《My Wife Is A General Who Killed Tens Of Thousands On The Battlefield》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early in the morning, dark clouds covered the capital of Great Zhou as heavy snow fell. This was the first snow since winter arrived. In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, the maidservant, Ning Shuang, was clad in a green robe. She walked up to the entrance of Su Wen¡¯s room. Ning Shuang had a sweet appearance and was the same age as Su Wen. Since young, she had been the maid in charge of dressing Su Wen. ¡°Third Young Master, hurry and get up! Didn¡¯t you agree to go to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion with the son of the Grand Prince to drink? It¡¯s almost time.¡± (TL Note: In case anyone gets confused, Grand Prince is a title given to a prince. It does not equate to being a Crown Prince.) Ning Shuang called out softly from the door. But there was no sound in the room. Ning Shuang pushed open the door and walked in. She saw Su Wen burying his head in the blanket, having no intention of getting up. The cold air entering the room from the door only served to further make him tighten the blanket. Ning Shuang quickly closed the door and walked to the bed. She gently pulled the blanket away, revealing a delicate looking youth. He had a pitiful expression as he muttered, ¡°Ning Shuang, let me sleep a little longer.¡± Ning Shuang gently replied, ¡°Third Young Master, quickly get up. We have already agreed that it would be too rude if we were to be late.¡± Su Wen said disdainfully, ¡°So be it. The Grand Prince is merely a powerless prince. Even if I am lacking in manners, Zhao Rui will have to endure it.¡± His words were domineering. However, there was naturally a reason for his arrogance. Su Wen was originally not from this world and had transmigrated here. And his father was the current prime minister of Great Zhou, Su Changqing. His authority was monstrous, and he could be said to be second only to a single person and above tens of thousands of people. His shadow could be seen in all matters of the royal court. On the basis of his father¡¯s authority, even in the Great Zhou Dynasty, the princes had to give Su Wen some face. Not to mention the son of a prince. Furthermore, Su Wen and Zhao Rui did not have a good relationship. The two of them instead were involved in a conflict. Su Wen got his guards to beat up Zhao Rui, but in the end, Zhao Rui still wanted to treat Su Wen to a drink and even invited the Second Prince of Great Zhou to mediate the situation. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone knew that Su Changqing took offense at the slightest issue, and he was extremely protective of his loved ones. His methods were ruthless, and he never showed mercy when eliminating his enemies. As the number one minister of Great Zhou, there was no need to mention his ability to accumulate wealth and power. His influence had spread throughout the entire court. When Ning Shuang saw that Su Wen was unwilling to get up, she continued to coax him. Su Wen was finally fully woken up by her, so he had no choice but to get up. Ning Shuang helped Su Wen change his clothes and wash his face. Every action was meticulous. After so many years, Su Wen was already used to having Ning Shuang around him. After everything was tidied up, Su Wen tapped Ningshuang¡¯s nose and smiled. ¡°You are so virtuous. You will definitely take good care of our family in the future.¡± Ning Shuang blushed in embarrassment. The two of them had been together for many years and had a deep relationship. To Ningshuang, marrying Su Wen in the future was the best outcome and also the one she was most willing to accept. Even if it was just a concubine. Su Wen had already made a promise that there would be a position for Ning Shuang in the residence in the future. After lightly kissing Ning Shuang, Su Wen went to the outer palace. A middle-aged man was already waiting there. His face was grave and stern, a broken sword hanging from his waist. At the very least, from the scabbard, it looked as such. However, Su Wen knew that he was an expert. ¡°Uncle He, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Wen smiled. Su Wen was someone with a high EQ. Although he behaved in a domineering and ridiculous manner when he was outside, he never put on airs when it came to his own people. He Ping¡¯an was employed by Su Changqing to be Su Wen¡¯s bodyguard. Su Changqing had countless enemies, and there was no lack of people who wished to take their revenge on him. He thus arranged experts around all his sons to prevent any accidents from happening. However, to Su Wen, He Ping¡¯an was the best fighter. He Ping¡¯an had always been the one to defeat the other party whenever he had conflicts with others. As for assassins, he had never met any. When He Ping¡¯an saw Su Wen, he bowed and said with a smile, ¡°Third Young Master, our old master is still the powerful one. That Zhao Rui is the son of the Grand Prince, he has suffered such a great loss this time, but still has to find someone to apologize to you.¡± Su Wen said smugly, ¡°Of course. Uncle He, look at who my father is. He¡¯s the number one official in the Great Zhou Dynasty. What Grand Prince? Wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for my father to destroy him?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Su Wen had just finished speaking when he heard a cough. A middle-aged man walked out from the backyard. He was dressed in a green robe and looked rather refined. He sported a three-inch beard on his chin, which lent him a more dignified look. This man was precisely Su Wen¡¯s father, the number one official of the Great Zhou, Su Changqing. ¡°Su Wen, where are you going?¡± Su Changqing asked solemnly. Su Wen cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Father, the Second Prince is here today to mediate between me and Zhao Rui. I¡¯m preparing to go meet up with them.¡± Su Changqing nodded and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be overbearing when you¡¯re there. The Second Prince is, after all, still one of the current princes of the dynasty. Even though the Crown Prince¡¯s position is firm now, no one can say for sure in the future. It¡¯s better to be polite to the Second Prince. Also, don¡¯t cause trouble when you have nothing to do. Learn from your big brother and second brother, learning more abilities for yourself is the right way.¡± Su Changqing had three sons and the one that gave him the biggest headache was his youngest son, Su Wen. Ever since he was young, he did not like to study literature and did not like to practice martial arts. It should be known that Su Changqing¡¯s eldest son had won the position of the Great Zhou¡¯s martial arts champion five years ago, while his second son had won the position of the top scholar two years ago. With Su Changqing¡¯s support, he had already stepped into the career of an official and seemed to have a bright future. Only Su Wen did not have any other skills apart from picking and fooling around with the other prodigals in the city. Su Wen smiled and replied casually, ¡°Thank you for your teachings, father. I will take my leave first!¡± With that, he led He Ping¡¯an out of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. Meanwhile in the Capital, the streets were being decorated with lanterns and colored banners. It was not because of a holiday, but rather due to news from the border. During the war against Yan Country, the Great Zhou General Yan Ze1 was suddenly afflicted with an acute illness. Thus, his daughter, Yan Luoying, went to war on behalf of her father. She led 150,000 troops and crushed the enemies of Yan Country! They even attacked and managed to take down the Yan Country¡¯s famed Fort Boulder! When the news of the great victory spread, everyone was ecstatic! But just moments ago, another piece of news was sent back to the capital! Yan Luoying had killed a total of 400,000 people during the war, with some Yan Country citizens included in her kill count! Such ruthless methods had completely shocked the world! Many scholars of the Great Zhou were furious at Yan Luoying¡¯s actions. Even the capital of the Zhou Country, which was originally celebrating, was covered in a haze. Pairing this atmosphere to the coincidental heavy snow, many people linked it to Yan Luoying¡¯s behavior. When people talked about this female general, they couldn¡¯t help but call her ruthless and heartless. In the royal palace, Su Changqing arrived at the Earnest Palace Hall. The Zhou Emperor was lying on his side inside the palace. The moment he saw Su Changqing come in, he waved and smiled. ¡°Changqing, come quickly. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Before the Zhou Emperor and Su Changqing ascended the throne, they had a deep relationship. At that time, the former was just an unimportant prince, while the latter was just a down-and-out scholar. The two of them started off at the same time. In the Emperor¡¯s path of ascension, there was no lack of Su Changqing¡¯s schemes. It could be said that the relationship between these two people far surpassed that of an ordinary lord and minister. This was also an important reason why Su Changqing had power over everyone. Su Changqing arrived in front of the reclining Zhou Emperor and bowed. He had always been able to constantly correct his position, never growing too arrogant because of the Emperor¡¯s favor. This was where he was smart compared to the others. ¡°Your Majesty, why did you summon me here?¡± Su Changqing asked. The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled. ¡°Su Wen turns 18 this year, right?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s heart raced when he heard him mention Su Wen. Su Wen was just a playboy. Why would the Emperor suddenly ask about him? He cupped his hands and said, ¡°That is correct.¡± The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I heard that that child is quite absurd. Compared to Su Cheng and Su Yu, he is quite lacking.¡± Su Cheng and Su Yu were Su Changqing¡¯s eldest son and second son respectively, Su Wen¡¯s two older brothers. Su Changqing said, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, it is indeed a bit lacking. However, this subject won¡¯t force him. A person has their own fate. Whatever he does in the future is his own business. After a few years, this subject will give him some money to get a wife and make him start up his own family. I won¡¯t hide this from Your Majesty. In recent years, this subject has accumulated quite a bit of my family¡¯s private wealth. As long as he doesn¡¯t act recklessly, it will be more than enough for him to live a stable life!¡± Su Changqing was greedy, it was a known fact. Since his reputation was not good, at this moment, he naturally would not hide it from the Zhou Emperor. Or rather, he had done it on purpose. The Zhou Emperor was very satisfied with Su Changqing¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°I called you here today because I have a marriage proposal to discuss with you.¡± Su Changqing was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°I wonder which family¡¯s young miss it is? My child might not even be a match for her.¡± A marriage bestowed by the Emperor was a totally different concept. If the bride suffered in the future, the emperor might even bring it up. The Zhou Emperor stared at Su Changqing¡¯s face before softly uttering, ¡°Yan Luoying!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s heart tightened when he heard this name. This person was not afraid of being bullied by Su Wen. In fact, it would be good enough that she did not bully Su Wen. But why would it be her? Su Changqing had to consider this matter properly because her identity was too special. Not to mention anything else, General Yan Ze was in charge of guarding the border and was a true official of the border. He also had military power in his hands. As for himself, he had power over the entire country. If the two families were to get married, it would make them even more earth-shattering. But the question was, why did the Zhou Emperor suggest this? In the Royal Court, the heart of an Emperor was the hardest to guess. Even Su Changqing was unable to figure out the reason. The Emperor could naturally see the hesitation in the latter¡¯s heart. He also knew that if he didn¡¯t give him an explanation, this guy would find a way to decline. Thus, he stood up. The current Zhou Emperor was in his prime, tall and well built with a cold demeanor. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Changqing, we¡¯ve known each other for decades. You should know of my ambitions!¡± ¡°This country, Great Zhou, is still too small!¡± ¡°If I want to expand, Yan Ze is an extremely important card in my hands! But Yan Ze is different from you. I¡¯m worried about him!¡± The Zhou Emperor was full of mettle! He continued, ¡°Yan Ze is an unruly person. He guards the borders all year round and has a high reputation in the army. He also holds the country¡¯s military power. If not for the fact that he never had any sons, I¡¯m afraid I would have been unable to sleep and eat in peace. But now, it seems that Yan Ze¡¯s daughter, Yan Luoying, is not simple either. She acts ruthlessly and is extremely good at leading troops. Naturally, I have to guard against her.¡± ¡°This woman has just turned 20 this year, yet she has already accomplished such meritorious deeds. Ten years from now, who will be able to suppress her? Moreover, a woman¡¯s thoughts are the most strange and difficult to understand. Right now, she only has Yan Ze as her family, so I wanted Su Wen to marry this woman and imprison her in the Capital, in order to grind down her heart and will. In addition, when she gives birth to a child, it will also allow her to have some restrictions and misgivings. When I use her in the future, she will be easier to control. This will also allow Yan Ze to have more misgivings if he develops any second thoughts! The Zhou Emperor openly said his thoughts. He looked at Su Changqing and realized that the latter had not spoken anything up till now. He could understand why. Just the fact that this woman killed 400,000 people from the Yan Country was shocking enough. How many people would dare to marry such a woman without any scruples? Emperor Zhou walked to Su Changqing¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. He sighed and said, ¡°Changqing, I trust you the most among all the civil and military officials in the Royal Court. I believe in you the most as well. If Yan Luoying marries someone else, I will still be worried!¡± Su Changqing finally understood why the Zhou Emperor would choose his son. Trust! Only trust would motivate him to do so! Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen did not know that his marriage had been decided just like that. At this moment, he had just arrived at the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. This was the tallest restaurant in the capital, with seven floors in total. Anyone who could ascend to the top floor and take a look at the capital had to be be an influential official of the court! And today, the seventh floor had already been reserved. When Su Wen entered, a waiter immediately welcomed him. Su Wen was a frequent visitor of this building. ¡°Young Master Su, you¡¯re here. The guests are already waiting for you on the seventh floor.¡± Su Wen nodded and went upstairs. He Ping¡¯an followed behind him. As long as they were out of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, he would never leave Su Wen¡¯s side. Su Wen went up to the seventh floor, where two well-dressed youths were already waiting. One of them was the Grand Prince¡¯s son, Zhao Rui, while the other was his cousin, the current second prince. Zhao Rui¡¯s face was still bruised from He Ping¡¯an¡¯s attack. When they saw Su Wen coming up, both of them stood up at the same time. The Second Prince smiled. ¡°Su Wen, come quickly! We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡± Su Wen went forward and the three of them greeted each other. After that, the Second Prince smiled and said, ¡°Su Wen, Zhao Rui is my younger brother. He didn¡¯t know you last time and got into a conflict with you. This time, he made a special effort to apologize to you.¡± Zhao Rui felt aggrieved. He was the one who was being beaten up, yet he still had to apologize! The problem was that he could not afford to offend Su Changqing¡¯s family. Although the Grand Prince had the word ¡®Prince¡¯ in its title, his actual authority in the court was miniscule. They were not considered to be part of the Zhou Emperor¡¯s inner circle. He really did not dare to offend Su Changqing. Thus, when he returned home and told the Grand Prince that he had been beaten up, not only did he not receive any support, he was even beaten up once more. Furthermore, the Grand Prince personally sought out the Second Prince to mediate the situation. Just like that, he invited Su Wen to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. The three of them sat down. Zhao Rui raised his cup and said, ¡°Brother Su, I was in the wrong last time. I failed to recognize Mount Tai. This little brother here apologizes.¡± In reality, he was a year older than Su Wen. However, at this moment, he did not dare to be careless. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Young Lord to be so polite. I have long forgiven the Young Lord. However, the last time I injured my ankle due to your hip hitting me, and the medical expenses were quite high. Young Lord, how do you intend to settle this?¡± Zhao Rui¡¯s face froze! He recalled the scene from that day. He had been shopping happily when he met a beggar who was walking unsteadily in front of him. At that time, he was already displeased and scolded, ¡°Get lost.¡± However, the beggar seemed to be deaf and had no reaction at all. Zhao Rui was furious and directly kicked the beggar away. He scolded, ¡°F*ck, how dare you block my way? Are you tired of living?¡± But he did not expect that just as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a strong force on his hips. Before he could look behind him, he toppled straight to the ground. When he turned around, he saw Su Wen arrogantly saying, ¡°F*ck, how dare you block this grandpa¡¯s path? Are you tired of living?¡± The same words, used against him. How arrogant was that? Zhao Rui was after all a relative of the royal family, how could he tolerate this? The two of them immediately started fighting! In the end, Su Wen brought He Ping¡¯an along and Zhao Rui was beaten up! At this moment, Su Wen was asking for medical fees from him? You were the one who hurt me! What do you mean my hip hit your ankle? Is there any law? Is there any justice?¡¯ Zhao Rui wanted to cry, but no tears could come out. He could only turn towards the Second Prince for help. The Second Prince remained silent for a bit before saying, ¡°Su Wen, the medical fees shouldn¡¯t cost much, right?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know about this, but my father dotes on me the most. When he heard that my leg was injured, he fed me ten bottles of Snow Ginseng Jade Toad Pills and even bestowed upon me three bottles of Heaven Fey Blood to soak my leg. In the end, he even spent a huge sum of money to hire a personal disciple of the Jade God Sect to massage my leg. Tell me, how much money do you think this will cost?¡± When Su Wen said this, he looked as if he was heartbroken. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for my father to embezzle money. As his son, how can I watch him spend money for nothing? I can¡¯t be so lavish as to how I spend my father¡¯s money. That would make me a prodigal son.¡± Zhao Rui and the second prince¡¯s jaws dropped. This was too nonsensical. Could it be that Zhao Rui¡¯s butt had some severe poison? Was it worth doing such a treatment? The Snow Ginseng Jade Toad Pill and the Heaven Fey Blood were resources that cultivators yearned for in their dreams. How could he squander them like this? However, Su Wen spoke in all seriousness. At the same time, the Second Prince and Zhao Rui both had the same thought ¨C Su Changqing might be trying to make use of this incident to extort a sum of money from them. Everyone in the capital of Great Zhou knew of Su Changqing¡¯s greed for money. The Second Prince forced a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Then how much does Young Master Su think is suitable?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not much, just a million taels should be enough.¡± As he spoke, he stared at Zhao Rui with a smile. It was obvious that he was waiting for Zhao Rui to express his stance! Zhao Rui¡¯s heart was bleeding. He hesitated, as he did not dare to make the decision for such a large sum of money. Right at this moment, the Second Prince spoke up, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided. Give him a few days¡¯ grace, and he¡¯ll send the money to your residence!¡± The smile on Su Wen¡¯s face widened as he raised his cup. ¡°Then we¡¯ll all be good brothers in the future! Don¡¯t bully me again, Brother Zhao!¡± Zhao Rui almost vomited blood. This was too much! However, since the Second Prince had agreed on his behalf, Zhao Rui could only swallow his anger. The three of them started drinking and chatting happily. It was snowing heavily, but the three of them were seated at the top of the pavilion while drinking wine and enjoying themselves. This gave off a totally new type of atmosphere. As they talked, the topic was brought to Yan Luoying. After all, this was the hottest topic in all of Great Zhou. Zhao Rui said, ¡°That Yan Luoying is too ruthless. She killed 400,000 soldiers and civilians of the Yan Country. Not to mention women, even men don¡¯t make such decisions. Her father, Yan Ze, has guarded the borders for so many years but even he has never done such a shocking thing.¡± The Second Prince sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yan Ze is a general of his generation, and she¡¯s truly the daughter of a general. I heard that Yan Luoying is extremely beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity that no one would dare to marry her.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°So what if she¡¯s beautiful? Think about it, you¡¯re lying next to someone who has killed hundreds of thousands of people. I¡¯m afraid even if you wake up in the middle of the night, you would still have to touch your own head to make sure it¡¯s still attached.¡± Su Wen never thought that he would have any connection with Yan Luoying. The second prince chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right. In addition, I heard that Yan Luoying is already a Star Rank expert at such a young age. Even in the entire capital of Zhou, there aren¡¯t many people who possess such talent. If her husband ever tries to argue with her, he might even get beat up instead. Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?¡± At this moment, a person suddenly came up from the staircase. Su Wen frowned, as he recognized the person from the Su Residence. That person cupped his hands at Su Wen and said, ¡°Third Young Master, Old Master has summoned you back to the residence. He said he has something important to discuss.¡± Su Wen thought about it. ¡®Important matters? Why is my father looking for me? Could I have gotten into trouble again? Other than going to a few brothels and beating up a few young masters and losing some money, I don¡¯t seem to have gotten into any big trouble.¡¯ However, he had no intention of returning home immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m drinking with the Second Prince right now? You go back first. I¡¯ll be there later.¡± According to convention, whenever Su Changqing was looking for him, nothing good would come out of it. Su Wen planned to return home after drinking. The door was helpless. This young master was used to being rebellious. He pleaded, ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t go back, Master will punish me. You should go back and take a look.¡± The Second Prince sighed, ¡°Su Wen, the Prime Minister is looking for you. It might be an urgent matter. In my opinion, you should return first, don¡¯t let the prime minister misunderstand.¡± Zhao Rui also advised, ¡°Brother Su, let¡¯s go back first. Prime Minister Su¡¯s matter is more important.¡± Seeing the two of them persuading him repeatedly, Su Wen knew that even if he continued drinking, the two of them would definitely think of ways to get him home. He stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Alright then. However, I haven¡¯t had a good time with the two of you today. I¡¯ll be the host another day and invite the two of you to Hundred Flowers Pavilion. Let¡¯s have a good time then.¡± Of course, these were just words of courtesy. Zhao Rui and the Second Prince did not take it seriously as well. The three of them chatted for a while before Su Wen left. After he left, Zhao Rui looked at the Second Prince and wailed, ¡°Royal Brother! You¡¯re agreeing to this kid¡¯s request just like that? That¡¯s a million taels of silver!¡± The second prince glared at Su Changqing and said, ¡°If Su Changqing really makes a move, it¡¯s hard to say whether or not your father will be able to keep his title of nobility. Do you think a million taels is that expensive? Do you think that kid would kick you for no reason? There are so many people on the streets, so why didn¡¯t he kick someone else? Your father had a close relationship with King Yu back then, and King Yu was a great enemy of my father. After he died, my father never pursued your father, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he has forgotten about this matter! If he really decides to start a dispute, then your father won¡¯t be able to win against Su Changqing. This one million taels of silver can be considered as spending money to avoid disaster!¡± Zhao Rui was speechless. Outside the door, Su Wen was already on the carriage. He Ping¡¯an drove the carriage towards the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, Host has received 200 Points from Zhao Rui¡¯s rage.] Su Wen¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at his personal attributes. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 1250 points Level: 8 Cultivation: Star Rank 7th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV4) Layered Wave Saber (LV5) Seeing that his Emotional Value had reached 1250, he tapped on the Jadebreak Fist option in the techniques column. [Ding-dong. Does the Host wish to level up Jadebreak Fist? Emotional Value of 1,200 points is required!] ¡°Confirm!¡± A golden light flashed, and information surged into Su Wen¡¯s mind. He now had an even deeper understanding of the usage methods and combat applications of the Jadebreak Fist. This was the golden finger he had obtained after transmigrating. To put it simply, no matter what Su Wen did, as long as he triggered a strong emotional fluctuation, he would receive Emotional Value in the form of points. It did not matter if the emotions were positive or negative. The Emotional Value had many uses, able to exchange for heavenly materials, earthly treasures, elixirs, and even be used to improve one¡¯s abilities. However, it was not so easy to obtain emotional points. Firstly, only large emotional fluctuations would be detected by the system. For example, ordinary feelings such as like, or feeling irked would not bring him much emotional value. Furthermore, every time he leveled up, Su Wen would get a chance to draw the lottery. There were good and bad items to be obtained from the lottery, and the best item Su Wen obtained was his Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra. The corners of Su Wen¡¯s lips curled up slightly in disdain. Yan Luoying? A twenty-year-old Star Rank genius? If his true cultivation was exposed, he would immediately become the number one genius of Great Zhou. Those cultivators who had reached Star Rank after breaking through Ordinary Rank 9th Grade could be considered to be accomplished in life. However, there was still the Earth Rank above the Star Rank. Only at this rank could one be considered an expert. Above the Earth Rank, there was still a higher tier, that was the Heaven Rank. That was a height that all cultivators dreamed of. Star Rank. Earth Rank. Heaven Rank. Every rank would start from 1st Grade, with 9th Grade representing perfection in that rank. As for whether there existed a tier above the Heaven Rank, no one knew. Any Heaven Rank would already be a force to be reckoned with. There were also rumors in the capital that the Great Zhou Imperial Palace hosted an ancestor at the Heaven Rank. On the other hand, Su Wen was only 18 years old, yet he was already a Star Rank 7th Grade cultivator. He could definitely be considered a top-notch genius. Even in the major sects, it was extremely rare for someone to have such a cultivation at this age! If this news were to spread, it would definitely shock the world. ¡°Third Young Master, we¡¯re here.¡± He Ping¡¯an¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the carriage.. Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen got out of the car and stretched his back lazily. He looked at He Ping¡¯an and smiled. ¡°Uncle He, you¡¯ve worked hard. Rest early.¡± A good word warms the person three winters, while a nasty comment hurts for six winters. Su Wen¡¯s casual words of concern warmed He Ping¡¯an¡¯s heart. He smiled as he replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. Young Master, if you go out, get someone to call me.¡± He Ping¡¯an shook his head as he watched Su Wen enter the inner hall. This Third Young Master was always kind to others. Why was he so hard to please once he left the residence? He gave off the feeling of a cultured and refined scholar in the residence, yet the moment he stepped out of the residence, he turned into a profligate young master who caused trouble. They were two completely different faces. However, to He Ping¡¯an, Su Wen¡¯s respect for him made him feel good. This was also why he was willing to work for Su Wen. Su Wen walked into the backyard and arrived at Su Changqing¡¯s study. Lightly knocking on the door, he called out, ¡°Father, your son is here.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± No one was allowed to enter Su Changqing¡¯s study room without his permission. Su Wen pushed open the door and saw several lamps lit in the room. Su Changqing was currently seated behind his desk, reading a book. Seeing Su Wen enter, he put down the book in his hand and raised his head. ¡°Sit down.¡± Su Wen sat down and the father and son looked at each other. After a moment, Su Changqing spoke, ¡°His Majesty has bestowed a marriage upon you.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen brows furrowed for a moment, but immediately regained his composure. Su Changqing had been staring at his reaction the entire time. At this moment, he was very surprised. In his heart, Su Wen was a good-for-nothing. He caused trouble every day and refused to be disciplined. He would often spout nonsense and had a bad temper. In his predictions, Su Wen should have flown into a rage when he heard this and strongly opposed it. Why was he so calm? ¡°And the bestowed bride is Yan Luoying!¡± Su Changqing continued. This time, Su Wen¡¯s frown deepened. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°I understand.¡± It could be said that Su Wen¡¯s reaction had completely exceeded Su Changqing¡¯s expectations. He calmly accepted it! No, he actually accepted it! How could Old Su, who had been thinking for a long time and was prepared to persuade and coerce him in every way, be satisfied? Su Changqing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Think about it carefully. That woman isn¡¯t to be trifled with. She just massacred 400,000 people at the border! If such a person marries into the family, who knows how much trouble will arise because of her!¡± Su Wen tilted his head to look at him and probed, ¡°You mean¡­ I can choose not to marry?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± After saying that, Su Changqing looked at Su Wen¡¯s stunned face and felt that he had gone overboard. The other party had clearly agreed to it, yet he had to find trouble to ask about it and then immediately reject it. The atmosphere became awkward. Soon, Su Wen smiled to dissolve the awkwardness. He said, ¡°Father, this marriage is not up to you and me to decide. Since His Majesty bestowed this marriage upon us, from the moment he opened his mouth, there was no room for us to resist. I understand this logic.¡± Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I didn¡¯t expect my son to have such knowledge. Alright, you may leave.¡± Since Su Wen did not object, then the biggest obstacle in this matter was gone. However, things had once again gone out of his expectations. Su Wen did not even move. He remained seated on the chair as he seriously spoke, ¡°Father, I can guess what His Majesty is thinking. He is worried about Yan Ze, and Yan Luoying has shown her talent. He wants to bring Yan Luoying back to the capital and imprison her with the betrothal. However, for the imperial descendents, whoever obtains Yan Luoying means that they will automatically gain Yan Ze¡¯s support. This is something that he cannot accept, so he can only find a suitable person among the sons of the nobles. In the entire court, the person he trusts the most is Father, and thus this marriage has fallen to me, right?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes widened. He had never thought that his useless son would be able to see through the Zhou Emperor¡¯s thoughts. All along, he had thought that Su Wen was mostly illiterate. Thus, he never expected that the latter would be able to analyze matters to this extent. Su Wen said faintly, ¡°Father, after you marry the Yan family, your reputation will reach the peak of Great Zhou. But have you thought about the future of our Su family?¡± Su Changqing looked at his son in front of him and pondered for a moment. He only responded with another question, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°Father¡¯s power was given and raised up by His Majesty, but what if one day His Majesty no longer trusts Father? Where is the future of our Su family? When that time comes, I¡¯m afraid our family will be wiped out in an instant.¡± At this point, Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and saw that he had a solemn expression. But Su Wen continued unabated, ¡°I know that with Father¡¯s ability, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to live your life as a clean and uncorrupted official. However, you deliberately wantonly accumulate wealth and sully your own reputation in order to appease His Majesty¡¯s heart. Father comes from a poor and humble background, with no one to rely on, so I can understand that you want to be an orphan official to win His Majesty¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°However, after becoming in-laws with the Yan Family, Father has already become a force that cannot be eliminated. The Zhou Emperor is now ambitious, but if there comes a day when he is satisfied with his achievements or if the new emperor succeeds the throne, then Father will be the first person to be eliminated.. As for my Su family, it will usher in a calamity! This is no longer something that can be resolved by sullying oneself!¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Changqing sized up this son of his once again. He originally thought that the son in from of him was an unteachable profligate, but now, he clearly spoke about the Su Family¡¯s greatest hidden danger. How difficult was it to bear the debt of a monarch? After a short moment of silence, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°The Su Clan has no way out.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I know. In Father¡¯s position, it¡¯s already too late to retreat. Once we lose our power, our Su family will become lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Our former political enemies, allies, and even father¡¯s family members might step on us.¡± Right now, Su Changqing¡¯s situation was akin to him walking on a thin wooden bridge with all retreats sealed. There were cliffs on both sides, and only the path ahead had unknown results. It looked like he would climb to the top, but who knew how many people were actually hoping he would fall. Su Changqing himself knew that the Su family was currently in the limelight, but in reality, their future was uncertain. However, he had no choice and no way to retreat. All these things were kept in his heart, but he did not expect that Su Wen, who was usually a good-for-nothing, would lay them out today. Su Changqing looked at Su Wen with a gratified expression and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know about this. From the looks of it, even though you¡¯re not good at literature or martial arts, you still have some foresight. Is the bossy and arrogant demeanor outside an act too?¡± All along, Su Changqing thought that Su Wen was pretending to be obedient at home. He did not expect that he was pretending to be fierce when he went out. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Father is talented and is favored by His Majesty. Big Brother and Second Brother are considered young talents as well. A family with three talents, who in the Capital would be unaware? Thus, there has to be a rich playboy in the mix.¡± From Su Wen¡¯s point of view, with the Su family¡¯s current reputation, one more person in the royal court was not a big deal. On the contrary, it was more help for him to be a hedonistic son who caused trouble. This would allow Su Changqing to have more opportunities to dirty himself. It was also because of this that Su Changqing had turned a blind eye to Su Wen¡¯s profligate behavior all this while. At this moment, Su Changqing naturally understood. All along, this son of his had been playing along with his own self-besmirching. He looked at Su Wen in front of him and sighed. ¡°Although your elder brother and second brother are talented, they can¡¯t be considered to be at the top, let alone have profound methods and foresight. The titles of literary and martial scholars were actually given to our Su family by His Majesty, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t put it explicitly. On the other hand, your foresight is beyond my expectations. But now that the marriage has been decided, what do you think we should do?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Father naturally can¡¯t reject His Majesty¡¯s marriage and neither can I. However, if Yan Luoying is unwilling to marry me, then it¡¯s none of our business.¡± Su Changqing also broke out in a grin and said, ¡°That is a great idea!¡± The father and son had a tacit understanding. With snow fluttering down on the royal capital, the northern border naturally already blanketed with snow. Yan Luoying was dressed in blue, sitting on the porch with a military book in her hand. The snow outside the corridor did not seem to affect her at all. Warriors were strong. When they circulated their True Qi, they could withstand even the harshest cold. She was very beautiful. Her years of practicing martial arts did not leave any marks on her skin, it still appeared fair and smooth like jade. Combined with her exquisite facial features, she was considered an exquisite beauty no matter how one looked at it. ¡°Miss, an ambassador from the Royal Court has arrived. The general wants you to receive the decree in the front hall.¡± Yan Luoying, who had been disturbed from her reading, raised her head as she frowned. She looked at the book reluctantly. Standing up, she spoke curtly, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Yan Luoying came to the front hall and saw a eunuch with several of the royal guards standing behind him. He was currently in a conversation with her father Yan Ze. Yan Ze was tall and had a bust. He had several scars on his face. At a glance, he was a fierce person. When he saw Yan Luoying enter, he smiled and said, ¡°Eunuch Liu, my Luoying is here. You can announce the decree now.¡± Eunuch Liu looked at Yan Luoying before praising her with a smile. ¡°Miss, you are really blessed with good looks! Alright, Yan Ze, Yan Luoying, receive the decree!¡± Yan Ze and his daughter bowed and cupped their fists. There was no rule that one needed to kowtow to receive an imperial decree in Great Zhou. Some people showed respect and kowtowed, while others just bowed like Yan Ze and his daughter. Eunuch Liu unfurled the edict and announced, ¡°Yan Ze led his troops into battle against the Yan Country, obtaining three cities and land spanning hundreds of kilometers. In reward of his efforts to expand the country¡¯s territory, Yan Ze is now conferred the rank of 2nd Class Brave & Loyal Marquis. He is also conferred the title of Valiant General, with a reward of ten thousand taels of silver. Yan Luoying will be conferred the title of Imperial Army Lieutenant, and will serve as the Commander for the Eastern Patrol Guard of the capital. In addition, she has been bestowed a marriage by the emperor with the Prime Minister¡¯s third son, Su Wen. In a few days. she will follow the squad back to the capital to assume her new position!¡± Yan Luoying originally did not have an official position, but the last time she went on an expedition on behalf of her father, she had achieved great contributions. The Zhou Emperor awarded the majority of the contributions to Yan Ze, and in order to officially bring Yan Luoying to the capital, he conferred upon her the rank of Cavalry squad Lieutenant, as well as the position of the Eastern Patrol Guard Commander. Yan Ze suddenly raised his head, his gaze incomparably fierce, as if he had turned into a ferocious beast that was about to devour someone! ¡°I will not receive this!¡± Yan Ze raged, ¡°Us father and daughter have made such great contributions. Why is His Majesty doing this? You want to transfer my daughter to the capital? And you even want her to marry Su Wen?¡± Eunuch Liu¡¯s heart turned cold. He had long since heard of Yan Ze¡¯s arrogance. He had stirred up quite a lot of troubles over the years. Otherwise, his official rank would not be limited to this. Who would have thought that he would publicly reject the edict today! He hurriedly said, ¡°His Majesty heard that Miss Luoying¡¯s military strategies are outstanding, so he specially wanted to transfer her to the capital to further nurture her. As for Su Wen, he is the son of the prime minister and comes from a prominent family. Such a good match was painstakingly planned out by His Majesty.¡± A trace of desolate loneliness flashed across Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes. But that did not stop her from grabbing Yan Ze, who was about to make a move. Yan Ze looked at his daughter, and their eyes met. Yan Luoying said softly, ¡°Father, it¡¯s our blessing to receive the emperor¡¯s favor, be it as a thunderstorm or a gentle rain. Besides, Su Wen¡¯s family background is enough to match up to your daughter.¡± ¡°Why are you so angry, Father? A man should start a family when he¡¯s older, and a woman should marry when she comes of age. This is human logic. Your Majesty also has good intentions.¡± She then turned to Eunuch Liu and said with a smile, ¡°Eunuch Liu, Yan Luoying sends her thanks on behalf of my father! Eunuch Liu, please return first!¡± She was obviously trying to chase them out. Eunuch Liu quickly handed the royal decree to Yan Luoying and left under Yan Ze¡¯s murderous gaze. Even after he left, Yan Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± Yan Luoying shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Father, even if you defy the royal edict now, what can you do? Kill Eunuch Liu and rebel directly? Become a bandit? Or turn your back and join the enemy? No matter what you choose, our end will not be good.¡± Yan Ze said angrily, ¡°But I can¡¯t take this lying down!¡± ¡°A general should not be affected by external things. Father, you are too easily angered.¡± Yan Luoying said calmly, ¡°I killed 400,000 of the Yan countrymen. Although I have made great contributions, I have also incurred countless criticisms. With Father usually already being unruly, His Majesty is worried about you having control of the troops at the country borders. If I return to the capital, His Majesty might feel more at ease. This will be good for the both of us.¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s tone was calm, as if she was not talking about herself. Yan Ze gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But I also know that Su Wen is a famous profligate son in the capital. His father, Su Changqing, is even a treacherous official. He¡¯s greedy for money and accumulates wealth, plundering the people¡¯s hard earnings to line his purse. The Great Zhou is rife with his evil deeds, and even in the northern borders, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know about it! Daughter, how can you marry such a person?¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Whether I marry or not is still unknown. When I arrive at the capital, if this person is really unbearable, I will plead with His Majesty, and His Majesty might not let me marry this person. But if Father goes against the decree, there will be no turning back.¡± At this moment, Su Wen and Yan Luoying had the exact same thought: Both did not want to marry each other. Su Wen did not want the Su family to have a better reputation, but how could Yan Luoying be willing to marry a good-for-nothing? Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Capital City, Su Residence. Zhao Rui and the Second Prince arrived at the place together. Upon seeing Su Wen, the three of them sat down. Zhao Rui took out the banknotes he had prepared and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, this is the medicine fee we agreed on last time. Please keep it well.¡± Su Wen picked up the banknotes without even looking at them. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Brother Zhao and the Second Prince to come together today. Last time, I promised to invite the both of you to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, and this is no better time. I heard that today is also the day that the Courtesan Belle, Cui Yumian, leaves her residence. It¡¯s just nice to go take a look!¡± Zhao Rui looked at the second prince. He really wanted to go. Hundred Flowers Pavilion was one of the top four pleasure locations in the capital city, and Cui Yumian had been the Courtesan Belle in such a place for three years. In the past three years, countless high-ranking officials and nobles had wanted to get intimate with her, but unfortunately, Cui Yumian had never left her own residence. And today was the day Cui Yumian would step out of her residence. The second prince hesitated slightly. He had always portrayed himself as a man of integrity and uprightness. Not only did he pay attention to his words and actions, he treasured his reputation and usually stayed far away from such flashy places. It was all for the sake of increasing his chances of seizing the throne. However, the person who spoke this time was Su Wen! One had to know that Su Changqing had power over the entire court. Although he was not without opponents, he could still be considered the number one civil servant of Great Zhou. If he could obtain the support of such an important official, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for him on the path of succession. Su Wen couldn¡¯t represent Su Changqing, but he was Su Changqing¡¯s son after all! After weighing the pros and cons for a moment, the second prince smiled and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a look at such a grand event.¡± His eagerness to obtain Su Changqing¡¯s support outweighed his need to maintain his image. Su Wen smiled lightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion tonight.¡± Zhao Rui was overjoyed. This time, he had offended Su Wen and had to compensate with a million taels of silver. He had almost emptied his father¡¯s fortune. His father, the Grand Prince, had directly cut off his allowance as a result. Now, he was embarrassingly short of money. Zhao Rui and the second prince then left the Su Residence. Zhao Rui laughed, ¡°That bastard cheated me of so much money. It¡¯s time for me to enjoy myself.¡± The second prince however shook his head and said, ¡°In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t harbor such thoughts. Father believes in Su Changqing and has even disregarded some of his transgressions. No one can shake his position in the short term. Since you¡¯ve already spent a million taels, you might as well be on good terms with Su Wen. In the future, if you become an official in the imperial court, the Su Family will be worth relying on.¡± The smile on Zhao Rui¡¯s face disappeared. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and said solemnly, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t worry, I understand. I won¡¯t say such things again, and I won¡¯t think that way anymore.¡± The second prince nodded his head in satisfaction. This fellow was not beyond redemption after all. At this point, a playful smile appeared on his face, and he said with some schadenfreude, ¡°I came across some news. Right now, the capital has yet to spread, so I¡¯ll share it with you to let you feel happier.¡± Zhao Rui quickly said, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± The second prince shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep it a secret. It¡¯s not a confidential matter. His Majesty has already issued a decree to betroth Yan Luoying, the daughter of Yan Ze, to Su Wen. She has also become an official in the capital! She will be arriving in the capital soon!¡± Zhao Rui¡¯s jaw dropped. This news shocked him too much. After a moment, he suddenly laughed and said, ¡°What did this kid say last time? Whoever marries that person would even have to touch his head when he slept at night. His words are still ringing in my ears, haha! Does this fellow have to touch his neck every morning in the future?¡± Zhao Rui smiled happily. The second prince laughed as well, and the two of them laughed for a while before the second prince asked, ¡°But since this is a marriage bestowed by my royal father, can you tell what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Rui¡¯s smile disappeared as he furrowed his brows in deep thought. A moment later, he said hesitantly, ¡°Su Changqing and Yan Ze will become in-laws, which means that Su Changqing has a pillar of support in the army and his power will definitely be greater. It can be seen how much His Majesty favors Su Changqing.¡± The second prince said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons! The second reason is that Yan Ze is a governor of a region and holds military power. Yan Luoying is his only flesh and blood. Once she enters the capital, he will have an additional layer of shackles.¡± At this point, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Su Wen will be on the receiving end of the suffering. If he marries such a woman, he probably won¡¯t have many opportunities to go to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion.¡± At this time, news of the Zhou Emperor¡¯s betrothal had already begun to spread throughout the upper echelons of the capital. In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, the Crown Prince and Grand Tutor Zhou Bin sat together. The crown prince was only a few years older than the second prince. His eyes were long and narrow, and he appeared rather gloomy. Zhou Bin, on the other hand, had a head full of white hair. He was already seventy-four years old this year, but still looked hale and hearty. This was thanks to his cultivation. While he could not be considered an expert, at least his body was strong. Zhou Bin said, ¡°Today, the Second Prince brought Zhao Rui to send a gift of apology to Su Wen. It is said that Su Wen used the incident as an excuse to rip off the Grand Prince of a million silver taels!¡± The crown prince sneered and said, ¡°This Su Wen is simply lawless! His father, Su Changqing, is a crafty sycophant. Now, he is actually resorting to this excuse to extort the prince. Too much!¡± To the crown prince, he did not like Su Changqing. Su Changqing was greedy for money, and there was no one in the entire Great Zhou who did not know about it. Zhou Bin shook his head and said, ¡°One is willing to fight while the other is willing to suffer. Even if the crown prince informs His Majesty about this matter, it¡¯s useless. This Su Changqing has always had a clean hand and never left any evidence behind. After so many years, how many people have tried to sue him? Doesn¡¯t he still stand tall in the royal court?¡± The crown prince sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what father values this Su Changqing for to actually make him the head of all officials. If I ascend the throne, I¡¯ll definitely bring him to justice!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Bin panicked and hurriedly advised, ¡°You mustn¡¯t say this to anyone else, Crown Prince! His Majesty is in his prime and your position as Crown Prince isn¡¯t stable. Su Changqing is deeply trusted by His Majesty. If this person becomes enemies with the Crown Prince, I¡¯m afraid something big will happen!¡± At this point, he was a little worried. ¡°This Second Prince is probably trying to befriend Su Wen today! Although this person is ignorant and incompetent, he is still Su Changqing¡¯s youngest son and is extremely favored. Even if his actions are absurd, I have never heard of any punishment being meted out to him.¡± ¡°Furthermore, His Majesty has given Yan Luoying to marry him this time. The Second Prince is here to make peace with the two of them because he wants to befriend Su Wen. He might have the intention to rope Yan Ze in.¡± The crown prince gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°My second and third brothers refuse to give up their evil intentions. These two b*stards, can¡¯t they just focus on being a rich prince? Must they come and fight with me? Is this throne something they can fight for?¡± To the Crown Prince, he was the eldest son and the brother of all the princes. In his eyes, the throne was rightfully his. Zhou Bin sighed. The struggle to ascend the throne could be considered the most cruel thing in the world. Until the end, one could not be careless. ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, you must not offend Su Changqing¡¯s family before things are settled. This person is vengeful and ruthless. If you form enmity with him, there will be no benefit!¡± The crown prince wasn¡¯t a fool, and he nodded upon hearing this. ¡°I know. I still have to try my best to be on good terms with them and feign civility. I¡¯ll settle the score after I ascend the throne!¡± On the other side, Wuwei General¡¯s Residence. A burly youth flipped the table in anger! And seated on the other side of the table was none other than the famous general of Great Zhou, Wu Kunhu. The young man roared, ¡°Why?! Why did His Majesty choose Luoying to be betrothed to that useless Su Wen?!¡± Wu Kunhu frowned and said angrily, ¡°Why are you angry? Do you think you have the right to flip the table in this house? I¡¯m telling you this because I want to tell you that after Yan Luoying enters the capital, you better stay away from her! I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble! Yan Ze and Su Changqing are not energy saving lamps, cheap and easy to dispose of!¡± This young man was his son, Wu Lie. In this family, if anyone else dared to flip the table in front of him, he would have already broken that person¡¯s legs.. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Hundred Flowers Pavilion was brightly lit, and it was covered in bright red and violet lights. This was a man¡¯s playground. As one of the four pleasure locations of the capital, it was not actually not just a single building, but occupied an entire street. Situated on the left and right of the street were the residences of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion members. There were countless beautiful women here. Su Wen, Zhao Rui, and the second prince walked side by side along this street. Behind them were He Ping¡¯an and the second prince¡¯s guard, Qin Mu. Zhao Rui excitedly introduced the second prince to the scene, ¡°There are a total of a hundred buildings in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. There¡¯s a courtesan residing in each pavilion, and the head of the courtesans occupies the Peony Pavilion, situated at the central area of the entire Hundred Flowers Pavilion. The current head courtesan of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion is none other than Cui Yumian. Not only is she outstandingly buxom and her beauty ethereal, she¡¯s also extremely talented. There have been countless handsome young men in the past few years, but no one has been able to get close to her even if they wanted to. As she leaves her residence today, all the courtesans of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion have also gone to Peony Pavilion to add to her prestige.¡± The second prince shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve seen quite a few beauties as well. Is there any need for this?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. Cui Yumian is beautiful and talented, but even so, there are probably people who can compare to her in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. However, people are easily swayed. Because many say that she is the best, everyone begins to think so. In the end, it was the boss behind Hundred Flowers Pavilion who deliberately promoted her to this position. It¡¯s already been three years, and how many men thirst for yet can¡¯t obtain her? After tonight, anyone who obtains this woman will have his name resound through the entire capital and become the object of envy of everyone. Just watch, tonight, the Courtesan Belle will be released and will earn enough money to make up for her three years of inactivity!¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just business.¡± The second prince sighed. Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Could it be that the Boss has nothing better to do? He opened the door to welcome guests because he wanted to earn money. If he doesn¡¯t want to earn money, why go through so much trouble? It¡¯s better to close the door early and rest.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words and tone were a little impudent. However, the second prince didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, and he roared with laughter. ¡°Brother Su¡¯s words make sense.¡± As they spoke, everyone had already arrived before the Peony Pavilion. The first thing that greeted them was a box placed in front of Peony Pavilion as well as a pimp standing at the door. There was a sign at the side that wrote: ¡°Tonight, the leader of the hundred flowers, Cui Yumian, has left her chambers. The hundred flowers will serve as a complement to the event. Anyone who enters must pay 5,000 taels of silver.¡± Zhao Rui couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°This is too expensive! Even spending the night with an ordinary courtesan doesn¡¯t cost that much money.¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that one doesn¡¯t open for business for three years but earns enough to cover three years the moment they open. With such a huge reputation, even if a hundred people were to enter, it would already be five hundred thousand taels of silver. Your father has been a prince for so many years, but I¡¯m afraid he cannot earn as much in one night.¡± Zhao Rui was unconvinced. ¡°Could it be that your father earns more from being prime minister than others?¡± Su Wen looked at him in disdain. ¡°My father¡¯s greed is beyond your imagination.¡± Zhao Rui almost choked on his own words. He quickly turned to look at the second prince, only to discover that the second prince seemed to be completely oblivious to what was going on around him. In fact, he was even looking around excitedly. The three of them went forward. Su Wen took out 15,000 taels of silver and handed it to the pimp. They then collected the token handed out by the pimp before entering the premises. As for He Ping¡¯an and Qin Mu, the two guards, they stayed outside to wait. As soon as they entered the Peony Pavilion, the fragrance of flowers assailed their nostrils. The sound of zithers surrounded them, and everywhere was filled with the twittering of orioles and swallows. The three of them found their seats according to the token, and a beautiful maid served them some fragrant tea and pastries. The second prince couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°This maidservant can already be considered a beauty. I wonder what Cui Yumian looks like?¡± Su Wen really didn¡¯t know. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Su Wen was a rather direct person, not interested in being the passive party. He wasn¡¯t too interested in haughty women like Cui Yumian, so he hadn¡¯t seen her before. More and more guests began to gather in the building, and some courtesans began to offer their skills. The zither was played, dances were performed and poetry recited, bringing up the atmosphere. Finally, at the appointed time, a woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Let¡¯s welcome the Head of the Hundred Flowers, Cui Yumian!¡± A woman walked out from the back hall. When she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Even Su Wen, who was used to seeing beauties with masterful makeup in his future, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This Cui Yumian was indeed peerlessly beautiful! Her features were delicate, but there was a hint of seductiveness to them. One look at her aroused the possessive desire of a man. It was more than that. She was slender, curvy, and perfectly proportioned. The second prince¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Too beautiful!¡± he muttered. ¡°Such a woman is actually from a brothel. What a pity, what a pity!¡± Cui Yumian stood on the stage and swept her gaze across the audience below the stage. Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning with passion, wishing they could swallow her whole. She could not help but feel aggrieved in her heart. This day had finally arrived. Once she left her chambers, unless someone redeemed her, she would definitely become the plaything for all kinds of men. After showing her face and being in the limelight, Cui Yumian was led back to her room. There was only one woman left on stage. She spoke in a sultry voice, ¡°I believe all of you have already met Miss Yumian. Today is the day she leaves her chambers. I believe everyone here has thoughts about Miss Yumiian. Therefore, there must be a regulation selection. Today¡¯s first round is called secretly sending gold. Soon, there will be someone who will come over with an envelope to all of you. You can seal your banknotes in the envelope! The 20 people with the most banknotes sealed within will enter the next round. Take note that all the silver notes sealed in the envelope are not returned. Therefore, all of you need to consider carefully how much to seal within the envelope.¡± ¡®Good fellow, what a vicious move.¡¯ Just as this thought surfaced in Su Wen¡¯s mind, Zhao Rui grumbled, ¡°This is too despicable. Even if one fails, the money won¡¯t be returned. There are so many people here, who knows how much money the boss will get?¡± That was the problem. To put it bluntly, most of the people present had designs on Cui Yumian. However, even though they had their own ideas, no one knew how much money the other party would send up. If it was just this round, it would be fine, but the woman had clearly said that there was still the next round to come after. Under such circumstances, how much money was suitable for one to seal in? The second prince and Zhao Rui politely declined the envelopes given by the maids. Zhao Rui did not have any money, but for the second prince, he knew that it was one thing to come over and take a look. However, if he were to get involved, it would be too embarrassing. Su Wen took the envelope and took out a stack of banknotes. He took a look before nonchalantly stuffing it in. Soon, the envelope was put away. Quite a number of people at the venue gave up. This place was filled with high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital. Many of them knew each other, and some people felt that it was a hopeless situation and gave up. Shortly after, the envelopes sent up were unsealed, and their contents checked. ¡°Number 17, Lu Wenyuan, 8,000 taels of silver¡­¡± ¡°Number 9, Li Xun, 20,000 taels of silver¡­¡± ¡°Number 4¡­¡± They began announcing the names and the contents of the envelopes. Up till now, the highest was only at 30,000 taels. Finally, a high roller appeared. ¡°Number 32, Xue Meng, 100,000 taels!¡± When this number was announced, the entire audience was shocked! A hundred thousand taels, what did that mean? For an ordinary family, the amount of food and clothing they could eat and wear in a year was only worth a few taels of silver. This Xue Meng was the eldest son of the Xue family, a wealthy family in the capital. He was the internally designated heir and his uncle was also the Minister of Revenue. Their family did not lack money at all.. Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the second prince saw Xue Meng¡¯s figure, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh, ¡°A smile from a beauty is worth thousands of gold.¡± At this moment, the woman on the stage opened another envelope. She audibly gulped down her saliva, before shouting loudly, ¡°Number 15, Su Wen, 300,000 taels!¡± There was silence, followed by a buzz of discussion. ¡°What a good fellow! Su Wen has so much money?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Su Changqing¡¯s son after all.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it? Do you really not treat money as money?¡± ¡°How ruthless.¡± Discussions broke out. [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host causing astonishment from Lu Wenyuan. +10 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host causing astonishment from Zhou Xiaoxiao. +15 Emotional Value] [Ding-Dong¡­] The entire area fell into shock and astonishment when this sum was read out. Firstly, the amount was too high. Xue Meng¡¯s 100,000 taels had already shocked everyone, but Su Wen was even more ruthless. Secondly, it was because of Su Wen¡¯s identity as the son of Su Changqing. Su Wen was overjoyed. The Emotional Value did not increase by much each time, but the quantity more than made up for it. There were about a few hundred people at the scene. In just a short while, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value had increased by 4,800 points! This was unprecedented. Su Wen suddenly came to a realization. Previously, he had always thought of ways to create strong emotional fluctuations in a single person to obtain more Emotional Values. However, no matter how hard he worked, there was a limit to how much Emotional Value he could extract from an individual. But under the current circumstances, things seemed to become very simple! On the other side, Xue Meng frowned. He had thrown out 100,000 taels and thought that no one would have more. He did not expect Su Wen to throw out 300,000 taels in one go! It was beyond his expectations. At this moment, the announcements on the stage had ended. No one else had given a greater sum than Su Wen. Su Wen had an insurmountable lead. The woman on the stage said with a smile, ¡°Now that the top 20 lords have been selected, we¡¯re about to enter the second round. Our second round is called Beauty¡¯s Smile. The lords in the top 20 will have an hour to prepare the gifts. In the end, our Miss Cui Yumian will choose the most desirable five. But this time, the gifts that have not been selected will be returned.¡± Su Wen thought about it, before calling a maid over so as to pass a note over to He Ping¡¯an. At that moment, someone walked to the table. It was Xue Meng. He cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Greetings, Brother Su.¡± Unfortunately, Xue Meng did not recognize the second prince. Su Wen looked up at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue Meng smiled and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been in love with Miss Cui for a long time, and we¡¯ve been waiting for this day for the past three years. Moreover, I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll redeem Miss Cui tomorrow, so I hope Young Master Su can be magnanimous and allow me to win.¡± ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯ll bear all the expenses for both of you today, including the 300,000 taels of silver banknotes you gave me last round. You don¡¯t have to participate in this round, and I¡¯ll give you another 300,000 taels of silver after this matter is completed!¡± This fellow¡¯s words were quite fitting. First, he talked about feelings, then he talked about benefits. It was rather moving. Unfortunately, Su Wen was not a reasonable person. He rolled his eyes and said in disdain, ¡°Do you think I lack money? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯ve been in love with Miss Cui for almost an hour. After an hour, I can¡¯t wait any longer! I¡¯ve decided to sleep with her once before you redeem her. After that, I¡¯ll give her 300,000 taels of dowry and allow her to marry you. What do you think?¡± Xue Meng was furious and berated. ¡°Su Wen, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Am I going too far? What kind of place do you think this is? This is a f*cking brothel. If you have money, you can try. If you don¡¯t, you can scram! Do you think I have to make way for you when I have money?¡± Xue Meng gave Su Wen a death glare. [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host triggering an intense anger from Xue Meng. +300 Emotional Value] Good heavens, his temper was really bad. Su Wen had extorted a million taels from Zhao Rui, but the latter only gave him 200 points. However, just over a few words, this fellow had suddenly increased his emotional value by 300 points! A big fish indeed. Seeing Xue Meng staring at him with his eyes wide open, Su Wen provoked, ¡°What are you looking at? If you continue staring, I will dig out your eyeballs and stomp on them!¡± ¡°Hur hur, Su Wen, let¡¯s see what happens. You won¡¯t win today!¡± Xue Meng immediately left. The second prince shook his head as he gazed at Xue Meng¡¯s back, ¡°Brother Su, must you be so cutting? This Xue Meng seems to be rather sincere, and he¡¯s also a person who cares a lot about relationships. There¡¯s no need for you to be like this even if you don¡¯t agree to his request.¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness is still too green. This fellow came here to pull a bluff. What nonsense about two people being in love? There¡¯s no such thing! He just wants to trick me into giving up so that he can spend less money and achieve his goal. The 300,000 taels that I sent him last round scared him!¡± The second prince was astonished, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Wen did not answer. He first wrote some words on the note before passing it to the maid waiting by the side. After instructing her to give it to He Ping¡¯an, he then explained, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you think about how Cui Yumian looked when she went on stage just now?¡± The second prince was taken aback. He had been stunned by Cui Yumian¡¯s beauty prior and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. After carefully recalling, he said with uncertainty, ¡°She seemed a little sad.¡± Su Wen asked again, ¡°Then where was Cui Yumian¡¯s eyes placed?¡± Zhao Rui interrupted, ¡°Looking at me!¡± The second prince raged, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! She¡¯s clearly looking straight ahead!¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s it. If it¡¯s really as Xue Meng said, Cui Yumian should be happy if she was in love and not sad. After all, with Xue Meng¡¯s family background and strength, there¡¯s a high chance that he will be able to buy her down today. Moreover, she should also be looking at Xue Meng. This is a sign of mutual affection.¡± ¡°Xue Meng saw that I offered 300,000 taels last round and knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take me down this time. That¡¯s why he tried to use words to deceive me.¡± As Su Wen spoke, he started to count. ¡°I threw out 300,000 taels in the first round, so I don¡¯t think that many people will dare to participate in this round. After selecting the five this round, the next round should be the last. Moreover, there¡¯s a high chance that it will be an auction or something like that. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t even be able to win with a million taels of silver. If I had agreed to him earlier, Xue Meng would have just given us six hundred thousand taels of silver and he would have won easily. Not only would he have saved money, but also obtained the beauty. All the benefits would be his.¡± Zhao Rui was shocked. ¡°F*ck, this guy is so cunning! I was fooled by him too. I thought he really liked Cui Yumian!¡± The second prince looked at Su Wen. In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but change his opinion of Su Wen. ¡°This guy is quite scheming and quick-witted. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t use it on the right path. He became a hedonistic son of a rich family. From the sound of it, a million taels of silver will be thrown onto this brothel girl today. What a pity, what a pity.¡± Cui Yumian was very beautiful, but in the second prince¡¯s eyes, spending a million silver taels to spend a night with her was too extravagant. At this moment, Su Wen said, ¡°Zhao Rui gave me a million taels of silver today. Even if I don¡¯t spend it, my father will take it away when I return home. Instead of having that happen, why don¡¯t I have a good time!¡± Zhao Rui roared in his heart, ¡°My family¡¯s money, my family¡¯s¡­¡± The second prince cursed in his heart, ¡°What a wastrel!¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After chatting for a while, a maid brought in a wooden box and a jade box. The second prince curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Just some small stuff.¡± The second round began, and Su Wen delivered the jade box up. At this time, other than Xue Meng, most of the gifts given by the others were not very expensive. After all, they already knew what was going on. They were just casually giving gifts to try. In Cui Yumian¡¯s room, she looked at the items before her calmly. ¡°Miss, these things seem a little ordinary.¡± The maidservant by her side could not help but say. At this moment, the maidservant who came to deliver the gifts said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Su Wen offered 300,000 taels, Young Master Xue Meng offered 100,000 taels, and the rest have probably given up. Big Sister said that no matter what these two give, they must enter the top five. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Cui Yumian first opened the box that Xue Meng had sent over and saw a string of pearls inside. Most importantly, these pearls were round, golden, and extremely opulent. Obviously, they were rare treasures. This necklace alone would probably cost tens of thousands of taels of silver. Immediately afterward, Cui Yumian opened Su Wen¡¯s jade box. In an instant, cold air rushed out. An ice-cold aura spread out. In the jade box lay a jade hairpin. It was unknown what material it was made of, but there were specks of starlight flowing on it. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item. Her maidservant couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°It looks like Young Master Su Wen really likes Young Miss. This jade hairpin isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± Cui Yumian picked up the jade hairpin, only to discover that it was not made of ice. However, a gentle cooling feeling flowed through her skin and into her body, making her feel much more refreshed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is probably a spirit artifact!¡± Cui Yumian said. The maidservant was stunned. It had to be known that spirit artifacts could only be made by Spirit Masters and had all sorts of strange functions. They were all extremely precious. A random spirit weapon would cost more than several hundred thousand taels of silver. This Su Wen was actually so generous. Cui Yumian gently put on the hairpin and instantly felt her mind clear up a lot. The hairpin glowed with starlight, making her look even more charming. ¡°I¡¯ll just choose this one!¡± Cui Yumian said lightly. ¡°Huh?¡± The girl in charge of delivering the gifts cried out in alarm. Both the maids immediately yelped in unison, ¡°Miss, if you do that, I¡¯m afraid Big Sister might not agree.¡± Cui Yumian said in a low voice, ¡°Today has already exceeded my expectations. You must know that going too far is as bad as not seeing it through. No matter what, I won¡¯t choose a second one!¡± The maid in charge of delivery replied, ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll inform Big Sister now.¡± The big sister mentioned by the maidservant was the Madame of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. She was about forty years old this year, but still attractive. She rushed over immediately after hearing the maid¡¯s report. Upon seeing Cui Yumian, the elder sister said in a deep voice, ¡°Yumian, the rules today were all set by Boss. You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Cui Yumian raised her eyes to look at her and said, ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know anything. Although the boss has set the rules, everything is not absolute. The goal that the boss set for you is one million taels of silver! We¡¯ve already earned enough today! Even if we make some changes, the boss won¡¯t say anything.¡± The Madame gritted her teeth: ¡°But why are you doing this?¡± Cui Yumian raised her head and looked at the Madame. Her eyes were filled with pleading as she said, ¡°Big sister, you know our line of business. How many good years can we have? This Young Master Su threw hundreds of thousands of silver for me and even gave me a spirit artifact. It¡¯s clear that he truly likes me. Only someone like him can redeem my body.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll choose not to host the third round. Firstly, I want him to owe me a favor. Secondly, I want him to spend less money. If he is willing to redeem my body in the future, he will have more money to fork out.¡± The Madame shook her head: ¡°I cannot make the decision on this matter! I have to report to the boss. I can only help you ask.¡± Cui Yumian was deeply grateful. In the front hall of the Peony Pavilion, everyone was getting anxious. Almost two hours had passed since the gift was delivered. Yet, there was no sign of any next action. Although most people did not have much hope, they still wanted to know the outcome. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are you taking so long to pick a gift?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, can there be a conclusion?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on exactly?¡± In the back hall, the Madame and Cui Yumian were quietly waiting. Suddenly, a man in black strode into the room. He was dressed completely in black and wore a cloak. His face could not be seen clearly. However, the moment this person appeared, everyone stood up, bowing their heads. ¡°Boss already knows everything about today¡¯s matter. Boss has ordered that Cui Yumian¡¯s request can be accepted, but all the money that Cui Yumian has earned in the past three years must be handed over. If she wants to redeem herself, then she has to fork out an additional eight million taels of silver!¡± [TL Note: This might sound weird, since it says that this is her first time exiting her chambers in three years, but what the author probably means is that she is finally offering herself up after three years, and that she was only selling her talents such as singing or dancing.] Cui Yumian raised her head abruptly, her mouth agape in shock! Eight million taels? One had to know that before this, there had never been a woman from the Hundred Flowers Pavilion who needed more than a million to redeem herself! ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡± she muttered. The man in black said, ¡°Based on what the Boss said, if we were to look at today¡¯s circumstances, your value will definitely rise dramatically in the future. If you don¡¯t redeem yourself, you will have three to five years to earn enough money. By allowing you to redeem yourself, it is already a sign that you have earned enough merit, hence he is being lenient.¡± Cui Yumian did not dare to say a word. She knew that in this Hundred Flowers Pavilionwer, no one would dare to go against their boss, and no one had the ability as well. ¡°In addition, you are allowed to reject other guests within the next three months!¡± Obviously, these three months for Cui Yumian to nurture her relationship with Su Wen. The Madame¡¯s jaw dropped. Since when was her boss such a reasonable person? However, on second thought, she realized something. After all, Su Wen was the son of Prime Minister Su Changqing. the owner of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion was mysterious and extraordinary, no one knew who he was. The man in black in front of them was merely in charge of passing the message from their boss. However, they were in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty after all. Facing Prime Minister Su Changqing, the party probably had some misgivings. This was what the Madame concluded. Cui Yumian, on the other hand, was a little nervous. She was afraid that all her efforts would be in vain. Even if Su Wen liked her, would he spend eight million taels of silver to redeem herself? However, now that things had come to this, Cui Yumian had no other choice. If Su Wen refused to redeem her body, no one would be willing to do so. She only had this choice left. In the main hall, everyone was already getting impatient from waiting. It was just that no one dared to cause trouble in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. It had to be known that the pavilion had stood in the capital for many years, and had encountered their share of unreasonable people. However, even the most influential officials had never taken advantage of the pavilion itself. Finally, Cui Yumian and the Madame came up to the stage together! Everyone was delighted to see Cui Yumian again. The Madame walked to the front of the stage and looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°Just now, Miss Yumian has already made her decision. She has decided to only choose Young Master Su Wen¡¯s gift. In other words, tonight, Miss Yumian will be Young Master Su Wen¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Based on what!¡± Xue Meng roared furiously. He stood up angrily and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to choose five items to enter the final round? Why only one person?¡± One had to know that after being rejected by Su Wen just now, he ordered someone to collect a lot of money from his residence! He wanted to suppress Su Wen. But now, the other party suddenly decided that they were not moving onto the third round anymore.. For him to be unable to use his ¡®full strength¡¯, this was extremely uncomfortable! Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xue Meng wasn¡¯t convinced. After all, he had prepared a lot of banknotes just for the last round. However, he did not expect that Cui Yumian would only choose Su Wen¡¯s present this round. Upon hearing Xue Meng¡¯s question, the Madame did not get angry. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Xue, our Miss Cui¡¯s appearance today was never set in stone. To put it bluntly, it was to choose a person that Miss Cui liked. Young Master Su threw 300,000 taels of silver in the first round and gave her a spirit artifact in the second round. He was much more generous than you. Since Miss Cui was tempted, it naturally ended. If you want to blame someone, you can only blame your gift for being too inferior to Young Master Su¡¯s!¡± As she spoke, the Madame plucked the hairpin from Cui Yumian¡¯s head and said, ¡°Young Master Xue is also someone who knows his stuff. This hairpin should buy more than ten pieces of your Southeast Asian Golden Pearl Necklace, right? Are you still blaming the lady for not choosing you? After all, there¡¯s too much of a difference, so she cannot see your sincerity either.¡± Xue Meng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Starlight flowed on the hairpin, and it was obvious at a glance that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary object. If it was really a spirit artifact like the old procuress had said, then it would indeed be no problem for her to use it to buy ten pearl necklaces! At this moment, a middle-aged man in his forties exclaimed, ¡°Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin!¡± Everyone shook in astonishment! Everyone looked towards that person and realized that it was actually Assistant Minister of Rites, Guo Youji. The Madame asked in curiosity: ¡°Lord Guo, what is this Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin you mentioned?¡± Guo Youji looked at Su Wen with a pained expression and muttered, ¡°Wastrel! Complete prodigal! Aren¡¯t you afraid your father will break your legs!¡± Su Wen stood up and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°Uncle Guo, don¡¯t worry. This item was given to me by His Majesty. What does it have to do with my father?¡± When they heard this, the entire hall was thrown into shock! Was this item bestowed by His Majesty? The Madame quickly urged: ¡°Mister Guo, where did this thing come from? Please explain clearly.¡± Guo Youji took a glance at Su Wen and said, ¡°This item was given by His Majesty when he went to the Su Family to attend Su Wen¡¯s one-month celebration. At that time, His Majesty said that he would leave this item for this brat to give to his wife in the future. After wearing this Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin, one can draw the power of the Lunar Star into one¡¯s body. It¡¯s very beneficial to a woman¡¯s cultivation and is a rare treasure. Even a million silver taels wouldn¡¯t be too much.¡± Everyone was flabbergasted at this point. No one had expected Su Wen to be so ignorant as to give such a treasure to a prostitute, especially since it was a gift from His Majesty. The hall was filled with whispers. ¡°Has this Su Wen gone mad? How could such an item be given to Cui Yumian?¡± ¡°Hehe, what a frivolous young man. If His Majesty was to find out about this, he would definitely be enraged.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he causing trouble for his father?¡± ¡°Could it be that he wants to marry a prostitute?¡± In everyone¡¯s opinion, Su Wen was too reckless. Only Cui Yumian was secretly delighted in her heart. As far as she was concerned, Su Wen giving such a precious treasure to her obviously showed how much he liked her, and that her efforts earlier on were not in vain. The Madame¡¯s smile widened. She looked at Xue Meng and smiled. ¡°Young Master Xue, you didn¡¯t lose unjustly, did you?¡± Xue Meng turned to look at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°Today, I lost because of my carelessness. I originally thought that we would decide the victor in the third round, but I never expected Young Master Su to be so skillful, to use a Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin to directly move Miss Cui, but I¡¯m not convinced. While Young Master Su may be generous, my Xue Clan isn¡¯t someone that lacks money as well. Why don¡¯t we choose a day to compete in wealth? Young Master Su, do you dare?¡± ¡°Compete in wealth?¡± Everyone was speechless. In this world, they had probably heard of competing through literacy or martial arts, but never had they heard of people competing through wealth. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Xue Meng, if you want to compete with me in wealth, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. However, what if you lose? So what if you win?¡± Xue Meng looked at Cui Yumian and said, ¡°Since Young Master Su has suppressed me today, if Young Master Su loses, there¡¯s no need for anything else. Just kneel down and knock your head towards me three times.¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. ¡°What if I win?¡± Xue Meng replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do the same.¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t lack people kneeling to me!¡± ¡°Then you can decide how we should bet!¡± Xue Meng refused to back down. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I still prefer money. The Xue family¡¯s Lingnan gold mine seems pretty good. If I win, how about you give me this gold mine?¡± The people present were all stupefied. One had to know that the Xue family¡¯s gold mine was their capital to remain as one of the wealthiest in the country. Its annual output was more than a hundred thousand taels, let alone its significance to the Xue family. To straightaway open one¡¯s mouth and ask for the Xue family¡¯s gold mine, Su Wen was too ruthless. Unexpectedly, Xue Meng agreed! ¡°Young Master Su, we¡¯ll do as you say. Ten days later, you and I will compete for wealth in the East District. However, let me make this clear first. You and I compete for wealth. If it¡¯s only merely taking out gold and silver to compete, that will be a little too vulgar. Therefore, we will not only compare in material wealth. Whoever is more ostentatious will win!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Xue Meng didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned around to leave. On the other side, the second prince also stood up and bade farewell, ¡°Since the grand occasion is over, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Su Wen knew that he would not stay, thus he did not intend to try and keep him. As for Zhao Rui however, that guy had no intention of leaving. Su Wen casually took out a stack of banknotes and stuffed them into Zhao Rui¡¯s arms. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I don¡¯t care how amorous you are, but Miss Cui and I need some alone time to get to know each other better.¡± Zhao Rui knew his place and went off to have some fun. As for Su Wen, he calmly walked towards Cui Yumian and the Madame. As he arrived in front of them, the Madame spoke, ¡°Young Master Su, you probably don¡¯t know this, but in order to cancel the third round, Miss Yumian handed over all the money she had earned in the past three years to our boss. It was all for you.¡± The Madame knew that Cui Yumian would definitely not tell Su Wen about this, so she took the initiative to bring it up. After all, they had known each other for many years, and she also hoped that Cui Yumian would have a good home. Su Wen was stunned. He did not expect Cui Yumian to have paid such a huge price. Cui Yumian lowered her head, blushing. Seeing this, the Madame smiled and said, ¡°Someone, bring Miss Yumian and Young Master Su into the room!¡± Su Wen was led into a room that had been prepared beforehand. The red candles in the room were lit and the bed was covered with a red veil. The entire room was decorated like a bridal chamber. There was already food and wine prepared on the table. However, when the two of them entered the room, Cui Yumian seemed a little uneasy. Su Wen in contrast was rather carefree as he sat by the table, poured himself a glass of wine and started drinking. ¡°Can you tell me why you canceled the third round?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Cui Yumian also sat at the table and poured herself a glass of wine. After drinking it, her face became even more rosy and charming. ¡°For Young Master Su¡¯s sincerity.¡± Cui Yumian looked into Su Wen¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Since Young Master Su is willing to spend so much money on me, it¡¯s only natural that you like me. I also hope to be by your side frequently, so that¡¯s why.¡± She said it so honestly that Su Wen could tell what she meant. Su Wen smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t understand me.¡± Cui Yumian revealed a hint of sadness. How could she not know the entire set up before was merely a gamble? ¡°Most women may not even see their husbands when they get married, but I have at least seen Young Master Su. That¡¯s enough.¡± Su Wen walked to the window and opened it. A cold wind blew in and Cui Yumian shivered, looking even more delicate. Su Wen turned around and walked to Cui Yumian. He bent down and their eyes met. There was a hint of nervousness in the girl¡¯s eyes, but she met Su Wen¡¯s gaze fearlessly. ¡°Since you chose me, don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°No matter what Young Master does, I have no regrets..¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Su Wen was absorbed in the state of his springtime, Xue Meng was standing in the courtyard of the Xue family¡¯s residence. There was a man sitting in front of him. ¡°That Su Wen actually agreed?¡± ¡°He agreed, but he wants our Xue family¡¯s gold mine!¡± Xue Meng reported truthfully. The man sneered and said, ¡°He has quite a big appetite, just like that father of his! He¡¯s not afraid of choking to death either. You did well in this matter. You weren¡¯t blinded by beauty and came back in time to report. Only then will I have the chance to set up a trap. This time, whether you win or lose, you¡¯ve done a great service!¡± Xue Meng was slightly hesitant. ¡°If we lose, would our Xue Clan¡¯s gold mine really be given to that kid?¡± A smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°If Su Wen can really bring out a lot of treasures in this competition, I don¡¯t believe that His Majesty will turn a blind eye to Su Changqing¡¯s extravagance and Su Wen¡¯s high profile. When that time comes, your uncle will lead people to rile up the royal court.¡± ¡°As long as he can defeat Su Changqing, your uncle will have a chance to take another step forward and become the prime minister. When that time comes, what¡¯s a gold mine? Furthermore, how can Su Wen win the Xue family¡¯s wealth?¡± The person who spoke was Xue Meng¡¯s father, Xue Shanhe. In reality, after Xue Meng went to talk to Su Wen, he immediately returned home to report and receive Xue Shanhe¡¯s instructions. Anger, provocation, competing through wealth. Everything was a trap set up by his father for the Su family. From Xue Shanhe¡¯s point of view, the Su family was not comparable to the Xue family. With the Xue family¡¯s assets supporting them, it was reasonable for them to fork out any amount of wealth. However, what about Su Wen? He was competing with Xue Meng for wealth, but how was he going to explain the amount of money he had taken out? Hence, as long as Su Wen agreed, Su Changqing would be implicated no matter what. His true target was Su Changqing! After the first snowfall of the year, the capital looked like it had been cleansed and purified. A carriage slowly entered the capital through the main gates. Yan Luoying lifted the curtain. The last time she came to the capital, she was still a child. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed. She had finally returned. ¡°Uncle Zhou, I remember there¡¯s a wanton1 stall in the east of the city. It¡¯s the one that you and my father brought me to eat. I want to take a look and eat a bowl of wanton as well.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The man driving the carriage responded. He was Yan Ze¡¯s personal guard and had watched Yan Luoying grow up. This time, he accompanied her to return to the capital. The wonton stall was still the same wonton stall a decade ago. The boss was a woman in her forties with soft facial features. Yan Luoying got out of the car and asked Old Zhou to order two bowls of wonton. However, after she took a sip of the soup and ate the wonton, Yan Luoying was rather disappointed. She did not have many memories in the capital. This place could be considered a place where the taste lingered in her memory. Every time she recalled it, she only remembered that Yan Ze always praised the wonton for being delicious and told her to eat more. Now that she really ate it, it did not seem to be that delicious. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°In my memory, Father always brought me here. After so many years, I¡¯ve already forgotten the taste. However, now that I¡¯m eating it again, the taste is really just ordinary.¡± Old Zhou smiled. ¡°It has always been like this. It¡¯s just that your father was lusting for the lady boss¡¯s body back then, so he always brought you here to eat. He wanted to get closer to her. But before he could confess, he was transferred to the border and never returned.¡± Yan Luoying came to an abrupt realization. Looked at the woman who had almost become her stepmother, Yan Luoying shook her head helplessly. ¡°With his status, why does my father have to go through so much trouble just to get a woman?¡± However, she also knew that although Yan Ze was arrogant and burly, he was very cautious when it came to matters between men and women. Even now, he has yet to remarry. Old Zhou sighed. ¡°Your father is a sentimental person.¡± The two of them ate the rest of the wontons silently. They both knew that it was unknown when they would meet again after this farewell. ¡°Have you heard? Last night, Prime Minister Su Changqing¡¯s son, Su Wen, threw a huge sum of money at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion and slept with the head courtesan Cui Yumian. He spent hundreds of thousands of taels of silver in one night!¡± ¡°Tch, you think that¡¯s all? That Young Master Su even gifted a spirit artifact in the shape of a hairpin that His Majesty bestowed upon him to Cui Yumian. That was something His Majesty gave him to present to his future wife.¡± ¡°Truly, a young man¡¯s youth is wasted if he¡¯s not flirtatious. I heard that Cui Yumian is extremely beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? That¡¯s the Head of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion! For the past three years, she has only spoken to people and never had any physical contact with any men. Even so, there are countless men who still want to meet her.¡± Old Zhou looked at Yan Luoying and saw that she was frowning. Although she was still eating with her head lowered, it was obvious that her attention had been affected by the discussion. ¡°Miss, these are all rumors that typically spread through the city. There¡¯s no need to take it seriously,¡± Mr. Zhou said. Yan Luoying was expressionless. She raised her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire. Why aren¡¯t there rumors about others? Besides, does Uncle Zhou think that these rumors are fake?¡± Old Zhou remained silent. It was obvious that Yan Luoying was in a bad mood. Although Su Wen was famous for being a playboy, Yan Luoying had never interacted with him and did not understand him. Hence, she still had some hope in her heart. In the end, she had just entered the capital and heard such rumors. How could she be in a good mood? Unfortunately, the rumors continued to spread. ¡°Last night, Miss Cui directly chose Young Master Su in the second round. I heard that Young Master Xue Meng prepared over a million taels of silver to compete with Young Master Su, but in the end, he didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. The two of them had a quarrel and agreed to compete through wealth in 10 days!¡± ¡°Really? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The two of them said that in addition to gold and silver, whoever appears with more extravagance and rarer treasures will win!¡± ¡°The Xue family is a world-renowned business! Can Su Wen win?¡± ¡°World-renowned business? What good is a business? Young Master Su¡¯s father, Su Changqing, is the head of all the officials in the Great Zhou Dynasty. How many benefits does he get just daily? In my opinion, I¡¯m afraid Young Master Su will still win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Everyone says that Su Changqing is a corrupt official and a crafty minister. I think he must have benefited a lot.¡± ¡°What do you think? How much does a county magistrate earn every year? Not to mention the prime minister?¡± Yan Luoying listened to the surrounding customers¡¯ discussion quietly. To these commoners, it was just a joke for them to discuss in their free time. However, Yan Luoying sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Uncle Zhou, all of these happened last night. How could it be known by the streets so quickly? I think someone must have spread this news on purpose,¡± Yan Luoying said calmly. Old Zhou knew that his Miss had always been smart and wouldn¡¯t jump the gun without thinking. He asked in confusion, ¡°Then who would release such news?¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably Su Changqing¡¯s political enemy. The more this matter spreads, the more Su Changqing has to answer to His Majesty.¡± At this point, she shook her head and sighed. ¡°This Su Wen is really insensible. Isn¡¯t such a high-profile action just inviting trouble to himself? Even if he wins the battle of wealth, I¡¯m afraid His Majesty won¡¯t feel good about it.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen slept until noon. He woke up to see that Cui Yumian was right beside him. It had to be said that this woman was indeed enchanting beyond words. Su Wen gently pushed her arm away and got dressed before leaving. Cui Yumian opened her eyes, looking a little disappointed. She could not figure out what Su Wen was thinking. Her meaning yesterday was clear and she did not believe that Su Wen would not understand. However, Su Wen did not promise her anything until the end. This made her feel uneasy. However, she was still very considerate and did not interrogate him. She did not say much and only served Su Wen for the entire night. She had also tactfully pretended to be asleep earlier and did not open her eyes even when he left. She was so obedient, it made one¡¯s heart ache. She struggled to get up, got dressed, before sitting in front of the bronze mirror, gently combing her hair. ¡°Yumian, are you awake? I¡¯m coming in.¡± From the door came the voice of the Madame. Cui Yumian quickly responded, ¡°Come in, Big Sis.¡± The Madame entered the room, her face full of joy. She held Cui Yumian¡¯s hand and exclaimed, ¡°Yumian, did you know? Young Master Su came looking for me just before he left! He asked about buying you out and even left me three million taels of silver to make a reservation! You, you¡¯re going to be the wife of the prime minister¡¯s son!¡± These banknotes were brought by Su Wen when he asked He Ping¡¯an to retrieve the hairpin. It was also to prepare for the last round, but he did not expect it to not be of any use. Cui Yumian opened her mouth in shock! She never expected Su Wen to be so efficient! Cui Yumian started laughing. As she laughed, tears flowed down her face. She hugged the Madame and bawled her lungs out. ¡­ As Su Wen returned home, he realized that his Emotional Values kept surging. [Ding-dong. Zhang San is jealous of you. +3 Emotional Value.] [Ding-dong. Wang Wu despises you. +1 Emotional Value.] [Ding-Dong¡­] They were all people he didn¡¯t know. Moreover, the growth was not in huge amounts each time, but it more than made up for it through the sheer number of people. His Emotional Value increased rapidly, causing his system level to increase by three whole levels. Su Wen looked at his character panel. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 12,800 points. Level: 11 Cultivation: Star Rank 7th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV5) Layered Wave Saber (LV5) It could be said that Su Wen had never been so rich since he transmigrated. In fact, although his bad reputation had spread far and wide in the past, it did not resonate with the public, so he did not gain any emotional value as a result. But this time he spent a huge sum of money to get it on with Cui Yumian. It had indeed ¡®touched¡¯ the hearts of many people. To ordinary people, he spent so much money at once and even slept with such a beautiful woman. It made them jealous and envious. At the same time, many people thought that he was a super prodigal son and looked down on him. In any case, the combination of all these factors caused many people to have strong negative emotions towards him, which allowed him to gain a lot of points. Su Wen was not in a hurry to use his points. Instead, he turned his attention to the reward obtained by levelling up the system. Leveling thrice meant that he would have three chances for the system lottery. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this lottery was pretty good. The cultivation techniques and martial techniques he was currently cultivating were all drawn from this lottery. Furthermore, emotional value could not be used to increase his cultivation grade. Instead, his current cultivation level had a lot to do with the items he drew from the lottery. ¡°Activate the lottery draw!¡± [Ding-dong. The host has drawn the Origin Breath Pill. It can increase your cultivation level by three years!] Su Wen shook his head and was rather dissatisfied with the item he got. However, he continued to open the lottery. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn the Blood Essence of the Black Tortoise. The host can slowly refine it to increase the strength of the physical body.] This time, a smile appeared on his face. The Black Tortoise¡¯s blood essence was a rare and precious item. If a martial artist consumed it, it would be extremely beneficial. It was not something that could be bought with money. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn the Military Tactical Formation, Trap Formation!] This made Su Wen frown. In this world, military formations were extremely important to generals. A powerful military formation could give soldiers all sorts of buffs. This was akin to making the soldiers stronger! It could be said that in addition to knowing where to place their troops and how to manipulate the terrain to their advantage, an outstanding general would also be aware of Military Tactical Formations. However, this thing had a limited effect on an individual¡¯s strength. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll hold onto it first!¡± Su Wen then swallowed the pill and the black tortoise¡¯s blood essence without any hesitation. In an instant, the True Qi in his body began flowing furiously. The elixir quickly transformed into a thread of Qi and merged with Su Wen¡¯s own, making his True Qi more robust. As for the Black Tortoise¡¯s blood essence, it was being ground down by Su Wen¡¯s True Qi, scattering to his limbs and bones. Roughly two hours later, Su Wen opened his eyes. A sharp light flashed past his eyes before it quickly disappeared. Su Wen clenched his fists as his muscles tensed up. He had the feeling that if he punched out, everything in front of him would be destroyed. Suppressing the urge to throw out a punch, he took a deep breath and calmed his True Qi instead. Only then did Su Wen turn his gaze to his martial techniques. [Levelling up the Jadebreak Fist requires 3,500 points. Do you wish to do so?] ¡°Upgrade!¡± [The Layered Wave Saber needs 4000 points to level up. Do you wish to do so?] ¡°Upgrade!¡± [Upgrading the Layered Wave Saber requires 8,500 points. Insufficient Emotional Value, cannot be upgraded.] [Upgrading the Jadebreak Fist requires 7,200 points. Insufficient Emotional Value, cannot be upgraded.] His Emotional Value appeared to be in abundance initially, but after Su Wenwu¡¯s skills were upgraded, the point requirements increased tremendously. In the end, he only managed to upgrade both of his martial arts skills to Level 6. However, Su Wen was already very satisfied with the upgrade. Although his cultivation base had not broken through, his combat strength had increased by quite a bit. Suddenly, Ning Shuang¡¯s voice sounded from outside his door. ¡°Young Master, someone from the palace has come. They would like you to pay a visit to the royal palace!¡± Su Wen touched his chin. Make me visit the royal palace? For what? Of course, he also knew that there was no way to ask about this. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± ¡°The Old Master went for a court session, but has yet to come back.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Su Changqing was very busy. As the prime minister, he was not someone that could be seen lazing away. Every day, even after the court sessions, he had to deal with the memorials in the palace. After he was done, he would send them to the emperor for review. Such was the nature of the civil and governing roles. Su Wen had initially planned to discuss some matters with Su Changqing, but in that case, he could only pay a visit to the royal palace first. He went out and saw the eunuch who had come to deliver the decree. Smiling, he greeted, ¡°Sir Eunuch, may I know how I should address you?¡± The eunuch in question quickly bowed and said, ¡°This lowly one is Liu Yuan.¡± Su Wen was the son of the prime minister after all, so he did not dare to put on airs. When Su Wen saw that there was no one around, he casually handed over a banknote and said with a smile, ¡°Eunuch Liu, please take this and get some tea for yourself.¡± Liu Yuan pretended to decline out of courtesy, before finally accepting it. The smile on his face had also widened quite a bit from before. ¡°May I know why His Majesty has summoned me?¡± Su Wen asked in a low voice. Liu Yuan replied in a low voice, ¡°It seems that Yan Ze¡¯s daughter Yan Luoying has entered the capital. His Majesty wants the two of you to meet.¡± Su Wen came to a realization.. So this was the reason! Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the royal palace, Su Wen followed Eunuch Liu to the Cultivating Heart Palace Hall where the Zhou Emperor was currently residing. When he entered, he saw the Zhou Emperor reclining on a couch, with a beautiful woman standing beside him. The moment the Zhou Emperor saw Su Wen enter, he smiled and said, ¡°Su Wen, come quickly. This is your future wife, Yan Luoying.¡± Su Wen and Yan Luoying looked at each other. Yan Luoying thought to herself, ¡®Su Wen is quite good-looking, but pity that he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. As for Su Wen, ¡®Beautiful, but pity that she¡¯s a human butcher.¡¯ Both of them had their own thoughts, but maintained the smiles on their faces. After greeting each other, the emperor smiled and continued, ¡°Su Changqing and Yan Ze are both my trusted subordinates. The two of you are also young and talented. So, I¡¯ve decided to bestow a marriage pairing upon you. In a few days, I¡¯ll get the Ministry of Rites to pick a good date for you both to conduct the marriage ceremony.¡± The Zhou Emperor had only just finished speaking when Yan Luoying cupped her hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly and asked lightly, ¡°Why?¡± Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°I just entered the city today and heard that Young Master Su spent the night at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion.¡± The emperor smiled, ¡°He¡¯s a playboy, but that¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°But Young Master Su spent hundreds of thousands of taels of silver on that courtesan overnight!¡± Yan Luoying said without any trace of politeness. ¡°Your Majesty, how many border armies can you provide for hundreds of thousands of taels of silver? How many commoners can you provide for? Young Master Su, on the other hand, is only doing this for a single night. This little girl doesn¡¯t dare to agree to such actions!¡± Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°After all, the money belongs to them. How they spend it is their business. There are many rich people in the Great Zhou. We can¡¯t let them donate their family¡¯s private assets to support the border army and help the people, right?¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t expect that he would arrange everything for Yan Luoying to understand without waiting for his own explanation. ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that you gave Su Wen a Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin for his future wife. Is that true?¡± The Emperor nodded. Yan Luoying then spat in anger, ¡°But Su Wen gave the Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin to that woman from the brothel! He knew about the betrothal a long time ago, but he still did it. Did he ever take me seriously?¡± As Yan Luoying spoke, tears fell from her eyes. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed. ¡°Your Majesty, this girl begs you to cancel my marriage with Su Wen.¡± The Zhou Emperor was silent for a moment, gazing at Su Wen with displeasure. ¡°Su Wen, you¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡± Su Wen bowed. ¡°Su Wen knows his mistake!¡± He was already prepared to receive a reprimand from the emperor. However, to Su Wen¡¯s surprise, the latter ignored him. Instead, he stood up with a smile on his face and personally helped Yan Luoying up. He smiled as he soothed her, ¡°Luoying, this Su Wen is young and sentimental. If he¡¯s willing to do this for a woman from a brothel that he fell for, isn¡¯t it obvious that he is someone sincere and emphasizes a lot on relationships?¡± ¡°How about this? You can stay in the capital for now. As for the marriage, we can wait for the two of you to get to know each other better. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. How about it?¡± Since the emperor had already spoken thus, Yan Luoying knew that there was no way she could refuse. The Zhou Emperor then turned his gaze to Su Wen. After sizing him up, he said in a solemn voice, ¡°You¡¯re also a grown man. Staying at home all day is not a long-term solution. How about this, you shall go to the East District¡¯s patrolling office to serve as Luoying¡¯s deputy to train up a bit. The two of you should interact more.¡± Su Wen hurriedly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your subject understands.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a little tired. You two can leave first.¡± Su Wen and Yan Luoying bowed and left. As he watched the two leave, the Zhou Emperor fell into deep thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°What do you think of these two children?¡± In the darkness, an old eunuch appeared. It was as if he had always been there, but also as if he had never been present. His face was withered, and only his eyes were frighteningly bright. The old eunuch said, ¡°Young Master Su is not simple. At his age, there aren¡¯t many people with his cultivation level. Furthermore, his every move imitates an ordinary person, and his aura is also concealed quite well. He can be considered quite the schemer.¡± The corners of the emperor¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile as he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I really didn¡¯t expect Su Wen to hide his cultivation so deeply. If I hadn¡¯t summoned him today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he had such a cultivation level.¡± At this point, he sighed and said, ¡°He is shrewd, able to endure, and talented. He is a good seedling. Unfortunately, like his father, he likes to overthink things. I¡¯m not as narrow-minded as they think.¡± The old eunuch shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty is as magnanimous as the sea. It¡¯s naturally difficult for ordinary people to compare and fathom. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a problem if Young Master Su does not want to marry Yan Luoying.¡± The Zhou Emperor smiled and said, ¡°When a man and a beautiful woman interact with each other day and night, they will eventually change. Furthermore, whether he wants to or not is not important. He just needs to do it.¡± After finishing the discussion about Su Wen, the old eunuch continued, ¡°As for Yan Luoying, after she entered the palace, her every move was extremely scheming. Although she did not ask Your Majesty to cancel the engagement today, she managed to delay the wedding date, achieving her goal. She is indeed worthy of being someone who had led troops to conquer Fort Boulder.¡± Zhou Emperor rubbed his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely this kind of smart person that can persuade Yan Ze and furthermore willingly enter the capital. She also knows that entering the capital is the bottom line, the matters regarding the marriage can be discussed.¡± ¡°Since she has already expressed her sincerity, I have to give her a chance. If this marriage really doesn¡¯t work out, then we have to find another suitable candidate. However, I feel that these two scheming fellows are quite suitable together, saving us the trouble if they decide to scheme against others.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Su Wen and Yan Luoying were walking out of the palace together. Neither of them spoke throughout the long walk. The moment they left the palace, Yan Luoying finally spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying. This woman was quite narcissistic. Did she really think that he would marry her? A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Lady Yan, I¡¯m taking a concubine tomorrow and I¡¯m preparing to hold a feast at home. Would you like to come over to have a few drinks?¡± Yan Luoying was furious! She had been acting angry and crying in front of Emperor Zhou just now, but now she was truly incensed. What did Su Wen mean? At the end of the day, the two of them could be considered to have an engagement, so how could he take in a concubine tomorrow? And even invite herself to come for a drink? ¡°Humph!¡± Yan Luoying snorted and turned to leave. She did not want to say another word to Su Wen. However, Su Wen¡¯s attitude made her feel more at ease. It was obvious that Su Wen did not want to marry her. However, Yan Luoying could not help but feel a little disappointed. This was the nature of humans, there was a big difference between rejecting others and others giving up on her. Unfortunately, Su Wen didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting her off. He shouted from behind her, ¡°Lady Yan, tell me if you want to go or not. Don¡¯t go at the last minute. My family doesn¡¯t have chopsticks for you to use, but if you don¡¯t mind, I can feed you. I usually feed my cats and dogs. I¡¯m very familiar with this act.¡± Yan Luoying didn¡¯t even turn her head. Her face was flushed red as she stood up and disappeared in a few leaps. Su Wen wore a disdainful expression.. ¡°Just like that?¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Scoundrel! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Yan Luoying returned to the inn and sat on the bed angrily. Old Zhou asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Yan Luoying calmed herself down and replied, ¡°His Majesty agreed to postpone the wedding, but he did not cancel it. From the looks of it, even if it¡¯s not Su Wen, it will probably be someone else. We can only take it one step at a time. Let¡¯s delay it first.¡± With that said, she instructed Old Zhou, ¡°Uncle Zhou, we¡¯ll go to the eastern part of the city to find a residence. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to stay in the capital for a while. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to accept the post of Eastern Patrol Guard. It¡¯ll be more convenient then.¡± Old Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go then.¡± Meanwhile, Su Wen had also returned home. The moment he entered, the doorman came over and whispered, ¡°Third Young Master, the First Young Master is back. He asked you to meet him when you¡¯re back!¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. He was the only one in the house. The eldest son, Su Cheng, and the second son, Su Yu, had already moved out to settle down. Moreover, their father-son relationships were not that harmonious. They seldom came back. As for the brothers, they were not very close. The three of them were actually born from three mothers. ¡°Got it,¡± Su Wen replied and went to the front hall. He found Su Cheng sitting in the hall. He was a few years older than Su Wen and had a similar expression between his brows. At this moment, he was standing straight with a solemn expression. When the two of them met, Su Wen was the first to speak. ¡°Big Brother is looking for me?¡± Su Cheng¡¯s face was cold as he said angrily to Su Wen, ¡°Look at what sort of great thing you did!¡± Su Wen was confused. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°What did you do? Why are you pretending to be stupid? Last night, you spent hundreds of thousands of taels of silver on that woman at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. You even gave her the spirit artifact that His Majesty had given you, and you even wanted to compete with that Xue Meng using wealth.¡± ¡°If you act like this, aren¡¯t you bringing trouble upon yourself? From today onwards, you are not allowed to go to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion anymore. Send someone to retrieve the spirit artifact that His Majesty gave you. As for Xue Meng, go and apologize to him and settle this matter.¡± Su Cheng seemed to have already thought things through. As he spoke, Su Wen listened and sat on the chair. At the same time, his face was filled with disdain and he propped his legs up. After he finished speaking, Su Wen rolled his eyes and sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? Did I spend one copper coin belonging to you? Did His Majesty give you that Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin? Did I ask you to help me fight against Xue Meng? What right do you have to criticize me?¡± Su Wen was a little angry. The moment Su Cheng arrived, he spoke in a commanding tone, making Su Wen act according to his wishes. This made him very unhappy, so he retorted without any hesitation. Su Cheng raged, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t abide by the principles of a subject under the emperor, and is corrupting the law by stealing goods. His son also doesn¡¯t abide by the rules, willing to spend a great amount of money and gifting great treasures to a brothel woman to compete against others in wealth. With this, how long can my Su family last?¡± That¡¯s right, Su Cheng was also dissatisfied with Su Changqing. In his opinion, many of Su Changqing¡¯s actions were wrong. Su Wen tilted his head and stared at Su Cheng for a while before suddenly smiling. ¡°You¡¯re scared!¡± ¡°Scared? What am I afraid of?¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid that your corrupt father will fall! You¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t have a backer! You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be implicated!¡± Su Wen mocked, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about us, you¡¯re just afraid of us affecting you.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Su Cheng stood up angrily and roared, ¡°I, Su Cheng, am upright and stand by my morals. I relied on my own ability to obtain the title of martial arts champion. I don¡¯t need the Su Family¡¯s help at all.¡± In Su Cheng¡¯s opinion, he had obtained the martial arts champion through his own ability. Everything that happened today was due to his own hard work. There was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen roared with laughter as he clutched his stomach. ¡°You, you are gonna make me die of laughter.¡± Su Wen laughed so hard that he could barely breathe. He adjusted his breathing and asked in return, ¡°You relied on your own hard work to become a martial artist? Then where did you get your cultivation technique from? Where did you get all the elixirs and precious medicinal materials from when you were young? Did you think those experts that Father brought in to each and impart you with their knowledge were all free of charge?¡± ¡°Furthermore, didn¡¯t Father pay for your wedding betrothal? Isn¡¯t your current residence funded by Father? Where did you get the courage to say such words?¡± In reality, Su Wen was already unhappy with Su Cheng¡¯s arrogant attitude. It was just that they typically had little interaction, so he could not be bothered to say or care. But today, Su Cheng came to him and criticized him, thus Su Wen did not give him any face. ¡°You take it for granted and enjoy all the benefits that your father has brought you, yet you look down on his actions. You are truly a filial son!¡± Su Wen said in disdain. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Su Changqing¡¯s son, do you think you would have been able to obtain the martial arts champion title? Do you think you would have been able to remain in the capital? You would have been sent to the borders to fight. Actually, you also know this in your heart, so you couldn¡¯t wait to come here and ask me to do what you want. However, I won¡¯t listen to you.¡± At this point, Su Wen stood up and stretched his back. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. You can talk to our father and see if he will agree to your request.¡± With that, Su Wen turned around and left. Su Cheng, whose thoughts had been exposed, was so angry that his face turned red. He was a little angry from embarrassment. He stood up angrily and roared, ¡°Rascal! You are so rude. Today, I will teach you a lesson!¡± As he spoke, he rushed towards Su Wen and reached out to grab his shoulder. This strike was like lightning, extremely swift! Just as he was about to grab Su Wen, the latter suddenly turned around and threw a punch! Bang! Su Wen¡¯s fist fiercely smashed into Su Cheng¡¯s palm. Su Cheng took three steps back, his face filled with shock! Ever since he was young, he had never seen Su Wen practice martial arts. However, at this moment, Su Wen managed to force himself back with a punch. The force was powerful and exuded a faint heat wave. It was definitely not ordinary! The two brothers did not use their full strength in this exchange. Su Cheng only planned to grab him and did not have any intentions to attack. Su Wen also did not intend to hurt him. With just this single exchange, Su Cheng already knew that his younger brother was not simple. Su Wen¡¯s bearing was completely different from usual. He even exuded a faint domineering aura. It was only now did Su Cheng realize, this fellow in front of him, was absolutely not as weak as what the rumors outside claimed! Su Wen looked at Su Cheng and coldly said, ¡°You are really interesting. If you can¡¯t out-talk me, then you attack me. If you say that I am rude, then how can I be polite? Kneel down and kowtow to you?¡± Su Cheng was just about to reply when Su Wen suddenly withdrew his imposing aura. Shortly after, Su Changqing walked in from outside and coldly shouted, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Su Cheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Nothing, we were just exchanging pointers!¡± Just as he finished speaking, something that he never expected happened. Su Wen suddenly fell to the ground and held his arm while rolling on the ground. He wailed loudly, ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much! What are you doing? You hit me so hard! Father, you have to help me! Big Brother hit me!¡± Su Cheng was dumbstruck. He looked at Su Wen who was rolling on the ground and was lost for words for a moment.. Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Changqing saw Su Wen rolling on the ground and was instantly enraged. He looked at Su Cheng and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you want to fight with your younger brother and even spar with him? How can your younger brother be your opponent?¡± Su Cheng was helpless. Facing such shameless behavior, Su Cheng said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s just pretending!¡± Unfortunately, Su Changqing didn¡¯t listen to him at all. He rebuked angrily, ¡°Your younger brother is already in so much pain, how can he be pretending? Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Su Cheng angrily glanced at Su Wen before turning around to leave. Watching Su Cheng leave, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need to act anymore!¡± Su Wen immediately got up from the ground and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save you trouble.¡± Su Changqing naturally knew that Su Wen¡¯s actions would save him a lot of trouble. Father and son sat back in their chairs. Su Changqing replied, ¡°I already know. His Majesty has given you an appointment. The Deputy of the City¡¯s Eastern patrolling guard is at least a 5th Rank Official.¡± As he spoke, he sized up Su Wen and asked, ¡°Have you learnt martial arts as well?¡± Su Wen was stunned and didn¡¯t know why Su Changqing was asking about this. He thought about it and answered honestly, ¡°Yes!¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°You hid it really well. It¡¯s just that you shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from me. I¡¯m afraid His Majesty must have seen through it when you entered the palace today. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given you an official position out of thin air. His Majesty isn¡¯t someone who would joke about official matters.¡± Su Wen scratched his head. He did not expect this. ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± Su Wen was not sure about this. Su Changqing looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Official matters must be done well. His Majesty can choose to ignore some of the finer details, but if we can¡¯t do our own work well, then he won¡¯t be polite. Especially since you¡¯ve already caught his eye. If you deliberately don¡¯t put in any effort, he might think that you¡¯re deceiving him. When that time comes, he might even pull some schemes on you.¡± ¡°Why does His Majesty like to make things difficult for others!¡± Su Wen complained. Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, and yet he always thinks that he¡¯s very magnanimous.¡± At this point, Su Wen suddenly asked, ¡°Father, how much money do we have?¡± Su Changqing looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. After all, you¡¯re the number one corrupt official in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Furthermore, I still have to compete with Xue Meng through wealth. I have to have a bottom line,¡± Su Wen said with a smile. Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°The world only knows that I am greedy, but they don¡¯t know that I never extract any benefits from the people. As for the officials, I only do not reject the gifts that they send over to our residence. I still perform my official matters properly, and it is precisely because of this that your father, I, can stand tall. As for our family¡¯s money, it¡¯s actually not because I¡¯ve been embezzling funds.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± This was out of Su Wen¡¯s expectations. Su Changqing said, ¡°I actually have a fixed trade caravan that follows the Imperial Court¡¯s ships south, performing as a merchant that passes through the southern seas. This ocean trade is the easiest to rake in money. Moreover, I¡¯ve been doing business with the northern borders all year round. Many of the businesses in the city belong to me. For example, I own 30% of the gambling dens in the city. After you go to the east area to patrol, remember to protect our family¡¯s businesses.¡± Su Wen really did not know where his family¡¯s money came from. All these matters were handled by Su Changqing. However, he also knew that Su Changqing¡¯s authority must have played a huge role in these business operations. Not to mention anything else, ocean merchants had extremely high requirements for ships. The Great Zhou ships were built by spirit masters and ordinary merchants were unable to obtain such a ship. Even if they went out to sea, they would just end up losing their goods and money. The combination of power and business can create a certain monopoly. Hence, in our modern society, many officials are not allowed to dabble in business. But in this world, society was far from that level. There was more than one official and businessman in the court. The union of officials and merchants allowed Su Changqing to amass a large amount of wealth. ¡°As for how much money our family has, I really don¡¯t know. In any case, you won¡¯t be able to spend it all in 10 lifetimes. I don¡¯t think it will be any worse than the Xue family. Therefore, you can use our family¡¯s money openly to compete with him.¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Then why is everyone saying that you are a corrupt official?¡± Su Changqing said as a matter of fact, ¡°Because I earn a lot. Others are jealous of me and can¡¯t compete with me, so they naturally won¡¯t say anything good about me. They will say that I compete with the common people for profit and that my greed is boundless.¡± ¡°The more people that talk about this, the more such rumors will spread. In the end, everyone takes it as a given. But even if I give up my share of benefits, it won¡¯t fall into the hands of the common people, but will rather just result in a change of the share of the pie for the rich and powerful.¡± After saying that, Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and teased, ¡°You don¡¯t think that I, the prime minister, would be greedy for the money of the common people, right? I have so much power, can¡¯t I get money anywhere I want?¡± Good fellow, what a realistic response. ¡°These matters, haven¡¯t you told Big Brother about it?¡± Su Wen was confused. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Of course I did. But in Su Cheng¡¯s eyes, when your father accepts gifts from others, it means that I am greedy. When I do business, it means that I am fighting for profits with the people. However, water that is clear has few fish within, and one that is critical has few friends. The politics of the government are very complicated. Even if I am the prime minister, there are times when I have to compromise.¡± Su Wen roughly understood this logic. To put it bluntly, Su Cheng was an idealist living in a honey pot. In his eyes, money was a burden. ¡­ Meanwhile, Old Zhou soon found a residence in the eastern part of the city. He casually spent five hundred taels to buy a large residence. He also hired a few more maids and servants. By the time Yan Luoying arrived at her new house, Old Zhou had already prepared the firecrackers to officially welcome her. Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, why are you still setting up firecrackers?¡± Old Zhou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a housewarming event after all. It has to be lively.¡± After saying that, he lit up the firecrackers. As soon as the firecrackers were lit, all the neighbors came out to watch the commotion. They all knew that a new family had moved in. Meanwhile, a group of people gathered at the east city¡¯s patrolling area to discuss how to deal with this newcomer. ¡°The official document from the Ministry of Appointments has arrived. They have ordered that Yan Luoying, the daughter of Yan Ze, will enter the capital to serve as the garrison commander of the eastern city patrol guards. The son of Prime Minister Su Changqing, Su Wen, will serve as the deputy garrison commander. This will take effect tomorrow.¡± A man spoke in a deep voice. In the patrol guards headquarters, there was usually one commander and three deputies. Each deputy commander would have five troops under him, each consisting of 200 men. They were responsible for the security of the entire eastern part of the capital. In the capital, it was an official position the size of an ant, but when to the common people, this authority was not small. Right now, there were only two deputy guards and fifteen troop captains left in the Eastern Patrol Guard Office. The one who spoke was one of the two deputy commanders, Wen Jinming. He was considered a seasoned veteran in the office. To him, he was actually very satisfied with his current position. After all, although the deputy commander was only a trivial official position, it was a great position for him to further grease his hands. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the rules will change when the new garrison commander arrives, but I¡¯m here to let everyone know. If the new garrison commander asks for too much profit, we can¡¯t agree to it. No one should be cowards.¡± One of the team leaders could not help but say, ¡°Brother Wen, this is not a matter of whether we are cowards or not. After all, an official rank is enough to crush someone. She is also Yan Ze¡¯s daughter. We can¡¯t afford to offend her..¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Wen Jinming heard the captain¡¯s words, his face was filled with displeasure. He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s true that a high-ranking official can crush someone to death, but the matters of the eastern part of the capital aren¡¯t things that a mere commander like her can handle. In the end, this matter isn¡¯t my own matter, and it also concerns the interests of my brothers below. If this eastern part of the capital becomes chaotic, even her position might be at risk!¡± ¡°But she is Yan Ze¡¯s daughter after all. I heard rumors that she is engaged to Su Wen. Su Wen is the son of the prime minister! We cannot afford to offend him.¡± Speaking of Su Wen, Wen Jinming revealed a smile and said, ¡°This is the second thing I¡¯m talking about. There¡¯s news from the palace that Yan Luoying proposed to annul the engagement in front of His Majesty, and Su Wen also provoked Yan Luoying in front of the royal palace. The two of them don¡¯t have a good relationship! Hence, we can offend Yan Luoying, but we can¡¯t offend Su Wen. That Su Wen coming to our patrolling office is just a formality and he will be promoted sooner or later. We have to coax and respect him instead.¡± ¡°Is this news accurate?¡± Everyone had some misgivings about the credibility of the news. Wen Jinming was furious. ¡°Of course! I spent three thousand taels of silver for it!¡± It was obvious that some people in the palace were aware of how much information could be worth. They immediately found the people that needed such information at an instant. Wen Jinming changed the topic and said, ¡°However, this is a different story. If Yan Luoying is willing to maintain the status quo, then it will be good for both of us. Everyone can continue to be cordial on the surface, each taking their own share.¡± After the discussion, everyone dispersed. In the meantime, He Ping¡¯an arrived at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. Carrying stacks after stacks of banknotes. When he saw the Madame, he paid the remaining amount and bought over Cui Yumian¡¯s indenture contract. This time, Cui Yumian did not shed a tear. She bore only a face full of smiles. Before they left, the Madame held onto Cui Yumian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yumian, he¡¯s the son of the prime minister. Don¡¯t think too much about it when you¡¯re there. Serve Young Master Su well and you¡¯ll have everything else you need.¡± To put it bluntly, she was reminding Cui Yumian to behave with her tail between her legs. Cui Yumian nodded, deeply engraving the advice to her heart. The carriage left slowly, and the news quickly spread. Eight million taels of silver to redeem the Courtesan Belle. An unprecedentedly high price! But these were all topics to be left for later. When Cui Yumian arrived at the Su Residence, Su Wen was already waiting at the entrance. Seeing her get out of the car, he went forward to welcome her. The two of them entered the courtyard and Su Wen smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a few days. When Xue Meng and I are done, I will move out.¡± Cui Yumian was delighted to hear this. She nodded lightly in response. Immediately after, Su Wen brought Cui Yumian to meet his family. The first was his father, Su Changqing. When he saw Cui Yumian, Su Changqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°My son has good judgment.¡± Cui Yumian¡¯s looks could be said to be otherworldly. After that were the aunts, Su Changqing¡¯s wives, including Su Wen¡¯s biological mother. Cui Yumian, on the other hand, was gracious and did not show any signs of disrespect. ¡°Is this Third Brother¡¯s wife? She¡¯s even prettier than the Eldest and Second Sister-in-law! Third Brother is the best!¡± A seven or eight year old little girl smiled and said. Su Changqing had three sons and only one daughter. Her name was Su Nuannuan and she came from the same mother as Su Wen. Naturally, their relationship was the best. On the other hand, Su Wen¡¯s mother looked at Cui Yumian with a face full of smiles. ¡°Yumian is so pretty. Once you enter the house in the future, we will be a family.¡± Cui Yumian felt warmth in her heart. She was actually mentally prepared to accept the harsh criticism. After all, she knew that with her background, once she entered the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, even if she was only a concubine, it was very likely that she would be looked down upon. However, unexpectedly, both Su Changqing and Su Wen¡¯s mother were rather gentle and warm to her. Next was the family banquet. Su Nuannuan was someone who was obsessed with looks. She especially liked Cui Yumian and stuck by her side. This allowed Cui Yumian to feel the tenderness of having a family. After the banquet ended, Su Wen led Cui Yumian back to her room. In the room, the two of them sat facing each other. Su Wen gently stroked Cui Yumian¡¯s hair and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. I can only give you the position of a concubine.¡± The status of concubines was not high to begin with. It was different from an actual marriage, with all sorts of etiquette and rituals to be performed. Taking a concubine did not however require any ceremony. Although Su Wen was a preposterous person, he knew that even Su Changqing would never agree to him marrying Cui Yumian. Cui Yumian chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about, hubby? I¡¯m already very grateful that you were able to redeem me so quickly. I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to serve you by your side. What status I have is not important. Even if I¡¯m brought over as a maidservant, I won¡¯t complain.¡± Cui Yumian also knew that with her background, being a concubine was already her limit, so she had never hoped for more. Su Wen slowly moved closer to Cui Yumian. He looked at her beautiful face and gently leaned over. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a series of knocks on the door. Su Wen was furious. ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°Third Brother! It¡¯s me! I want to sleep with Sister Cui!¡± Su Nuannuan¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Su Wen: ¡°Nonsense, there¡¯s no place for you. Go back to your room and sleep!¡± The outside went quiet, and the footsteps faded away. Cui Yumian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Little sister is really cute.¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°She is indeed cute, but sometimes it gets too annoying!¡± The atmosphere in the room became ambiguous again. As their eyes met, Cui Yumian blushed and slowly lowered her head. Su Weng was about to make a move when¡­ ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The knockings sounded again. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ve already instructed the servants to clean up the guest room for you. You can give the room to me now!¡± Su Nuannuan shouted out proudly. Su Wen suddenly stood up and walked to the door. He opened the door and looked at his younger sister. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Nuannuan, quickly go back to your room and sleep. Do you believe that I will beat you up?¡± Su Nuannuan instantly felt wronged. She pursed her lips and her eyes started to water up. ¡°I just want to sleep with Sister Cui. You¡­ you¡¯re bullying me¡­ you said there¡¯s no room, so I already got someone to clean the guest room, why do you still want to beat me up? Boohoo!¡± Su Wen felt a headache coming on as he looked at Su Nuannuan. Can I beat her? ¡­ I can¡¯t. Can I curse at her? ¡­ Can¡¯t either. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m scared of you. Don¡¯t cry anymore. You can sleep with Yumian today.¡± Su Wen finally gave in. Su Nuannuan¡¯s tears turned into a smile instantly. She rushed into the room and climbed onto the bed. She held Cui Yumian¡¯s hand and happily gushed out, ¡°Sister Cui, Nuannuan will sleep with you tonight. Sister Cui, you¡¯re so pretty. Nuannuan likes you so much!¡± The world of children was very simple. She liked Cui Yumian¡¯s looks and beautiful things. That was all. Cui Yumian looked at Su Wen worriedly, afraid that he would get angry. However, she realized that Su Wen was only looking at them with a smile. ¡°You two rest early, good night!¡± Su Wen went out and closed the door. He shook his head helplessly. ¡°The guest room? I¡¯m so angry now. She¡¯s occupying my woman and she cannot even bear to let me stay in her room. What a clever girl!¡± He could tell what Su Nuannuan was thinking. Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early in the morning, the laborers cleaned up the East Patrol Guard¡¯s office. They ensured that both the inside and outside of the government office were clean and tidy. There was even a line at the door. Wen Jinming and his men were currently stationed in front of the door. Obviously, they still wanted to leave a good impression on the new leader. When Yan Luoying arrived, she saw the guards welcoming her and Wen Jinming with a flattering smile. ¡°You must be Lady Yan Luoying, right? I am the deputy garrison commander of the Patrol Guards, Wen Jinming. This is Sun Wei, the other deputy garrison commander. The Patrol Guards of the East District welcomes you to take up the post!¡± Wen Jinming was very enthusiastic. It was rare for Yan Luoying to encounter such a situation. However, she was not interested in this kind of ceremony either. She just calmly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Everyone, go in.¡± As she spoke, he was about to walk in when Wen Jinming hurriedly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Garrison Commander, please go in with Sun Wei first. I¡¯ll remain outside to wait with my men!¡± Yan Luoying turned around and frowned. ¡°What are you waiting for, Deputy Commander Wen?¡± Wen Jinming said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s also the other deputy garrison commander, Su Wen, who will be coming here today. After all, we¡¯ll be brothers serving His Majesty in the future. It¡¯s best to welcome him as well.¡± Yan Luoying said coldly, ¡°No need. Everyone, come in with me now.¡± As she gave the order, her aura surged out. After all, she was someone who had commanded an army to fight before. Her tone was so domineering that it shocked everyone. Wen Jinming smiled and said, ¡°Then listen to the commander! Brothers, go in!¡± After everyone entered the office, they dispersed. Only Wen Jinming and Sun Wei led Yan Luoying to familiarize herself with the surroundings. After a tour of the place, both of them led Yan Luoying to the meeting room. Wen Jinming smiled and said, ¡°This is the office of the Commander, and the place for all of us brothers to gather when you summon us.¡± Yan Luoying looked around and nodded. ¡°I understand. What is the main scope for the Guards?¡± Wen Jinming said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll give you this month¡¯s tribute first.¡± With that said, he took out a stack of banknotes and placed them in front of Yan Luoying. He said, ¡°There are a total of three thousand and two hundred stalls in the east side of the city. Every month, they will have to pay 50,000 taels of silver. According to the rules, you will get 20%, the deputy commanders will get 5% each, and the rest will be given to the brothers below.¡± Yan Luoying narrowed her eyes and looked at the bank notes on the table. 10,000 taels! This was no small sum! She did not even possess 10,000 taels of silver in her entire net worth. Yan Ze had only given her a total of 2,000 taels of silver when she entered the capital. This was more than half of Yan Ze¡¯s savings. Yan Ze loved soldiers like his own children and had never embezzled money. He would also send over support for the families of the deceased, so he was not rich. Yan Luoying never expected that a mere patrol guard in the eastern part of the capital could receive 10,000 taels of silver as tribute! ¡°Did you take all this money from the shops?¡± Yan Luoying asked coldly. Seeing this, Wen Jinming inwardly felt that something was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a rule that the patrolling guards have since they arrived.¡± ¡°Rules? Who set them?¡± Yan Luoying was a little angry. ¡°Do you still have any conscience? Return the money to them immediately. From today onwards, the Patrol Guards will not receive any benefits from the civilians!¡± Wen Jinming did not expect that the first thing Yan Luoying did when she came would be to cut off the biggest source of income in the Patrol Office. In reality, the Guards did not have any jurisdiction over the shops, but they had the right to arrest and detain people. Therefore, no matter what business you had, so long as the guards went in to arrest you a few times, your business would be finished. Therefore, the shop owners would naturally send their gifts to show their respect. As for the patrolling guards, they would then not harass the merchants for no reason. Wen Jinming and Sun Wei looked at each other with dissatisfaction. Right then, a lazy voice sounded. ¡°Oh, the Commander has already arrived?¡± The person who spoke was Su Wen. He entered the meeting room and casually pulled a chair to sit down. Wen Jinming hurriedly went forward and said with a smile, ¡°This must be Lord Su Wen. I¡¯m the deputy garrison commander here, Wen Jinming. That¡¯s Deputy garrison commander Sun Wei.¡± Su Wen nodded. Wen Jinming hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Su, you came at the right time. This Lord Yan has just arrived and is about to cut off our patrolling guards¡¯ income. Please help to persuade her.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked curiously, ¡°Income? How much do I get every month?¡± ¡°Around 2,500 taels!¡± Wen Jinming said honestly. Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°And here I thought I was going to get a lot. What¡¯s the point of having so little money? If you ask me, I¡¯ll just cut it off.¡± Wen Jinming was speechless. Indeed. The young man before him had thrown out several hundred thousand taels in a single night. Why would he care about 2,500 taels? He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Su, you may not care about the silver, but our brothers do. They¡¯re still counting on the silver to feed their families. If we cut the source of income just like that, what will happen to them?¡± As soon as Wen Jinming finished speaking, Yan Luoying shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Doesn¡¯t His Majesty give you your salaries? Why do you need to plunder people¡¯s hard earned money?¡± Wen Jinming said with a bitter smile, ¡°Ordinary guards have a salary of two taels every month, but these guards are all martial artists, and their appetites are huge. In addition, they are located in the capital, so how can a family of young and old rely on this bit of silver to survive?¡± This excuse could not convince Yan Luoying at all. To put it bluntly, a normal waiter would also only earn two taels of silver a month. Why were they still able to live? People were never satisfied. Who would complain about having too much money? They would definitely get more if they could. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Just do as I say. If I find anyone who dares to collect the citizens¡¯ money again, I will chase him out of the patrolling area!¡± Yan Luoying ordered. Wen Jinming¡¯s face darkened. Yan Luoying ordered, ¡°Hurry up and tell me about our recent tasks!¡± Wen Jinming said coldly, ¡°Recently, there has been a murder case in the East District. We don¡¯t have any leads at the moment. I¡¯ll go and retrieve the files in a bit.¡± ¡°In addition, the Sea Sand Gang and the Sky Chief Gang often fight in the east city. However, they have managed to clean up after themselves and no one typically reports them to the authorities. By the time we receive the news, it¡¯s usually after the incident, so it¡¯s hard to blame them.¡± His tone was stiff. Clearly, he was suppressing his anger. He was very unhappy that Yan Luoying had touched the biggest cake of the patrol guards. By the side, Sun Wei also had a face full of indignation. Su Wen took everything in but chose not to say anything. It was none of his business what Yan Luoying wanted to do. He stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Commander, I still have something to do at home today, so I¡¯ll take a day off. I hope you¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Yan Luoying refused without thinking. ¡°Oh¡­¡± To Yan Luoying¡¯s surprise, Su Wen was not angry. He just sat back down quietly. Following that, he shouted, ¡°Ning Shuang! Ning Shuang! Bring the pastries over!¡± Everyone then saw Ning Shuang running in with a box of food in her hand. After entering, she took out six desserts from the snack box and placed them in front of Su Wen. Picking up a piece of pastry, Su Wen stuffed it into his mouth before instructing, ¡°Get He Ping¡¯an to notify the Spiritual Master Residence¡¯s Master Mo Xin to come here to see me.¡± His behavior left everyone stunned! Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen¡¯s actions caused everyone to stare agape. What was this fellow doing? He came to the office with a maidservant and even brought along a food box? The veins on Yan Luoying¡¯s forehead were about to pop out. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Su Wen, watch your words and actions! This patrolling area is not your house. Bringing along a maidservant and snacks, what do you think you are doing?¡± Su Wen tilted his head to look at Wen Jinming and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does our patrolling office have a rule that we can¡¯t bring maidservants to work? Is it a rule that we can¡¯t eat in our office?¡± Wen Jinming smiled. ¡°Lord Su, there really are no such rules.¡± Seeing that Yan Luoying had cut off his benefits, he had no qualms and answered without hesitation. Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying and asked in return, ¡°Lady Yan, since there are no rules, what¡¯s wrong with me bringing my maidservants and eating pastries? My father and the rest are handling government affairs in the palace, and there are palace maids bringing tea and snacks. I¡¯ve never seen His Majesty say anything. Could it be that you want to change the rules for the patrolling guards on your first day of office?¡± Yan Luoying said sternly, ¡°Minister Su is Minister Su. The patrol guard office has to resemble an actual guard office! Su Wen, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°Heh, I won¡¯t!¡± Su Wen picked up a piece of snack and waved it around provocatively before slowly stuffing it into his mouth. He then shouted, ¡°Ning Shuang, serve me some tea!¡± Ning Shuang ran in from outside with a teapot and said with a smile, ¡°I guessed that Young Master would like some tea. I already took the liberty to steep some Suzhou Golden Tea just now, it¡¯s the sweetest.¡± Yan Luoying narrowed her eyes as her brain worked at high speed. She knew that Su Wen was challenging her authority. If they were in the military camp, she would definitely order Su Wen¡¯s head to be chopped off. However, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t do that now. At this time, Yan Luoying also had a hint of enlightenment. She had commanded the army to successfully attack and take down the Boulder Fort, but Yan Ze¡¯s contribution to training the army was probably greater. Because she was Yan Ze¡¯s daughter, that army had unreserved trust in her. That was why she could command them easily, and they won the war as a result. She was rather helpless in the face of a subordinate like Su Wen. Just like what Su Wen said, there was no rule that said he could not bring a maidservant when he was working. There was also no rule that said he could not eat pastries, let alone drinking tea which was usually allowed in most places. ¡°I will report your rude behavior to His Majesty!¡± Yan Luoying thought for a moment and said in a low voice. This was already the biggest threat she could think of to Su Wen. However, Su Wen didn¡¯t care and rolled his eyes instead. ¡°I beg you to hurry up and go! It¡¯s best if His Majesty revokes my position immediately so I can go home!¡± Su Wen believed that even if Yan Luoying went to report to the Zhou Emperor, such a small matter would at most result in him being chided or mediated between them both. Su Changqing had made it very clear that as long as there were no problems when conducting any official business, it was fine. Yan Luoying regretted it. She felt that she should have agreed to Su Wen¡¯s request to take a day of leave. Actually, after Su Wen said those words, Yan Luoying¡¯s subconscious reaction was to reject whatever he asked. This was because Su Wen¡¯s words in front of the imperial palace yesterday made her very unhappy. However, it was obvious that the more she tried to restrain Su Wen, the more he purposely tried to go against her. She pondered for a moment before turning to Wen Jinming and Sun Wei. ¡°You two can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two bowed and left. Yan Luoying turned her gaze back to Su Wen and calmed herself down. ¡°Young Master Su, I think we can talk!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Please speak!¡± Yan Luoying stared at Su Wen and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if me not wanting to marry you has made you angry? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apologize to you. But I really hope to find someone I like. I hope Young Master Su understands.¡± Su Wen shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like your natural belief that I want to marry you. It makes me very unhappy. Don¡¯t tell me you think all the men in the world want to marry you?¡± His words were unpleasant, but Yan Luoying could tell what Su Wen meant. In reality, there was not much conflict between the two of them. From the looks of it, their ¡®battlefront¡¯ was already somewhat united. Yan Luoying said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I took it for granted. I shouldn¡¯t have rejected your leave just now because of my impulsiveness.¡± She apologized. Yan Luoying was a very observant person. In her opinion, there was no benefit in continuing to argue with Su Wen. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This woman in front of him was not simple. She had thrown away her pride so quickly and admitted defeat to him. ¡°Then can I leave now?¡± Su Wen asked. Yan Luoying nodded. ¡°Sure, but I have something to say to Young Master Su.¡± ¡°Please continue!¡± Yan Luoying carefully recalled what had happened after entering the capital. She said seriously, ¡°It seems like I fell into Young Master Su¡¯s trap. Your actions in the brothel were all for me to see. You didn¡¯t want to marry me, but you didn¡¯t want to go against His Majesty. So, before I entered the capital, you deliberately threw away all your money and made a name for yourself in the capital overnight.¡± ¡°You created an excuse for me to break off the engagement and let me speak in front of His Majesty to achieve your goal. Young Master Su, you have great means. Yan Luoying has learnt greatly from this.¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t deny it and merely smiled. ¡°Whatever you think.¡± Yan Luoying thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Since I don¡¯t want to marry you and Young Master Su doesn¡¯t want to marry me, there¡¯s no need for us to be enemies. Why don¡¯t we form an alliance?¡± ¡°An alliance?¡± Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying in surprise. He did not expect her to make such a suggestion. Yan Luoying said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. His Majesty appointed you to this role at the same time as me so we could work together. In terms of official matters, it can be said that we are bound together for good or bad. We should then aim to make some achievements. So, you and I should work together and do our work well.¡± ¡°As for the marriage, Young Master Su will continue being a playboy. I¡¯m willing to take the initiative to reject the marriage in front of His Majesty. This way, both of us will get the results we want, right?¡± This was a smart woman. She quickly analyzed her relationship with Su Wen and found the possibility of working together. Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying before sighing. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have rejected the share of benefits today.¡± Obviously, Su Wen had tacitly agreed to the alliance. ¡°After you take that silver, you will be able to gain a firm foothold in the Patrol Guard and let them work for you. You can slowly nurture your trusted subordinates and figure out the situation. However, you have just arrived, you are still unfamiliar with everything but immediately touched on everyone¡¯s interests. The moment the East District experiences, it will be difficult for you to stand firm.¡± Yan Luoying was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°I won¡¯t take it. I already expected this sort of reaction before I rejected it! But I still don¡¯t want to take it. There are some things that by letting it happen once, is as bad as letting it happen countless times. I want to be a good official.¡± Was it difficult to be a good official? Su Wen did not know. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t do what Yan Luoying did. ¡®I am indeed a bad person.¡¯ Su Wen mocked himself. He stood up and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then. We will still remain as enemies outside in the meantime. Let¡¯s see what methods they have!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen walked out of the hall and walked towards the outside of the office. Halfway there, Wen Jinming appeared in front of Su Wen. With a flattering expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su is out. That woman seems to have approved of Young Master Su¡¯s leave. This woman is like this. If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she¡¯ll think that everyone is afraid of her.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying, Sir Wen? After all, Lady Yan has just taken over the position, so you have to be more forgiving.¡± The smile on Wen Jinming¡¯s face grew wider. He purposely used that sentence to test Su Wen¡¯s attitude. If Su Wen reprimanded him sternly or if he looked unhappy, he would stop. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s attitude confirmed his suspicion that Su Wen and Yan Luoying were not on good terms. ¡°Young Master Su, you are the son of the prime minister. The reason you are here is because His Majesty wants you to get closer to Lady Yan. However, her attitude is a waste of His Majesty¡¯s efforts.¡± Wen Jinming said as he paid attention to Su Wen¡¯s expression. As expected, a trace of displeasure appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. From Wen Jinming¡¯s point of view, Su Wen and Yan Luoying¡¯s relationship was clearly not good. This was what he thought he could use. Hence, he took the initiative to look for Su Wen. ¡°Young Master Su, from now on, if you need anything from me while you¡¯re on patrol, just let me know. I, Wen Jinming, promise that I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Wen Jinming lowered his stance, expressing his intention to surrender. Su Wen narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Alright, I will definitely look for you if I need anything!¡± Wen Jinming didn¡¯t say anything else. Sending Su Wen off with his eyes, the smile on Wen Jinming¡¯s face disappeared. Sun Wei walked out from the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Old Wen, what do we do next?¡± Wen Jinming spoke in a cold voice, ¡°What should we do? Let¡¯s pass on the news first! Tell our brothers that the new Commander Yan has said that we¡¯re not allowed to receive any benefits.¡± Sun Wei pondered for a moment and understood that during Wen Jinming¡¯s meeting yesterday, some people seemed to be very hesitant about going against the commander. Right now, Wen Jinming wanted everyone to know that Yan Luoying had ruined all their possible benefits. The news quickly spread throughout the East District¡¯s Guards. The voices of scolding and cursing could be heard everywhere! ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve been patrolling the streets every day and most of my money is also given to the higher-ups. Now, you¡¯re not even allowing us to get this little bit of profit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you acting so high and mighty? Who doesn¡¯t need to feed their family? Two taels a month, are you going to eat shit?¡± ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m patrolling the streets under the sun, but I¡¯m not allowed to take this bit of money. Whoever f*cking likes to patrol, can do so from now on. I¡¯ll find a teahouse to drink tea from tomorrow onwards!¡± ¡°She really doesn¡¯t care about her subordinates at all. This woman is just not good. No wonder she killed hundreds of thousands of people. She¡¯s a pervert!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll just continue to accept the benefits. I won¡¯t hand over a tael of silver. It¡¯s all mine!¡± For a moment, the guards were filled with resentment. Yan Luoying¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors had been cursed. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone was already used to receiving benefits. Although ordinary soldiers received the least, they could still receive around ten taels of silver every month. A year¡¯s worth of benefits would amount to 120 taels! Without any benefits, an ordinary guard could only receive 24 taels of silver a year. The two sums were worlds apart. Most importantly, everyone in the patrolling guards benefitted from this. They were already used to it, and no one could be happy when their source of funds was cut. Yan Luoying soon realized that no matter where she went, there were hostile gazes everywhere. This was exactly what Wen Jinming wanted to see. On the other side, Su Wen left the guard office and headed straight for the Spiritual Master Residence. The Spiritual Master Residence was actually a government office, or rather, it was the research department of the Great Zhou. Compared to martial artists, Spiritual Masters placed more emphasis on cultivating spiritual power and borrowing the power of heaven and earth. Apart from pursuing powerful combat strength, they also preferred to pursue the essence of the world. Therefore, they could often create unexpected things, and spirit artifacts were one such item. The Spiritual Master Residence was located in the western suburbs of the capital and occupied a large area. The carriage stopped outside the manor and Su Wen got off. He walked to the door but was stopped by a guard on the duty. ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Please inform Master Mo Xin that the son of the prime minister, Su Wen, wishes to see him.¡± The guard¡¯s expression turned serious. Su Wen, the son of the prime minister? He hurried in to report. Su Wen stretched his back and waited quietly. He was pretty fond of this transmigrated identity. It proved to be quite the convenient tool most of the time. In the Spiritual Master Residence, most of the people actually studied and researched their own things individually. However, some of them would occasionally gather together for research. There were many departments inside. And this Mo Xin was the manager of the whole Spiritual Master Residence. He was also acquainted with Su Wen. At that moment, he was carefully placing a small cylindrical object in front of him on the table. He gently lit the cylinder-shaped object¡¯s tail. Boom! There was a loud bang. An explosion occurred. A huge fireball engulfed the entire room. The guard who came to report was standing outside the house with lingering fear. They looked at the doors and windows that had shattered and flown out in all directions and swallowed their saliva. ¡°F*ck, the stability is still not there!¡± Mo Xin walked out of the room with a dejected look. A layer of light blue light appeared on his body, evidently, it was this layer of light that protected him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Xin asked as he walked towards the soldier. The soldier hurriedly nodded his head and said, ¡°The son of the prime minister, Su Wen, is requesting an audience.¡± Mo Xin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Let him in, quick!¡± Soon, Su Wen entered. Mo Xin placed a pot of tea on the empty space outside the house. Behind him were the craftsmen who were repairing the house. When Mo Xin saw Su Wen, he awkwardly scratched his head and said, ¡°Su Wen, I¡¯m trying to think of a way to deal with the missile that you mentioned last time. However, it¡¯s still not stable at the moment, so it¡¯s very difficult for it to explode when I want to. Do you have any ideas?¡± Su Wen¡¯s mouth dropped in shock. The last time they met was at the Ghost Festival last year. Back then, Su Wen had jokingly told him about the concept of a missile when he saw the sky full of fireworks. To think this fellow actually went ahead and researched this thing? Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m just spouting nonsense. You actually want to create it?¡± Moxin nodded seriously and said, ¡°I think that the missile you¡¯re talking about is really possible. I¡¯ve already figured out a way to increase the power of gunpowder. As long as we think of a way to increase the stability and accuracy in the flight after ignition, we can really hit enemies hundreds of miles away.¡± Su Wen could not be bothered with him. This man was a true lunatic. In this world, cannons had yet to be invented, but he wanted to build missiles? That was basically nonsense. Besides, Su Wen was just joking. How would he know how to build missiles? Su Wen took out a blueprint from his pocket and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bother about that missile for now. Come and take a look. Help me build this thing!¡± ¡°What is this? It looks so strange!¡± ¡°What? You even need it to be capable of autonomous movement?¡± ¡°What about internal structural designs? Nothing?¡± Mo Xin looked at Su Wen¡¯s crooked painting and shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be done. How can it be done within nine days?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I heard from my father that the overall funding for the Spiritual Master Residence will be cut by half next year. The funds from all over the place will have to be strictly vetted¡­ As you know, this funding review has always been done outside the office of the Spiritual Master Residence.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Young Master Su. I will definitely help Young Master Su create this within nine days and achieve the effect that Young Master Su wants!¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What was the blueprint that Su Wen took out? It was a sports car! Weren¡¯t they talking about showing off? Bringing over some rare and precious treasures for the wealth competition? If he could produce a sports car, Su Wen could almost predict that he would definitely have the upper hand in this competition! Mo Xin quickly gathered all the spiritual masters. Everyone looked at Su Wen¡¯s drawing and started discussing. ¡°If we utilize Fiery Stone inside and the magic formation to control the degree of activation, this will allow flames to shoot out from the tail and push forward the vehicle. This way, it seems like the object will be able to move.¡± ¡°But the price of the Fiery Stone is not cheap, and its sustainability is not strong. Its stability is also not good enough. Since we require a push, the more expensive Berserk Wind Crystal seems to be a better choice.¡± ¡°What about the problem of steering and turning around? How does this steering wheel control the movements through?¡± ¡°Why not just stick to horse riding?¡± ¡°Why must the door open up towards the sky?¡± ¡°The interior is so small, only two people can sit inside. It is not wise to waste so many materials on it.¡± Su Wen could only try his best to answer the spiritual masters¡¯ questions. This was a huge problem for him. Because he was only aware of how the outer appearance looked, everything inside had to be solved by these spiritual masters. However, it was obvious that Su Wen¡¯s sports car was an eye-opener for them. This was something they had never expected to see in their lives. Gradually, the discussion shifted. ¡°If you say that the entire body of this thing is made of steel, then it seems to be quite useful in battle.¡± ¡°But in that case, the bottom plate cannot be too low, or it will be very difficult to pass through certain areas or roads.¡± ¡°This wheel is made out of rubber? Wouldn¡¯t it be easily damaged? Why don¡¯t we change it to iron?¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster if you were to bump into an unreasonable person blocking your path while seated inside?¡± ¡°Why do you need to be comfortable if you¡¯re fighting in a battle? Do you think you¡¯re like Young Master Su, using it to compete in wealth?¡± Mo Xin watched as his spiritual masters fell into a discussion. He smiled at Su Wen and said, ¡°Young Master Su, they are like this. Once they encounter something new, they forget themselves. But don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to achieve the effect Young Master Su wants within nine days.¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but remember, you must follow my drawing. If you don¡¯t make it look good, do you understand the consequences?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Su! I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Su Wen did not want to lose to Xue Meng. Watching Su Wen leave, the masters couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Young Master Su, this guy really has a lot of ideas. Someone like him should have entered the Spiritual Master Residence.¡± ¡°Indeed, this design can be said to be unconstrained and unrestrained. I never thought that there could be such a thing in this world.¡± ¡°However, the sports car that Young Master Su drew looks a little strange at first, but the more I look at it, the more interesting it looks. I wonder what it looks like when it¡¯s made from real materials.¡± After leaving the Spiritual Master Residence, Su Wen went straight home. The moment he entered, someone reported to him. ¡°Young Master, the Crown Prince sent a letter to invite you to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence for a banquet tonight to celebrate your appointment as the East City¡¯s deputy garrison commander.¡± Su Wen frowned a little before saying, ¡°I understand. Is my father back?¡± ¡°Master is in the study.¡± Su Wen went to the study and knocked on the door. Upon seeing Su Changqing, Su Wen went straight to the point. ¡°Father, the crown prince sent an invitation to invite me to the banquet.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Just go.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°But the crown prince invited me to the banquet. If I go, won¡¯t others think that I¡¯m part of the crown prince¡¯s faction? What will His Majesty think if I take sides like this?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°My son, think about it carefully. You went to Hundred Flowers Pavilion with the Second Prince and now the Crown Prince is inviting you to a banquet but you¡¯re not going. Wouldn¡¯t that tell others that you¡¯re part of the Second Prince¡¯s faction?¡± Su Wen was stunned. He had not expected this. Su Changqing continued, ¡°As for His Majesty¡¯s side, he won¡¯t have any thoughts about it. As long as you don¡¯t stand on the side of the crown prince in the imperial court, then no one will think that you¡¯re part of the crown prince¡¯s faction.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, the crown prince is the crown prince after all. His face must be given to those who are officials in the imperial court. If he invites you to attend the banquet and you don¡¯t go, then how can the royal family still maintain their reputation?¡± ¡°So, you should go, you should eat to your heart¡¯s content. Whatever the crown prince says, you just have to comply. In any case, once you leave the crown prince¡¯s residence, how you go about doing it is still your own business.¡± Su Wen understood after hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words. He had to give face to the Crown Prince. He then told Su Changqing about what happened during the day. After he finished narrating, Su Wen put forth his opinions, ¡°Father, Yan Luoying has formed an alliance with me, but she has touched the biggest profit generator in the Patrol Guards. She will definitely lose the hearts of the guards.¡± ¡°Now, the initiative is in my hands. One option would be for me to sincerely form an alliance with Yan Luoying, purge the Patrol Guards and properly govern the East District. The other would be for me to take advantage of the unhappiness in the Patrol Guards to obtain their loyalty, and then oust Yan Luoying from her position.¡± Su Changqing touched his chin and mused, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you want to form an alliance with Yan Luoying, the Patrol Guards will be thrown into chaos. This will naturally translate to the East District entering a period of chaos. However, if you want to take the opportunity to chase Yan Luoying away, I¡¯m afraid it will be a futile mission. This is because the person standing behind Yan Luoying is His Majesty.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, no matter how badly Yan Luoying performs in her role as East District Commander, His Majesty will not reprimand her too much because he still needs to stabilize Yan Ze¡¯s heart. Therefore, this is also the reason why Yan Luoying dared to come up and touch the greatest profit generator of the Guards. Comparing them both, it¡¯s better to form an alliance with this woman.¡± At this point, a playful smile appeared on Su Changqing¡¯s face. ¡°This Yan Luoying is quite interesting. I¡¯m afraid that the alliance between her and you is not as simple as it seems on the surface. This woman wants to borrow your hand to use my power. As long as you have my support, the East District Patrol Guards is just a small matter. At the same time, she is also digging a hole for you. Can you tell?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Of course I can tell. This fellow deliberately told me to continue being a playboy, while she would offend His Majesty with her words. It looks like she¡¯s trying to prevent me from offending His Majesty, but if I really continue like this, I¡¯m afraid the person His Majesty will hate the most in his heart is me. Therefore, what I did with Yumian is a one-time affair. Any more and it will leave too many traces. I should still have some sense of propriety.¡± The two seemed to be in an alliance to ease the tension between them, but inside, they were scheming against each other. Su Changqing nodded his head in satisfaction. From the looks of it now, Su Wen was the most suitable person to fight in the royal court. ¡°It seems that Yan Luoying has miscalculated. I will not interfere with the matters of the Guards. You have to settle it yourself.¡± Su Changqing explained, ¡°The Patrol Guards Garrison is actually a test given by His Majesty. He is looking at yours and Yan Luoying¡¯s character. This is especially so for Luoying since she¡¯s a rare talent. If His Majesty wants to use her, he must know her heart and do things openly. If I interfere, His Majesty will be unhappy. Therefore, I cannot help with any matters regarding this.¡± Su Wen could tell that something was amiss. He asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that His Majesty also knows about the benefits received by the guards?¡± Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen could tell that something was amiss. He asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that His Majesty also knows about the benefits received by the guards?¡± Su Changqing said indifferently, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not a secret.¡± ¡°Does His Majesty not care?¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°It¡¯s difficult!¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Even if I take action, I can give you some short term benefits. If you really want to solve the problem in the Patrol Guards, this is no ordinary difficulty.¡± Seeing Su Wen¡¯s puzzled expression, Su Changqing explained, ¡°The patrolling office does not have a high position and has little authority on the national level. However, it is closely related to the lives of the commoners. To put it simply, now that the patrolling office is receiving benefits, it ensures that most businesses can operate in peace. As for the patrolling office, they will not blindly speculate and raid for no reason.¡± ¡°However, now that Yan Luoying has banned their source of profits, do you think the patrolling guards can¡¯t do anything about it? The simplest solution would be to collect protection fees from the gang members, extracting benefits from the gangs instead! This way, the merchants won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡± Speaking up to this point, Su Changqing helplessly said, ¡°So, Yan Luoying seems to have stopped the flow of benefits, but as time passes, the guards will definitely think of ways to bypass Yan Luoying and get benefits. Once this situation is formed, the behavior of getting benefits will become even more uncontrollable.¡± ¡°This is also why for a long time, the patrol guards of the four districts have hidden rules, but no one has pointed it out. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t know about it, but rather that it requires long term supervision and control.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°Since His Majesty knows so much, why did he let Yan Luoying break the current situation?¡± Su Changqing said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid His Majesty is about to attack the government officials of the Great Zhou!¡± In the imperial palace, the Zhou Emperor was lying on his side. A man was kneeling on the ground in front of him, reporting the situation. After the man finished speaking, a smile appeared on his face. He repeated, ¡°Yan Luoying forbids the people on patrol to receive benefits from the merchants? Good! Good! Good!¡± He said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row. Clearly, he was very satisfied with Yan Luoying¡¯s behavior. ¡°What about Su Wen?¡± ¡°He took leave to go to the Spiritual Masters Residence and had the masters there work on creating a strange item for him. It seems like he wants to use it to compete against Xue Meng in wealth!¡± The man handed over a blueprint. It was Su Wen¡¯s supercar. The Zhou Emperor glanced at it and frowned. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said to be a sports car! It¡¯s Su Wen¡¯s original idea.¡± The emperor touched his chin and said with interest, ¡°I also want to see what this thing looks like.¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave!¡± Obviously, whether it was Yan Luoying or Su Wen, their actions were all monitored by the Zhou Emperor. As the messenger left, the Zhou Emperor fell into deep thought. After a long while, he spoke out, ¡°This Yan Luoying really didn¡¯t disappoint me. She was able to kill 400,000 citizens of the Country of Yan for the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty and carry a terrible reputation. How could she not dare to offend those subordinates and officials for the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty? However, I wonder if she can withstand the pressure.¡± The old eunuch added, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think she cares about what others think?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± ¡­ In the Su Residence¡¯s study room, Su Wen had a puzzled expression. ¡°Attacking the government officials?¡± Su Changqing nodded his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The government of the Great Zhou can¡¯t be considered clean. From the ground to the royal court itself, the majority of officials have a way to gain benefits for themselves.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, ten years of business is not as good as being an official for a term. The Patrol Guard Office is a classic example of this. A mere garrison can already generate more than ten thousand taels a month, let alone the other officials.¡± ¡°His Majesty wants to use this as a guide to purge the Great Zhou¡¯s government. As for what to do, I¡¯m afraid His Majesty has already made plans. You and Yan Luoying are His Majesty¡¯s chess pieces!¡± Su Wen sighed helplessly. It turned out that he had unwittingly become someone else¡¯s chess piece. ¡°Haha, my son, don¡¯t worry. Within this entire Great Zhou, who isn¡¯t His Majesty¡¯s pawn?¡± Su Changqing laughed. ¡­ It was Su Wen¡¯s first time visiting the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. The moment Su Wen got off the carriage, he realized that the Crown Prince was already waiting at the entrance with his men. The latter welcomed him with a smile. Grabbing Su Wen¡¯s hand, he laughed, ¡°Brother Wen, now that you¡¯ve become a deputy garrison commander of the capital, you can be considered to have entered the royal court. Congratulations, congratulations!¡± If one did not know better, they would think that he was Su Wen¡¯s biological brother. Actually, even Su Wen¡¯s biological brother was not as passionate towards himself as the Crown Prince was. He did not seem to have any intention of settling the scores with the Su family. However, Su Wen felt disgusted by his grip. After all, it was a little strange to be held so tightly by another man. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I am indebted to Your Highness for your kindness. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t wash my hands after going to the toilet just now. Your Highness, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Wen could clearly feel the crown prince¡¯s body stiffen the moment he finished his sentence. ¡°We are brothers, why do you say that? Oh, He Sui has just arrived. Brother, please wait for a moment. I will go and greet the other guests.¡± Just then, another carriage arrived, and the Crown Prince hurriedly walked over. Su Wen placed his hands behind his back and rubbed his hand hard against his clothes. He suddenly felt much more comfortable. However, Su Wen smiled happily when he saw that the Crown Prince was still feeling uncomfortable. The Crown Prince went over to make some small talk before leading a man over. He said with a smile, ¡°This is the overseer of the Profound Language Pavilion, He Sui. He was ranked second during the Royal Examinations in the 34th Year of An Ping, an extremely talented man.¡± After saying that, the latter introduced him to He Sui. ¡°This is Su Wen, the son of Prime Minister Su Changqing. I¡¯m sure the world knows about the Su Family, the family of three talents. Now that Su Wen has been made the deputy commander of the capital¡¯s Patrol Guards, he has a bright future ahead of him. The two of you can interact more.¡± ¡¯34th Year of An Ping? Isn¡¯t that the same year where Second Brother took the Royal Examinations?¡¯ Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This guest of the Crown Prince was quite the interesting person. As expected, when He Sui heard Su Wen¡¯s name, his face turned pale. His eyes were filled with indignation. All along, scholars tended to scorn each other. The more talented one was, the more arrogant they would naturally be. Back then, it was an honor for others to be the second placed in the ranks, but in his heart, he considered it a failure. It could be said to be a hidden thorn in his heart. He looked at Su Wen coldly and did not bother to greet him. He was clearly waiting for Su Wen to take the initiative to speak. Unexpectedly, Su Wen smiled and looked at the Crown Prince. He completely ignored He Sui and instead asked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, may I know if you have pork shoulder today? I¡¯m a little hungry. If there¡¯s no pork shoulder, I won¡¯t be full!¡± The Crown Prince stalled for a moment, before immediately replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Wen. I¡¯ll get someone to check right away. If there¡¯s no pork shoulder, I¡¯ll make sure they get some for Brother Wen!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my seat first!¡± Su Wen turned around and walked into the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. He casually called a servant to lead the way as if he was at home. He completely ignored He Sui who was standing there. This caused the latter to grit his teeth in anger. Chapter 21 - The Back? Oh, I Forgot Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The banquet in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence was done in an individual seating arrangement. The Crown Prince sat on the highest seat while the guests sat on the lower seats on both sides. A table was placed in front of each of them. The banquet officially began, but there were only a few people present. Everybody present were young subjects of Great Zhou, and most of them were scholar-nobles who had just entered the court as officials, such as He Sui. While they had no real power or authority in the royal court, one could not look down on the group here. Once they gained enough experience working in the capital, it was extremely likely that they would become officials leading an entire department. At that time, they would truly be considered to have entered the ranks of authority in the Great Zhou. In decades or maybe even in only 10 years, these people might be the ones in charge of the court. Su Wen sat on the immediate left of the Crown Prince. After all, he was the main guest today. After everyone had arrived, the Crown Prince raised his wine cup and laughed loudly. ¡°Today, I invited all of you here to congratulate Brother Su Wen. My Royal Father has appointed him as the deputy garrison commander of the capital¡¯s eastern district. From today onwards, he will also be our comrade. Everyone, let¡¯s get to know each other better.¡± Everyone raised their wine cups at the same time, but most of their gazes were filled with disdain. These scholars were all very young at this time, and it was the time when they were full of passion and desire to repay their country. Many people were rather displeased with Su Changqing. In their opinion, Su Changqing was the black sheep amongst the officials! It was only because he was favored by the Zhou Emperor that he obtained his position. After downing the wine in his cup, the crown prince smiled at Su Wen, ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Wen say that he was hungry? There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, just enjoy to your heart¡¯s content. Today, we won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Su Wen nodded and started eating. The atmosphere of the banquet slowly heated up, but it was a little strange. The crown prince was very enthusiastic towards everyone, especially Su Wen. However, for Su Wen, it was as if he was only interested in food. As for the other guests, they were all talking about poetry and the general trend of the world with each other, but none of them bothered to speak to Su Wen. It was as if Su Wen was an outsider. Although he was the main guest of the banquet, he was being marginalized. The more they drank, the more intoxicated they became. The Crown Prince left his seat and sat beside Su Wen, encouraging him to drink cup after cup of wine. After a bout of drinking, the Crown Prince held onto Su Wen¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Brother, do you see that? Even though Prime Minister Su has power over the entire court, he is still not popular among the younger generation. I¡¯m afraid this is not a long-term solution.¡± At this moment, Su Wen had also become a little loose on his tongue due to the liquor. He replied disdainfully, ¡°With His Majesty¡¯s grace, what are these people?¡± The crown prince opened his intoxicated eyes and said in a daze, ¡°Your Majesty might adore Prime Minister Su, but what about after a few decades?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I still have Your Highness? As long as you are here, my Su family will always be safe.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re right, Brother.¡± The Crown Prince laughed even more happily. It was unknown whether those two were really drunk or pretending to be, but at the banquet, there were indeed people who got dead drunk. He Sui was one of them. With the influence of alcohol, he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Speaking of the wealthy families of our Great Zhou, the Su family is the most famous. One family, three talents; but it¡¯s strange that none of these three talents have come up with a famous poem. I wonder if they are deliberately hiding it? Or is it something else? Young Master Su, have you seen Prime Minister Su¡¯s poems at home before? How about you tell us so that we can learn from them?¡± He was venting his frustrations now. During the royal examinations back then, he had the upper hand in the field of poetry. But in terms of national strategy and policy, how could he compare to Su Yu, who had been influenced by Su Changqing since young? In the end, the Zhou Emperor named Su Yu as the top scorer. This point had always left him unconvinced. Today, he made use of the excuse of being intoxicated to provoke Su Wen. His words were polite, but his intentions were not. If Su Wen did not handle this well, he would become a laughing stock in the capital. Su Wen tilted his head and looked at He Sui before pointing at him and laughing maniacally. ¡°I was wondering who it was, but after so long, it¡¯s just Number Two. What¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡°He Sui!¡± He Sui¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Why is Young Master Su so forgetful?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I typically don¡¯t remember people who placed second.¡± He Sui felt as if his heart was being stabbed. [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host triggering an intense anger from He Sui. +100 Emotional Value] Su Wen¡¯s smile widened. This fellow had gotten angry. He Sui gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Young Master Su remembers me or not. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard of Minister Su¡¯s great name for a long time, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to meet him. I really want to witness his literacy talent. Would that be possible?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Poetry is just a minor path, my father has never paid much attention to it. The governance and stability of a country is what a true scholar should be learning. Hence, my family has but few poems at home.¡± He Sui was overjoyed. In his opinion, Su Wen was just quibbling. He Sui said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Su, there¡¯s a discrepancy in your words. The path of composing poems is the most fascinating. Not only are the words beautiful and resonant, they are also a method to hand down words and cultural heritage. While it is a minor path when compared to governing a country, it is nonetheless a major path in the literary world.¡± ¡°Minister Su is naturally well versed in the governance of the country, thus it is understandable that he might not have much knowledge in composing poems. After all, there¡¯s a limit to one¡¯s energy, thus there aren¡¯t many who can be proficient at both paths.¡± Su Wen touched his chin and smiled. ¡°I see. Speaking of which, it¡¯s a coincidence that you brought this up today. I have indeed read some of the poems that Father wrote.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Wen chanted in a clear voice. ¡°If time could stop at the moment we first met, then there would not be abandonment and neglect.¡± When this sentence was spoken, the entire hall was stunned! With just one sentence, the sorrowful atmosphere in the poem was vividly displayed. That nostalgic feeling when one met their crushes for the first time surfaced in the hearts of everyone present. Everyone present was well read and knowledgeable, but no one had ever written such a stunning sentence. He Sui widened his mouth in shock. Just this sentence could already be considered a top tier poem. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Wen lowered his head and continued eating. He Sui probed, ¡°Young Master Su, what¡¯s next?¡± Su Wen did not even raise his head. ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡± Another person couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°How could there not be?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I happened to come across this in my father¡¯s study when I was young. Now that so many years have passed, it¡¯s already not bad for me to be able to remember this sentence. How could I remember everything?¡± After hearing those words, the crowd present were shaken. They were even more unable to contain themselves from wanting to know what would happen next. ¡°Young Master Su, think carefully!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How can such a good sentence not have an accompanying sentence?¡± ¡°Young Master Su, don¡¯t rush. Think about it carefully!¡± Even the Crown Prince spoke up to persuade him, ¡°Brother Wen, think about it carefully. What exactly is the continuation?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t remember. Anyway, didn¡¯t He Sui say that he wanted to take a look at my father¡¯s poem? Be it a sentence or a poem, it still can be considered as having taken a look. As long as the meaning is similar, it¡¯s fine.¡± [Ding-dong. The host has received resentment from the Crown Prince. +10 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong. The host has received resentment from the Wang Ru. +20 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong. The host has received¡­] To these scholars, a good poem was comparable to a peerless wine, but now they could only see the beginning but not the end. It was as if modern people had seen a very good television drama or anime, but it only consisted of the first three episodes. This feeling was akin to having an itch in one¡¯s heart and liver but was unable to scratch to relieve it, making one feel extremely unbearable. ¡°How could you have forgotten it?¡± ¡°Yeah, how could you forget such a thing?¡± ¡°Such a good poem, but you only remember one sentence. You¡¯re really¡­. Young Master Su¡­¡± Chapter 22 - Digging A Hole For Your Father Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the end, Su Wen drank too much and was carried out of the Crown Prince¡¯s residence by He Ping¡¯an. He placed him in the carriage before pulling it back to the Su residence. Even at that time, he still could not remember the rest of the poem. Of course, Su Wen just didn¡¯t want to say it. He did it on purpose. Being a cliffhanging dog? How satisfying! He did it purely to make those people feel terrible. He Ping¡¯an carried Su Wen to the porch of the inner courtyard, before stopping there. The rules of the residence were that male outsiders were not allowed to enter the inner courtyard of the residence. Ning Shuang received the drunk Su Wen from He Ping¡¯an and carried him back to the room. Cui Yumian fetched some hot water and helped Su Wen wipe his face and hands. Su Nuannuan was also at the side. The young lady wrinkled her nose as she said, ¡°The smell of alcohol is awful. Why do people want to drink?¡± Cui Yumian smiled. ¡°Some people just like alcohol. Actually, I don¡¯t like to drink alcohol either. Tomorrow, Sister will make you some sour plum soup. It¡¯s sweet and sour, and very delicious.¡± Su Nuannuan tilted her head to look at Cui Yumian and smiled. ¡°Sister Cui, you want to accompany my brother today! You want me to leave!¡± A faint blush appeared on Cui Yumian¡¯s face. She had actually been seen through by a child. Su Nuannuan walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and gave him a light kiss before giving Cui Yumian a kiss as well. ¡°Hmph, Brother is drunk today so I won¡¯t fight with him. Sister Cui, you have to sleep with me tomorrow.¡± Su Nuannuan left, leaving only Ning Shuang and Cui Yumian in the room. Cui Yumian looked at Ningshuang and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Ning Shang, can you stay here tonight and help me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Shuang nodded. ¡°By the way, where are you from?¡± Since Su Wen was sound asleep on the bed, Cui Yumian started chatting with Ning Shuang. The latter was a refugee and was brought along by her mother to escape to the capital. Later on, she sold herself into the Su Residence to be a maidservant. Ning Shuang did not hide anything either, telling Cui Yumian everything in detail. ¡°The Prime Minister saved both of us. After my mother passed away, I grew up in the Su residence and served Young Master Su Wen. I don¡¯t remember where my hometown is and my mother never told me.¡± Cui Yumian and Ning Shuang were both people with tragic backgrounds. The two of them gradually hit it off. ¡­ In the royal palace, Empress Han was currently holding onto a paper with a poem written on it. ¡°If time could stop at the moment we first met, then there would not be abandonment and neglect¡­¡± ¡°What a beautiful poem. Unfortunately, there¡¯s only one line.¡± She was the Crown Prince¡¯s biological mother. Back when she was younger, she could also be considered a peerless beauty. But following the passage of time, as her youthfulness slipped away, so did her beauty. All that was left was the memories of the past. Reading this poem again, she was deeply moved. Although she was now the Empress, the Emperor no longer favored her. He would only occasionally come over to chat, but he rarely stayed overnight. Hence, she loved poetry and books and often read poetry to entertain herself. The Crown Prince was aware of her interests and sent this poem over even in the middle of the night. He only hoped that this would make her happier. However, the Crown Prince was not aware that this poem made Empress Han inadvertently recall her past, adding to her sorrow. The sky had just begun to brighten when the Emperor rose and prepared for the morning court. The Zhou Emperor was considered a diligent person. Even decades after he had ascended the throne, he had never been absent from the morning court assembly. After the report, he returned to the Cultivating Heart Palace. As for Su Changqing, he was about to leave when he was stopped by a eunuch. ¡°Minister Su, the Empress invites you to meet her.¡± The eunuch¡¯s order confused Su Changqing. He did not have any interactions with the Empress before, so why would she suddenly summon him? ¡°May I know why the Empress summoned me?¡± Su Changqing asked. The eunuch shook his head and said, ¡°This servant does not know. Please accompany me, Minister Su. You will naturally know the reason once you arrive.¡± Su Changqing nodded and went with the eunuch to where the Empress was. The news quickly reached the Zhou Emperor. ¡°The Empress is looking for Su Changqing? Why?¡± ¡°It seems that His Highness the Crown Prince sent a poem written by Minister Su to the Empress last night. After the Empress read it, she was deeply moved. Last night, she read it several times and even faintly wept.¡± The Zhou Emperor was surprised, ¡°Su Changqing has never been outstanding in the area of literature. What poem can he write?¡± These words were true. It had to be known that Su Changqing had known him for many years. In terms of political strategy, Su Changqing was absolutely at the top. But in terms of poetry, in the eyes of the Zhou Emperor, Su Changqing was probably inferior to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what kind of poem Su Changqing can write that can Empress behave as such!¡± Su Changqing met the empress in her palace. He bowed and said, ¡°I am Su Changqing. Greetings, Your Majesty. May I know why you have summoned me?¡± Empress Han stared at Su Changqing for a long time before she faintly sighed and said, ¡°You and His Majesty have known each other for many years. Back then, when you were discussing government affairs, drinking and sightseeing, I would often accompany you. However, I didn¡¯t know that you actually had such literary talent. This makes me see you in a totally different light.¡± Su Changqing was confused. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean by this?¡± The Empress gestured slightly, and a palace maid beside her brought a piece of paper with poetry written on it to Su Changqing. Su Changqing picked it up and slowly recited, ¡°If time could stop at the moment we first met, then there would not be abandonment and neglect¡­ Good poem, good poem¡­ But what does this poem have to do with me?¡± The Empress looked slightly displeased as she replied, ¡°Changqing, you and I are considered old acquaintances, so why do you have to lie to me like this? This poem was written by your son, Su Wen, last night at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence for a banquet. He said that he read it from your study room when he was young and only remembered this line.¡± ¡°I know that there must be a story behind the poem for you to be able to write such a poem. Today, I won¡¯t ask you for the story, but I wish to know the accompanying verse.¡± Su Changqing mouth hung agape as he looked down at the poem in his hand. I wrote this? Su Wen saw it from my study? I¡¯ve f*cking never even seen it myself! The problem was, it was his own son who said that! Su Changqing¡¯s brain started working rapidly. At this moment, the eunuch¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± Empress Han and Su Changqing quickly stood up to welcome him. The Zhou Emperor strode into the hall and laughed loudly. ¡°I heard that Minister Su wrote a good poem that even alarmed the empress. I just want to see what poem you can write, Su Changqing!¡± The Empress wasn¡¯t surprised that he would hear about this. There was no such thing as keeping secrets in the Emperor¡¯s harem. She picked up the poem and presented it. She said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Your Majesty, look. This is the poem written by Changqing. I asked him the accompanying sentence, but he¡¯s pretending to be confused.¡± The Zhou Emperor looked at Su Changqing with an expression of amusement before receiving the poem. ¡°This is indeed a good phrase¡­¡± After reading it, Emperor Zhou understood why the Empress cried last night, and why she summoned Su Changqing today. Even as he read the phrase, he remembered the many memories in his past. The Empress was among them. Thinking about how he had neglected the Empress for so many years, he naturally understood her feelings. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to write such exquisite words. I have underestimated you.¡± The Emperor sighed in emotion. Su Changqing hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. It was because I was influenced and nurtured by you, only then was I able to create this masterpiece.¡± Su Changqing decided to flatter him first. As expected, the Emperor¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Then write the subsequent phrase!¡± Su Changqing almost staggered. This poem was really aiming at his life! ¡°Su Wen, you b*tard! You¡¯ve dug a hole for your father!¡± Su Changqing roared in his heart.. Chapter 23 - Su Changqing, the Selfless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Changqing stood where he was, his eyes dull. He fell into deep thought and stood still for a long time. It was as if he was lost in his memories. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that Su Changqing must have been deeply moved by that relationship. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s probably thinking about that person from back then.¡± ¡°What the Empress said should be true. Changqing has never mentioned this person in private, even after so many years. It is clear that this is his inner secret. The accompanying phrase should be even more moving. While the two of them were whispering, Su Changqing was overclocking his brains trying to continue the poem. With his talent, he already had a corresponding phrase. But no matter how he tried to continue this sentence, he felt that what he wrote was not worthy of this opening. After all, he was not someone who specialized in poetry. If he continued randomly, it would only give off the feeling that he had ruined this poem. After a while, Su Changqing gently sighed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I only wrote the first line of this poem back then, so Su Wen only remembered this line. With my talent, obtaining this line was already a stroke of genius. As for the accompanying phrase, I really don¡¯t know how to write or do it. Please forgive me, Your Majesty and Empress.¡± Neither the Zhou Emperor nor the Empress had expected that they would hear such an outcome from Su Changqing. The two of them looked at each other and saw pity in each other¡¯s eyes. The Empress, in particular, could not help but say, ¡°It would be a pity if there was only one line for such a poem. Changqing, can¡¯t you think about it carefully and come up with the rest of the poem?¡± The Zhou Emperor also added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Changqing, think about it carefully and come out with the following verse. I believe you must have thought about it countless times. Today, you should go home and think about it.¡± Su Changqing smiled bitterly in his heart. These two people were still unwilling to let him off. At the Su Residence, Su Wen was still blissfully sleeping. Bang! Bang! Bang! Su Wen opened his eyes in a daze and stood up to open the door. He saw Su Changqing standing in front of him with a furious expression! ¡°Father, are you trying to vent your anger on me after being bullied? Let me be clear. You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Su Wen teased. With Su Changqing¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that something bad was going to happen! Su Changqing was so angered by him that he started laughing, ¡°You still have the face to talk nonsense with me. You wrote a poem last night, why did you have to use my name?¡± Su Wen was stunned. He did not expect this matter to reach Su Changqing¡¯s ears so quickly. Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°The other party insisted on reading your poems. He said you¡¯re already an adult, yet you don¡¯t have many poems that you can take out. In order not to embarrass our family, I helped you to compose a sentence. How is it? Wasn¡¯t it a good poem?¡± Su Changqing flew into a rage and raised his fist to hit Su Wen. However, he was only a weak scholar and was already half a hundred years old. When his fist landed on Su Wen¡¯s body, it did not hurt at all. Instead, his fist got hurt from Su Wen¡¯s True Qi that protected his body! ¡°You¡¯ll be the death of me! You brat, do you have to tease your father like this?¡± Su Changqing hammered Su Wen a few times to vent his anger. He then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your poem is not bad. Is there any follow-up?¡± Su Wen did not answer and instead asked, ¡°Why are you asking about the corresponding phrase?¡± Su Changqing then explained what had happened in the Royal Palace. Finally, he said, ¡°His Majesty and the Empress both want to know what happened next.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°If they want to know, they can just think about it. Since Father has already said that you have only written this, then let it be so. I haven¡¯t even thought about the rest.¡± Actually, it was not convenient to publish the entire poem. The full poem was read as such: ¡°If time could stop at the moment we first met, then there would not be abandonment and neglect. Your heart was swayed towards someone else, yet you say that it is because matters of the heart are easily swayed. You and I are akin to Emperor Xuanzong and Concubine Yang. Despite our oath on staying together until death do us part, we still arrived at a tragic end; despite so, the tears fell without complaint. However, how could you be compared to Emperor Xuanzong of yesteryear; for he at least walked hand in hand with Concubine Yang, living true to his vow.¡± This was the work of the Qing dynasty poet Nalan Xingde. However, the problem was that the poem used the love story between Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty and Yang Yuhuan, more popularly known as Concubine Yang, Yang Guifei. If Su Wen were to pen this directly, it would be hard to explain where the characters came from. For example, during the latter half of the story-poem, it mentioned the story behind the two lovers, and how, despite being forced to make Concubine Yang a scapegoat, he at least had lived up to his oath to stay true to her. However, if written and recited in this world where the context did not exist, it would seem hard to understand for others. Of course, if he were to forcefully explain, there would always be a way to smooth things over. However, from Su Wen¡¯s point of view, since Su Changqing had already said that he had only written this one sentence, why did he have to create more trouble? Su Changqing did not think too much about it, since he already had the impression that Su Wen was the one who wrote the poem. He said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s already not bad that you could come up with such a sentence in such a hurry. However, this He Sui is a little presumptuous. Since this guy is going on an official tour soon, let him be a county magistrate in the mountainous regions of the Qian Prefecture.¡± Su Wen did not expect Su Changqing to take revenge so quickly. ¡°Haha, Father is indeed the wicked official of the Great Zhou. You don¡¯t wait till the next day to take revenge.¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said in disdain, ¡°Do you think your father is so narrow-minded?¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°What else? Are you doing this for his own good?¡± Su Changqing sighed, ¡°He Sui has some talent, but he¡¯s arrogant and conceited. With such a character, if you don¡¯t train him, it¡¯ll be hard for him to achieve great things. From what I saw yesterday, he¡¯s not a shrewd person, and everything he does is on the surface. This is a great taboo in bureaucracy. If he joins the bureaucracy like this, his head will be separated from his body sooner or later. Sending him to the Qian Prefecture is to allow him to train and learn a lesson. Perhaps he¡¯ll become a talent in the future.¡± Upon hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words, Su Wen¡¯s mouth hung open as he praised, ¡°As expected of my father. I really admire you, to be able to warp your desire for revenge into something so selfless. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that he was your biological son. In that case, why didn¡¯t you let my big brother go to the borders to train, allowing him to suffer some setbacks and learn about the pains of mankind?¡± Su Changqing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Your brother has me as his father, and I can protect him. Does He Sui have me?¡± ¡°That makes sense! You are an important official, so whatever you say makes sense. That¡¯s right, I have to go to the office too.¡± Su Wen smiled. Logically speaking, Su Wen was supposed to arrive early on time the next day after his leave, but he was definitely late today. By the time he arrived at the Patrol Guards Office, it was already in the afternoon. After entering the compound, they did not walk far before running into Yan Luoying. Behind her was Wen Jinming and a group of patrolling guards. The moment she saw Su Wen, Yan Luoying had a displeased expression and said, ¡°Sir Su, if you come any later, I¡¯m afraid the sky will turn dark.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course. The sky will turn dark eventually. I overslept a little today, hopefully I¡¯m not late!¡± Although the two of them had secretly formed an alliance, they were still enemies in front of outsiders. Someone behind Yan Luoying could not help but snicker. This guy, the sun was going to set soon, and he still asked if he was late at this time? This was a true talent. Yan Luoying pretended to be angry and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.. Something has happened in the East District!¡± Chapter 24 - Led By The Nose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the eastern district market, a man was lying in a pool of blood, surrounded by onlookers. Yan Luoying and Su Wen arrived at the scene. ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Luoying asked when she saw patrol guards that were on scene. The guard bowed and explained. ¡°This deceased¡¯s surname is Sun. He¡¯s the third in his family, and sells buns on this street. Today, a local gangster came to collect protection fees from him. If Sun San did not want to pay, so he got stabbed to death on the street!¡± Yan Luoying said angrily, ¡°Who is the murderer? There are so many people here. It¡¯s impossible that no one knows him, right?¡± ¡°The murderer is Liu Dahu from the Green Snake Gang!¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you getting him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already sent people after him. It¡¯s just that after Liu Dahu killed the deceased, he went back home to pack up his belongings and left the city. As for where he went, we do not know.¡± The guard¡¯s answer was flawless. He seemed to have done everything he could, but everything was a step too late. It was to the point that Yan Luoying could not fault him for anything. Su Wen was among the crowd and did not make a sound. He was looking at the people around him as well as those guards on patrol duty. The surrounding peddlers and commoners all looked terrified. As for the patrolling guards, they were mostly expressionless and cold. However, there were even some people who had relaxed expressions and looked around like Su Wen. At this point, Yan Luoying could only ask the deceased¡¯s family members to identify the corpse. At the same time, she started to question the surrounding people about the details of the case to confirm the murderer. After that, she ordered her men to look for the leader of the Green Snake Gang, Du Ping. After returning to the Patrolling Guards Office, Du Ping was soon brought over. He was in his thirties and had muscles all over his body. It was winter right now, but he was only wearing a vest and his upper body was covered in tattoos. Yan Luoying, Su Wen, Wen Jinming, and Sun Wei were all gathered in the conference room. As Du Ping entered, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed, ¡°This commoner is Du Ping. Greetings, Lords.¡± Although he looked fierce, he did not dare to act rashly in front of the guards. Yan Luoying snapped, ¡°Du Ping, what¡¯s your relationship with Liu Dahu?¡± Du Ping replied, ¡°Liu Dahu? He¡¯s just an ordinary friend, we drank a few times.¡± Yan Luoying was furious. ¡°Nonsense. As far as I know, Liu Dahu is a member of your Green Snake Gang!¡± Du Ping complained, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t speak nonsense. There¡¯s no Green Snake Gang, it¡¯s just those people making up stories about the commoners. Liu Dahu and I are just ordinary friends, and we¡¯re not that close.¡± Yan Luoying frowned. Du Ping¡¯s answer was flawless. He neither admitted to the gang nor his relationship with Liu Dahu. ¡°You were the one who arranged for Liu Dahu to collect protection fees today. You dare to deny it?¡± Yan Luoying shouted angrily. How could Du Ping admit it? He immediately said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t wrongly accuse this commoner. What Liu Dahu is doing, what does it have to do with me, Du Ping? The two of us are just ordinary friends. I like to make friends, and I have hundreds of friends in the capital. Could it be that everything they do is directed by me? Ma¡¯am, please understand where I¡¯m coming from!¡± Yan Luoying immediately felt a headache coming on. She was really not good at such things. Interrogation was not as easy as she thought. ¡°How dare you quibble! Punish him!¡± But no matter what, Yan Luoying would not let Du Ping off easily. At this moment, Liu Dahu had already escaped. If she did not dig something out of Du Ping, the case would be unsolved. Moreover, Yan Luoying knew very well that if there was no result, the prestige of the guards in the hearts of the people would plummet. At that time, if there were more gangs oppressing the citizens, the citizens might not even dare to report to the authorities. However, just when she finished her sentence, Wen Jinming spoke out, ¡°Lady Yan, there¡¯s no nothing pointing towards Du Ping being the instigator, and we don¡¯t have any evidence either. If we torture him like this, I¡¯m afraid that it will be against the rules.¡± Yan Luoying turned around and glared at Wen Jinming. Wen Jinming¡¯s words, firstly, questioned her authority, and secondly, revealed a lot of information to the criminal. However, Wen Jinming spoke the truth. Without any hesitation, Yan Luoying rebuked, ¡°This person and Liu Dahu have an unclear relationship. If we don¡¯t punish him, how will he tell the truth? Give him 80 hits of the paddle first!¡± Du Ping looked terrified. He had to admit that this person was ruthless. No matter how Yan Luoying interrogated him and even beat him until his skin and flesh were torn, Du Ping refused to admit to anything. In the end, Du Ping was carried out of the Guard Office by his family, covered in blood. However, Yan Luoying did not get the statement she wanted. After Du Ping was carried away, Wen Jinming sneered, ¡°Lady Yan¡¯s punishment is against the rules, and I will report it to the Royal Censor.¡± ¡°Up to you!¡± Yan Luoying gritted her teeth. Wen Jinming immediately stood up and left, followed by Sun Wei. Only Su Wen remained in the hall with a smile on his face. Yan Luoying rubbed her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid these guys are connected! Yesterday, I touched on their source of benefits, and today, Wen Jinming and Du Ping joined forces to put on a good show. As long as Du Ping is safe and sound, the people will definitely be afraid of him! I can only torture him and injure him. At the very least, the people will feel more at ease.¡± Yan Luoying also knew that torture would not be effective. But if Du Ping walked out of the guard post unscathed, what would the citizens think? Su Wen asked with a smile, ¡°Then what if Liu Dahu really went to collect protection fees himself and it has nothing to do with Du Ping?¡± Yan Luoying came to an abrupt realization. Was there such a possibility? It was indeed possible. However, after a comprehensive analysis, the possibility was relatively low. Once such a situation occurred, Yan Luoying¡¯s actions today would undoubtedly be that of an evil official. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You said that you want to be a good official. If Liu Dahu really went to collect protection fees by himself today, then if you beat Du Ping up, you would be beating up innocent people for no reason. Is that still being a good official?¡± Yan Luoying frowned and said, ¡°This person established the Green Snake Gang and roped in the idle ruffians, resulting in such a scenario. It¡¯s not too much to beat him up!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°How can you prove that the so-called Green Snake Gang really exists? Do you have any proof? Do you know what the Green Snake Gang has done? Do you know the structure of the Green Snake Gang? You don¡¯t know anything. Everything was given to you by Wen Jinming, along with your subjective imagination.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that perhaps the Green Snake Gang doesn¡¯t exist at all and Du Ping and Liu Dahu aren¡¯t related at all? Perhaps Wen Jinming purposely wanted you to torture Du Ping today.¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s face darkened. She realized that after hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, she could not figure out what was going on. There were many possibilities in a seemingly simple and straightforward case. Most importantly, unknowingly, all her actions today seemed to be under Wen Jinming¡¯s control. Su Wen said, ¡°After you arrived at the scene today, all the information you gathered was gathered through the guards. However, after removing the benefits of those people yesterday, do you think they will help you willingly? That was why the guards ¡®couldn¡¯t catch¡¯ Liu Dahu. The information you¡¯ve obtained might not be accurate either. If this continues, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to solve any case in your lifetime..¡± Chapter 25 - High Pressure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yan Luoying frowned. ¡°What is your meaning of saying this? Then what do you think I should do?¡± Although Yan Luoying had previously proposed an alliance with Su Wen, she actually still looked down on him. After all, the reason she proposed an alliance was mainly to dig a hole for Su Wen and to borrow Su Changqing¡¯s power. However, Su Wen¡¯s words had enlightened her. She was not someone who cared about face. To her, the most important thing was always how to achieve her goals. Hence, she consulted Su Wen without any hesitation. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Have you handled a case before? How much do you know about the capital¡¯s eastern district? That was your first interrogation, right? You don¡¯t know anything. Do you think a newbie who doesn¡¯t know anything and doesn¡¯t know anything can handle a case? Even if you are good at leading troops into battle, this and that are two different things.¡± ¡°Therefore, whether it¡¯s you or me, what we need to do is not to research the case, but to control the guards under us and seize the lifeline of those old foxes. Only by making them work hard for us can we then achieve something. As the saying goes, one must take care of internal affairs before dealing with external affairs.¡± Yan Luoying fell into deep thought. After pondering for a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Young Master Su.¡± She had to admit that Su Wen¡¯s words were akin to the sunlight shining through the clouds. They easily made her see the truth of the matter. Yes, everything about how the Patrol Guards before her arrival operated was something she did not understand. Rather than spending so much time and effort researching it, it would be better to find a way to control her subordinates. As long as they were willing to help, things might become much simpler. ¡°Men, call Wen Jinming over. Call the guards in charge of today¡¯s patrol and the captain in charge of that street as well!¡± With Su Wen¡¯s reminder, Yan Luoying suddenly had an idea. Soon, everyone arrived. Yan Luoying looked at the patrolling guards and shouted, ¡°The five of you are in charge of patrolling. How did Liu Dahu manage to escape after he killed someone? Where were all of you then?¡± The guards replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we were at the end of the street at that time. Liu Dahu fled immediately after killing someone. When we arrived, he was already gone.¡± ¡°Then what did you do after that? Why didn¡¯t you inform the guards manning the city gates to strengthen their checks, in order to prevent Liu Dahu from escaping?¡± ¡°This¡­ At that time, this subordinate didn¡¯t think of that. I was only focused on chasing after Liu Dahu, so I asked for his home address. When I arrived, Liu Dahu had already escaped.¡± Yan Luoying rebuked angrily, ¡°Your improper response has resulted in Liu Dahu escaping, that¡¯s considered as you failing in your duty! Immediately throw him into prison and investigate whether he has anything to do with it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Wen Jinming stood up and said sternly, ¡°Lady Yan, what do you mean by this? My brothers have been patrolling the streets every day to protect the common people. Even if such an incident has occurred, it¡¯s not something that anyone here wishes to see. You have no evidence, yet you want to put my brother in jail. I, Wen Jinming, am not convinced by this!¡± Yan Luoying narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Lord Wen, you have to know that I¡¯m the Commander of the Patrol Guards. I have the right to dismiss the guards. Moreover, these guards didn¡¯t handle the situation well and let Liu Dahu escape. It¡¯s a dereliction of duty. How can this not be considered evidence? Men, bring them down!¡± Wen Jinming coldly watched as the guards were imprisoned. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lady Yan, I will write a memorial to report your actions to the Royal Censor.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Yan Luoying smiled, before turning to the captain in charge of the street. With the same smile on her face, she continued, ¡°Your name is Tian Kai, right? I remember you. I¡¯ll give you seven days. You have to bring people to catch Liu Dahu. If you can¡¯t catch him, I¡¯ll also throw you into jail and remove you from your position. Believe me, as long as I¡¯m still in the office for the day, I¡¯ll call the shots here!¡± Wen Jinming understood that Yan Luoying had called him here on purpose to suppress the guards in front of him. This woman wanted to tell everyone that she was the biggest in the Patrol Guards! Moreover, as long as she wanted to remove someone, no one could save them! Wen Jinming finally started to take Yan Luoying seriously because he knew that although these guards were complaining about losing their benefits, no one wanted to leave the office. To be honest, he was initially very happy with how Yan Luoying had behaved earlier today. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to recover and react so quickly. His mind raced and he turned to look at Su Wen. ¡°Young Master Su, look, Tian Kai is your subordinate. What should we do?¡± That¡¯s right. According to the rules, Tian Kai was the captain under Su Wen. Tian Kai also came back to his senses and knelt on the ground. He wailed at Su Wen, ¡°Deputy Commander Su, you have to speak up for me. This Liu Da-Hu has already escaped and is nowhere to be found. How can we catch him within seven days? Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for me?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a mere deputy garrison commander. How can I control the garrison commander? What¡¯s the use of begging me?¡± Wen Jinming and Tian Kai wanted to drag him down to deal with Yan Luoying, but Su Wen would not fall for it. Tian Kai kowtowed to Yan Luoying again. ¡°Lady Yan, please show mercy. I really don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to capture Liu Dahu, so I can only put up an official wanted poster for him.¡± Yan Luoying said sternly, ¡°How do you know that you can¡¯t do it before you even try? If you¡¯re bent on resisting, I¡¯ll throw you into jail today!¡± Seeing that Yan Luoying was so determined, Tian Kai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lady Yan, I¡¯ll do my best, but I have no confidence in the deadline you mentioned!¡± Wen Jinming looked at Yan Luoying and said in a stern voice, ¡°Lady Yan, I have been working as a patrol guard for many years, but have never seen such a person who does not go by the book. I will definitely report this to His Majesty.¡± After saying that, Wen Jinming turned around and left. Tian Kai hesitated for a moment before he got up and left too. After leaving the meeting room, Tian Kai quickly caught up with Wen Jinming and said anxiously, ¡°Sir, what should we do now? This woman is crazy!¡± Wen Jinming¡¯s eyes were sharp as he said, ¡°Of course we have to think of a way. I¡¯ve already written a memorial and submitted it to the Royal Censor. We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any way to chase her away within these seven days. If there¡¯s really no way to chase her away, I¡¯ll definitely give you an explanation! Also, go to the prison and tell those brothers that since things have already come to this, Yan Luoying will definitely punish them according to the law if they reveal the truth. As long as they refuse to say anything, Yan Luoying won¡¯t be able to do anything either. I¡¯ll think of a way to settle this matter elsewhere!¡± The next morning, during the Court Assembly. The Royal Censor stood up and reported, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, ever since Yan Luoying was appointed the Commander of the East District Garrison, a murder case happened in the east of the city within a day. Yan Luoying didn¡¯t think about how to arrest the murderer, but she severely punished the innocent citizens and threw the patrolling guards into jail for their crimes. She also used her power to suppress others and coerce her subordinates, shirking her responsibility and causing resentment to spread within the patrolling guards.. The guards were disheartened and had a petition, and 80% of the patrolling guards had already signed it, requesting to transfer Yan Luoying from her position to someone else!¡± Chapter 26 - Smooth Things Over Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing the official¡¯s report, the Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Hand over the memorial!¡± Immediately, a eunuch went down to retrieve the memorial. Wen Jinming had put in a lot of effort into this memorandum. He wrote down the details of the matter in detail without any bias. He only displayed the details from the perspective of a bystander. But that was enough. From the looks of it, Yan Luoying¡¯s behavior was clearly inappropriate. After pondering for a while, the Emperor spoke, ¡°Summon Yan Luoying and Wen Jinming to the palace!¡± ¡°Your subject obeys!¡± Soon, Yan Luoying and Wen Jinming arrived at the palace. Both of them looked solemn. Emperor Zhou asked someone to pass the memorial to Yan Luoying. He asked expressionlessly, ¡°Yan Luoying, is this memorial true?¡± Yan Luoying opened the memorial and read through it once. She then spoke out, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Most of the patrolling guards have petitioned for you to be transferred. What do you think?¡± Yan Luoying said, ¡°I think it¡¯s too little. It¡¯s normal for it to be 90% or 100%. It seems that some people in the guards garrison have some conscience.¡± Hearing this, the Zhou Emperor was furious. He shouted, ¡°Yan Luoying, you just went to the patrolling office and already lost the loyalty of the people present. How can you still say that?¡± Yan Luoying bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this was because I cut off the extra benefits that the patrolling guards would normally obtain!¡± With that, she told him about her refusal to accept any benefits. As soon as he finished speaking, Wen Jinming fell to his knees and kowtowed, shouting, ¡°Your Majesty, this Yan Luoying is framing this subordinate. When has anyone in the guards ever received benefits from others? This is complete nonsense. This subordinate has never given Yan Luoying any money. She¡¯s framing me.¡± The emperor turned back to look at Yan Luoying and smiled. ¡°This is all just empty talk. Do you have evidence?¡± Yan Luoying said, ¡°Su Wen, the deputy garrison commander has also agreed with me not to receive any benefits. Please summon him, Your Majesty, and you can hear it from him.¡± ¡°Summon Su Wen to the palace!¡± Someone immediately went to fetch Su Wen. Unexpectedly, compared to Yan Luoying and Wen Jinming, the person who summoned Su Wen did not return even after a while. Finally, the palace servant and Su Wen arrived. The Emperor frowned as he asked, ¡°Why did it take so long to summon Su Wen?¡± The man in question looked at Su Wen and hesitated. That¡¯s right. Yan Luoying and Wen Jinming were summoned from the patrolling office, but when he went over to summon Su Wen, he was told that Su Wen was not there. He could only turn to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. At this time, Young Master Su was still sleeping in. He had to wash up and change his clothes, which took up a lot of time. If it was anyone else, he would have just reported it straightaway. However, Su Wen was Su Changqing¡¯s son after all, so how could he dare to say it? Fortunately, Su Wen cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I was not feeling well today and was resting at home, so he did not manage to find me in the office, hence the tardiness.¡± The Zhou Emperor sized him up before coldly laughing. ¡°You rascal, I¡¯ve long heard that your health isn¡¯t good. Since that¡¯s the case, you should take good care of yourself and avoid going to those pleasure places!¡± After saying that, the Zhou Emperor did not wish to continue on this topic. He went straight to the point, ¡°On the day you took up your post at the Patrol Guard Office, did Wen Jinming give you any benefits?¡± Su Wen said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yes, he did. There was a total of 2,500 taels but I thought it was too little and didn¡¯t accept it.¡± The court officials were dumbfounded. What kind of words were this? You didn¡¯t accept it because it was too little? Then if it¡¯s a lot, would you have taken it? However, the Emperor couldn¡¯t be bothered with Su Wen. He flew into a rage and stood up angrily. He looked at Wen Jinming and berated, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Wen Jinming was extremely nervous. He kowtowed frantically and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Your Majesty. Since Su Wen and Yan Luoying are engaged to each other, how can Su Wen¡¯s testimony be valid!¡± Unexpectedly, Emperor Zhou sat back down and said calmly, ¡°That makes sense. The two of them cannot testify between themselves!¡± Then, she turned to Yan Luoying and asked, ¡°Are there any other witnesses?¡± ¡°No others!¡± Yan Luoying could only tell the truth. The Zhou Emperor nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave this matter for now and let the Royal Censor investigate it strictly. Now, we¡¯ll talk about how you oppressed your subordinates. Do you have an explanation?¡± Yan Luoying said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to oppress them. The guards indeed did not perform their responsibilities properly. In addition, I also gave Tian Kai a time limit to urge him to hunt down the murderer as soon as possible.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°Alright. What about Du Ping?¡± ¡°Interrogating with torture is something that has happened since ancient times.¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Emperor Zhou swept his gaze over Yan Luoying and Wen Jinming and concluded, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do it like this for now. Yan Luoying will continue to serve as the garrison commander of the East District! You guys can leave now!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Zhou Emperor neither dealt with Wen Jinming nor transferred Yan Luoying. There was a sense of trying to smooth things over. Everyone in the royal court began to calculate, as they did not know what the Emperor was thinking. On the other hand, the atmosphere in the Profound Language Pavilion was rather tense. Today was the time for the annual tour of the Profound Language Pavilion officials. Everyone hoped to find a good place. The scholars in the Profound Language Pavilion couldn¡¯t digest any of the books they were reading, so they walked around and chatted. After all, they might be transferred to the ends of the world. It was unknown when they would meet again. Only Su Yu was not affected and continued reading quietly. ¡°Look at him, such poise!¡± ¡°Haha, if I had a father who was the prime minister, I would have great poise at this moment too.¡± ¡°He probably already knew the outcome, right?¡± ¡°He had already his path laid out the moment he was born. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he studied or not, unlike us. We have been living in poverty for 10 years, risking our lives to achieve something, and we still have to rely on our qualifications. If he wanted to become an official, he would have done so a long time ago. Didn¡¯t you hear of that foppish son of a b*tch, Su Wen, getting bestowed with a marriage out of nowhere? He even entered the Patrol Guard Office and became a 5th ranked official. Just like that, he¡¯s already so much better than us.¡± Su Yu tightened his grip on the book when he heard the whispers. ¡°But do you know that poem by Minister Su?¡± ¡°Haha, who doesn¡¯t know? The news has already spread throughout the capital.¡± ¡°If time could stop at the moment we first met, then there would not be abandonment and neglect¡­ right now, stories are rife in the teahouses as well as the taverns.¡± ¡°What story?¡± ¡°They all talk about Minister Su¡¯s love life with a lady from a noble family. Because Minister Su¡¯s family was in poverty, he could only bury his head in the books and study hard.. In the end, he became the top scorer, but the young lady had already married someone else. Minister Su was extremely sad, and that¡¯s why he wrote such a heartbreaking poem.¡± The gossip in the capital spread very quickly, and there was even a vivid description being painted as though it was true. It was unknown what Su Changqing would think if he were to hear it. Standing to the side, He Sui had a look of disdain. In his view, this poem was naturally excellent, but it was only half a poem in the end. Although he had to admit Su Changqing¡¯s talent, he also looked down on him for not being able to write a complete poem. It was at this time that a eunuch entered the Profound Language Pavilion and presented the Emperor¡¯s Honor Roll! This Honor Roll was hung at the entrance of the Profound Language Pavilion. All of the people who were taking up official tours this year were on it. He Sui wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had already received the news that the Crown Prince had already arranged for him an official post to take up this year. Furthermore, it was a prosperous place in Jiangnan Prefecture. As long as he could maintain the few years in a stable manner, he would be promoted. This was the benefit of joining the Crown Prince¡¯s faction! Chapter 27 - The Angry He Sui Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Honor Roll was currently crowded with people. ¡°Congratulations, Brother Wang. You have been posted to Lizhou County.¡± ¡°Likewise, brother. You¡¯re in the county next to mine. We should visit each other more often in the future.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Su Yu¡¯s name? He¡¯s appointed as the Royal Secretariat?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, can¡¯t compete, we can¡¯t compete. They really arranged everything for him.¡± As a Royal Secretariat, his official position was not high, and he even had to serve tea and water. However, on normal days, he would follow the prime minister and the emperor to handle government affairs. It could be said that he was considered as an important figure to be nurtured within the official circle. A group of people immediately surrounded Su Yu and congratulated him. Su Yu looked up in surprise. He didn¡¯t know about his posting at all. Compared to ordinary officials being posted out, he could be said to have ascended to the heavens in a single bound. Once he was done with his official tour, he would be entering the central authority of Great Zhou and hold a position in one of the six ministries that made up the Royal Court. Seeing that there were fewer people on the Honor Roll now, He Sui finally walked over. He started looking at the list. Finally, he found his name. But upon seeing his posting, his eyes widened in disbelief. Qian Prefecture, Pingliang County! ¡°How is this possible?! How is this possible?!¡± He Sui muttered. He was completely lost. At this moment, someone patted his shoulder and comforted him. ¡°Brother He, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to meet again. Pingliang County is an infamously poor county, and the people inside are unruly. Brother He, it¡¯s best if you find a couple of reliable guards. Also, I heard that the evaluation there is extremely difficult to complete. Every county magistrate is trapped there for at least a decade. Brother He, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± He Sui felt as though he had just swallowed a bitter pill. He was 27 years old this year and in his prime. Ten years later, he would already be 37 years old, a middle-aged man! Could it be that the best years of his life were going to be spent in such a poor and remote place? He Sui rushed out of the Profound Language Pavilion without a word. He wanted to ask the Crown Prince why the original prosperous position in Jiangnan Prefecture that he had been promised had suddenly been changed to become a remote and desolate place in the Qian Prefecture. When he arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, He Sui requested to meet with the latter. However, he was told that the Crown Prince was currently unwell and could not meet him. He immediately knew that the Prince was trying to cut ties with him now. ¡°Why? Why?¡± He Sui couldn¡¯t understand how this happened. He Sui immediately knelt in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s residence! He refused to leave! The guard was helpless and could only go in to report this matter to the Crown Prince. After a while, the guard came back and said, ¡°The Crown Prince will meet you now.¡± He Sui hurriedly got up and entered the residence. When the two met, the Crown Prince smiled and said, ¡°Have a seat first!¡± As He Sui sat down, the Crown Prince helplessly sighed and said, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here today. Originally, things were going smoothly, and I managed to move you to Leyang County in Jiangnan Prefecture. It¡¯s a famous county with plenty of money and food, and the commoners live in peace. As long as you live quietly without any problems for a few years, your evaluation will definitely be excellent. At that time, you will be able to find an opportunity to be promoted. However, the memorial that I sent to His Majesty was returned.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He Sui asked in puzzlement. He knew very well that such memorials were rarely rejected. The Crown Prince said honestly, ¡°Minister Su had long already asked to send you to the Qian Prefecture. You know that His Majesty trusts Ministers Su more in this matter. I have no choice but to follow.¡± He Sui widened his eyes and pondered for a long time before he asked in puzzlement, ¡°How did I offend Minister Su Changqing?¡± The Crown Prince sighed and said, ¡°You asked about the Su Family¡¯s literary talent back during the banquet with Su Wen. Although it¡¯s not disrespectful, in Minister Su¡¯s eyes, it might be a provocation to the Su family. It might be because of this that he took the initiative to punish you, sending you all the way to Qian Prefecture!¡± He Sui¡¯s face was filled with sorrow as he gritted his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this? Is there even a point? He¡¯s ruining my life over just a few words?¡± The Crown Prince did not respond and continued, ¡°Since you offended Minister Su, even I can¡¯t speak for you. I felt guilty for letting you go so far, so I deliberately chose not to see you. Here¡¯s 3,000 taels of silver, take it as a gift from me to send you off. After today, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Evidently, the Crown Prince wished to draw a clear line between them. However, it was not good to make him continue kneeling at the door. He could neither hit him nor chase him away. If news of this got out, it would result in his subordinates feeling disappointed in his behavior. That was why he decided to invite him in. He planned to give him some money and explain the whole story so that He Sui would not blame him. This would also allow the bystanders to understand that it was not because he, the Crown Prince, was being particular about his subordinates, but rather because Su Changqing wanted to take revenge on him. He Sui opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. In the end, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness. There¡¯s no need for money. Today, I¡¯ll risk my life to go find Su Changqing and have a talk with him. I want to see if this Great Zhou really has no law!¡± With that, he stood up and left the mansion. Outside the Su Residence, He Sui came to the door and roared, ¡°I want to see Su Changqing!¡± ¡°Who dares to call the Prime Minister, my house¡¯s Master, by his name?!¡± The main gates opened and the guards rushed out to surround He Sui! He Sui had already let his anger get the better of him. He continued to holler, ¡°I want to see Su Changqing who wants to take revenge on me! If you have the guts, then beat me to death today! If you guys can¡¯t beat me to death, then I¡¯ll knock my head against the door of your Su Residence!¡± The leader of the guards simply sneered, ¡°Men, tie him up and feed him some feces and urine from the latrine at the back. Let him know that he should not speak nonsense!¡± He Sui turned pale with fright. The guards ignored his attempt to resist, simply grabbing his limbs. With a twist from one of the guard¡¯s hands, He Sui¡¯s chin was dislocated with a loud crack. He couldn¡¯t curse even if he wanted to. Just when He Sui was about to be carried away, a voice suddenly sounded from afar. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Hearing the voice, the guards did not dare to act rashly. A carriage stopped in front of the residence, and Su Wen as well as Su Changqing alighted from it. The guard captain smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Master, this fellow came to the door and spouted nonsense. I wanted to teach him a lesson.¡± Su Changqing looked at He Sui before saying ¡°Come in, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± The guards immediately let go of He Sui and fixed his chin. He Sui raged, ¡°I won¡¯t enter the residence, I will say everything in broad daylight. I will let the world know of your hypocritical face!¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°They say that I¡¯m a crafty and fawning person to begin with. So what if I¡¯m a little hypocritical?¡± He Sui was rendered speechless. By the side, Su Wen smiled and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. It¡¯s quite tiring to stand here. Besides, there¡¯s nobody here anyways. Even if you kill yourself here, no one would know. People might even think that you drank too much and died.¡± Speaking of which, most of the people living near the Su Residence were influential people. He Sui was shouting and causing a ruckus, but there wasn¡¯t a single person watching the commotion. He Sui made up his mind and followed the father and son into the house. When they arrived at the living room, the three of them sat down. Su Changqing looked at He Sui and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you accept going to Qian Prefecture?¡± He Sui sneered, ¡°Do I have to accept your personal revenge? How can there be such a logic in this world?¡± At this moment, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Oh¡­ so you can accept that you used your relationship with the Crown Prince to get in through the back door, but you can¡¯t accept that you were sent to a poverty stricken location by someone else through their connections? You¡¯re proud when you gain benefits, but you¡¯re indignant when you get hurt?¡± Chapter 28 - The Awesome Su Changqing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen¡¯s words made He Sui choke. His words made sense. When He Sui gained benefits through the crown prince, he was very satisfied with life. But now, he felt that the world was unfair. Su Changqing smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think the Qian Prefecture is bad?¡± He Sui gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Of course! If I go there, I might have to spend up to ten years there. Even if Young Master Su and I have some arguments, you shouldn¡¯t ruin my life.¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Tell me, why do you want to become an official?¡± He Sui raised his head and immediately recited, ¡°Naturally, it is to put into practice what we¡¯ve learned. We have to govern the country to ensure its stability and allow its people to live in peace!¡± The answer was not a politically correct one, but rather He Sui¡¯s innate thoughts. Hearing this, Su Changqing smiled in response before asking, ¡°So the people of Jiangnan Prefecture are commoners, but the people of Qian Prefecture aren¡¯t? Jiangnan is rich and peaceful, so why do you need to govern it? When you are in office, you can practically just laze around and wait to die.¡± ¡°Three years later, the Crown Prince will then give you a new appointment. If you want to be promoted, it is indeed a good path, but if you want to govern the country and ensure stability, do you really need to be there?¡± ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m a fraud minister. But if you only want to get promoted and make money, what difference is there between you and me?¡± He Sui was at a loss. Su Changqing smiled again and said, ¡°In addition, not everyone can be a crafty villain minister. I became the top scholar when I was nineteen years old. Three years later, I was sent to the poor county in the Northern Border, Qiurun. The entire area was a war-ravaged piece of land, and the poor of the common people were not inferior in any aspect to your destination. There were three county magistrates that died there in the past four years. After I took over, I trained up soldiers to protect the county, ensured the safety of the commoners, as well as converted the aristocratic families there to work for me. I fought against the enemy outside the county and personally led people to open up a trade route. For five years, I got an excellent evaluation every year and even earned 240,000 taels of silver during my tour. When I left, the local people erected a monument for me and even sent me off with the Myriad Citizen Parasol. What do you think of this corrupt minister now?¡± By the side, Su Wen¡¯s mouth was wide open. Wasn¡¯t his father a little too awesome? What the f*ck? There was no cheating involved? Looking at Su Changqing in shock, He Sui muttered, ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°You can go to the official records office in the Profound Language Pavilion to find out. Every county who has had a magistrate with outstanding performance will have their official records and achievements written down. It¡¯s just that the area is too messy and complicated, thus ordinary people don¡¯t know about it.¡± Su Changqing continued, ¡°As an official, regardless of whether you are poor or rich, whether it is difficult for you to achieve political achievements or whether it is easy, we still have to do it. This is because the place where you are an official is the land of the Great Zhou. The people under your rule are the people of the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°If you only want to promote yourself and make money, wanting to rely on the Crown Prince to get in through the backdoor to get to a good place is very normal. But unfortunately, the Crown Prince¡¯s words are not as effective as mine, so your back door did not open. A good place is naturally given people with better connections, right?¡± At this moment, a servant came in and reported, ¡°Master, Second Young Master is back and wants to see you.¡± ¡°Let him come over.¡± Su Yu¡¯s return was within Su Changqing¡¯s expectations. Su Yu entered the living room and looked at He Sui in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected this guy to come looking for his father. However, he didn¡¯t care. He bowed towards Su Changqing, and then said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to serve in the study as a Royal Secretariat. I want to be sent outside. It¡¯s best if it isn¡¯t a prosperous area like Jiangnan Prefecture. If I can go to a poor county like Brother He¡¯s, it would be best.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Your Brother He came to our house to cause trouble because Father placed him in Pingliang County. However, you instead dislike your role as the Royal Secretariat. This is really the case of both parties desiring what they have not gotten.¡± Su Yu countered, ¡°At present, this child has no experience in governing and knows very little about the common people at the bottom. I have never gone outside the capital. I often think that if I were in charge, would I really be able to lead the common people to live a good life? Would I be able to obtain the love and respect of the common people? This child wants to personally go and give it a try, and not just face the cold memorials in the capital.¡± ¡°In addition, I hope that Father will not arrange for my career as an official in the future. I only want to be promoted with my own abilities.¡± Su Yu came here mainly to talk about this. By the side, He Sui¡¯s face had turned red. He suddenly realized that he was truly inferior to these people that he had always looked down on. When Su Changqing heard Su Yu¡¯s words, he was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, you can accompany He Sui. I will report to His Majesty tomorrow and transfer you to Qian Prefecture. Remember, when you reach there, you have to do your best to govern the region. Even if the passion in your heart dissipates, you have to stay true to your original ideals.¡± This was Su Changqing¡¯s advice to Su Yu. After saying that, Su Changqing looked at He Sui and said with a smile, ¡°As for you, you can think of the transfer to Qian Prefecture as my revenge. You can also treat it as me feeling that you need more tempering. You can think whatever you want. However, I¡¯ll give you a promise. As long as you can get a passing evaluation for three consecutive years, I will transfer you out of Qian Prefecture. This requirement isn¡¯t high, right?¡± He Sui stood up and bowed deeply before leaving. ¡°I will give you three consecutive years of excellent evaluations!¡± Those were the last words he spoke within the Su Residence. After leaving the Su Residence, He Sui returned to the Profound Language Pavilion. He went to the official records office. This place was typically devoid of people. For most people, they preferred to write beautiful essays and compose poems, rather than reading boring documents. After searching for a long time, He Sui finally found the Qiurun County that Su Changqing mentioned. He found out Su Changqing¡¯s condition before and after he took up his position. Indeed, everything was as Su Changqing had said. Under extremely adverse circumstances, Su Changqing entered the county alone and interacted with them. He persuaded the local aristocratic families, earned the loyalty of people, pacified the commoners, found talents, and even trained troops to protect the borders. His every detail, thought, and reasons were recorded. Only then did He Sui realize that this was the Profound Language Pavilion¡¯s true treasury. In fact, it far surpassed the so-called Sage Books they had always been reading. All kinds of schemes and tactics were recorded down in this office. He stayed in the area, reading everything he could find, until the sky darkened. The more he read, the more impressed he became. Su Changqing had shown his true mettle of what it meant to be an exemplary official. Utilizing whatever resources and connections he had, he coordinated and ensured that the interests of all parties were maintained. Only then did he manage to resolve the herculean task he had been given. ¡­ Meanwhile, within Wen Jinming¡¯s house, a man was sitting in front of him. He was the Royal Censor who had sent up a complaint against Yan Luoying in the palace today. That person placed a stack of banknotes on the table and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Lord Wen, things didn¡¯t go well. I¡¯ll return the banknotes to you.¡± Wen Jinming hurriedly said, ¡°Lord He, don¡¯t be anxious. His Majesty hasn¡¯t expressed his opinion either. Once I have evidence against Yan Luoying, we can continue with our duet.¡± Lord He glanced at Wen Jinming and said, ¡°Right now, Su Wen and Yan Luoying are standing together. Our Royal Censorate does not want to offend Minister Su. Lord Wen, let me give you a piece of advice. If the benefits are cut off, so be it. If you anger the Su family, your position as a guard will come to an end. They will crush you like an ant.¡± With that, the Censor bid farewell and left. Only Wen Jinming remained in the room. He stared at the stack of banknotes on the table and fell into deep thought. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t provoke them, they might not be willing to let me go now.¡± Chapter 29 - Accident Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After work, Yan Luoying returned home. To her surprise, she found a man standing outside her house. She knew this man. He was once a general in the Northern Borders. They had even worked together on the battlefield. ¡°Wu Lie?¡± This man was the son of the famous general of Great Zhou, Wu Kunhu, Wu Lie. Yan Luoying furrowed her brows when she saw Wu Lie. Sure enough, the moment Wu Lie saw Yan Luoying, he immediately beamed with joy. He came up to her and said, ¡°Luoying! I accompanied my father on his tour of the armies a few days ago and just returned to the capital! If not, I would have personally gone to pick you up.¡± Yan Luoying said calmly, ¡°Brother Wu, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She knew Wu Lie¡¯s feelings for her. In reality, Wu Lie had proposed marriage to her father back when they were in the Northern Border. However, Yan Luoying rejected the marriage. Even now, Yan Luoying did not want to be too involved with him. Yan Luoying entered the door and Wu Lie followed her. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you refused to marry Su Wen in front of His Majesty. In a few days, I¡¯ll get my father to talk to His Majesty and ask His Majesty to bestow us a marriage instead.¡± This guy¡¯s matter-of-fact tone made Yan Luoying extremely uncomfortable. She immediately stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Wu Lie. She spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Wu Lie, I¡¯m telling you. Don¡¯t have any ideas about me. I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Wu Lie roared angrily, ¡°Why! What exactly do I have that you¡¯re not satisfied with? Am I ugly? Am I short? Am I weak in martial arts? Or what? For you, I can restrain my temper. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± Yan Luoying felt a headache coming on. She looked at Wu Lie and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, do you understand? I just don¡¯t like you! It has nothing to do with your qualifications. Why do you have to talk about these things? You¡¯re very tall, good-looking, good at martial arts, and your family background is not bad. But I don¡¯t like you! There¡¯s no other reason!¡± ¡°Would you rather marry Su Wen?¡± Wu Lie said, ¡°His Majesty definitely wants you to marry someone from the capital city. How long can you delay it? When the time comes, His Majesty might force you to marry him!¡± Yan Luoying was even more displeased when she heard this. To put it bluntly, he was just kicking her when she had fallen down. The corners of her mouth rose up in a cold smirk as she looked at Wu Lie. She snapped, ¡°Even if I marry him, I would rather do that than marry you. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Wu Lie punched out angrily. The violent force produced by his fist broke a large tree in the yard! ¡°What are you doing!¡± Yan Luoying was furious! At that moment, Old Zhou appeared. He stepped forward and supported the fallen tree with one hand, adjusting its angle and slowly lowered it so it would not damage anything. Then, he turned to face Wu Lie. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. Old Zhou coldly spoke out, ¡°You¡¯re going too far. On the account that your father is General Wu, I won¡¯t do anything this time. If you dare to step into this courtyard again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± At this moment, Wu Lie¡¯s eyes were completely bloodshot, making him look like a ferocious beast that was about to devour someone. He stared straight back at Old Zhou. He naturally recognized him. Furthermore, he knew that this man would definitely do as he had claimed. After staring at Old Zhou for a while, Wu Lie turned to look at Yan Luoying. He gritted his teeth and hissed, ¡°Yan Luoying, I don¡¯t care. I must have you! Even if you don¡¯t like me, I will marry you. No one can stop me!¡± With that said, Wu Lie turned around and left. Yan Luoying looked at Old Zhou and said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, don¡¯t be angry. This guy is Wu Kunhu¡¯s son. If you kill him, both Wu Kunhu and His Majesty will not let you off.¡± Old Zhou glanced at her before saying, ¡°The general asked me to accompany you to protect you. How can I let you be bullied by this brat? He¡¯s putting on airs in our family. If he dares to take half a step into the house next time, I¡¯ll definitely kill him! At most, I¡¯ll give up my life. When have I ever been afraid of death?¡± ¡­ This was the fourth night since Su Wen got appointed to the patrolling office. But this was the first time he brought people out to patrol the streets. Behind him were two guards as well as He Ping¡¯an. Su Wen had lived in the capital for many years and was naturally familiar with this place. He asked one of the guards, ¡°Do we usually just patrol around the East District?¡± The guard nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, we patrol like this every day. If anything happens, we have to deal with it. After all, the east district is so big and there are all sorts of people mixed in. It¡¯s inevitable for conflicts to break out. However, generally speaking, we only manage the common people and ordinary martial artists. If we encounter experts fighting, we can only transfer them to another department to handle.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯re even battles between experts in the capital city?¡± As he spoke, he passed by a brothel. The moment the ladies inside saw Su Wen, they all screamed! ¡°Young Master Su! You haven¡¯t been here for a long time!¡± ¡°We all miss you!¡± ¡°Young Master Su, her name is Cuihong, and she¡¯s a new courtesan. Come in and play.¡± News of Su Wen redeeming Cui Yumian for eight million taels had already spread throughout the capital. While people sighed at the high price, they could not help but marvel at the Su family¡¯s wealth. As for the women from the brothels, they regarded Su Wen as a god. After all, there were many rich people, but there were not many who were willing to spend so much money on a woman from a brothel. Moreover, Su Wen was also a frequent customer of the capital¡¯s brothels. Su Wen raised his head and waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Young Master is working? Another day, another day!¡± Amidst the screams as this group walked down the street, the guard answered, ¡°There are some sporadic cases. After all, there will always be hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the capital. For example, we had a case previously, which was a bodyguard company in the capital. The entire family of the head of the escort company was killed, and the murderer was at least a 9th Grade Star Rank cultivator. In the end, this case was handed over to the Martial Inspectorate!¡± Su Wen knew about the Martial Inspectorate. They were in charge of managing the martial sects within the Great Zhou Dynasty and hosted countless experts within their ranks. In other words, the Martial Inspectorate was one of the strongest departments in the Great Zhou Dynasty and was directly under the jurisdiction of the Zhou Emperor. As they were talking, a figure suddenly flew past their heads, followed closely by another figure. The guard said helplessly, ¡°For such examples, there are actually quite a few of them. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t control them at all. We can only pretend that we didn¡¯t see them.¡± This was being too truthful. However, Su Wen also knew that there were times when he felt helpless. At this moment, He Ping¡¯an whispered, ¡°Do you want to go and take a look?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. What does that have to do with me?¡± Just as he finished speaking, there was a loud sound as a figure flew backwards towards them and crashed onto the ground. As everyone looked over, the figure revealed itself to be a beautiful lady. She raised her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Soon after, a man landed and laughed mockingly. ¡°Good, Flying Yaksha, try to run again. In the end, you¡¯re still caught by me, right? You actually dared to sneak into the Martial Inspectorate to steal. I think you¡¯re crazy.¡± After the man finished speaking, he noticed Su Wen and the others at the side. He took out his waist token and said, ¡°The Martial Inspectorate Department is handling some matters, there¡¯s no need to bother about this, Sir.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± There was nothing much to say about this. They were all from the royal court, and even though the women seemed to arouse one¡¯s sympathy, Su Wen had no reason to side with outsiders. However, just as Su Wen was about to leave, a golden light suddenly erupted from the woman¡¯s body.. This golden light shot toward Su Wen at a terrifying speed! Chapter 30 - Sorcerer Gods Golden Gu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The golden light was extremely fast, but He Ping¡¯an¡¯s reaction was even faster! His sword shot out of its sheath! Piercing straight towards the golden light! Ding! With a crisp sound, He Ping¡¯an¡¯s face was filled with shock. The long sword in his hand had actually broke! In that instant, the golden light hit Su Wen. The next second, the golden light sunk straight into Su Wen¡¯s body! The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She cried out involuntarily, ¡°How is this possible! How can the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu choose to enter the body of you people from Zhou!¡± However, Su Wen did not even register what she was saying. What made Su Wen horrified was that after that damned Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu entered his body, it actually began to absorb the True Qi stored in his body! The Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra that Su Wen cultivated was an extreme Yang attribute cultivation technique. It was supposed to be the bane of insect-attributed organisms. However, he did not know what this Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was made of. It seemed completely fearless to his True Qi. It greedily gulped down the True Qi present in Su Wen¡¯s body. Su Wen was shocked at this sight. He hurriedly tried to circulate his True Qi to force this thing out, but it was completely useless. ¡°D*mn it! What the f*ck is this thing?¡± Su Wen was extremely anxious when he saw that the True Qi in his body had decreased by about 30% in just a short while. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t something happen to him? The man from Martial Inspectorate frowned and walked forward, saying, ¡°I am Martial Inspectorate¡¯s Golden Saber Deacon, Ma Shan. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in your body is one of Martial Inspectorate¡¯s secret treasures. You have to come back with me.¡± The Martial Inspectorate¡¯s deacons were divided into four levels: Gold, Silver, Bronze, and Iron. The Golden Saber¡¯s deacons were considered top level experts even in the Martial Inspectorate. It was second only to the elders. ¡°No!¡± He Ping¡¯an took a step forward and said solemnly, ¡°We have to report this matter to my clan¡¯s Prime Minister first!¡± ¡°Prime Minister?¡± Ma Shan frowned. One had to know that Great Zhou only had one prime minister, and that was Su Changqing. In other words, the person before him was Su Changqing¡¯s son, Su Wen? That would be troublesome. This Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was not an ordinary item. Logically speaking, the Martial Inspectorate had to retrieve it no matter the costs. Although it had entered Su Wen¡¯s body, it was not impossible to take it out. It was just that Su Wen would be harmed in the process. ¡°No! He must return with me!¡± Ma Shan snapped coldly. Ma Shan was not afraid of Su Changqing. To put it bluntly, their Martial Inspectorate was directly under the jurisdiction of the Zhou Emperor. As for the people in the Martial Inspectorate, they would not enter the royal court as officials either. Thus, no matter how powerful Su Changqing was in the court, he wasn¡¯t afraid. On the other hand, he had not only lost the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu during his shift today, but had even allowed it to enter Su Wen¡¯s body. If he let Su Wen leave and his family did not allow them to retrieve the Gu, wouldn¡¯t he lose this precious treasure? At that time, he would be punished by the Inspectorate. He Ping¡¯an held his broken sword in his hand, and his eyes shining with a fierce light. Killing intent rose from his body as he said, ¡°Young Master, quickly return to the residence and report this matter to the Prime Minister. Leave this place to me!¡± Ma Shan was furious. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As he spoke, he abruptly removed his hands. True Qi surged violently, and two huge hand seals shot towards He Ping¡¯an! ¡°What a good Great Vajra Palm!¡± He Ping¡¯an brandished his broken sword in response, and a silver light flashed. A chilly sword aura emerged. Bang! The two of them exchanged blows, before each taking three steps back. They were actually evenly matched. As for Su Wen, he had already activated his movement technique, directly running towards his residence. He was not stupid. This damn thing had entered his body. Looking at Ma Shan¡¯s stance, he was itching to get him into the Martial Inspectorate. There was definitely nothing good by following him there. At this moment, a delicate shout came from behind! ¡°Return the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu to me!¡± It was the beautiful woman who was injured by Ma Shan. Her name was Lan Qingqing, and her nickname was Flying Yaksha. Even though she looked young, she was actually almost 40 years old. It was just that most martial artists didn¡¯t look old, so appearance wise, she still resembled a young beauty. This woman had also heard of Su Wen¡¯s identity, but she didn¡¯t care. At this moment, she wanted to kill Su Wen and take out the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. Su Wen did not even turn his head as he continued sprinting away! However, Su Wen¡¯s movement techniques were far inferior to this woman¡¯s. The distance between them was shrinking at a pace visible to the naked eye. Lan Qingqing was also secretly shocked. Through the conversation just now, she also found out Su Wen¡¯s identity. In the capital, it was rumored that Su Wen was a person who was proficient in neither literature nor martial arts. But right now, this guy¡¯s movement technique revealed that he had clearly stepped into the upper grades of Star Rank. Even Lan Qingqing was far inferior to Su Wen at this age. However, she did not have time to think too much. The opportunity was slipping from her hands. Thanks to Su Wen¡¯s appearance, she was able to escape from Ma Shan. There was also a chance to take back the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. Finally, Lan Qingqing caught up to Su Wen. She exerted strength in her legs and leaped high into the air before bringing her palm at Su Wen!down On the other side, Ma Shan and He Ping¡¯an had started a fierce fight. Both of their skills were similar. Because He Ping¡¯an held a broken sword, Ma Shan had the upper hand at the moment. However, he was unable to take down He Ping¡¯an in a short while. After fighting for a while, Ma Shan stopped. He knew that it was useless to continue fighting like this. ¡°Hehe, that Lan Qingqing has already gone to chase after your young master. She is a vicious and merciless person. Furthermore, her cultivation is at the 2nd Grade of Earth Rank. From the looks of it, the cultivation of your young master that escaped from just now is only at the Star Rank 7th or 8th Grade. If you don¡¯t go, your young master is dead for sure!¡± Ma Shan spoke. He Ping¡¯an looked at Ma Shan and said with a smile, ¡°Earth Rank 2nd Grade, she is indeed much stronger than my young master. However, that woman was just injured by Deacon Ma, right? How much battle prowess can she display now?¡± Ma Shan sneered and said, ¡°Lan Qingqing is nicknamed the Flying Yaksha. She has been roaming the martial world for many years. How rich is her combat experience? Are you that confident? Can your young master escape from her?¡± ¡°If you let me bring Su Wen back, I promise you that the Martial Inspectorate will never harm Su Wen¡¯s life! What do you think?¡± He Ping¡¯an however shook his head, ¡°This Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was a divine item of the Divine Sorcerer Sect in the past. According to what I know, after it enters the body, there are only two ways to take it out. The first is to kill the host directly. The second is to disperse the person¡¯s True Qi and release their blood. When their Qi and blood are depleted and they are on the verge of death, the Gu will fly out on its own since it does not have any more food! No matter which of these two methods, my Su Family cannot accept it!¡± Ma Shan said, ¡°But the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu has entered his body. Without the Divine Sorcerer¡¯s Art, your young master will die sooner or later!¡± He Ping An said, ¡°We both know that it¡¯s not up to us to decide what to do with him.¡± In reality, that was indeed the case. What Ma Shan wanted to do was to bring Su Wen back to the Martial Inspectorate and report to the Inspectorate Head. It would be up to the Head to decide if he wanted to retrieve the Gu directly. As for He Ping¡¯an, what he wanted was for Su Wen to return home and report this matter to Su Changqing to prevent the Martial Inspectorate Head from taking the Gu directly. On the other side, Lan Qingqing had already made her move. She slapped her palm towards Su Wen. At this critical moment, Su Wen stopped running and suddenly turned around, his entire body in an extremely relaxed posture! With his left hand at the front and his right arm at full strength, he suddenly struck out! A fist and palm collided. Boom! There was a loud bang! Su Wen took five steps back, while Lan Qingqing was sent flying! The result of their exchange was because Su Wen was stronger than her. It was because Lan Qingqing was flying in the air and had nowhere to borrow strength from. Su Wen was standing on the ground and had some support, so he could exert more strength. A vicious glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes as his fist gained momentum.. He did not retreat but instead charged straight towards Lan Qingqing! Chapter 31 - If The Trouble Caused Isnt Big Enough, Ill Break Your Legs Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment they exchanged blows, Su Wen felt that the power that this woman unleashed was stronger than his. However, the difference in their strengths was not too far apart! He had the power to fight against her! That¡¯s right, Lan Qingqing was indeed stronger than Su Wen. However, she was injured by Ma Shan and her internal organs had shifted, causing her combat power to greatly decrease. If not for the fact that her True Qi was much purer at the Earth Rank, the skills she unleashed now might not even be as good as Su Wen¡¯s. After she was sent flying, Lan Qingqing was worried that Su Wen would escape. However, she suddenly realized that Su Wen was running towards her! ¡°Haha, this fool, does he really think I can¡¯t beat him?¡± Lan Qingqing immediately adjusted her body and prepared to counterattack! By this moment, Su Wen had already rushed up to her, throwing out a punch. Lan Qingqing spun in midair. When she turned back to face Su Wen, she suddenly pulled out a dagger from nowhere, slashing it at Su Wen¡¯s fist! However, something that she did not expect happened. Su Wen did not dodge! Lan Qingqing was overjoyed. However, the next second, Su Wen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Jadebreak Fist ¡ª Jade Shatters Within!¡± Lan Qingqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. She felt a burst of Qi erupt from within her body, and a wave of intense pain assaulted her. The circulation of her True Qi was instantly disrupted, and the knife she wielded unconsciously slowed down. Immediately after, Su Wen¡¯s fist landed on her face. There was no mercy in his fist the size of a small sandbag. Even if the face in front of him was beautiful, Su Wen threw the punch without any hesitation! Jade Shatters Within was the battle technique found in Su Wen¡¯s Jadebreak Fist! At the same time when attacking, a wave of True Qi would be sent into the enemy¡¯s body to be detonated on the whims of the practitioner. It was very difficult for it to be detected in an intense battle. Even if one managed to detect the intrusive True Qi, it would be difficult to deal with it in a short period of time. This was an extremely crafty move. Lan Qingqing did not expect Su Wen to have such a strange fist technique and immediately suffered a huge loss. One move missed meant falling into a passive situation! Lan Qingqing¡¯s head suffered a heavy blow from Su Wen, and she was just about to counterattack when a another burst of energy erupted within her head. It was fortunate that the True Qi in her body was resilient and spread throughout her body to sufficiently protect her vital organs. Otherwise, her brain would have been instantly shattered by Su Wen¡¯s energy. Despite so, she was still left in a daze. Su Wen took the chance to punch Lan Qingqing again and again all over her body. After every punch, the True Qi bomb he planted within would detonate. Lan Qingqing could only take the beating passively. Her already severely injured internal organs were continuously shaken by Su Wen. ¡°Pu!¡± She spat out another mouthful of blood. Finally, Lan Qingqing could not hold on anymore. ¡°Damn it! Why are this bastard¡¯s fists so merciless!¡± Su Wen¡¯s Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra was one of the top cultivation techniques in the world. It was pure and condensed. When combined with the Jadebreak Fist, the effect was excellent. Lan Qingqing slowly lost her ability to resist, but Su Wen did not hold back at all. He grabbed Lan Qingqing¡¯s hair and started punching her head. If you want to beat up a snake, you had better make sure to beat it till it died. Since he had made his move, he could not give his opponent any chance! This was Su Wen¡¯s mentality. However, Su Wen did not notice two people passing by on the road. ¡°Wow, hitting a woman on the streets? That¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t be a busybody. That¡¯s Su Wen, Su Changqing¡¯s son!¡± ¡°Su Changqing¡¯s son can hit women on the streets?¡± ¡°Hehe, maybe the one who got beaten up will be very happy. Didn¡¯t you hear that he paid eight million taels of silver to redeem the Courtesan Belle? This woman is hanging out with him on the streets right now at night, maybe it¡¯s a special hobby between the two of them. Earning money that you won¡¯t be able to earn in many lifetimes in one night, what¡¯s the big deal about getting beaten up?¡± Finally, Lan Qingqing lost consciousness. Her face was almost disfigured. It looked as if she had been stepped on by an invisible foot. Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief when he felt Lan Qingqing lose consciousness. After pondering for a moment, he grabbed the woman and ran back home. Su Wen went to wake up the guard commander Zhao Jin, before throwing Lan Qingqing to him! ¡°Keep an eye on this woman!¡± Zhao Jin glanced sleepily at Lan Qingqing. Upon seeing her disfigured looks, he screamed, ¡°Ghost!¡± However, he immediately realized that this was definitely not a ghost. Looking at Lan Qingqing¡¯s face that was completely unrecognizable, Zhao Jin clicked his tongue and exclaimed, ¡°Who hit her? That was too ruthless. Why is her face so badly beaten?¡± Su Wen glanced at him. ¡°I did!¡± ¡°Young Master, you did well. To be honest, I almost hit her just now. This woman looks like she deserves to be hit!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him and said, ¡°Hurry up and bring some people to help He Ping¡¯an. He¡¯s at East City¡¯s An Shun Street and is facing off against a Martial Inspectorate¡¯s Golden Saber Deacon!¡± When he heard this, Zhao Jin¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll bring people over right away! Don¡¯t worry, Young Master!¡± After saying that, Su Wen barrelled straight to Su Changqing¡¯s bedroom! Just as he reached the door, Su Wen heard a strange noise. However, he didn¡¯tcare that he was disturbing his father¡¯s mood, quickly knocking on the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Father, don¡¯t sleep anymore! Quickly get up! Your son got into trouble again! Quickly get up and clean up his mess!¡± After a while, Su Changqing opened the door resentfully and said, ¡°If the trouble you caused isn¡¯t big enough, I promise I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Su Wen quickly pulled Su Changqing and told him what happened. After hearing the recount, Su Changqing touched his chin and said, ¡°This Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu is indeed a big trouble.¡± ¡°Dad, you know about this thing too?¡± Su Wen was curious. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Your father is well-informed. Although he doesn¡¯t practice martial arts, he still knows about this thing. This Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was once the treasure of the Southern Wilderness¡¯ Blood Barbarians. Later on, our Great Zhou exterminated the Blood Barbarians, and this Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu fell into my Great Zhou¡¯s hands. However, no one could use it, so it was placed in the Martial Inspectorate.¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t anyone use it?¡± Su Changqing explained, ¡°The first is the user. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu has a high requirement on the user¡¯s blood vitality. Ordinary humans are unable to attract the Gu. Even for the Blood Barbarians, only the Royal Family can only absorb this Gu into their bodies if their blood vitality is extremely vigorous.¡± ¡°Secondly, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu is very useful. It can help a martial artist refine their True Qi and strengthen their body. At the same time, the Gu itself is invulnerable to swords and spears and impervious to fire and water. It even lends its user a penetrative effect to their strikes. If it can be used in battle, it can sometimes catch the opponent by surprise. However, in order to allow the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu to properly refine one¡¯s True Qi and strengthen one¡¯s body, it must be accompanied by the Blood Barbarian Tribe¡¯s Divine Sorceror Art. Otherwise, after a long period of time time, one¡¯s body will not be able to withstand the condensed True Qi from the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. At that time, one¡¯s meridians will break down and their body will implode.¡± With that said, Su Changqing patted Su Wen¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve really gotten yourself into big trouble this time! You don¡¯t have to break your leg anymore.¡± Su Wen looked at his father in stupefaction. ¡°Please, do you have to be so happy? Your son is dying!¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Su Wen stared at Su Changqing for a long while before suddenly smiling. ¡°I was stupid. Since that woman went to steal it, she must have a way to use it.. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be courting death?¡± Chapter 32 - I Dont Want Money, I Want The Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen asked again, ¡°What about the Martial Inspectorate?¡± Su Changqing gave him a look, saying, ¡°Martial Inspectorate? You¡¯ve already returned home, you don¡¯t think they can send someone to take you away, right?¡± Speaking up to this point, Su Changqing said, ¡°He Ping¡¯an did a good job on this matter. If we really allowed Ma Shan bring you back to the Martial Inspectorate, with Feng Baichuan¡¯s character, he might really take the opportunity to absorb the Gu.¡± ¡°Feng Baichuan?¡± This name was unfamiliar to Su Wen. Su Changqing explained, ¡°The Martial Inspectorate Head, that fellow has always viewed the benefits of the inspectorate as the highest priority. However, since you¡¯ve already returned home, he will not dare to come to our house to cause trouble. This matter will probably escalate up to the court assembly tomorrow. With your father here, His Majesty won¡¯t allow him to take the Gu from you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Before I return tomorrow, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the house. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. Stay at home obediently!¡± Su Changqing gave Su Wen an order. Obviously, he was afraid of any accidents happening. Su Wen however did not go straight to sleep. He got someone to prepare some food and drinks before waiting at the door. About two hours later, He Ping¡¯an returned. Only then did Su Wen feel relieved. ¡°Come, come, come. I got the kitchen to prepare some wine and meat for everyone. Since we¡¯ve been out so late, let¡¯s have a good meal before sleeping!¡± After two hours, Su Wen believed that the guards were also hungry. ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master!¡± The guards were overjoyed. If Su Wen didn¡¯t make any arrangements, they could only find some food themselves or sleep with an empty stomach. Now that good wine and meat were arranged, everyone was happy. Su Wen also grabbed a drumstick and started eating. To put it bluntly, the Su family had plenty of money. They naturally had to treat their own people better. After they finished eating, everyone went to rest in satisfaction. Su Wen also returned to his room. At this moment, he realized that the Sorcerer Golden Gu had actually spat out all the True Qi it had swallowed earlier. Su Wen¡¯s Qi was originally red due to its Fire Element Attribute, but now, there was a tinge of gold in the fiery red True Qi. It also seemed to be of a higher quality. After the Gu spat out all the True Qi, it seemed to be a little tired. It directly entered Su Wen¡¯s blood before it stopped moving. The reason why Su Wen attracted this Gu because of the Black Tortoise¡¯s blood essence he had absorbed previously. The blood essence he ingested had spread to his flesh and bones. In addition to strengthening his body, it also made his blood vitality far surpass that of ordinary humans. Because of this, Su Wen shone like a beacon of light, attracting the Gu. On the other side, Ma Shan returned to Martial Sector. His expression did not look too good. He was left helpless the moment Zhao Jin brought his men here. A single He Ping¡¯an was already on par with him, let alone Zhao Jin. After thinking for a moment, he instructed his subordinates to guard the Martial Inspectorate, while he went straight to Feng Baichuan¡¯s residence. When the two met, Ma Shan fell to his knees. ¡°This subordinate has committed a crime, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was stolen from the Martial Inspectorate by Lan Qingqing.¡± Feng Baichuan sat on the chair with a calm expression. He picked up the teacup and lightly took a sip. ¡°Lan Qingqing? She¡¯s only at 2nd Grade Earth Rank, right? Since you know it¡¯s her, it means that you saw her. Don¡¯t tell me that she can escape from you!¡± Ma Shan quickly recounted what had happened that night. Finally, he said, ¡°This subordinate was alone at that time and was held back by He Ping¡¯an. Lan Qingqing went to chase after Su Wen. In the end, the leader of the guards of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate, Zhao Jin, came. This subordinate could only retreat!¡± Feng Baichuan knocked lightly on the table and muttered, ¡°The Golden Gu capitulated towards him? This Su Wen has such vigorous qi and blood? He even has a cultivation level between 7th and 8th Grade of Star Rank? Why have I not heard of him before?¡± ¡°The guards of the Prime Minister¡¯s estate also arrived after, that must mean that Lan Qingqing has failed. This represents that this kid doesn¡¯t just have cultivation; his battle prowess should also be quite formidable.¡± Feng Baichuan pondered for a while, then looked at Ma Shan and said, ¡°Get up, Lan Qingqing probably used a secret method to summon the Gu. It is already good that you managed to discover it. It¡¯s hard to predict the accident that has happened after that. Go back and guard at ease, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Gu.¡± After Ma Shan left, Feng Baichuan remained at his spot. It was unsure as to what his thoughts were. The next morning. Emperor Zhou went up to the palace. As Su Changqing expected, Feng Baichuan also went up. Generally speaking, Feng Baichuan rarely attended morning court sessions. This was a privilege given to him by the Zhou Emperor. After all, he supervised the Martial Inspectorate and had nothing to do with the various official departments. Even if he attended court, there would be nothing much for him to report. When the Zhou Emperor saw Feng Baichuan, he was also quite surprised. He asked with a smile, ¡°Minister Feng, why are you here today? Do you have something to report?¡± Feng Baichuan cupped his hands and said, ¡°I would like to submit an official request to transfer Su Wen to the Martial Inspectorate.¡± He was not stupid. With Su Changqing around, the Zhou Emperor would definitely not allow him to take out the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. However, it was just as Su Changqing had said. He had always prioritized the interests of the Martial Inspectorate. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was considered a divine object, but it had been claimed by Su Wen. How could he let others take advantage of him for no reason? He was unwilling to do so. After much thought, he decided to transfer Su Wen to his department instead. My things can only be used by my own people! That was Feng Baichuan¡¯s mentality. The Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes in response. Why would Feng Baichuan bring that up for no reason? Did he discover Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base? After pondering for a while, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this later. We¡¯ll settle the governing affairs first.¡± Feng Baichuan didn¡¯t say anything. He glanced at Su Changqing, who was not far away, but found that Su Changqing had no reaction to his request. After the morning court assembly ended, the Zhou Emperor met Su Changqing and Feng Baichuan together. He looked at Feng Baichuan and asked, ¡°Minister Feng, why do you want to transfer Su Wen to the Martial Inspectorate?¡± Feng Baichuan immediately reported what happened yesterday. After he finished recounting, he said, ¡°This Su Wen is quite talented in martial arts. At such a young age, he is already at the late stages of the Star Rank. In addition, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was attracted to his body, which shows how powerful his blood vitality is and how talented he is. Such a talent naturally needs to enter the Martial Inspectorate. Moreover, Su Wen doesn¡¯t have the Divine Sorceror Art now. If this goes on for a long time, his body will probably have problems. I am willing to help him deduce the cultivation technique and refine his body to solve the problem!¡± The Emperor looked at Su Changqing and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°You cannot. Right now, my son is still young. If he enters Martial Inspectorate, he will be placed far away from the imperial court, his official career cut off.¡± Feng Baichuan said furiously, ¡°Su Changqing, although your son has obtained the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, he doesn¡¯t have the Divine Sorceror Art. If this goes on for a long time, there will definitely be problems with his body. If you are willing to let him enter the Martial Inspectorate, with my help, he might be able to live a few more years or even solve this problem. Otherwise, just wait to collect your son¡¯s corpse!¡± Su Changqing smiled in response, ¡°I¡¯ll also be honest with Your Majesty. That Lan Qingqing was captured by my son last night. Since she dared to steal the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, she must have a way to use it. When my son asks about it, everything will be fine, there will be no need for Lord Feng to worry.¡± Hearing this, Feng Baichuan became anxious. ¡°Su Changqing, your son took the Divine Artifact of the Martial Inspectorate, and you don¡¯t want to give anything back in return?¡± The latter glanced at him before laughing, ¡°What are you saying? How much money do you want in return then? Tell me.¡± Feng Baichuan got even angrier.. ¡°What¡¯s the use of money? I want the person!¡± Chapter 33 - Greed Has No Principles Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Su Residence, Lan Qingqing was in a miserable state. Her hands and feet were chained up, and all her cultivation was sealed. It was just that after a night, the powerful recovery ability of a martial artist¡¯s physical body had already helped to heal the majority of injuries on her face. Ever since she was captured, she had not been fed any food or water. She was always kept under watch. The room she was placed in also did not have a light, leaving her in absolute darkness. Since she was placed here, she had been lying quietly on the ground with her eyes closed in an attempt to break through the seal in her body and regain her strength. It was just that even though Zhao Jin looked a little unreliable, he took his job seriously. Within Lan Qingqing¡¯s body, thirteen restrictions were placed by this fellow using various methods. No matter how hard Lan Qingqing tried, she could not muster even a trace of True Qi. In fact, along with her movements, it would even cause pain in her body. ¡°Creak¡­¡± The door opened. Su Wen appeared at the door. Behind him, Zhao Jin bowed and followed behind him with a flattering smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to grease the door. The sound of the door opening is really unpleasant.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get someone to do it later.¡± The two of them entered the room and Zhao Jin brought a chair over from the side, wiping it down for Su Wen. Su Wen sat in front of Lan Qingqing. ¡°Tell me, why did you steal the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. He didn¡¯t directly ask about the Divine Sorcerer Art because he didn¡¯t want to expose his motive. He also didn¡¯t want Lan Qingqing to feel that she could control him and have the capital to negotiate with him. Lan Qingqing glanced at Su Wen, but remained silent. Zhao Jin rebuked angrily, ¡°You b*tch, didn¡¯t you hear my young master asking you a question? Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Lan Qingqing still remained mute. Su Wen waved his hand and stopped Zhao Jin who was about to make a move. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me ask you again. If you don¡¯t tell me next time, I will make you strip naked and bring you to the streets. Then, I will make a dozen male dogs in heat. Trust me, I will do what I say.¡± Lan Qingqing¡¯s body trembled and she looked at Su Wen with fear. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that scene. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Why did you steal the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu?¡± Lan Qingqing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What else can I do with it? I naturally want it to increase my strength. Furthermore, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu is the sacred object of the Blood Barbarian Tribe. It was snatched by you Zhou people.¡± Su Wen looked at Lan Qingqing and smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a descendant of the Blood Barbarians?¡± Since she had already made things clear, Lan Qingqing did not hide anything. She nodded and looked at Su Wen. ¡°That¡¯s right! My mother is a member of the Tribe, and I¡¯m a hybrid of a barbarian and human.¡± Su Wen stroked his chin. ¡°In other words, you have the Divine Sorcerer Art?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lan Qingqing¡¯s answer completely exceeded Su Wen¡¯s expectations. His expression was somewhat unsightly as he asked, ¡°Then what is the use of this Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu to you?¡± Lan Qingqing rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who said that the Gu has to be absorbed into the body to be effective?¡± Su Wen was stunned. He really did not know anything about this. Lan Qingqing continued, ¡°If the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu can be absorbed into the body, it will naturally be very beneficial to the person who absorbs it. However, even if it isn¡¯t absorbed into the body, the Gu has another use, which is to purify the blood of ferocious beasts. The blood of ordinary ferocious beasts has an exuberant fiendish aura within it. If a martial artist rashly consumes it, it will definitely cause the aura to clash with their own blood aura. Not only will it not be beneficial, but it will also cause damage to the body. However, if the blood of ferocious beasts is cooked before consumption, while the fiendish aura within will disappear, the effects are also severely reduced. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu can purify the blood of ferocious beasts, removing the fiendish aura, while retaining a portion of the ferocious beast¡¯s blood essence. After a martial artist consumes it, they will still experience some form of strengthening. The Martial Inspectorate has already possessed the Gu for so many years; it¡¯s unknown just how many experts they¡¯ve nurtured with it.¡± However, she was still withholding some information. If she returned to the Southern Wilderness with this item, she could summon a large number of Blood Barbarians. At that time, she would be a queen. However, Su Wen finally understood why Ma Shan insisted on taking him in even though he knew he was the son of the prime minister. This Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was not just a decoration to the Martial Inspectorate. It possessed a strategic value to them. In the imperial palace, Su Changqing looked at the agitated Feng Baichuan and said with a smile, ¡°Old Feng, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but it¡¯s just a Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. Just treat it as a gift from you to my son. We have been working in the same dynasty for so many years, yet you didn¡¯t even give me a gift.¡± ¡°Do you remember, 13 years ago, when we worked together and ate four meals together, it was all paid for by me. You just followed me to eat and drink. I didn¡¯t even ask for your money. This time, my Su Wen accidentally attracted Gu into him, but you still refused to let him go and insisted that he go to your Martial Inspectorate. You¡¯re not showing the bearings of a senior.¡± ¡°13 years ago?¡± Feng Baichuan was dumbfounded. He had already forgotten everything. The Zhou Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Old Feng, aren¡¯t you being too greedy this time? What kind of person is Su Changqing? If others take advantage of him for one copper coin, he¡¯ll remember it for the rest of his life. You dare to eat his food for free? This is a huge debt to repay!¡± Seeing the Emperor gloat at his misfortune, Feng Baichuan said helplessly, ¡°Your Majesty, Su Changqing is just spouting nonsense. Who can remember what happened so many years ago?¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I, Su Changqing, never speak empty words. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll write it down as an official document and send it to the Profound Language Pavilion. If you want to deny it, you can go and investigate!¡± Feng Baichuan suddenly reacted. ¡°We¡¯re working in the public sector. Naturally, His Majesty will reimburse us for our food and lodgings. Why do you need to pay?¡± Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°At that time, according to the rules, the cost of a day¡¯s meal for each of us is one silver coin. You ate twenty pounds of cooked beef, eight roasted ducks, five roasted geese, and drank ten pounds of Blushing Lady wine. Do you think a silver coin can cover all these?¡± With that said, Feng Baichuan suddenly had the impression that such a matter might have happened. It was indeed normal for martial artists to eat so much because of their large appetite. He pointed at Su Changqing angrily and said, ¡°I will return the money to you. But this Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu is a national treasure, it cannot be mixed with personal feelings.¡± At this moment, the Zhou Emperor waved his hand and said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. There¡¯s no need to do this. Su Wen is also a subject of the Great Zhou. With the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu on him, I can be rest assured. But Changqing, in my opinion, that Lan Qingqing might not have the Divine Sorcerer Art.¡± Hearing the Zhou Emperor speak, Su Changqing was at a loss for words. Emperor Zhou continued, ¡°When we invaded the Blood Barbarian Empire back then, all of the men of the Royal Clan died in battle. Not a single one of them survived. Before they died, all of their concubines and children were killed by them. The Divine Sorcerer Art was also destroyed by them. With such determination, they were already prepared to die together. How could they leave behind the cultivation technique? Moreover, in all these years, I have never heard of anyone cultivating this art. Even if Lan Qingqing stole the Gu, she might not have any intention of taking it into her body. If she only wanted to use the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu to cultivate her forces, then Su Wen will truly be in danger..¡± Chapter 34 - Ten Years Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Su Changqing heard the Zhou Emperor¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Then the meaning of Your Majesty is¡­?¡± The Zhou Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Since Su Wen is only a deputy in the East District¡¯s patrolling office, why not let him take up a position in the Martial Inspectorate at the same time? With Su Wen¡¯s talent, it would be a pity if he doesn¡¯t walk the martial path.¡± Su Changqing was stunned. He only knew that Su Wen had a cultivation level, but from the Emperor¡¯s words, he seemed to imply that Su Wen¡¯s talent seemed to be quite good, thus he wished for Su Wen to focus on cultivating. After he finished speaking, the Emperor didn¡¯t give Su Changqing a chance to reject and simply concluded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Tomorrow, let Su Wen report to the Martial Inspectorate. Changqing, you retreat first.¡± Obviously, he still had something to say to Feng Baichuan. Su Changqing could only bow and leave. The Zhou Emperor then turned to Feng Baichuan and asked, ¡°Without the Divine Sorcerer Art, how long can Su Wen live?¡± After pondering for a moment, the latter replied, ¡°The progress of deducing the Divine Sorcerer Art has never stopped. Although I have developed several body tempering techniques, the strengthening effect on the meridians is not as good as the Divine Sorcerer Art itself. Most importantly, the strengthening of the meridians cannot be increased at a quick enough pace, so there is no way to withstand the True Qi that has been strengthened by the Gu. However, according to my deduction, Su Wen should be fine for a decade if he studies diligently.¡± The Emperor sighed, ¡°What a pity. He¡¯s quite a good seedling, but can only live for ten years. Alright, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. You can leave too.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Baichuan bowed and left. After he left, a smile broke out on the Zhou Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Ten years¡­ With the help of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu and Su Wen¡¯s talent, he might have a chance to ascend to the Heaven Rank! Even if he¡¯s only at the 1st Stage of Heaven Rank, that¡¯s a completely different level of power.¡± He muttered, ¡°If he can ascend to the Heaven Rank within nine years, one year¡¯s time is enough to change the world!¡± In the shadows, the eunuch added, ¡°Your Majesty is saying that so long as Su Wen ascends to the Heaven Rank, following the continuous purifying of his True Qi due to the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, he will eventually implode due to being unable to withstand the strength of his True Qi. Hence, there¡¯s no need to worry about him going out of control, right?¡± The Zhou Emperor however shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. After all, that child is an official of my Great Zhou. Furthermore, there¡¯s no need to be worried about Changqing¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Yes, I misspoke.¡± ¡°Do you think Su Wen and Yan Luoying¡¯s marriage should be changed?¡± The Emperor suddenly posed this question. The old eunuch had followed him for many years and naturally understood what he was thinking. He said, ¡°Your Majesty wants to tie Yan Luoying down through marital affairs, but Su Wen will not live for long. It is indeed somewhat inappropriate.¡± The Emperor nodded, ¡°That makes sense. On Su Wen¡¯s side, We can choose one of the princesses to marry him. On the one hand, it¡¯s to show Our honor and favor. On the other hand, this child is very talented. If he manages to sire a child with royal blood, the child might become the pillar of Great Zhou in the future. When Yan Luoying asks to withdraw from the engagement next time, We might as well agree.¡± When Su Changqing returned to his residence, the father and son met and exchanged information. Su Changqing sighed, ¡°Looks like you have no choice but to go to the Martial Inspectorate. I never expected that the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu would have such an effect. It looks like while Lan Qingqing¡¯s mother isn¡¯t a member of the Royal Family, she must be someone with some status in the Blood Barbarian Tribe. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know about such a secret.¡± Su Wen was a little worried. ¡°Father, if my martial arts talent is exposed, will it cause trouble for us on His Majesty¡¯s side?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knows what His Majesty thinks. However, with the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu entering your body and your martial talent not being too bad, you will definitely become someone His Majesty will focus on nurturing. From the looks of it now, our Su family¡¯s power is even greater and it is inevitable. Thus, I think that as long as you and I are loyal to His Majesty, there will be no mistake.¡± ¡°Then, can Feng Baichuan really resolve the Gu in my body?¡± This was Su Wen¡¯s other concern. After all, this was a matter of life and death. Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since he spoke out in front of His Majesty, I believe he still has some confidence. I will immediately think of a way to help you find the whereabouts of the Divine Sorcerer Art.¡± Su Wen came out of Su Changqing¡¯s room with a heavy heart. Although Su Changqing had given him some words of assurance, he did not believe that Feng Baichuan could really solve this problem. At this moment, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body had once again already woken up and started to absorb Su Wen¡¯s True Qi. This fellow was like a hardworking worker who did not know how to relax. When he woke up, he would take in all the True Qi and when he got tired, he would run into Su Wen¡¯s blood to sleep. It did not care that its actions would bring trouble to Su Wen. After some thought, Su Wen went to look for Lan Qingqing. This time, he only came by himself. The two of them locked eyes the moment he walked in the door. ¡°I need the Divine Sorcerer Art!¡± Su Wen went straight to the point. Lan Qingqing shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t! The Divine Sorcerer Art has long been lost. When the Great Zhou invaded the Blood Barbarian Tribe¡¯s capital, the Royal clan killed their wives and children, destroyed all their treasures, and fought to the death with the Great Zhou Empire. All of them had the heart to destroy indiscriminately. At that time, the Divine Sorcerer Art was completely destroyed. Let alone me, even my mother did not have the chance to obtain it.¡± Su Wen¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp and murderous. He softly asked, ¡°In other words, I¡¯m destined to die?¡± Lan Qingqing said, ¡°That might not be the case. In fact, the essence of people dying from the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu is that their meridians are unable to withstand the strengthening of the True Qi. In the end, the True Qi will break away from their control, causing the internal organs to explode and die. In fact, as long as one cultivates other body-tempering cultivation techniques to strengthen the meridians, it should be able to delay it¡­ Perhaps it can drag on for three to five years¡­¡± As she spoke, Lan Qingqing¡¯s voice became softer and softer because she realized that Su Wen was on the verge of going berserk. ¡°But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way! It¡¯s said that the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu can go into incubation.¡± Lan Qingqing said. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Incubate?¡± ¡°Yes, but this only exists in legends. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu likes to eat Qi and blood, but in reality, it needs high-quality Qi and blood essence. It¡¯s said that as long as one uses the blood of the Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise, they can make the Gu go into incubation¡­¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Hehe, are you f*cking kidding me?¡± On the surface, the blood essence of the four divine beasts was even more unreliable than getting the Divine Sorcerer Art. However, a trace of joy rose in Su Wen¡¯s heart! This was because the blood essence of the four Divine Beasts was listed in the Exchange System. However, the Emotional Value needed was an astronomical figure to Su Wen. Lan Qingqing was also helpless. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. There¡¯s nothing I can do even if you don¡¯t believe me.. Now that things have come to this, if you want to kill me, I only hope that you can make it quick!¡± Chapter 35 - Paper Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Make it quick? It¡¯s not impossible, but how long will it take for you to feel enjoyable?¡± Looking at the dumbfounded Lan Qingqing, Su Wen asked with a smile. Lan Qingqing dumbfoundedly muttered, ¡°You¡­ just kill me.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Even ants can live without purpose, so why are you in such a hurry to die? There is no deep hatred between us to begin with. Although I KO-ed you, I believe you can understand, right?¡± Hearing this tone, although she did not understand what KO meant, she could roughly understand. Furthermore, she could sense that Su Wen did not want to kill her. ¡°You want to let me go?¡± Lan Qingqing probed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°But if you want to leave, I have a request.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to nurture your own force in the Southern Border? Without the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Guu, you can get similar results even if you have money. I will give you a million taels of silver, but you have to bring He Ping¡¯an with you. You can build your force together, he will be my spokesperson.¡± Lan Qingqing narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°In other words, in this force, He Ping¡¯an is the boss?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°No, you are the eldest and he is the second. He will usually listen to you, but when I need you, you have to help me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lan Qingqing agreed immediately. To her, this was a good deal that had come knocking. Su Wen letting her go and giving her money was just to plant He Ping¡¯an beside her. In Lan Qingqing¡¯s opinion, the Southern Border would be her starting point. The people who formed the forces were all hers, and she was still the boss. No matter what, she would not end up being controlled by He Ping¡¯an. By then, wouldn¡¯t He Ping¡¯an be at her mercy? As for whether she would help Su Wen or not, that would depend on the situation. After leaving Lan Qingqing¡¯s place, Su Wen went to find He Ping¡¯an. He brought a jug of old wine, a plate of peanuts, and a plate of sausages. The two of them sat opposite each other. Su Wen poured a glass of wine for He Ping¡¯an and filled it for himself. He raised his glass and said, ¡°Uncle He, you worked hard last night. Here¡¯s a toast to you.¡± He Ping¡¯an did not stand on ceremony. He picked up his wine glass and finished it in one gulp. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡± Su Wen filled the cup again and said, ¡°Uncle He, you¡¯ve been by my side since I was seven. Thank you for taking care of me all these years. Here¡¯s another toast to you.¡± Memories flashed across He Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes as he heard the words. That¡¯s right, more than ten years had passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master?¡± He Ping¡¯an was no fool and could naturally tell that something was wrong with Su Wen today. Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people I can trust. In this residence, excluding my parents, only you and Ning Shuang are trustworthy. It can even be said that you know me better than my father, so I can only trouble you for this matter.¡± This was true. He Ping¡¯an could even say that he understood Su Wen more than Su Changqing. For example, Su Changqing did not know that Su Wen knew martial arts, but He Ping¡¯an was long aware. It was just that he had never mentioned it to Su Changqing. ¡°Young Master, please speak!¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I want you to go to the southern border and form a force with Lan Qingqing. You can also nurture some of our own people.¡± He Ping¡¯an frowned. ¡°Does the Old Master know about this?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell him?¡± Su Wen looked at He Ping¡¯an before saying seriously, ¡°My father may currently wield a lot of power and many subordinates below him. However, leaving aside how many of these people are willing to sacrifice their lives for my Su family, at the very least, I believe that more than 90% of them are controlled by His Majesty. Even for you, Uncle He, you¡¯ll have to change your name for this trip. It¡¯s also best if you don¡¯t show your true face.¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°I¡¯m different from my father. Although my father has done some tricks, he still trusts His Majesty in his heart. However, I¡¯m afraid that one day, when I really want to hire people, I¡¯ll realize that everyone is controlled by His Majesty and no one can be trusted. I¡¯m not used to exposing all my trump cards to others.¡± ¡°Therefore, I hope that Uncle He can nurture a force of our own outside the Su family and even outside Great Zhou.¡± ¡°The Southern Wilderness is a good place. Although it belongs to the Great Zhou Dynasty now, the Great Zhou¡¯s government and His Majesty do not have that many spies there even after years of rebellion. It is a good place to develop one¡¯s own power. Lan Qingqing plans to start her career there. Since she took such a huge risk to steal the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, it can be seen that she is extremely ambitious and can be used by me.¡± He Ping¡¯an shook his head and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not familiar with that place. It¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to cultivate my own forces!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I gave Lan Qingqing a million taels of silver. When Uncle He leaves, I will give you ten million taels of silver! Does that make Uncle He confident?¡± Hearing this, He Ping¡¯an smiled. With money, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to win people over? Be it humans or barbarians, they were all the same. There were very few people who could not be moved by money. In the Patrol Office today, Su Wen didn¡¯t come. Through the guards, Yan Luoying knew that an accident happened yesterday. She could only express her regrets. However, what surprised her even more was that Wen Jinming seemed to have become much more obedient. No matter what she said, Wen Jinming did not rebut her. Liu Dahu had also been brought back. However, what was sent over was a corpse. Yan Luoying felt that something was wrong. After that, there were no major incidents in the Eastern District. There were only the typical small matters ranging from gangsters fighting to peddlers fighting for stalls. In one day, there could be almost a hundred or more public security cases. However, they were all handled well by the guards. Those who fought and caused trouble were all arrested. However, there were more and more cases appearing on Yan Luoying¡¯s desk. Su Wen did not know what was happening at the Patrol Office. The next day, he followed the Emperor¡¯s decree and arrived at the Martial Inspectorate. The Martial Inspectorate¡¯s government office was much larger and more imposing than the patrolling office. In essence, the two were on completely different levels. Su Wen entered and reported his name before being led to Feng Baichuan. However, along the way, everyone kept pointing fingers at Su Wen. Other than Ma Shan, no one else knew that the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu had entered his body. To everyone, they were even more curious about why Feng Baichuan would specifically ask for a famous playboy from the capital during the court assembly to enter the department. This was also the first time Su Wen saw Feng Baichuan. When the two of them met, Feng Baichuan sized up Su Wen before saying, ¡°On the path of martial arts, one can only bravely advance. Since you have fused with the Gu, it is even more so. You should also know that the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu must be paired with the Divine Sorcerer Art; otherwise, as time passes, your meridians will not be able to withstand the True Qi strengthened by the Gu, resulting in self implosion. The Divine Sorcerer Art might have already been lost, but the Martial Sector has not been idle for so many years. According to the effects of the Art, we have researched quite a number of body-tempering cultivation techniques. Currently, this effect seems to be the best. Take it and cultivate it. However, you must practice it diligently. If you neglect it, the strengthening of your meridians will not be as fast as the speed of the True Qi refinement. At that time, just wait for your body to explode and die!¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he hurriedly received the manual. This was a life-saving item! Chapter 36 - Feng Baichuans Arrangement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Feng Baichuan sized Su Wen up from head to toe and said, ¡°You are eighteen years old this year, and you can be considered a genius for being a warrior at the 7th Grade of Star Rank. Even in the Martial Inspectorate, it is rare for someone your age to have such a cultivation level.¡± ¡°Our Martial Inspectorate is divided into the four levels of gold, silver, bronze, and iron. Ma Shan, whom you met that day, is a Golden Saber Deacon.¡± ¡°This division of deacons corresponds to cultivation. Those above the Earth Rank 4th Grade are all Golden Saber deacons. For those in 1st to 3rd Grades of Earth Rank, they are Silver Saber deacons. The 7th to 9th Grades of Star Ranks are Bronze Saber deacons while Iron Saber deacons are for those between 4th to 6th Grade of the same rank. Those below are all ordinary Martial Inspectors.¡± ¡°With your current cultivation, you can become a Bronze Saber Deacon. You will have three Iron Saber deacons under you, and a hundred Martial Inspectors ¡°At the same time, you¡¯ll have to report to a certain Silver Saber Deacon.¡± Speaking up to this point, Feng Baichuan emphasized, ¡°Remember, your father¡¯s tricks don¡¯t work in the Martial Inspectorate. This place has always been ruled by strength. Whoever has the biggest fist will be able to speak well.¡± Su Wen looked at Feng Baichuan and smiled. ¡°Uncle Feng, are you the strongest here?¡± Feng Baichuan said proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± At this moment, Feng Baichuan thought of something. He immediately asked, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Lan Qingqing? That criminal actually entered the Martial Inspectorate to steal. She can¡¯t be forgiven easily.¡± Su Wen said with a regretful expression, ¡°This woman was captured and brought back to the manor yesterday. After the interrogation, the guards were careless and didn¡¯t keep a close eye on her, allowing her to actually escape.¡± Feng Baichuan frowned and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have people chase after this person and not let her escape easily.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± After everything was settled, Feng Baichuan handed a document to Su Wen and said, ¡°As for you, since you have some animosity with Ma Shan, I will transfer you to someone else. Remember to restrain yourself. If you get beaten up here, your father won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± Having finished speaking, he ordered, ¡°Liu Ruyu, bring Su Wen around and introduce him to the rules here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a woman walked out from the side. She had a flirtatious expression on her face, and her eyes curved into crescents as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Baichuan introduced, ¡°She is Liu Ruyu, a Golden Saber Deacon, but she is not in charge of any Martial Inspectors. You can call her Aunt Liu.¡± ¡°Hello, Aunt Liu,¡± Su Wen greeted obediently. Liu Ruyu smiled and corrected, ¡°Call me sister.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. You¡¯re ten years older than me. How can he call you sister?¡± Feng Baichuan scolded. Su Wen was secretly shocked. This woman was not simple. She looked like a young girl, but she was ten years older than Feng Baichuan, who was about the same age as his father! Liu Ruyu tilted her head and looked at Su Wen with a smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me sister, I¡¯ll find a secluded place to beat you up.¡± ¡°Hello, Sister!¡± Su Wen immediately called out with a smile. Liu Ruyu¡¯s body moved slightly, and before Su Wen could react, he realized that Liu Ruyu had already appeared beside him. A faint fragrance entered his nose, making Su Wen stir a little. Feng Baichuan stared at Liu Ruyu and said, ¡°His Majesty is paying attention to this person. Don¡¯t be rash!¡± At the mention of His Majesty, Liu Ruyu¡¯s expression changed slightly before she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just playing with my little brother. Why are you so nervous?¡± After that, she held Su Wen¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. Su Wen was led along by her hand out of the place. He could feel the smoothness of her palm as well as her fragrance lingering around him. Liu Ruyu pulled Su Wen along as they strolled around the Martial Inspectorate. As they walked, she introduced the Martial Inspectorate to him. This one Martial Inspectorate supervised the entire Great Zhou, and there were many experts within. Even within the Golden Saber Deacons, there were differences. Some Golden Saber Deacon, like Ma Shan, were existences at the bottom of the Golden level. As for some Golden Saber Deacons with powerful cultivation, they would be sent out to supervise a state. They would even have many Golden Saber Deacons under their command. As for the exact number of Golden Saber Deacons in the Supervisory Department, no one knew except for Emperor Zhou and Feng Baichuan, but the number was definitely not small. With so many martial artists joining the department to serve the Zhou Emperor, it was naturally not without benefits. This place had excellent cultivation resources, countless cultivation methods and even battle techniques. Liu Ruyu said with a smile, ¡°As long as you join the Martial Inspectorate, you can avoid many detours in your cultivation. This is especially so for a handsome youth like you. Who knows, maybe some Golden Saber Deacon will take a liking to you and give you a few pointers, and you¡¯ll have everything.¡± Su Wen squeezed Liu Ruyu¡¯s hand and teased, ¡°Sister, can you then guide me?¡± Liu Ruyu gently placed her head beside Su Wen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two pieces of advice. Firstly, don¡¯t trust Ruan Ze, and secondly, remember that strength is king in this Martial Inspectorate.¡± Ruan Ze? Who was this person? He seemed to have seen this name somewhere before. Su Wen suddenly thought of something. Wasn¡¯t this the Silver Saber Deacon that he was supposed to report to? What was wrong with this person? To remember strength as king, why? ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Liu Ruyu withdrew her hand and smiled sweetly at Su Wen before turning around to leave. The smile on Su Wen¡¯s face disappeared as he watched Liu Ruyu leave. This woman appeared to be really weird. Su Wen was confused by her ambiguous attitude. He turned around and saw a sign hanging on the door. It read: Martial Inspectorate Golden Saber Deacon Xue Wanjun & Subordinates. The Martial Inspectorate could be said to resemble a small town within a city. Along the way, he had passed by many of such signs. Inside were Martial Inspectorate¡¯s cultivators. Most of them resided in this place. Su Wen went forward and handed the document to the guards at the door. After a while, he was led inside and Su Wen saw many youths practicing martial arts. Inside the house, Su Wen came across two men. Xue Wanjun was tall, burly, and over two meters tall. He looked extremely oppressive. As for the other person, he was Ruan Ze. He had a short stature, narrow eyes, a plump body, and a wide smile. When he saw Su Wen, Xue Wanjun had a cold expression while Ruan Ze stood up with a smile on his face. He walked forward and said, ¡°This must be Young Master Su. You definitely have a heroic bearing.¡± It had to be said that although this guy didn¡¯t look good, his attitude was really good. Compared to the cold Xue Wanjun, Ruan Ze was much more enthusiastic. Xue Wanjun glanced at Su Wen and coldly said, ¡°I am Xue Meng¡¯s uncle.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. What a coincidence! Coincidence? Or did Feng Baichuan do it on purpose? Obviously, the latter was more likely. Good fellow, saying that he had a grudge with Ma Shan but ended up putting him under someone with a bigger grudge? However, Su Wen wasn¡¯t afraid of him. He raised his eyes and glanced at Xue Wanjun before sneering. ¡°What? A dignified Golden Saber Deacon still has to bring up your nephew to boost your reputation? Why do you have to bring up people for no reason? I¡¯m Su Changqing¡¯s son, but do you think I tell everyone that? Have you seen me doing so?¡± The two people in the room were instantly dumbfounded. How was this bringing up people for no reason? Also, didn¡¯t you just tell everyone that you¡¯re Prime Minister Su¡¯s son? Xue Wanjun stood up and took a step forward. An imposing aura burst forth from his body as he coldly laughed while staring at Su Wen.. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know my power!¡± Chapter 37 - The Rules of the Inspectorate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xue Wanjun walked forward step by step while his imposing aura crashed down on Su Wen. Su Wen regretted sending He Ping¡¯an out. He should have at least mentioned it to his father. At the very least, he should have brought another bodyguard with him. That way, he could be more¡­ arrogant. However, Su Wen really didn¡¯t care about Xue Wanjun. If Xue Wanjun was really a boorish fellow that didn¡¯t know about the ways of the world, then Su Wen would probably be terrified right now. However, this fellow had said that he was Xue Meng¡¯s uncle, so Su Wen wasn¡¯t afraid. Su Wen took a step forward and turned his body slightly. He tried his best to move his neck forward and stretched his face in front. ¡°Come, come, please hit me!¡± Su Wen said with a face full of disdain, ¡°I promise you that if you hit me for no reason, your Xue family won¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow to receive my father¡¯s revenge. It will definitely be more serious than you think, and you will also be chopped into pieces by His Majesty!¡± ¡°When I was a month old, His Majesty already gave me the Cyan Sea Star Jade Hairpin. How dare you hit me for no reason?¡± Xue Wanjun was stupefied. Did he dare fight? He didn¡¯t! If he was a martial artist with no attachments, then there was nothing to complain about. If anyone dared to provoke him like this, he would definitely take action. However, why was Su Wen not afraid of him? It was because he had the Xue family behind him. What he did would implicate the Xue family. Su Wen looked at him from the corner of his eyes and smiled. ¡°Come, why aren¡¯t you hitting me? Look at how skilled you are. If you don¡¯t want to hit me, I¡¯ll move back.¡± With that, Su Wen retracted his face. At that moment, Ruan Ze walked over. His eyes were smiling so widely that only a slit was left. He tried to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Lord Xue is just testing your cultivation level to see if you can withstand his pressure. Young Master Su is indeed a young hero. To have such a cultivation level at such a young age, impressive, impressive.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he cupped his hands and said to Xue Wanjun, ¡°Lord Xue, then I¡¯ll take Young Master Su with me first.¡± Xue Wanjun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Leave!¡± Ruan Ze turned around and left the hall with Su Wen. After they left, Ruan Ze said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯ve never put on airs. Our Martial Inspectorate focuses on cultivation most of the time. Actually, it¡¯s the same for the higher-ups and lower classes, so just treat me as an ordinary friend. I¡¯m a few years older, so just call me Old Ruan!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Old and soft? Old and soft won¡¯t do.¡± But then again, Ruan Ze was a fatso. Although he didn¡¯t look good, his words made Su Wen feel good. If Liu Ruyu hadn¡¯t reminded him before he entered, he would have really wanted to be friends with this fatty. However, if one were to analyze it properly, Su Wen was probably as much a stranger to Liu Ruyu as he was to the fatty. Feng Baichuan purposely put him under Xue Wanjun, but what about Liu Ruyu? Feng Baichuan was the one who asked her to show him around. Could her words be trusted? Su Wen wouldn¡¯t trust that woman unconditionally just because they had held hands. Ruan Ze understood Su Wen¡¯s teasing, but he did not get angry. Instead, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°When it¡¯s time to be tough, I will. You can just call me Old Ruan during this time.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to call me Young Master Su. Just call me Su Wen.¡± Since he was showing kindness, Su Wen would repay in kind. Ruan Ze looked around and saw that there was no one around. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good to call you by name directly. I¡¯ll call you Brother Su instead. This Deacon Xue of ours has a bad temper, so it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t provoke him. After all, we¡¯re still under him.¡± Su Wen curiously asked, ¡°Could it be that he can make things difficult for us?¡± Ruan Ze nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Our Martial Inspectorate monitors all the martial artists in the world. Most of the people we target are vicious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the difference in combat strength between martial artists of the same level is enormous. There are some strong individuals that can even jump ranks to fight. He could give you some weaklings, but when you arrive, you might find yourself in a sticky situation instead. It¡¯s better not to try anything funny, this concerns your own safety.¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment before smiling. ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± The two of them chatted as they walked and gradually became familiar with each other. Su Wen also gradually understood that not all the deacons in the Martial Inspectorate had subordinates. Some people, like Liu Ruyu, had no subordinates at all. Ruan Ze said, ¡°These sorts of people usually have the strongest combat power at the same level. Although they don¡¯t usually take action, if we really have a thorny case, they will be the first to go up. Of course, there are also some people who are ruthless enough to themselves to manage a group of subordinates as well. This kind of thing is hard to say. After all, those who lead their subordinates will receive more resources from the higher-ups.¡± ¡°In addition, within the Martial Inspectorate, everyone has the right to challenge their superiors or any higher level administrators. Once they succeed, they can obtain the cultivation resources of this position ahead of time. However, everyone only has the right to challenge once. Those who succeed can continue. Once they fail, they will no longer be able to challenge again. Moreover, within half a year, the cultivation resources allocated to them will be halved.¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What if the person who was challenged lost?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll usually receive the resources one tier lower than them,¡± Ruan Ze answered. As the two of them walked, they suddenly saw two youths fighting intensely. From the looks of the situation, it was already beyond the scope of sparring. Su Wen asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t private fighting prohibited in the inspectorate?¡± Ruan Ze shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s prohibited to have a group fight in the inspectorate. However, no one cares if you fight one-on-one. It¡¯s fine as long as no one dies. If someone dies, it¡¯ll be a big deal. Most people have to pay with their lives.¡± As he spoke, Ruan Ze smiled and said, ¡°In front of us are the three teams under Brother Su¡¯s jurisdiction. I¡¯m on your side, Brother. I¡¯ve picked all the elite soldiers for you.¡± As they spoke, the two of them reached the designated area. Ruan Ze roared for everyone to gather. Instantly, forty to fifty people ran out from the various houses. Ruan Ze said, ¡°Although there¡¯s a maximum of 100 people written in the official documents, there aren¡¯t that many people in the inspectorate. That¡¯s why these are all the people you¡¯ll get. Other people have about the same number of subordinates. Brother Su, if you have any capable subordinates, you can bring them in. After all, you can obtain a free set of cultivation resources for each person you have.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you for your reminder, Brother.¡± Ruan Ze looked at these people and said, ¡°This is the new Bronze Saber Deacon, Su Wen. He is the son of Prime Minister Su Changqing. After today, all of you will be under his jurisdiction. This is a super genius who became a 7th Grade Star Rank at the age of 18. He just joined the Martial Inspectorate today.¡± Everyone turned to look at Su Wen. Surprise could be seen in all their gazes! So young! Ruan Ze left after giving his instructions. Su Wen looked at his subordinates and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone knows about me. Go and do what you need to do.¡± Establish power? Embrace power? Su Wen was not interested. To put it bluntly, he did not want to come here himself. If not for the body tempering cultivation technique, he would not have come. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, the most important job in the Martial Inspectorate was to cultivate and increase one¡¯s cultivation. All the mechanisms present in this place was to ensure that the basic order was maintained. Other than to prevent the martial artists from flouting the rules through their martial arts, it was also to encourage cultivation and competition. However, just as he finished speaking, he realized that a man had stepped forward.. He said, ¡°Iron Saber Deacon Yan Hui has requested to challenge Bronze Saber Deacon Su Wen!¡± Chapter 38 - Disregarding Virtue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the platform far away, Feng Baichuan and Liu Ruyu stood side by side and observed Su Wen from afar. ¡°Do you think that with Yan Hui¡¯s battle prowess, he will be able to successfully challenge him?¡± Liu Ruyu asked in confusion. ¡°According to Ma Shan, even after Lan Qingqing was injured, her battle prowess should not be lower than that of a 7th to 8th Grade Star Rank. For Su Wen to be able to escape from her and even counterattack her, it¡¯s very likely that he has the ability to fight across realms. Although Yan Hui¡¯s battle prowess is very strong, he might not be able to succeed in the challenge.¡± Feng Baichuan shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Yan Hui succeeds in his challenge or not. But no matter what, Yan Hui is still at the peak of the 6th Stage of Star Rank. He¡¯s not far from the 7th Stage. With his fourteen lightning strikes skill, even if he¡¯s against someone of 7th Grade, he can still put up a fight. I just want to see what kind of cultivation technique Su Wen is practicing and what kind of martial arts technique he¡¯s using. It¡¯s enough for him to be able to test these out.¡± On the other side, Su Wen looked at the man who stood up to challenge him. Yan Hui was about 30 years old and his skin looked rather aged. There was a sky-blue sword attached at his waist. Su Wen¡¯s expression was stern as he walked towards Yan Hui step by step. However, Yan Hui remained fearless as they exchanged sharp gazes. The surrounding people subconsciously backed away, holding their breaths as they watched the two of them. Su Wen walked in front of Yan Hui and coldly asked, ¡°You want to challenge me?¡± Yan Hui raised his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to make my move. I¡¯ve practiced with my fists for 10 years, and I¡¯ve swung my fists more than ten thousand times a day, no matter rain or shine, cold or heat. My pair of iron fists are invincible.¡± As Su Wen spoke, a murderous aura spread out. The other martial artists were also excited. This looked to be an exciting battle. Yan Hui was also affected by the atmosphere. He raised the sword in his hand and showed no sign of weakness. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the sword since I was seven, and it¡¯s been 23 years since then. I¡¯ve only just gained a basic understanding of the way of the sword, yet I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Su Wen moved. Su Wen moved like a bolt of lightning and in an instant, his fists were already aimed at Yan Hui¡¯s ribs. The two of them were extremely close to each other, thus when Su Wen attacked, Yan Hui had no time to defend himself. His fists ruthlessly smashed into Yan Hui. In an instant, Yan Hui felt as if he had been hit by two giant hammers. His internal organs trembled as a violent Qi surged into his body. His eyes widened in response. ¡°Pu!¡± Blood spurted from his mouth as he was sent flying. Everyone was dumbfounded! What was going on? Sneak attack!? In the history of the Martial Inspectorate, there was no case of anyone launching a sneak attack after accepting a challenge! Yan Hui crashed onto the ground, his mouth full of fresh blood. He raised his head in anger and roared, ¡°You sneak attacked me, you don¡¯t have any virtue and morals!¡± He was caught off guard and suffered a heavy blow. Both his ribs were broken. Although it wasn¡¯t fatal to a martial artist with a strong recovery ability, today¡¯s challenge was undoubtedly a failure! In other words, in the next half a year, his cultivation resources would decrease accordingly! What Yan Hui found most absurd was how he had lost. He found it completely unacceptable. Su Wen looked at him and said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m going to make a move, yet you¡¯re still rambling on. Who asked you how old you are? I think you must have cultivated till your brains got addled.¡± ¡°Then why do you say that you¡¯ve been practicing fist techniques for so many years?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. Su Wen laughed out loud. ¡°Haha, of course I did it to act cool! But I didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t attack. He didn¡¯t move, and I had already finished pretending. Do I still have to watch him act cool? Wouldn¡¯t that be stealing my limelight?¡± Everyone was speechless. Before Su Wen attacked, he did say that he was going to make his move. However, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by his words. They did not expect him to really make his move after he finished speaking. Yan Hui laid on the ground and roared, ¡°Ambush! It¡¯s a sneak attack! I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether you¡¯re convinced or not. Anyway, you only have one chance to challenge me and you¡¯ve already used it up. Don¡¯t bother me anymore, thank you.¡± Yan Hui was rendered speechless. A wave of boos erupted from the surrounding people. It was clear that in their eyes, Su Wen performed a dishonorable act. Su Wen looked at everyone and said, ¡°I think all of you have lost your minds from practicing martial arts. Could it be that when you meet an enemy in the future, he will also greet you first before fighting openly? Wouldn¡¯t he also know how to sneak attack and play dirty tricks? I already told him that I was going to attack and he wasn¡¯t even prepared for it. Who else can he blame?¡± Someone in the crowd was unconvinced and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark. If we perform sneak attacks, your position as the Bronze Saber Deacon will definitely be lost.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re so good at talking. If all of us were to launch a sneak attack, what would you do?¡± ¡°Does that mean we don¡¯t have to announce to you if we wish to challenge you in the future?¡± Su Wen laughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s the maximum you guys can endure, is it? Since that¡¯s the case, from tomorrow onwards, anyone who wants to challenge me can launch a sneak attack any time. If you defeat me, I¡¯ll reward you with 100,000 taels of silver!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Was this person crazy? In addition to successfully challenging him, the assailant would be rewarded 100,000 taels of silver? It had to be known that if they launched sneak attacks, then the chances of them winning would greatly increase. At this moment, Su Wen continued, ¡°But to be clear, the deadline is only 10 days. If you don¡¯t succeed in your sneak attack after 10 days, each of you will have to give me 1,000 taels of silver! Do you dare to agree?¡± ¡°Why not!¡± Someone in the crowd replied. One person accepting the challenge seemed to give everyone courage, and the rest followed suit. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then write a contract. Don¡¯t try to chicken out of this!¡± Everyone immediately went to get paper and pen. On the high platform, Feng Baichuan¡¯s face turned ashen when he saw this. He turned around and left. As he walked, he cursed, ¡°Shameless, shameless, just like his father! This brat is definitely Su Changqing¡¯s biological son!¡± Liu Ruyu covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°What an interesting kid.¡± After Feng Baichuan left, Liu Ruyu didn¡¯t even look at him anymore. She turned around and chased after him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Who knows, this kid might suffer in the next few days.¡± Feng Baichuan sneered and said, ¡°Do you think that this kid would just let these guys sneak an attack on him with his fighting style? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s setting them up again. I think these guys must have really lost their minds from practicing martial arts.¡± Liu Ruyu smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they are betting my money. It¡¯s better to let them suffer a loss! It¡¯ll save me the trouble of training a bunch of brainless fellows. It¡¯s better to suffer losses in the hands of your own people than to lose your life outside.¡± Speaking up to this point, a hint of admiration flashed across Feng Baichuan¡¯s eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that old thing, Su Changqing. He doesn¡¯t even know a single bit of martial arts¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect that he would give birth to a son who is just as cunning and also talented in martial arts. It¡¯s just¡­ a pity.¡± Liu Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he only has ten years to live!¡± Feng Baichuan turned around and glared at her fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such words again. His Majesty has already said that you are not allowed to tell anyone.. If you dare to leak this information, I will kill you!¡± Chapter 39 - Su Wens Resolution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Wen brought the IOUs home with him. ¡°Young Master, the Old Master has requested for you to meet him.¡± The moment he entered, Su Wen was informed by a servant that Su Changqing was waiting for him. When the two met, Su Changqing frowned and asked, ¡°You let Lan Qingqing go? You even let He Ping¡¯an go with her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen did not deny it. Unexpectedly, Su Changqing didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted He Ping¡¯an to do, nor did he ask why he let Lan Qingqing go. He only looked at Su Wen and remained silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°After you¡¯re done competing for wealth, you can leave the main residence. I¡¯ve already arranged for another mansion for you. Furthermore, your expenses have been too high recently. It¡¯s better for you to restrain yourself.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Father, you have so much money.There¡¯s no point in keeping it, so I might as well help you to spend it.¡± Su Changqing angrily said, ¡°This month, you¡¯ve already spent twenty million taels. Do you know what this means? This is one-fifth of the annual taxes Great Zhou gets!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve looked at our accounts and discovered that there¡¯s already 235.20 million taels of silver in the household¡¯s accounts. Do you know what sort of sum this money implies? If you don¡¯t spend it, what¡¯s the point of keeping it? It¡¯s only a matter of time before you get into trouble.¡± From Su Wen¡¯s point of view, his father was even more capable than He Shen, the most corrupt official in his own world¡¯s history. However, when one amasses too much money, no matter where they decide to spend it, people would probably start to question. Leaving the matter of others aside, Su Wen did not believe that the Emperor would not know how much money their Su family had. Even if he did not know the exact amount, he would at least have a rough gauge. Even if the current Emperor Zhou did not care, what about in the future? When the new Emperor ascended to the throne, he would discover that the Su family had always been greedy, but in the end, they had not spent any money. Was all their money accumulated at their residence? How could they not think about what the Su family would do with the money? Even if he didn¡¯t spend it, the other party would come out with some excuse of having an ascension gift to take everything. He might as well use it. After all, to them, throwing out banknotes of silver was no different from throwing stones. In this era, banks didn¡¯t even have interest, let alone know how to manage and grow money. Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that if you spend it now, you won¡¯t be bringing trouble onto yourself? Everyone in the capital knows that your family has money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I plan to help you spend all your money before I leave the mansion! Furthermore, I want everyone to know that I, Su Wen, have lost all my money.¡± Su Wen smiled. Su Changqing was stunned. ¡°Spend it all? I think you¡¯re crazy! How can you spend so much money? Even if you spend it all, will others believe that you¡¯ve spent it all? They will only think that you have more money.¡± ¡°Dad, why do you think Xue Meng wants to compete with me in wealth?¡± Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°What else could it be? He just wants to take the opportunity to attack my corruption in the imperial court. Could it be that he¡¯s really going to fall out with us because of a brothel girl? His uncle Wu Qiuhan has always been at odds with me and has been scheming for a long time.¡± ¡°Then what do you plan to do, Dad?¡± ¡°We have our own source of wealth. We only need to show that we have gotten it through open means.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Father, from what I see, you might as well admit your crimes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen in shock. However, he was smart and instantly understood. He muttered, ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re talking about the opportunity to offer up money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Father, you can take the chance to tell them about the source of your wealth. At the same time, you can admit that you have not taught your son well and offer up our wealth to His Majesty. You can use this opportunity to let Wu Qiuhan come to our house to investigate our private assets.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself, ¡°How ruthless! You¡¯re too ruthless! Your move is akin to sacrificing 10,000 of your side to kill 1,000 enemies!¡± Although he said that, Su Changqing knew that if he really did that, he would force the Xue family and Wu Qiuhan into a position where they couldn¡¯t back down. Why? It was very simple. If Su Changqing failed to teach his son well, then had the Xue family been considered to have taught their son well? If even the Prime Minister could confess, what about the Xue family? One could pretend not to know, but how could Wu Qiuhan¡¯s relationship with the Xue family be hidden from the Zhou Emperor himself? When the time came, who would the Zhou Emperor choose to side with? Su Changqing or Wu Qiuhan? Moreover, Su Wen even mentioned that he wanted Wu Qiuhan to investigate the private assets of the Su family. To put it bluntly, it was because he was Su Changqing¡¯s political enemy. Everyone knew that the two of them did not get along, so he wanted everyone to know that the Su family had no private assets that they were holding in secret. ¡°But with this, I¡¯m afraid many people will hate me. After all, there are quite a few hedonistic sons of the rich and powerful in the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. The more they hate me, the more assured His Majesty is of me.¡± ¡°If you calculate carefully, apart from the loss of money, I would have benefitted in almost every other aspect.¡± Having thought up to this point, Su Changqing looked at his son in surprise. How bold! So much money. It was a fortune that many people dreamed of. However, Su Wen insisted on offering all their money. Even Su Changqing felt his heart ache when he thought about how he had to give all of his savings to the Zhou Emperor. He looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t have any money to spend.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Father, what are you talking about? You¡¯re not dead, and you¡¯re even the prime minister. How would there be a lack of people giving me money to spend? Furthermore, wouldn¡¯t I be able to win the Xue family¡¯s gold mine? Could it be that Your Majesty has the nerve to snatch something from me, a child?¡± Su Changqing was instantly enraged, ¡°Who the f*ck are you cursing! I¡¯m going to beat this unfilial son of mine to death today!¡± With that said, he pulled Su Wen and gave him a few punches. However, the results were still the same. Su Wen remained unfazed, while he himself injured his fists instead. Su Changqing felt a headache coming on. He was clearly a shrewd, cunning, and scheming son. Why was his mouth so uncontrolled, always saying whatever he thought? After finishing the ¡®fight¡¯, Su Changqing pondered for a bit and said, ¡°He Ping¡¯an is gone, but you still need experts to protect you. I¡¯ll think of someone for you in the next few days.¡± Su Wen already had someone in mind. ¡°I think Zhao Jin is not bad.¡± Su Changqing rubbed his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable to be the commander of the residence guards. He¡¯s too domineering. Last time, he even wanted to feed He Sui feces.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°This kind of person is suitable to be my bodyguard.¡± At the Prime Minister Residence¡¯s guardhouse, Zhao Jin was currently half-naked, with a pipe in his mouth and one foot on a stool. As he looked at the nine cards in his hand, a faint smile appeared on his lips! ¡°Twin Heavens Venerable, complete wipe! Haha, you bunch of brats still want to win my money?¡± The other guards playing together with him wailed. At that moment, the door opened and Ning Shuang appeared at the door. She frowned before saying, ¡°Zhao Jin, the Prime Minister has instructed that from today onwards, you will be Young Master¡¯s personal guard. The position of guard commander will be handed over to Zhou Cheng!¡± Zhao Jin was ecstatic! After speaking, Ning Shuang paused, before frowning deeper, ¡°In the future, you have to be careful when following the Young Master. You can¡¯t be so sloppy. Also, the Young Master doesn¡¯t like the smell of smoke!¡± Zhao Jin snapped at a big-eared person beside him, ¡°F** k, who asked you to stuff this into my mouth? Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t smoke? Now you¡¯ve made Miss Ning Shuang misunderstand! Also, why did you splash water on me just now, now all my clothes are wet!¡± With that said, he turned his head and smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss Ning Shuang, I¡¯m not usually like this. Please put in a good word for me in front of Young Master.¡± Ning Shuang could not be bothered with him, simply turning to leave.. Chapter 40 - Su Wens Resolution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Wen brought the IOUs home with him. ¡°Young Master, the Old Master has requested for you to meet him.¡± The moment he entered, Su Wen was informed by a servant that Su Changqing was waiting for him. When the two met, Su Changqing frowned and asked, ¡°You let Lan Qingqing go? You even let He Ping¡¯an go with her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen did not deny it. Unexpectedly, Su Changqing didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted He Ping¡¯an to do, nor did he ask why he let Lan Qingqing go. He only looked at Su Wen and remained silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°After you¡¯re done competing for wealth, you can leave the main residence. I¡¯ve already arranged for another mansion for you. Furthermore, your expenses have been too high recently. It¡¯s better for you to restrain yourself.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Father, you have so much money.There¡¯s no point in keeping it, so I might as well help you to spend it.¡± Su Changqing angrily said, ¡°This month, you¡¯ve already spent twenty million taels. Do you know what this means? This is one-fifth of the annual taxes Great Zhou gets!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve looked at our accounts and discovered that there¡¯s already 235.20 million taels of silver in the household¡¯s accounts. Do you know what sort of sum this money implies? If you don¡¯t spend it, what¡¯s the point of keeping it? It¡¯s only a matter of time before you get into trouble.¡± From Su Wen¡¯s point of view, his father was even more capable than He Shen, the most corrupt official in his own world¡¯s history. However, when one amasses too much money, no matter where they decide to spend it, people would probably start to question. Leaving the matter of others aside, Su Wen did not believe that the Emperor would not know how much money their Su family had. Even if he did not know the exact amount, he would at least have a rough gauge. Even if the current Emperor Zhou did not care, what about in the future? When the new Emperor ascended to the throne, he would discover that the Su family had always been greedy, but in the end, they had not spent any money. Was all their money accumulated at their residence? How could they not think about what the Su family would do with the money? Even if he didn¡¯t spend it, the other party would come out with some excuse of having an ascension gift to take everything. He might as well use it. After all, to them, throwing out banknotes of silver was no different from throwing stones. In this era, banks didn¡¯t even have interest, let alone know how to manage and grow money. Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that if you spend it now, you won¡¯t be bringing trouble onto yourself? Everyone in the capital knows that your family has money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I plan to help you spend all your money before I leave the mansion! Furthermore, I want everyone to know that I, Su Wen, have lost all my money.¡± Su Wen smiled. Su Changqing was stunned. ¡°Spend it all? I think you¡¯re crazy! How can you spend so much money? Even if you spend it all, will others believe that you¡¯ve spent it all? They will only think that you have more money.¡± ¡°Dad, why do you think Xue Meng wants to compete with me in wealth?¡± Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°What else could it be? He just wants to take the opportunity to attack my corruption in the imperial court. Could it be that he¡¯s really going to fall out with us because of a brothel girl? His uncle Wu Qiuhan has always been at odds with me and has been scheming for a long time.¡± ¡°Then what do you plan to do, Dad?¡± ¡°We have our own source of wealth. We only need to show that we have gotten it through open means.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Father, from what I see, you might as well admit your crimes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen in shock. However, he was smart and instantly understood. He muttered, ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re talking about the opportunity to offer up money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Father, you can take the chance to tell them about the source of your wealth. At the same time, you can admit that you have not taught your son well and offer up our wealth to His Majesty. You can use this opportunity to let Wu Qiuhan come to our house to investigate our private assets.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself, ¡°How ruthless! You¡¯re too ruthless! Your move is akin to sacrificing 10,000 of your side to kill 1,000 enemies!¡± Although he said that, Su Changqing knew that if he really did that, he would force the Xue family and Wu Qiuhan into a position where they couldn¡¯t back down. Why? It was very simple. If Su Changqing failed to teach his son well, then had the Xue family been considered to have taught their son well? If even the Prime Minister could confess, what about the Xue family? One could pretend not to know, but how could Wu Qiuhan¡¯s relationship with the Xue family be hidden from the Zhou Emperor himself? When the time came, who would the Zhou Emperor choose to side with? Su Changqing or Wu Qiuhan? Moreover, Su Wen even mentioned that he wanted Wu Qiuhan to investigate the private assets of the Su family. To put it bluntly, it was because he was Su Changqing¡¯s political enemy. Everyone knew that the two of them did not get along, so he wanted everyone to know that the Su family had no private assets that they were holding in secret. ¡°But with this, I¡¯m afraid many people will hate me. After all, there are quite a few hedonistic sons of the rich and powerful in the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. The more they hate me, the more assured His Majesty is of me.¡± ¡°If you calculate carefully, apart from the loss of money, I would have benefitted in almost every other aspect.¡± Having thought up to this point, Su Changqing looked at his son in surprise. How bold! So much money. It was a fortune that many people dreamed of. However, Su Wen insisted on offering all their money. Even Su Changqing felt his heart ache when he thought about how he had to give all of his savings to the Zhou Emperor. He looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t have any money to spend.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Father, what are you talking about? You¡¯re not dead, and you¡¯re even the prime minister. How would there be a lack of people giving me money to spend? Furthermore, wouldn¡¯t I be able to win the Xue family¡¯s gold mine? Could it be that Your Majesty has the nerve to snatch something from me, a child?¡± Su Changqing was instantly enraged, ¡°Who the f*ck are you cursing! I¡¯m going to beat this unfilial son of mine to death today!¡± With that said, he pulled Su Wen and gave him a few punches. However, the results were still the same. Su Wen remained unfazed, while he himself injured his fists instead. Su Changqing felt a headache coming on. He was clearly a shrewd, cunning, and scheming son. Why was his mouth so uncontrolled, always saying whatever he thought? After finishing the ¡®fight¡¯, Su Changqing pondered for a bit and said, ¡°He Ping¡¯an is gone, but you still need experts to protect you. I¡¯ll think of someone for you in the next few days.¡± Su Wen already had someone in mind. ¡°I think Zhao Jin is not bad.¡± Su Changqing rubbed his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable to be the commander of the residence guards. He¡¯s too domineering. Last time, he even wanted to feed He Sui feces.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°This kind of person is suitable to be my bodyguard.¡± At the Prime Minister Residence¡¯s guardhouse, Zhao Jin was currently half-naked, with a pipe in his mouth and one foot on a stool. As he looked at the nine cards in his hand, a faint smile appeared on his lips! ¡°Twin Heavens Venerable, complete wipe! Haha, you bunch of brats still want to win my money?¡± The other guards playing together with him wailed. At that moment, the door opened and Ning Shuang appeared at the door. She frowned before saying, ¡°Zhao Jin, the Prime Minister has instructed that from today onwards, you will be Young Master¡¯s personal guard. The position of guard commander will be handed over to Zhou Cheng!¡± Zhao Jin was ecstatic! After speaking, Ning Shuang paused, before frowning deeper, ¡°In the future, you have to be careful when following the Young Master. You can¡¯t be so sloppy. Also, the Young Master doesn¡¯t like the smell of smoke!¡± Zhao Jin snapped at a big-eared person beside him, ¡°F** k, who asked you to stuff this into my mouth? Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t smoke? Now you¡¯ve made Miss Ning Shuang misunderstand! Also, why did you splash water on me just now, now all my clothes are wet!¡± With that said, he turned his head and smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss Ning Shuang, I¡¯m not usually like this. Please put in a good word for me in front of Young Master.¡± Ning Shuang could not be bothered with him, simply turning to leave. Chapter 41 - Guilty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios According to Zhao Jin¡¯s thoughts, these people were indeed framing Su Wen, but the latter did not care. To put it bluntly, his father¡¯s money would probably be handed over to the national treasury in two days. The people from the Spiritual Master Residence had indeed overplayed a little. However, they had after all managed to create the final product he wanted. They would definitely be useful in the future, so why should he be nitpick with them? Furthermore, just as Su Wen had said, wasn¡¯t it normal to conduct experiments after research and development? Otherwise, how would they know the safety and performance of the experiments? Su Wen could understand this. After all, he was there to compete in wealth. If he drove halfway and the car broke down, wouldn¡¯t he be laughed at by his opponent? When Mo Xin heard Su Wen¡¯s words, he immediately felt that Su Wen agreed with him. He hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The one we built at the start disintegrated after driving for less than 500 meters. However, the one we¡¯re constructing now can already exhaust all the energy arrays in the car without any problems. It can even be driven by ordinary people. This is simply an unprecedented divine item.¡± He was quite proud of himself. After all, he had personally researched this item with his people. However, Su Wen knew very well that ordinary people could not even operate this thing. After all, there were no safety measures in his car. It would be fine if the driver had a strong body, but if the driver was weak, the end result would see both the car and the driver turn to scrap. ¡°Alright, there¡¯ll no problem with the money. In a while, I¡¯ll get someone to send the car over to the residence. The money will be paid then. In addition, I¡¯ll add on an additional 100,000 taels of silver, take it as your hard-earned money.¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Mo Xin was overjoyed and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Su.¡± He said proudly, ¡°After developing a sports car this time, I already have a lot of ideas about missiles. Since you¡¯re satisfied, I can go back and study in peace!¡± Su Wen was dumbstruck. Why was this guy so obsessed over missiles? If he knew this would happen, he would not have said so much the last time. Why did he have to spout stuff like since fireworks could fly and explode, if they could fly for a hundred miles and land in the enemy¡¯s camp, as long as the explosion was powerful enough, they would turn into ¡®missiles¡¯? In the end, this fellow was actually paying attention and was even amazed by this idea. Whatever the case, Su Wen was now more relaxed upon seeing that the Spiritual Master Residence had achieved a satisfactory result. He then smiled at Zhao Jin. ¡°Come, let¡¯s make another trip to the Patrol Office. I haven¡¯t been there in days, I wonder how things are going.¡± Su Wen brought Zhao Jin to the Patrol Guards Office. Upon entering, they saw many guards bustling about. It was completely different from the scene when he first arrived. Su Wen saw Yan Luoying with her head buried in her documents when he walked into the conference room. ¡°Oh, Lady Yan, are you busy?¡± Hearing his voice, she looked up and said in a resentful tone, ¡°Young Master Su, my great young master, the moment you went off, you disappeared for a good few days. The Eastern District has been in a mess these days!¡± That¡¯s right. Over the past few days, the East District had turned into a boiling pot. Various incidents happened frequently. The gangs collected protection fees, fought, and seized territory. Everything was no longer under Yan Luoying¡¯s control. The guards did their best, but even that was useless. Yan Luoying even sent those guards who created trouble to jail. This behavior only caused more complaints from the Guard Office. As for Yan Luoying, she had been embroiled in all sorts of events so far. The more she wanted to do it well, the busier she became, and the more flustered she became. However, no matter what she did, things never seemed to change. After hearing Luoying¡¯s rants, Su Wen laughed. He shook his head as he spoke in a helpless tone, ¡°My Lady Yan, you really are interesting. I even wonder how you managed to break through Fort Boulder. You were able to ruthlessly slaughter 400,000 soldiers and civilians of the enemy country. Don¡¯t you know when to be ruthless?¡± Yan Luoying was stunned. She asked, ¡°Who are you going to kill? A guard? Or a troublemaker?¡± Just as Su Wen was about to reply, a eunuch came in from outside and passed down a decree. ¡°Today is the Seventh Princess¡¯s birthday celebration. His Majesty has issued a decree to send Su Wen into the palace to accompany the celebration.¡± Su Wen was stunned. The Seventh Princess? Who was that? The Zhou Emperor had many children. Putting aside his sons, the most famous princess was the fifth princess, Zhao Xuanxuan. She was talented and beautiful, famous in the imperial capital. As for the seventh princess, Su Wen had never even heard of her before. ¡°Why would His Majesty summon me to the palace for such an event?¡± Su Wen casually handed over a banknote, causing Yan Luoying to raise her eyebrows. The eunuch received it and said with a smile, ¡°Many thanks for Young Master Su¡¯s generosity. This servant doesn¡¯t know what His Majesty is thinking, but His Majesty didn¡¯t just summon Young Master Su. Many young masters and young mistresses of the noble and influential families have been summoned. Perhaps he wants everyone to join in the fun.¡± Su Wen turned around and said to Yan Luoying, ¡°Hang in there for a while. After I¡¯m done with my work for the next two days, I¡¯ll help you deal with these demons.¡± Yan Luoying glanced at Su Wen. To her, ever since she entered the capital, she had always been alone. Although she had formed an alliance with Su Wen, she only did so with the intention to end the engagement as soon as possible. She never thought that anyone would help her. It was the same in the Patrol Guard Office. Everyone hated and rejected her. However, the last time she was lectured by Su Wen to capture the hearts of the people in the Guard Office. In addition, Su Wen also testified for her during the court assembly. At this moment, to think that Su Wen would still promise to help her settle the situation. Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen. For some reason, she suddenly felt a sense of relief and guilt. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have dug a hole for Su Wen. ¡°When you go to the palace, don¡¯t be frivolous and make His Majesty unhappy,¡± Yan Luoying reminded. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I should be more frivolous. Wouldn¡¯t it just nice for you to ask His Majesty to end the engagement?¡± Yan Luoying shook her head. ¡°As long as you and I don¡¯t agree, there will always be a chance. The palace is full of powerful people. It¡¯s not worth it for you to be punished for your frivolous behavior.¡± The eunuch was a little anxious and said, ¡°Young Master Su, let¡¯s go. If we delay the time, His Majesty will be displeased.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen then left with the eunuch. Yan Luoying watched them leave and shook her head. She thought about what Su Wen had said. Was she not ruthless enough? If so, how could she then be more ruthless? To her, the most ruthless and best method was to kill. However, was killing useful now? And who should she kill? Su Wen left the patrolling area while Zhao Jin rode a horse carriage over to bring Su Wen and the eunuch to the Royal Palace. When both of them got off the carriage. Su Wen smiled at Zhao Jin, ¡°Brother Jin, you can go back to the residence first. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for this event, so I¡¯ll just go back on my own after it ends.¡± Zhao Jin smiled. ¡°Understood, young master.¡± After watching Su Wen and the eunuch enter, Zhao Jin drove the carriage away. But a few moments later, he returned once again with the carriage. However, the carriage was now filled to the brim with food. Zhao Jin laughed proudly. ¡°Hehe, if I go back, wouldn¡¯t I be a fool? This is the time for me to show my loyalty!¡± As he pondered, he took out a roasted chicken from the carriage and sat in front of the carriage to eat it.. Chapter 42 - Guilty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios According to Zhao Jin¡¯s thoughts, these people were indeed framing Su Wen, but the latter did not care. To put it bluntly, his father¡¯s money would probably be handed over to the national treasury in two days. The people from the Spiritual Master Residence had indeed overplayed a little. However, they had after all managed to create the final product he wanted. They would definitely be useful in the future, so why should he be nitpick with them? Furthermore, just as Su Wen had said, wasn¡¯t it normal to conduct experiments after research and development? Otherwise, how would they know the safety and performance of the experiments? Su Wen could understand this. After all, he was there to compete in wealth. If he drove halfway and the car broke down, wouldn¡¯t he be laughed at by his opponent? When Mo Xin heard Su Wen¡¯s words, he immediately felt that Su Wen agreed with him. He hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The one we built at the start disintegrated after driving for less than 500 meters. However, the one we¡¯re constructing now can already exhaust all the energy arrays in the car without any problems. It can even be driven by ordinary people. This is simply an unprecedented divine item.¡± He was quite proud of himself. After all, he had personally researched this item with his people. However, Su Wen knew very well that ordinary people could not even operate this thing. After all, there were no safety measures in his car. It would be fine if the driver had a strong body, but if the driver was weak, the end result would see both the car and the driver turn to scrap. ¡°Alright, there¡¯ll no problem with the money. In a while, I¡¯ll get someone to send the car over to the residence. The money will be paid then. In addition, I¡¯ll add on an additional 100,000 taels of silver, take it as your hard-earned money.¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Mo Xin was overjoyed and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Su.¡± He said proudly, ¡°After developing a sports car this time, I already have a lot of ideas about missiles. Since you¡¯re satisfied, I can go back and study in peace!¡± Su Wen was dumbstruck. Why was this guy so obsessed over missiles? If he knew this would happen, he would not have said so much the last time. Why did he have to spout stuff like since fireworks could fly and explode, if they could fly for a hundred miles and land in the enemy¡¯s camp, as long as the explosion was powerful enough, they would turn into ¡®missiles¡¯? In the end, this fellow was actually paying attention and was even amazed by this idea. Whatever the case, Su Wen was now more relaxed upon seeing that the Spiritual Master Residence had achieved a satisfactory result. He then smiled at Zhao Jin. ¡°Come, let¡¯s make another trip to the Patrol Office. I haven¡¯t been there in days, I wonder how things are going.¡± Su Wen brought Zhao Jin to the Patrol Guards Office. Upon entering, they saw many guards bustling about. It was completely different from the scene when he first arrived. Su Wen saw Yan Luoying with her head buried in her documents when he walked into the conference room. ¡°Oh, Lady Yan, are you busy?¡± Hearing his voice, she looked up and said in a resentful tone, ¡°Young Master Su, my great young master, the moment you went off, you disappeared for a good few days. The Eastern District has been in a mess these days!¡± That¡¯s right. Over the past few days, the East District had turned into a boiling pot. Various incidents happened frequently. The gangs collected protection fees, fought, and seized territory. Everything was no longer under Yan Luoying¡¯s control. The guards did their best, but even that was useless. Yan Luoying even sent those guards who created trouble to jail. This behavior only caused more complaints from the Guard Office. As for Yan Luoying, she had been embroiled in all sorts of events so far. The more she wanted to do it well, the busier she became, and the more flustered she became. However, no matter what she did, things never seemed to change. After hearing Luoying¡¯s rants, Su Wen laughed. He shook his head as he spoke in a helpless tone, ¡°My Lady Yan, you really are interesting. I even wonder how you managed to break through Fort Boulder. You were able to ruthlessly slaughter 400,000 soldiers and civilians of the enemy country. Don¡¯t you know when to be ruthless?¡± Yan Luoying was stunned. She asked, ¡°Who are you going to kill? A guard? Or a troublemaker?¡± Just as Su Wen was about to reply, a eunuch came in from outside and passed down a decree. ¡°Today is the Seventh Princess¡¯s birthday celebration. His Majesty has issued a decree to send Su Wen into the palace to accompany the celebration.¡± Su Wen was stunned. The Seventh Princess? Who was that? The Zhou Emperor had many children. Putting aside his sons, the most famous princess was the fifth princess, Zhao Xuanxuan. She was talented and beautiful, famous in the imperial capital. As for the seventh princess, Su Wen had never even heard of her before. ¡°Why would His Majesty summon me to the palace for such an event?¡± Su Wen casually handed over a banknote, causing Yan Luoying to raise her eyebrows. The eunuch received it and said with a smile, ¡°Many thanks for Young Master Su¡¯s generosity. This servant doesn¡¯t know what His Majesty is thinking, but His Majesty didn¡¯t just summon Young Master Su. Many young masters and young mistresses of the noble and influential families have been summoned. Perhaps he wants everyone to join in the fun.¡± Su Wen turned around and said to Yan Luoying, ¡°Hang in there for a while. After I¡¯m done with my work for the next two days, I¡¯ll help you deal with these demons.¡± Yan Luoying glanced at Su Wen. To her, ever since she entered the capital, she had always been alone. Although she had formed an alliance with Su Wen, she only did so with the intention to end the engagement as soon as possible. She never thought that anyone would help her. It was the same in the Patrol Guard Office. Everyone hated and rejected her. However, the last time she was lectured by Su Wen to capture the hearts of the people in the Guard Office. In addition, Su Wen also testified for her during the court assembly. At this moment, to think that Su Wen would still promise to help her settle the situation. Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen. For some reason, she suddenly felt a sense of relief and guilt. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have dug a hole for Su Wen. ¡°When you go to the palace, don¡¯t be frivolous and make His Majesty unhappy,¡± Yan Luoying reminded. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I should be more frivolous. Wouldn¡¯t it just be nice for you to ask His Majesty to end the engagement?¡± Yan Luoying shook her head. ¡°As long as you and I don¡¯t agree, there will always be a chance. The palace is full of powerful people. It¡¯s not worth it for you to be punished for your frivolous behavior.¡± The eunuch was a little anxious and said, ¡°Young Master Su, let¡¯s go. If we delay the time, His Majesty will be displeased.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen then left with the eunuch. Yan Luoying watched them leave and shook her head. She thought about what Su Wen had said. Was she not ruthless enough? If so, how could she then be more ruthless? To her, the most ruthless and best method was to kill. However, was killing useful now? And who should she kill? Su Wen left the patrolling area while Zhao Jin rode a horse carriage over to bring Su Wen and the eunuch to the Royal Palace. When both of them got off the carriage. Su Wen smiled at Zhao Jin, ¡°Brother Jin, you can go back to the residence first. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for this event, so I¡¯ll just go back on my own after it ends.¡± Zhao Jin smiled. ¡°Understood, young master.¡± After watching Su Wen and the eunuch enter, Zhao Jin drove the carriage away. But a few moments later, he returned once again with the carriage. However, the carriage was now filled to the brim with food. Zhao Jin laughed proudly. ¡°Hehe, if I go back, wouldn¡¯t I be a fool? This is the time for me to show my loyalty!¡± As he pondered, he took out a roasted chicken from the carriage and sat in front of the carriage to eat it.. Chapter 43 - Catching Your Eyes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Great Zhou Royal Palace, Essence Containment Hall, was filled with guests. This was the place where the Emperor often invited distinguished guests for events. However, this time, it was different from the court officials that were usually invited. The people who came were all young and influential people. Compared to the elderly courtiers, these youths, no matter how they usually were, were all rather nervous at this moment. All of them sat upright and looked straight ahead. This was the first time many of them had attended such an occasion. It was also Su Wen¡¯s first time, but compared to others, he looked much more relaxed. Everyone else was kneeling down, but this fellow seemed to be sitting cross-legged, as though he was in his own room. He took the apple from the plate in front of him and started munching on it, looking around from time to time. There was a young lady sitting opposite Su Wen. She had a pretty face and was about 15 or 16 years old. She was quickly attracted by Su Wen¡¯s actions. After all, compared to the stiff etiquette the rest were showing, Su Wen appeared impudent. Su Wen was munching on an apple. When he looked up, he suddenly realized that the girl opposite him was looking at him. He opened his mouth, revealing his teeth as he politely smiled. The little girl¡¯s face instantly turned red like a ripe apple. She immediately lowered her head and avoided Su Wen¡¯s gaze. ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± As the eunuch called out, the Zhou Emperor walked in with a face full of smiles. Accompanying him were a group of princes and princesses! As everyone took their seats, the Zhou Emperor said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, today, I took advantage of Wanrou¡¯s birthday to gather all of you together because all of you are the future of Great Zhou. We need to get to know each other better.¡± After saying that, the Zhou Emperor requested for the youths present to introduce themselves. From the princess to the prince, including Su Wen and the girl opposite Su Wen, they gave a brief introduction. As for the main character today, Seventh Princess Zhao Wanrou, she was an extremely beautiful lady. This was in part due to the excellent genes of the royal family. With the Zhou Emperor himself being handsome, and he chose naturally being all beauties, the children he sired were blessed in the looks department. The Seventh Princess¡¯s lips were plump and her facial features were well-defined. If compared to the modern world, she would look somewhat like Angelina Jolie, but with more gentle facial features, which suited her oriental character. (TL: Author¡¯s having some weird fantasies¡­) Her appearance made Su Wen¡¯s eyes light up. The surrounding people also started discussing fervently. ¡°This Seventh Princess doesn¡¯t look like someone from Great Zhou.¡± ¡°I heard that his mother is a foreigner who doesn¡¯t have any interactions with people from the imperial court. She lives deep inside the palace, and no one has seen her before.¡± ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never heard of her before.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. This Seventh Princess indeed looks nothing like the people in Great Zhou.¡± Hearing all the discussions, Su Wen had a brief idea about the Seventh Princess¡¯s background. At this moment, Su Wen belatedly realized that ever since he finished introducing himself, there was another guy sitting opposite him that had been staring at him with his eyes wide open. Su Wen felt uncomfortable being stared at, thus, he also widened his eyes and glared back at the other party! The two of them seemed to be competing with each other to see who could glare more and better! It was to the point that Su Wen did not even bother to pay attention to the self-introductions of the people around him. That person was the same. Unknowingly, it was that unknown guy¡¯s turn to introduce himself. ¡°Wu Lie! Wu Lie, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Someone beside him quickly reminded him. Only then did Wu Lie react! That¡¯s right, the person staring at Su Wen was Wu Lie. He looked at Su Wen with a furious expression. When Wu Lie heard Su Wen¡¯s name earlier on, the anger in his heart was ignited. He wished he could kill Su Wen. However, he did not expect Su Wen to glare at him provocatively when he saw the other party¡¯s murderous gaze! How could he stand this? Hence, he began to compete in staring. It was to the point he did not notice that it was his turn to make introductions. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°I am the son of Grand General Wu Kunhu, who serves as the Commander of the Royal Guards.¡± After he sat down, he glared at Su Wen fiercely once more. However, this time, Su Wen could not be bothered with him. Why would he be interested in staring at a man unless he was into him? Su Wen instead placed his attention on the girl opposite him. ¡°What¡¯s your name again? I didn¡¯t hear it just now,¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. The girl blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°My name is Wu Muyu.¡± ¡°Muyu, ignore him. He¡¯s not a good person!¡± Wu Lie exclaimed. Su Wen could not take it anymore. He looked at Wu Lie and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? You have been staring at me with your bull-like eyes for quite a while now. What does it have to do with you if I talk to someone else now? Do you believe that I will dig out your eyeballs and step on them like bubbles?¡± Wu Muyu burst into laughter at his words. Wu Lie glared at Wu Muyu in response, causing her to quickly duck her head down. At this moment, the people in the hall had already finished their introductions. Wu Lie was just about to speak to Su Wen when the Zhou Emperor announced, ¡°You young talents should be more familiar with each other. I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He then looked at the crown prince and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± After he left, the atmosphere became much more relaxed. Wu Lie also relaxed a lot. He looked at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°Brat, do you dare to repeat what you just said?¡± How could Su Wen be afraid of him? He rolled his eyes and said in disdain, ¡°What? Are you suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease? Did you forget so quickly after I said that? I pity you today, so I¡¯ll repeat myself. Do you believe that I will dig out your bull-eye like eyeballs and step on it like bubbles?¡± Wu Lie stood up angrily and pointed at Su Wen. ¡°Brat, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± With that said, he prepared to lunge forward. At the front, the Crown Prince was alarmed upon hearing this, hurriedly standing up and rushed over. He grabbed onto Wu Lie as he spoke, ¡°Misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding. What¡¯s going on? Why are you arguing? Brother Wu, tell me.¡± The Emperor had just handed the banquet over to him and there was already a fight about to happen here. How was he going to explain himself when he returned? Moreover, one was the son of the Prime Minister, while the other was the son of the Great General. Neither of them were people worth offending. The Crown Prince pulled Wu Lie to the side. Wu Lie was angry, but he had to give the Crown Prince some respect, hence he could not forcibly pull himself off. He could only let himself be dragged away. When Su Wen saw that the Emperor had also left, he became even more unrestrained. He stood up and ran to Wu Muyu¡¯s side, saying with a smile, ¡°Do you know that big dumb cow from earlier? Stay away from him in the future. You will be infected if you stay with stupid people.¡± Wu Muyu had never met a man like this before. She gripped the hem of her tunic nervously, not daring to look up. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s not stupid,¡± she whispered. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°How is he not stupid? One look and I can tell that his mind is only filled with True Qi from practicing martial arts. He can become a jet aircraft just by inserting a tube into his brain.¡± ¡°A jet aircraft? What¡¯s that?¡± The young lady looked at Su Wen blankly. Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a big plane!¡± ¡°Big plane? What is it?¡± ¡°A big, big, big, big plane!¡± Wu Muyu was completely stunned by Su Wen¡¯s words and did not know how to respond. However, she felt very happy chatting with someone like him. Right at this moment, a voice sounded from behind Su Wen. ¡°Wanrou greets Young Master Su. Thank you for attending Wanrou¡¯s birthday celebration. Wanrou would like to have a toast with you..¡± Chapter 44 - A Tragic Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen turned around and saw the Seventh Princess standing behind him with a wine glass in her hand. Her big eyes seemed to be smiling at him. Su Wen turned to Wu Muyu and smiled. ¡°Lend me your wine cup!¡± Wu Muyu quickly whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already used this wine glass.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Without waiting for Wu Muyu¡¯s reply, he picked up the wine glass on the table and poured a glass of wine. He smiled at the Seventh Princess and said, ¡± *Happy Birthday to You.* ¡° (TL Note: I¡¯m putting the * * to differentiate since he spoke in English instead of Chinese) The Seventh Princess was dumbfounded. What was this person talking about? Su Wen saw that she did not understand and tried once more, ¡± *How are you?* ¡° She blankly asked, ¡°What is Brother Su saying?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I had a teacher who taught me foreign languages for more than 10 years. However, I only remembered three sentences and it seems like I¡¯ve even remembered them wrongly.¡± He was not lying. After so many years of learning English, he only remembered these few words. Zhao Wanrou also smiled. ¡°Then I must have remembered wrongly. My mother taught me some of her language before, but it¡¯s different from what Young Master Su said.¡± This time, Su Wen said seriously, ¡°I wish Your Highness the best of luck and longevity.¡± After all, it was her birthday today. He should not be rude. Seeing Su Wen drink the wine, Wu Muyu¡¯s face turned red again. No one knew what her brain was thinking. As for Zhao Wanrou, she said, ¡°Tomorrow, Brother Su and Xue Meng will be competing in wealth. Everyone in the capital knows about this. Even I, who was in the palace, had heard about it. It¡¯s just that I also want to go out and take a look, so I wonder if Brother Su can bring me along?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Bring her there? It was not difficult for the princesses to leave the palace. The Fifth Princess, Zhao Xuanxuan, would always run out of the palace. Otherwise, how would her name be so resounding in the capital? So why did the Seventh Princess want him to bring her along? Seeing Su Wen¡¯s hesitation, Zhao Wanrou said in a low voice, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for Brother Su, then forget it.¡± As she spoke, the light in her eyes dimmed. Zhao Wanrou was different from the other princesses. Her mother was a foreigner and had no one to rely on in the Great Zhou Dynasty. She followed her mother and had never left the palace gates. As for her brothers and sisters, although they appeared friendly to her in front of the Emperor, in private, they despised her. They thought that she had an impure bloodline and wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a princess. Hence, she chose to speak to Su Wen. A girl like Zhao Wanrou was actually the most sensitive. When Su Wen hesitated, she thought that Su Wen was the same as the others and looked down on her foreigner bloodline. Hence, she took the initiative to give Su Wen a way to decline her. Zhao Wanrou suppressed the disappointment in her heart and turned to leave. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Princess, what are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. It just so happens that I would like to ask Your Highness for a favor. Your Highness can leave the palace with me in a while.¡± At that moment, the Crown Prince returned with Wu Lie. Although Wu Lie had an indignant expression on his face, it was obvious that after being brought away by the Crown Prince, he didn¡¯t want to continue causing trouble. He sat back down and picked up his wine glass to drink. With the banquet in full swing after the Emperor left, the young people were gathered in twos and threes. Zhao Rui also went to Su Wen¡¯s side. Even though Su Wen had given him a hard time before, the Second Prince had given him some pointers, allowing him to let bygones be bygones. He went to Su Wen¡¯s side and looked at Wu Lie who was drinking alone. He chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Su, do you know why that person was so hostile towards you?¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°You know?¡± Zhao Rui nodded and said, ¡°His name is Wu Lie, and he is the son of General Wu Kunhu. A few years ago, he followed General Wu to battle in the northern borders, and got to know Yan Luoying at that time. Later on, he heard that his father proposed a marriage to Yan Ze, but he was rejected. As a result, the relationship between the two of them became much more distant. Originally, Wu Kunhu would speak up for Yan Ze in court, but in the past few years, he no longer does this.¡± Su Wen burst into laughter. ¡°Oh my god, so that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why this person stared at me the moment he heard my name. So it¡¯s because of the hatred of stealing his wife. But you can¡¯t blame me for this, it¡¯s none of my business if the other party did not agree to his proposal in the first place. Besides, if he has the ability to look for His Majesty and allow him to betroth Yan Luoying to him, then I¡¯ll really thank his eight generations of ancestors.¡± At this moment, Su Wen glanced at Wu Muyu with his eyes and continued with a smile, ¡°Brother Zhao, I didn¡¯t listen carefully to the introductions just now. Would you happen to know whose family this lady is from?¡± Su Wen was rather interested in Wu Muyu. Zhao Rui said, ¡°She is Wu Lie¡¯s younger sister and the only daughter of General Wu Kunhu. She is the apple of his eye!¡± ¡°Heh heh! Life is so f*cking nonsensical!¡± Su Wen spat out in ridicule. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Su?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little dizzy!¡± ¡­ It was already past noon when the banquet came to an end. Before Wu Muyu left, she glanced at Su Wen once more but realized that he did not notice her. The little girl felt a strange sense of disappointment in her heart. At this moment, Wu Lie walked to her side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at that bastard. He¡¯s merely a shameless prick.¡± Wu Muyu said in a low voice, ¡°I think he¡¯s quite interesting.¡± How should he put it? Su Wen always had the aura of a hooligan. He might not be that decent, but he was extremely attractive to some girls. Especially Wu Muyu, in her entire life, she had never met anyone like Su Wen. ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Lie lowered his head to look at his sister beside him. He noticed that she had a smile on her lips and a blush on her face. ¡°F*ck, something¡¯s wrong!¡± He cursed inwardly. ¡°Alright, stop looking. Let¡¯s hurry home.¡± He grabbed Wu Muyu¡¯s arm and forcibly dragged her away. Everyone left. Su Wen waited for Zhao Wanrou for a while before she went back to change her clothes. After a while, Zhao Wanrou reappeared, dressed in a casual outfit. She wore a light yellow dress that was elegant and classy. It looked extremely bright on her. Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. As the two of them walked out of the Royal Palace together, Su Wen happened to notice that Zhao Jin was still there and smiled. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Brother Zhao left?¡± Zhao Jin smiled and said, ¡°I have nothing to do if I return to the residence, so I might as well wait here for the young master.¡± He had also noticed the Seventh Princess, but he didn¡¯t take another glance at her, nor did he ask. Su Wen smiled. ¡°This is the Seventh Princess.¡± Zhao Jincai hurriedly bowed before Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou boarded the carriage and headed straight for the Su Residence. On the other side, the Zhou Emperor also received the news. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect Wanrou to leave the palace with Su Wen. Initially, I was planning to use this opportunity to let Su Wen get closer to the princesses so that I could choose one to marry him. I didn¡¯t expect this brat to be so quick.¡± The old eunuch continued, ¡°Although this Su Wen is a bit absurd, when it comes to martial arts and appearance, they are all top class. He might be a young and flirtatious man, but he is the most attractive to young girls.¡± The Zhou Emperor shook his head, ¡°Although Wanrou is of my bloodline, she has been ostracized by the other princes and princesses since she was young. Although I know this, it¡¯s hard for me to say it. I cannot bear to marry her off to Su Wen now.¡± The old eunuch knew that the Emperor was lamenting that Su Wen did not have much time left. He consoled her, ¡°Your Majesty, this is fate. If the Seventh Princess and Su Wen really have feelings for each other, perhaps this is what the Seventh Princess wants the most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Let them be!¡± The Emperor sighed. No matter how regretful he sounded, his actions and thoughts remained unchanged. The most heartless family was indeed the Royal Family.. Chapter 45 - Competing In Wealth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Recently, Su Wen was in the capital and was in the limelight. People sighed that Su Wen was a powerful person and could spend money like dirt to redeem the Courtesan Belle for himself. At the same time, Su Wen and Xue Meng initiated a competition in wealth and became the topic of conversation among the commoners. One of them was the son of the prime minister and the other was a wealthy family. How were they going to compete in wealth? To the common people, the most precious thing was gold and silver. However, these two families had agreed that they would not showcase their gold and silver. On the day of the competition, the two families even invited a judge. The President of the Jingdu Chamber of Commerce, Luo Changhe, was a world-class merchant, and also ruled over the operations of the entire Jingdu Chamber of Commerce. The Pavilion Master of the Hundred Treasures Pavilion, Nan Libing. Even as a woman, she had proved herself, controlling the Hundred Treasures Pavilion which provided treasures for all martial artists and spiritual masters. The owner of the Balance Scale Auction House, Jiu Kong. He headed the Balance Scale Auction House, an auction venue which was spread all over the Zhou Country. It was unknown how many treasures he kept. All three of them could be considered big shots. Together, they served as the judges of this competition. With the status of these three people, only through them determining the outcome could they convince the masses. A large number of people had already gathered at the location of the battle. However, neither Su Wen nor Xue Meng appeared. When the time was about to arrive, someone sent out a message! ¡°Xue Meng has appeared.¡± Accompanying Xue Meng were the servants of the Xue Clan. The hundreds of servants held onto precious brocade silk and laid it out on the ground, while Xue Meng¡¯s carriage rolled over it, pulled by eight Dragon Roaming Horses. It was said that this horse possessed the blood of the Dragon Clan and was extremely precious. Xue Meng¡¯s carriage was crafted entirely of jade, as the Dragon Roaming Horses pulled the white jade carriage, he sat steadily on the seat of the carriage, rushing towards the meeting area! Obviously, the contest had already begun. Xue Meng¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t help but shock everyone. One had to know that Xue Meng¡¯s location was more than ten miles away from where the competition was taking place. But even so, he was already rolling out the silk brocade as flooring. A bolt of brocade cost dozens of taels of silver each. For the common people, they would never be able to even wear such brocade in their entire lives. However, this silk was only fit to pave the road for Xue Meng. Furthermore, it was unknown just how much brocade he would need to pave his entire journey here. There were also people arranged around the carriage. They waved their hands and scattered flowers as they followed. The petals flew in all directions, attracting the gazes of the citizens. At this time, the capital was in the midst of the bitter winter. Where could one find fresh flowers? These fresh flowers had all been transported overnight by the Xue family from several thousand miles away. ¡°The Xue family is so bold!¡± ¡°Truly grand. I wonder how Su Wen will deal with this.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t handle this well, the winner will be decided immediately.¡± Everyone discussed fervently. Xue Meng, who was sitting in the carriage, had a smile on his face! This behavior was already opulent to the extreme. At that moment, the Su family¡¯s door opened. Countless servants rushed out with white jade boards in their hands and laid them on the ground. The Xue family laid silk brocade, but the Su family actually laid white jade! They similarly started paving the way from the entrance of their house to the arena. Soon after, hundreds of beautiful women walked out gracefully. Every one of them wore a gorgeous red dress. However, in the harsh winter, this dress made people feel cold just by looking at it. ¡°It can¡¯t be that the Su family is giving these women such thin clothes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They look good, but aren¡¯t the ladies cold?¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re cold, they have to endure it. After all, he¡¯s the son of the prime minister. Who cares if you¡¯re cold or not?¡± These beauties walked out and stood on two sides of the road, separating the crowd from the paved path. Each of them held a flower basket and lined up from the Su Residence all the way to the competition venue. At the same time, there were guards standing around to prevent anyone from taking advantage of them. But even so, they were not standing very far from the crowd. Only at this point did people realize that there was more to the eye. ¡°Eh? Their clothes can actually produce heat!¡± ¡°Really? Brother Guard, can I go closer to take a look?¡± ¡°It can really heat up!¡± ¡°I know, this is the legendary Fire Silk! This thing is much more expensive than the silk brocade! Just this thin layer of clothing can buy more than 10 bolts of silk brocade. Most importantly, this is an item originating from the Southern Ocean. The entire Zhou Dynasty doesn¡¯t have much of it, but this Su family is actually so extravagant, impressive!¡± ¡°The Su family is simply too rich.¡± Just as everyone was exclaiming at their wealth, the Su family¡¯s main gate opened. A silver sports car rushed out, its tail spurting out huge flames. It rushed towards the arena at an extremely fast speed! ¡°F*ck me!¡± ¡°What kind of monster is this!?¡± ¡°What is this? It can run so fast and even breathe fire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool! I thought Xue Meng¡¯s carriage frame was unparalleled in the world, but now it seems like it¡¯s far from Su Wen¡¯s.¡± If the earlier visual stimulus from Xue Meng was still within the scope of their understanding¡­ The appearance of the sports car completely overturned everyone¡¯s knowledge! The loud boom, the flames, and the streamlined body of the car drove the citizens into a frenzy. As Su Wen¡¯s sports car drove past, the maids on both sides raised the items in the flower baskets up high! ¡°Who the f*ck threw something at me?¡± someone cursed from the crowd. Looking down, he realized that there were pearls and all kinds of gems on the ground! The Xue family scattered flower petals while the Su family threw precious stones! ¡°Don¡¯t pick it, it¡¯s all mine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s this daddy¡¯s!¡± A crazy fight broke out in the crowd! The guards and beauties of the Su family left after scattering the precious stones, leaving the crowd in chaos. Paving the way with jade, giving Fire Silk to the female attendants to wear. Coupled with the loud rumbling from the sports car and the precious materials scattered on the ground, Su Wen¡¯s momentum was actually much greater than Xue Meng¡¯s. The three judges who were watching the competition could not help but shake their heads. Jiu Kong spoke out, ¡°This Su Wen¡¯s carriage is a novel item. Although the Xue Family¡¯s white jade carriage is made from fine jade, it is still at a disadvantage.¡± Luo Changhe chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xue family is not as imposing as the Su family. Throwing these precious stones out is as good as throwing them away. This amount of money will probably add up to tens of millions of taels.¡± Nan Libing smiled and said, ¡°However, this Young Master Su is really imposing. Not to mention the Courtesan Belle, even I would be tempted if I were twenty years younger. For this round, the Xue family has lost. I wonder if Xue Meng still has a backup plan.¡± Luo Changhe smiled. ¡°There should be. The Xue family has been working hard for many years. How could they not have some treasures?¡± At this moment, Su Wen stopped his sports car when he arrived before Xue Meng. The latter¡¯s current expression was a little ugly as he knew that he had suffered a loss in the first round. He got off the carriage and led a woman down. When everyone saw this, they were instantly amazed! ¡°Xie Dajia!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually Honorable Xie. She¡¯s a famous zither artist in the current era. How many people want to listen to her personally play, but are unable to?¡± ¡°The Xue family put in a lot of effort and actually invited this person to help them.¡± ¡°This way, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± At that moment, Su Wen also got out of the car. He was wearing a white gown that made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. After all, this dressing was something they had never seen before. Immediately after, Su Wen walked to the other side of the car door and opened it. Zhao Wanrou alighted from the car, dressed in an evening gown. Coupled with her tall figure and exotic facial features, she looked exceptionally beautiful. But to the public, she was too unfamiliar. No one knew of her at all. At this moment, Nan Libing shook her head. ¡°Su Wen is too smart.. Xue Meng has lost!¡± Chapter 46 - Victor Decided Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing Nan Libing¡¯s words, Luo Changhe smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Although Su Wen brought this woman here, her status is still inferior to that of Honorable Xie. I¡¯ve heard Xie Dajia¡¯s famed ¡®Serene Separation¡¯ back then, and I still don¡¯t dare to forget it. However, Honorable Xie is always traveling to various countries, making it difficult to meet her. Now that she¡¯s returned to Great Zhou, how can ordinary women compare to her?¡± Jiu Kong spoke as well. ¡°Su Wen¡¯s previous display was grand and magnificent, and he completely crushed Xue Meng. However, by managing to invite Honorable Xie, Xue Meng alone won hands down this round. In my opinion, continuing the battle can be said to be acceptable, and he can¡¯t be considered to have lost!¡± Nan Libing however shook her head, ¡°Do you know the identity of this woman?¡± Luo Changhe and Jiu Kong were at a loss. Nan Libing said, ¡°Three years ago, His Majesty offered a reward for finding the Great Illusionary Altar Flower to cure the lung disease of a princess. I¡¯m sure you guys knew about that, right?¡± Luo Changhe smiled. ¡°How could I not know? The Great Illusionary Altar Flower only grows between precipices. It usually takes less than an hour for it to bloom and wither. After the flower withers, the petals return to heaven and earth, turning into spiritual energy before dissipating. It¡¯s extremely rare. At that time, I remember that Pavilion Master Nan led seven Spiritual Masters to use spiritual energy to forcefully protect and preserve the Great Illusionary Altar Flower. It was then placed in the Nine Mystical Chilled Case to be transported to the capital and sent to the palace.¡± Nan Libing said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, the person His Majesty treated at that time is the woman standing there, the Seventh Princess Zhao Wanrou!¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Changhe and Jiu Kong fell silent. What else was there to say? In the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Wen led the Royal princess, while Xue Meng led Honorable Xie. Although the latter was talented, she was in the end just an artisan. Perhaps in the eyes of the common people, it was even rarer to have someone like Xie Dajia. After all, there were many princesses. Such a talent was hard to find in the world. However, with the three of them sitting in this position, who would dare to let Su Wen, who brought the princess, lose? At this point, Xue Meng still did not know Zhao Wanrou¡¯s identity. When he saw Su Wen holding a woman¡¯s hand, Xue Meng sneered. ¡°Why? Young Master Su, where did you find another courtesan? Could it be that you want to compete with Honorable Xie based on looks? If that¡¯s the case, Honorable Xie is indeed no match for your partner!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± When Su Wen heard Xue Meng¡¯s words, he immediately shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak like this? The Seventh Princess is right in front of you, how dare you disrespect the Royal family?¡± Xue Meng¡¯s expression changed drastically! He never expected that Su Wen would bring the princess here! In the distance, the Zhou Emperor and the old eunuch were in the crowd. Both were currently dressed in casual clothes. The Emperor calmly spoke, ¡°This Su Wen knows his limits. He didn¡¯t use Wanrou to trick Xue Meng, or else I wouldn¡¯t forgive him! But I don¡¯t like this Xue Meng.¡± Indeed, if Su Wen had intentionally concealed Zhao Wanrou¡¯s identity, he could have continued to lure Xue Meng into speaking rudely. However, Su Wen did not do so. While he wanted to use Zhao Wanrou¡¯s identity to boost his reputation, it was enough to do so through her identity as a princess. There was no need for him to deliberately let Xue Meng humiliate Zhao Wanrou. He invited her here not to watch her get scolded. Such demeaning behavior was not something Su Wen would do. The old eunuch smiled and said, ¡°Indeed. If he really used the Seventh Princess to set a trap for Xue Meng, it would have ended in failure. Now Su Wen is certain of victory, while Xue Meng has lost!¡± In the arena, Xue Meng hesitated for a moment before bowing to Zhao Wanrou and saying, ¡°This one greets the Seventh Princess. I didn¡¯t know that the Seventh Princess would appear in person. I hope the Seventh Princess will forgive me!¡± At this moment, regardless of who it was, everyone, including Honorable Xie and the three judges on stage, stood up and bowed to Zhao Wanrou. The status of the Royal family could be disdained and scolded in private, but on the surface, it was supreme like no other! Zhao Wanrou said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, please rise. Young Master Su and Young Master Xue¡¯s competition in wealth is truly interesting. In addition, I¡¯ve long heard of Xie Dajia¡¯s great name. May I know if you can perform a song for us?¡± ¡°Since the princess has spoken, there¡¯s no problem!¡± she smiled in response. After he finished speaking, someone brought a table and chairs over. Honorable Xie sat in the middle of the crowd and placed the zither on the table. Her ten fingers moved rapidly, and the sound of nature flowed out. When everyone heard the zither music, they were intoxicated, as if they had entered paradise. Among the crowd, there was still someone who was clear-headed. The Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Did you hear it?¡± The old eunuch smiled, ¡°Of course I can tell. Thousand Illusions Music, Desolate Zither; I never thought that this famed Honorable Xie would actually be someone from the Demonic Music Sect. Her technique is truly marvelous; an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to hear it, but to us, it¡¯s a little too crafty. To ordinary people, it can be indeed termed as heavenly music.¡± After saying that, the Emperor turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the palace. By the way, this sports car is really interesting. Get the Spiritual Master Residence to build one for me, and tell them that it has to be more handsome than Su Wen¡¯s!¡± ¡°Then what about this Xie Dajia?¡± ¡°Let her be, tell the Martial Inspectorate to keep an eye on her. The demonic path, righteous path, they are all jackals of the same tribe. As long as they don¡¯t offend us, we can let them fight each other!¡± At this moment, everyone was intoxicated with the tune, including Su Wen. Right at this moment, he suddenly felt the Gu within his body become slightly restless, and it swiftly swam through his body. As the Gu swam through his body, Su Wen¡¯s mind cleared up. As he awoke from his reverie, he also realized that there was something wrong with the zither music. Upon listening to it again, although it was still nice, the immersion before was gone. After a while, Honorable Xie finished playing her piece. Everyone was mesmerized. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! I¡¯ve never heard such beautiful music before.¡± ¡°Thank you Xie Dajia, I love you!¡± The atmosphere was extremely lively. Even Zhao Wanrou¡¯s face was flushed red with excitement. She pulled Su Wen and said, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve never heard such moving music.¡± Su Wen smiled and nodded. At that moment, the three judges stood up as well. Luo Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Both of you made a promise that you wouldn¡¯t show your money and would compete with each other in wealth through this method. Today, it seems that Young Master Su is still better.¡± Xue Meng lowered his head helplessly. Xie Dajia was indeed amazing, but just like just now, when the Seventh Princess spoke, did she not have to play her music obediently? The difference in ranks between them was obvious at a glance. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t expect the Su family to be so ruthless. Their journey was paved with jade, and precious stones were scattered everywhere. Furthermore, Su Wen drove an unprecedented carriage, and the level of flashiness directly blew up his white jade carriage, making it look pathetic. In reality, the logic behind why some things appeared expensive was due to their rarity and novelty. If it was in today¡¯s society, the white jade carriage would definitely be more expensive and more ostentatious than a sports car. Not to mention that Xue Meng¡¯s eight Dragon Horses were already priceless creatures. However, in this era where people had never seen a sports car before, the appearance of such an object was beyond their imagination. At the same time, Su Wen actually invited the Seventh Princess of the royal family. This was something Xue Meng had never expected. However, after Xue Meng was slightly disappointed, he raised his head and chuckled. ¡°Young Master Su Wen is indeed rich. My Xue family recognizes you. Men, bring me the title deed to the Xue family¡¯s gold mine!¡± He unrestrainedly spoke. In any case, he had already achieved his goal.. In his opinion, the real battle had just begun! Chapter 47 - Impeachment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered with Xue Meng¡¯s thoughts. He looked at the title deed in Xue Meng¡¯s hand with a smile. This gold mine was an eternal road to wealth. Xue Meng looked at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°Young Master Su, have you ever thought that your ostentatious behavior will bring trouble to your father? You squandered so much money today that even your father¡¯s salary for ten lifetimes wouldn¡¯t be able to earn it. What should His Majesty think?¡± In his opinion, it was already too late for Su Wen to find out his motive. During the last few days, his uncle had already done his preparations. He really wanted to see Su Wen¡¯s stunned expression at this time. Unexpectedly, Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how much I spend. If you can think of a scheme then go ahead, but if you can¡¯t, best you just scram. You¡¯ve already lost, yet you are still complaining here. Hand over the title deed.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to grab the title deed in Xue Meng¡¯s hand. Xue Meng had no choice but to give it to him. At this moment, Zhao Jin walked over. Su Wen handed over the title deed and said, ¡°Brother Jin, I have to criticize you today. Do you still require me to do such a thing?¡± Zhao Jin¡¯s face was full of flattery as he said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Young Master, I was wrong. Next time, I definitely won¡¯t let those dirty people¡¯s items sully your hands.¡± ¡°Never again!¡± Su Wen left smugly, leaving Xue Meng gritting his teeth behind. The Su Residence. Zhao Wanrou returned back to the residence with Su Wen. As she changed out of her clothes, she could not help but recall the scene from yesterday. Su Wen pulled her to his home and got the tailor to measure her measurements before making a gown that she had never seen before. After putting it on, even she, as a princess, felt amazed. Today, she even appeared in front of everyone wearing such a gorgeous outfit. This kind of feeling was unprecedented. Zhao Wanrou was reluctant to even put down the gown she had just taken off. ¡°Your Highness, my young master said that you can proceed to the main hall after changing your clothes. The hotpot has already been prepared.¡± Ning Shuang¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. Zhao Wanrou put down her gown and walked out of the room, following her to the front hall. All kinds of ingredients were already prepared on the table, as well as a steaming copper pot. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Come quickly, come quickly. We freshly slaughtered some lamb today. Directly cooking it in the hotpot and eating it is the most delicious way.¡± Zhao Wanrou sat down with him. She had never eaten hotpot before, but she had heard that this kind of eating method was quite popular in the capital. It seemed to be passed down from the Su family. The sauce was already prepared for her, so she imitated Su Wen and started to cook the meat in the pot before eating it. The flavor was indeed good! As Zhao Wanrou ate, she stole a glance at Su Wen. Su Wen did not think too much about it, though. In his eyes, Zhao Wanrou was just here to help out and he conveniently treated her to a meal. He ate heartily. Suddenly, Su Wen realized that Zhao Wanrou was looking at him. He grinned and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Does it not suit your taste?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Zhao Wanrou lowered her head quickly. ¡°Can you give me that dress?¡± Su Wen was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He laughed, ¡°It¡¯s yours in the first place. It¡¯s made according to your size, so others naturally can¡¯t fit in it.¡± That was true. Zhao Wanrou¡¯s figure was truly flawless. Not only was she slender and well-proportioned. According to the later generations, she was a golden ratio beauty. (TL Note: The golden ratio of a human body is said to be one where the size of the head in proportion to one¡¯s height is 1:9.) ¡°Then, can I still come here to look for you in the future?¡± Zhao Wanrou asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this might not be possible!¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Zhao Wanrou felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She buried her head deeper and tears welled up in her eyes. Only to hear Su Wen continue, ¡°My father has already constructed my own residence, so I will be leaving the main Su Residence tomorrow. If you want to look for me, you can only go to my place. You won¡¯t be able to find me here.¡± Zhao Wanrou raised her head and laughed. The tears in her eyes fell uncontrollably. Su Wen was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you laughing and crying?¡± Zhao Wanrou sniffled, ¡°Something went into my eyes just now.¡± Su Wen immediately turned towards her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me take a look.¡± The two of them got closer and closer. Su Wen looked at Zhao Wanrou¡¯s light blue eyes which were so mesmerizing and was momentarily lost in them. ¡°It should be fine now. Let¡¯s continue eating!¡± The battle in wealth came to an end, but it quickly spread throughout the capital. People could not help but sigh at the Su family¡¯s wealth. The next morning. The Zhou Emperor followed his usual practice during court assembly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, report to me now. If there¡¯s nothing else, withdraw from the court!¡± At this moment, Xue Meng¡¯s uncle, Wu Qiuhan, stepped forward and said, ¡°This official wishes to present a memorial to the Emperor! This official wishes to impeach Prime Minister Su Changqing. He has been abusing his power for personal gain all year round, embezzling bribes and amassing wealth without restraint. Just this month, his son, Su Wen, spent nearly ten million taels of silver to redeem a brothel¡¯s courtesan for himself. He even competed with others in wealth. His extravagance and grandness far surpasses His Majesty¡¯s. Please mete out punishment to him accordingly. In addition, this official has a list of twenty-six people who have sent gifts to Su Changqing. Please take a look, Your Majesty. These people can all testify against Su Changqing!¡± This guy had put in a lot of effort. Not to mention anything else, even these 26 people were all officials in the court. If they were willing to stand up and testify, it was unknown how many promises Wu Qiuhan had made behind the scenes. Even after hearing his request, the Emperor¡¯s expression remained calm, and so was Su Changqing. The former casually spoke, ¡°Let Minister Su see the memorial, and hear what he has to say.¡± The memorial was delivered to Su Changqing¡¯s hands. After unfurling it, he glanced at it before replying, ¡°This official has indeed accepted the gifts. However, these gifts are all personal and have nothing to do with official business.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this Sun Hai first. This person is the County Magistrate in Rui Prefecture¡¯s An Nuo. When he entered the capital to report on his duties, he sent me ten pairs of prosperity jade scepters and a chest of gold beads. However, he was later sent to the northern border to guard it. It can be seen that I did not confuse his official duties for personal reasons. Otherwise, I would have sent him back to Rui Prefecture or to an even more prosperous county. I definitely would not have sent him to the bitter lands of the northern border. Next, let¡¯s talk about this He Jun¡­¡± Su Changqing¡¯s every word was clear and precise. He actually spoke clearly about the dispatch of the 26 people. Most of these people had given gifts and wanted to ask Su Changqing for help. In the end, Su Changqing only accepted gifts and did not do anything. Hence, these people bore grudges in their hearts. That was why Wu Qiuhan successfully persuaded them to form a united front with him. Wu Qiuhan said, ¡°This matter is not so simple. Su Changqing is in charge of the Ministry of Appointments and is insatiable. He asked for money. These people did not receive any benefits because they failed to satisfy Su Changqing¡¯s request. The 26 people all have testified to this. Su Changqing, what else do you have to say?¡± This was pure slander. Wu Qiuhan¡¯s plan was for all 26 of them to say the same thing. When the time came, even if something was not shit, they would speak until it turned into shit. Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°Since Lord Wu said so, doesn¡¯t that mean that all the civil and military officials in the dynasty have been extorted by me? Wu Qiuhan, I wonder how much money you¡¯ve given me? 26 people can be witnesses, but the entire dynasty¡¯s Civil and Military departments can¡¯t be witnesses? Are you, Wu Qiuhan, going to be a witness for me too?¡± Wu Qiuhan angrily rebuked, ¡°Then how did you get your money? You, Su Changqing, come from a poor family. Even if you were the prime minister, how much would your salary be? How could your son spend so much money?¡± Su Changqing immediately revealed his businesses, starting from various industries, how he started his business, and how he managed his business. All the civil and military officials belatedly realized that Su Changqing was actually a business genius. It could be said that many people knew that Su Changqing had businesses, but they did not think that Su Changqing¡¯s businesses could earn so much money. Most people still believed that at least half of the Su family¡¯s wealth came from corruption. After Su Changqing explained everything, he sneered, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± The Zhou Emperor shook his head slightly. In his opinion, there was nothing to discuss about this matter. He had already expected this outcome. Even if Su Changqing really did some selfish things, he would find a way to protect him. Right at this moment, the Head of the Ministry of Appointments stood out and declared, ¡°This official also has a memorial. This official impeaches Su Changqing for not teaching his son well and for leading our Great Zhou Dynasty astray!¡± Everyone present got a shock.. One had to know that the Ministry of Appointments was the faction loyal to Su Changqing! Chapter 48 - The King and the Minister Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The impeachment memorial from the Head of the Ministry of Appointments shocked everyone! This was especially true for Wu Qiuhan. He looked at the minister of the Ministry of Appointments, then at Su Changqing, not knowing what these two were trying to sell to the people present. What was going on? Did the Head of the Ministry of Appointments also wished to go against the Prime Minister? The duo fell out? Wu Qiuhan thought about it for a long time before finally deciding to agree. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. Su Changqing is the head of all officials, yet has failed to teach his son well. This resulted in Su Wen spending so much money in a brothel and fighting with others in wealth. His actions have incurred the wrath of the commoners and many people feel that the officials of our Great Zhou are corrupt. Now, the commoners are saying even if all the corrupt officials in Great Zhou were to be exposed and killed, there would definitely be a fish that escaped the net. After all, the head of all officials, Su Changqing, is one of the most corrupt!¡± Su Changqing looked at Wu Qiuhan, his eyes twinkling in amusement. This guy was really impatient. However, the moment he opened his mouth, those close to him immediately began to echo his words. Not only that, Su Changqing¡¯s disciples also echoed his words. In that instant, the entire imperial court was filled with criticisms of Su Changqing¡¯s unfilial son. The Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the armrest of his dragon throne. To him, this situation was also extremely unexpected. ¡°Changqing, what do you say?¡± This time, Su Changqing did not explain anything. He simply kneeled on the ground and exclaimed, ¡°This subject is guilty!¡± Wu Qiuhan was overjoyed. Since Su Changqing did not explain his crime, it meant that he admitted he was guilty. What happened next would depend on how they looked at his crime. Although the crime of not teaching his son was not as serious as the crime of corruption, it could be both big and small. If Wu Qiuhan were to use this crime to pull Su Changqing down from the position of the Prime Minister, he would at least have a chance to compete. As expected, the Emperor looked at the officials and calmly stated, ¡°Tell me, how should we deal with Minister Su who failed to teach his son well?¡± For a moment, the entire hall was silent. No one dared to make a sound. Even Wu Qiuhan retracted his words that were at the tip of his mouth. Before this, Emperor Zhou had always called Su Changqing by his name, but he actually changed his form of address to calling the latter Minister Su, when asking about his crime should be viewed. The meaning behind this was worth pondering over. Su Changqing was also quite touched in his heart. No matter what, at this time, the Zhou Emperor still showed his stance. Su Changqing¡¯s position as the Prime Minister could not be moved. After a moment, the head of the Ministry of Appointments replied, ¡°Minister Su failed to teach his son properly. The root cause was that the Su family had too many properties and too much money, causing his son, Su Wen, to not understand the value of money. In my opinion, we should confiscate Prime Minister Su¡¯s assets as a warning to others. This can also let the world know that such a matter will not be condoned.¡± A trace of excitement flashed across Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes. He somewhat understood the situation now. Su Changqing was going to offer up his family¡¯s wealth. He more or less knew about the current wealth Su Changqing possessed. To put it bluntly, did Emperor Zhou need money? Very much. The more ambitious an emperor, the more money he needed. But at the same time, he knew very well the origins of Su Changqing¡¯s wealth. He had never thought of touching Su Changqing¡¯s private coffers. But now, Su Changqing actually took the initiative to offer his family¡¯s private coffer, and even in the name of being guilty. This way, the commoners would even clap their hands in praise at serving justice, and he as the Emperor would not have the reputation of being exploited by his subjects. Considerate, so considerate. As expected, Su Changqing continued, ¡°I have failed in teaching my son well and the commoners of the world are angry at the influential officials. I am willing to forfeit my family wealth and offer it into the national treasury as a warning to others. I will let the world know that even if they have money, they can¡¯t do as they wish and become extravagant.¡± The Emperor looked at Su Changqing before softly speaking, ¡°Changqing, you and I are like brothers. After so many years, I can¡¯t bear to see you like this today.¡± The court officials were dumbfounded. What did Emperor Zhou say? The Monarch treated his minister like a brother? Emperor Zhou was still the ruler after all. Now, he was not even removing the offender¡¯s head, just taking away his assets. In fact, Su Changqing was unharmed, and his position was not even threatened. However, Emperor Zhou still chose to say this in front of all the officials. It was obvious that Emperor Zhou was telling all the officials that even if he had confiscated Su Changqing¡¯s fortune today, it did not mean that he wanted to punish Su Changqing. The benevolent kindness of the Emperor to Su Changqing was expressed in his words. It was even a subtle warning to those who harbored ill intentions. Su Changqing shed tears of gratitude. With tears and snot flowing down his face, he said, ¡°This subject feels guilty. For many years, I have been busy with the affairs of the country, causing me to neglect the teachings of my son. I am indebted to Your Majesty¡¯s grace. Today, I will offer up my wealth and let my son know that life is not easy, so that he can turn over a new leaf.¡± Emperor Zhou also said, ¡°Changqing, your words are wrong. You are usually busy with official business and have already taught Su Cheng and Su Yu to become the pillars of the country. Even Su Wen, although he appears show-offy, has excellent martial talent. In the future, he will also be a pillar of my Great Zhou.¡± What a good lad. Wu Qiuhan¡¯s head was buzzing from what he heard. That Su Wen could even be considered as a pillar of Great Zhou? If the two of you were to chat for a while longer, Minister Su probably would not even need to be fined. At this moment, the Head of the Ministry of Appointments spoke out, ¡°Your Majesty, this humble subject believes that the confiscation of Minister Su¡¯s property should be conducted by the Minister of Revenue, Wu Qiuhan. Lord Wu is honest, and as everyone knows, he is also the person in the Great Zhou Dynasty who is most skilled at calculating money. If he is the one that is involved in the seizing of assets, this will definitely be able to seal the mouths of those who have malicious intentions and not create any trouble.¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you suggested!¡± He did not even ask for Wu Qiuhan¡¯s opinion this time. At this moment, Wu Qiuhan understood. Su Changqing was doing this on purpose. He wanted to offer his family¡¯s private assets to Emperor Zhou. Putting everything aside, who would not like someone who willingly sent money over? At that moment, Emperor Zhou touched his chin and murmured, ¡°I remember that there was another person who competed with Su Wen in wealth, right?¡± Wu Qiuhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Previously, he had intentionally addressed Xue Meng as a wealthy person to prevent him from being involved. However, now that Emperor Zhou had taken the initiative to ask, he probably couldn¡¯t escape responsibility anymore. As expected, someone immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, that person is Xue Meng, son of the Xue Family, a wealthy merchant.¡± Emperor Zhou asked, ¡°Prime Minister Su taught his son poorly, resulting in everyone within the capital learning about Su Wen and Xue Meng competing in wealth. Now that Minister Su has been punished, how should we deal with the Xue family? I heard that Xue Meng was the one who suggested this competition as well.¡± Wu Qiuhan hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Xue Meng is indeed in the wrong, but he does not hold a position in the Royal Court, and no one in the Xue family holds a position in the court either. If we punish him rashly, I¡¯m afraid that the merchants of the country will be frightened, and when the time comes, they might choose to transfer to another country.¡± No matter what, Xue Meng was his nephew. He had to protect him. The Xue family was also inexorably linked to him. However, he did not notice that just when he said those words, the corners of Su Changqing¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡®Haha, if you had learnt from me, you would have similarly made the Xue Family offer up some of their family¡¯s assets, and this matter can still be turned around. But aren¡¯t your actions right now just highlighting my selflessness?¡± Su Changqing felt disdain towards his opponent in his heart. As expected, Emperor Zhou raised his brows and said, ¡°Ridiculous. Could it be that no one will want to do business in the Great Zhou Dynasty if one merchant moves away? Wu Qiuhan, I remember that your sister married into the Xue family, right?¡± Wu Qiuhan was drenched in sweat. He fell to his knees and kowtowed. ¡°Yes!¡± Emperor Zhou pointed towards him, but didn¡¯t dwell on this problem. Instead, he continued, ¡°Minister Su taught his son poorly, and the Xue family also taught their son poorly. Since that¡¯s the case, if Minister Su is to be punished, the Xue family should also be punished. However, I¡¯m not that kind of despot that rules tyrannically, so I won¡¯t touch a single cent of the Xue family¡¯s private interests. However, from today onwards, all transactions involving the Xue family and the Royal Court will be stopped. All procedures that need to be approved will not be approved for the next 20 years. Also, that Xue Meng, since he doesn¡¯t serve in the Royal Court, I¡¯ll send him to the northern border to serve for five years.. This isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± Chapter 49 - Punishment At The Same Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as Emperor Zhou finished his sentence, Wu Qiuhan gaped. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare to. With this, the Xue family was going to be in deep trouble this time. The Xue family had relied on the fact that he was the Minister of Revenue and had a lot of business connections with the Royal Court. After all, everyone knew that doing business with the Royal Court was a guaranteed profit. Now, with a word from Emperor Zhou, all their businesses with the Royal Court would stop. Most importantly, the Xue family would not be allowed to pass any Court approval for the next twenty years. This would cost the Xue family¡¯s lifeline. Many businesses needed approval, including some minerals, salt, iron, and grain. This way, the scope of the Xue family¡¯s business was cut down by a lot. As for Xue Meng, he even had to serve for five years? That was five years of slavery! How much pain and suffering did he have to endure? Even if the Xue family was rich and he took care of him, who would dare to go overboard before Su Changqing collapsed? He was thinking about how to make the Zhou Emperor cancel the service when he heard Su Changqing speak. ¡°Your Majesty, the Xue family has a lot of business dealings with the Royal Court. If we halt all the activities now, we¡¯ll probably suffer quite a loss!¡± Wu Qiuhan was taken aback. Was this fellow going to speak up for the Xue family? But immediately after, he heard Su Changqing say, ¡°In this subject¡¯s opinion, the Xue family should compensate the Royal Court for its losses! Furthermore, delaying the Court¡¯s matters is akin to delaying national affairs. They should compensate more!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Wu Qiuhan finally could not hold back and cursed inwardly. This Su Changqing was too ruthless! Compensate the losses of the Imperial Court? And more? How much would that be? However, Emperor Zhou was very satisfied. He nodded and said, ¡°Minister Su¡¯s words are reasonable. All the losses will be verified by the officials involved in business. Report it as soon as possible! We must not let anyone take advantage of this.¡± At this moment, Wu Qiuhan stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, since Minister Su has failed in teaching his son and has been punished, shouldn¡¯t Su Wen be punished as well? Otherwise, why don¡¯t you pardon Xue Meng to prevent others from saying that Your Majesty is unfair?¡± Emperor Zhou glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°I watched Su Wen grow up, so he¡¯s just like my nephew. Now that he has lost his morals, I have a responsibility to guide him, so I¡¯ll make him enter the palace every day. I will personally teach him for a few days, and I think he will change his mind. Both of them have their punishments, others will definitely have nothing to say.¡± Wu Qiuhan wanted to cry. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too biased? One was supposed to serve in the borders for five years, while the other would enter the palace to be taught by the emperor? This could still be called receiving punishment at the same time? However, he could tell that Emperor Zhou did not want to continue discussing this matter. If he really ended up angering the Zhou Emperor, the Xue family would be even more unlucky. ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡± Wu Qiuhan said with tears in his eyes. ¡°By the way, Minister Wu, although Minister Su has made a mistake, he has been working hard for the benefit of the court for many years after all. Even if his property has to be seized, it is not advisable to confiscate it all. No matter what, we should leave half of it for Minister Su to ensure he has enough to get by,¡± the emperor said calmly. ¡°This subject understands.¡± Su Changqing knelt on the ground, prostrating himself on all fours as he shouted, ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°Changqing, please get up. Let¡¯s end the court session. Accompany me to the back garden.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the Su family, countless soldiers were moving items out. There were expensive calligraphy paintings, precious treasures, gold, silver, and jade. From afar, the citizens were watching. ¡°Wow, have you heard? The Su family has been raided.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They said it was because Su Wen overly flaunted his family¡¯s wealth, and His Majesty punished Su Changqing for not teaching his son well.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t such a corrupt official executed?¡± ¡°What do you know? This Su Changqing accompanied His Majesty from the very beginning. Even if he¡¯s greedy for money, how could His Majesty bear to punish him? He will definitely protect him.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the Xue family is even more unlucky. Xue Meng was forcibly taken away by the guards this morning and said that he would be sent to the border to serve five years of bitter service.¡± ¡°What about Young Master Su? I heard that His Majesty will personally lecture him.¡± ¡°Serves them right. This is what it means by to not pick a fight with officials even if you¡¯re rich. The Xue family is just a wealthy merchant, yet they dare provoke the Prime Minister. Aren¡¯t they courting death?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. All of the Xue family¡¯s businesses related to the Royal Court have been halted. I heard that they even have to pay a large sum of money as compensation. Their standing is probably going to decline.¡± In the meantime, our Young Master Su Wen was lying on a recliner in the courtyard while Cui Yumian was fanning him at the side while Ning Shuang was in charge of serving tea. He looked extremely contented. Wu Qiuhan was in the midst of calculating the assets. When he saw his attitude, he was infuriated. ¡°Zhao Jin, remember to take this Young Master¡¯s bed as well. Changing locations is already bad enough, if you even change the bed, this young master won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡± Su Wen casually instructed. That¡¯s right, this was also the day that Su Wen was supposed to move out. Wu Qiuhan however led the guards, stopping Zhao Jin and the others. He said, ¡°Wait a moment. I have to see if there are any items hidden in this bed! Also, go to the inner residence and check carefully. All the gold and silver must be recorded.¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Qiuhan from the corner of his eyes before sneering, ¡°You old thing that can¡¯t get it up, are you seeking death?¡± Wu Qiuhan was furious. ¡°How can you be so rude? I¡¯m here on His Majesty¡¯s orders to do business. You disrespecting me is disrespecting His Majesty!¡± He was not stupid. He knew that he would not be able to suppress Su Wen, thus using the Zhou Emperor as an excuse. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. If we go according to what you said, then are you trying to insinuate that you¡¯re the King today?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Even if Wu Qiuhan could borrow the guts of the people around him, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to admit such a thing. Su Wen continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re here on official business, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you, Wu Qiuhan, can do whatever you want in my house. Let me tell you, you¡¯re not allowed to touch any of the things in the inner residence today. If you dare to touch a single thing, I¡¯ll have someone break your legs! That includes my bed! His Majesty asked you to keep half of the house, yet you still want to tear down 95% of it?¡± The inner residence of the Su Residence had always been a place where outsiders could not enter. If Wu Qiuhan brought people in today, it would undoubtedly be a blow to the Su Family¡¯s reputation. ¡°You have no respect for the law!¡± Wu Qiuhan shouted angrily. Su Wen looked at him and sneered. ¡°Is this your first day learning about this point?¡± ¡°You brat, you should be taught a lesson. You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± At this moment, a few people walked in from the outside. The person in the lead was precisely the Zhou Emperor, his eyes twinkling as he lectured Su Wen. All of a sudden, Su Wen jumped up from his recliner and rushed in front of the Emperor. Tears were already streaming down his face. He spoke in a wronged tone, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m arrogant, but this Wu Qiuhan is really rude. The Inner Residence is filled with women, so how can we let these men barge in? This Wu Qiuhan doesn¡¯t know how to do things either. If I were him, I would find some women and enter the Inner Residence to investigate. After all, my father is also not being sentenced of a crime, so how can he do things like this? If word gets out, how will the women of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence face anyone?¡± ¡°My father is not at home now, and neither is my elder and second brothers. I¡¯m the only man there. If I didn¡¯t protect my family, would I still be considered a man?¡± Glancing at Su Changqing, the Emperor said with a smile, ¡°This kid is so slippery. He looks like you when you were young.¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s far from that.¡± At this moment, Emperor Zhou casually instructed, ¡°Minister Wu, let¡¯s forget about this inner residence. Changqing won¡¯t hide anything. However, the way you handled this task of yours is indeed a little lacking. Your thinking is not even as thorough as a child¡¯s..¡± Chapter 50 - Royal Authority Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Qiuhan had not been careless. He had done it on purpose. However, how could he admit it in front of Emperor Zhou? He could only grit his teeth and admit that he had done wrong. He did not expect the Zhou Emperor to come over. ¡°How much money is in the account?¡± ¡°Not counting the family¡¯s calligraphy and painting treasures, there are over 200 million taels of silver on the account books alone.¡± Wu Qiuhan answered truthfully. A gleam flashed past Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes. This Su Changqing¡¯s private assets were actually so huge? Such a large sum of money was enough for him to do many things. ¡°Good, good, good! Inform the Spiritual Master Residence to increase production for the Thunderfire Crossbows! And also the Fine Steel Armors! Also, waive three years of taxes from the Southern Wilderness to appease the people.¡± He could not wait to send the decree out! ¡°Changqing, you have been a great help to me this time. In the past few days, the Country of Yan has already reorganized its troops in an attempt to take back Fort Boulder. You know best that war is all about money. With this money of yours, I have nothing to worry about!¡± The Zhou Emperor boomed out in happiness. It was only at this moment that Wu Qiuhan felt the benefits of Su Changqing¡¯s actions. Ever since that day in the Royal Court, the Zhou Emperor had treated the Su Family with even more favor. Seeing this scene in front of him, he could not help but feel slightly dejected. He was afraid that from now on, he would have no chance to go against Su Changqing. ¡°Minister Wu, although you have made some mistakes in your confiscation of assets, it is in the end a meritorious deed. You will be conferred the title of Far-Sighted Scholar! Since your son did not pass the royal examination last year, he can join the Royal Guards to fill in the spot of lieutenant.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s decree stunned Wu Qiuhan. The Xue family had been punished, but he had been conferred a title instead. Although his official rank had not been promoted, it was clear that Emperor Zhou had not completely expelled him from the inner circle of power. Moreover, his son had been sent to the Royal Guards to fill in the opening of Lieutenant. Although it was a military position, there was still an official rank to it. As long as he possessed an official position, with his connections, wouldn¡¯t promotion and mobilization be a common thing in the future? Everyone present understood the meaning behind Emperor Zhou¡¯s words, including Su Wen. Royal Authority. No matter how much he trusted Su Changqing in his heart, he would never allow Su Changqing to dominate the court by himself. He had to give Su Changqing some threat. On the surface, Wu Qiuhan was the biggest winner. The Su family had lost their wealth, and the Xue family was out of luck. Only he was safe and sound. He had even been given a noble title, and his son had also been bestowed an official position. Looking at the Zhou Emperor chatting with Su Changqing and Wu Qiuhan, Su Wen shook his head and continued with moving his stuff. His mansion was built around fifty miles away from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, but the size of his mansion was no less than that of the Prime Minister¡¯s. Su Changqing was never stingy in these aspects. Su Wen brought his belongings and servants to move in. The inner residence would be managed by Cui Yumian and Ning Shuang, while the outer residence was handed over to Zhao Jin. He had just finished packing when the second prince and Zhao Rui came over to congratulate him. ¡°Younger brother Su, congratulations on having your own residence from today onward.¡± The second prince smiled. Su Wen shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that my family¡¯s assets have been confiscated. I¡¯m so poor that I only have a few million taels of silver left, and just a gold mine from the Xue family. This is unbearable! I can no longer afford to treat you both to go gallivanting any more. Zhao Rui¡¯s mouth twitched. Can you try speaking in human? The second prince smiled, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll give you a treat. Xie Dajia is preparing to perform at the Eternal Music Pavilion, and it¡¯s hard to even obtain a ticket right now. However, I¡¯ve already received an invitation. I¡¯m allowed to bring three others to accompany me. In addition to you and Zhao Rui, I can bring one more.¡± ¡°Xie Dajia!¡± Upon hearing this name, Su Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After pondering for a moment, he shook his head and rejected, ¡°I won¡¯t be going. Recently, I have been busy with work at the Patrol Guard Office. There are many things happening in East District, so I have to take care of them.¡± To Su Wen, that Honorable Xie was a little strange. It was better to stay away from her, the further the better. When the Second Prince heard that Su Wen was going to the Patrol Office, he said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, let me give you a piece of advice. You better not get involved in this matter.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± The second prince replied, ¡°The chaos in the East essentially involves the interests of many people. Even if you return, what can you do about it? I¡¯ve heard that in the past few days, the matters in the East district have already been written up and sent to my Royal Father. If you interfere, by that time, you might even have to take the blame. Right now, the further away you are from the office, the safer you are. You should delay this for a few days. It won¡¯t be too late to make a decision after my Royal Father has expressed his stance.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Thank you for your advice, Your Highness. I understand.¡± Su Wen agreed with a smile. He did not state his stand on this matter. It was late at night. Yan Luoying was sleeping soundly in her room. However, even when asleep, she was still frowning deeply Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat up, a dagger in her hand. Her forehead was drenched in cold sweat as she stared ahead. But she was alone in the room. Yan Luoying suddenly burst into tears. Ever since that day, she had never slept well. Every night, when she fell asleep, it was as though she would come face to face with those dead people. Mercy did not suit soldiers. She deeply agreed with this saying. 400,000 soldiers and civilians in Fort Boulder. The hatred between the two countries had long been ingrained in the hearts of the people. Coupled with the scarcity of food supplies, in order to prevent the enemy from counterattacking and any unforeseen changes from occurring, Yan Luoying had given the order to kill them in cold blood. With a single order, 400,000 soldiers and civilians turned into dead souls underground. However, in the end, her rationality could not overcome the barrier in her heart. Executioner, killer demon. Ever since that day, she had heard strangers talking about her like that more than once. Some of her friends even began to distance themselves from her. Leaning against the head of the bed, Yan Luoying stared at the bright moon outside the window in a daze. This continued until the next morning. She then washed her face and her gaze turned fierce again. After leaving the house, Yan Luoying bought more than ten steamed buns. After making a left turn, there were some children. All of them were dressed in ragged clothes with messy hair and dirty faces. When they saw Yan Luoying, the children smiled happily. ¡°Sister Yan! Sister Yan!¡± Yan Luoying handed the steamed buns to the children, got up, heaved a sigh of relief, and prepared to leave. Just then, a voice came from behind. ¡°Lady Yan is truly in a good mood to come and do good deeds so early in the morning.¡± Yan Luoying turned around and realized that it was Su Wen. He was sitting in the carriage and had lifted the curtain. Zhao Jin was driving the carriage and had unknowingly stopped behind her. Yan Luoying said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you going to the Patrol Office today?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Lady Yan is right. Get in the carriage. It¡¯s on the way.¡± Yan Luoying did not stand on ceremony and climbed onto the carriage. She sized it up and realized that Su Wen¡¯s carriage was covered with a thick hide mat. There were snacks, fruits, and vegetables in the carriage as well as books to pass the time. Yan Luoying sighed and said, ¡°Lord Su¡¯s carriage is enough to let many people live a peaceful life. I wonder how many people in the Great Zhou have not eaten well and their clothes are not covering their bodies. It¡¯s pitiful and lamentable.¡± Su Wen looked out of the car window and said, ¡°There are many things in life that you and I can¡¯t choose. It¡¯s just like how you were born in a general¡¯s house and I was born in a prime minister¡¯s house. As for those children just now, they might work hard for their entire lives but they might not be able to obtain what we were born with. This is reality.¡± Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen and asked with anticipation, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lord Su wish to help those pitiful people?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why when I¡¯m in a good mood, I would occasionally give the beggar one or two copper coins..¡± Chapter 51 - Arrogant and Domineering Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Yan Luoying heard Su Wen¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him. ¡°Heh heh, you splurge your money on brothels, yet are so stingy to the poor.¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why? Are brothel girls not pitiful? If I spend money in a brothel, I will at least enjoy the corresponding services. But if I give these beggars money, what can they give me?¡± At this point, Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying and smiled. ¡°Who isn¡¯t pitiful? Take those children just now. Are they pitiful? They are, but how long can you care about them? The steamed buns that Lady Yan gave them are enough for them to eat for a day. They don¡¯t need to beg or think of a way to make a living. They just need to find a warmer place to stay. However, you can give them the buns for a day, maybe ten days, but can feed them for a lifetime?¡± ¡°They are still young, they are still many that will pity them. As long as they learn diligently and become an apprentice for others, they can learn some craftsmanship after suffering some hardships. But because you have given them steamed buns, they will muddle around day to day. In the end, they will waste their time. If Lady Yan continues to hand out the steamed buns for the next two years, I¡¯m afraid these children will not even want to rely on their own hard work. They will only reach out their hands to ask for things for their entire lives. At that time, I wonder if Lady Yan has done something good or bad?¡± Yan Luoying was completely trapped by Su Wen¡¯s analysis. She looked confused. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Your intentions are definitely good, but do you know the difference between a saintess and a sanctimonious bitch?¡± ¡°Saintess? Sanctimonious bitch?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Saintess wants to do good for the world and goes forward to serve as a role model. In contrast, the sanctimonious bitch always wants others to do good things for them instead.¡± Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying and said with a smile, ¡°Taking my previous example, I pay for the brothel services to help those poor girls within. It¡¯s none of your business if I go alone, right? But I like to go to brothels, so I drag you there and make you pay the bill, and even term it as bringing you to experience different forms of life. Would you be unhappy?¡± Yan Luoying said bitterly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m a sanctimonious bitch?¡± ¡°Not anymore if you change your ways of doing things.¡± Yan Luoying was confused. ¡°In that case, how can I help those children?¡± Su Wen thought for a moment and said, ¡°In your opinion, why don¡¯t you give them a chance to make a living? For example, you can take them in as servants and let them rely on their own hard work to earn a living. At the same time, you can also have them pick up some skills so that they can allow them to support their family in the future.¡± Yan Luoying lowered her head. After a while, she said, ¡°But how many children can I take in?¡± Su Wen nonchalantly stated, ¡°You¡¯re a general who kills people like flies, why are you so sentimental?¡± Yan Luoying sighed and said, ¡°Killing people like flies? If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t want to kill them either. But if I don¡¯t kill them, more people in Great Zhou will die!¡± As she spoke, she looked at a total loss. Su Wen could tell that there was something wrong with her, so he comforted her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ll get used to it after killing a few more times. People have to die anyway, be it dying earlier or later. Just as you said, if they don¡¯t die, the citizens of our Great Zhou will die. 400,000 people, and they might even have increased their numbers if you left them be. How many enemies would we face by then? You can be considered to have established a heavenly merit!¡± For some reason, Yan Luoying felt much better when she heard Su Wen¡¯s teasing words. She adjusted her state of mind and looked at Su Wen. ¡°What about the matter regarding the patrolling guards? You said you wanted to be ruthless. What should we do?¡± At the mention of this matter, Su Wen narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to strike down hard on whoever dares to start up trouble first.¡± Coincidentally, Su Wen¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the patrol office. Zhao Jin hurriedly took out the carriage steps, placing it below the door. Su Wen and Yan Luoying got out of the car one after another. The guard stationed at the door widened his eyes at this scene. Why were these two here so early in the morning? Generally speaking, Su Wen rarely came to the patrol office. Even if he did, it would usually be late in the afternoon. Countless guesses suddenly popped out in the mind of the sentry. Su Wen and Yan Luoying headed straight for the conference room after entering. It was then that Su Wen realized that Wen Jinming and Sun Wei were already waiting there. Su Wen sat down on his seat and crossed his legs as he casually spoke out, ¡°I heard the Eastern District is in a mess recently. Just yesterday, there were already 13 fights, so I wish to re-interrogate them today.¡± Wen Jinming stood up with a flattering smile, ¡°Lord Su, these fights are just small matters. Those people will naturally learn obedience once they¡¯re locked up for a couple of days. There¡¯s no need for interrogation.¡± Su Wen glanced at him, but before he could speak, Zhao Jin, who was standing behind him, spoke up. He pointed at Wen Jinming and said, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you speak to my young master like this? A brat like you that can¡¯t even make it past my Prime Minister¡¯s Residence to even send gifts dare question my young master¡¯s words? Do you believe that I will reward you with two big, tight slaps?¡± Zhao Jin¡¯s words were not bad. As a 5th Ranked official, he was not important enough to be allowed entry in the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence. Wen Jinming was stunned, his expression immediately becoming a bit ugly. However, he was not stupid. Even though he dared to offend Yan Luoying, he did not dare to do anything to Su Wen. At this moment, Yan Luoying said, ¡°Lord Su is a deputy garrison commander, so he naturally has the right to question and review the case. Now, go and bring the people up!¡± Soon, the troublemakers were brought over. The case file was also placed in front of Su Wen. He checked them one by one. The cases were all very simple. Most of them were verbal conflicts that led to fights. There were also some drunken brawls. The case file basically marked the names and identities of both parties. Then, there was a simple explanation of the case and how it was sorted out. After both parties confessed to their crimes, the case was closed. The first case involved two men about thirty to forty years old. The two of them came up, and Su Wen was still as carefree as ever as he casually asked, ¡°Introduce yourselves.¡± ¡°This commoner is Wei Quan.¡± ¡°This commoner is Liu Sheng.¡± Su Wen then began his questioning, ¡°Did you guys fight yesterday?¡± Wei Quan hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Lord. But we already know our mistakes. We won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Liu Sheng hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Sir, we won¡¯t do it again.¡± Su Wen sneered as he snapped, ¡°You know your mistakes? What use is there? Let me ask you, who instigated you to fight in the shop?¡± Both of them had a blank look on their faces. ¡°No one instructed us to do that. We had a drink with each other yesterday and got drunk, so we got into a fight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord. Why would someone instruct us to fight?¡± Su Wen smiled, ¡°That makes sense, but this Young Master here doesn¡¯t believe you. Men, come give 80 paddles to them first!¡± Both of their expressions changed drastically upon hearing this. Even Yan Luoying was a little confused. What was going on? He planned on hitting even those who admitted to their crimes? At this moment, Wen Jinming stood up and said, ¡°Lord Su, this doesn¡¯t make sense at all. This case is just a simple brawl. Both of them have already confessed. Why do you want to reopen it? Why do you want to hit them?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a figure appeared before him. It was Zhao Jin. Slap! Slap! Two harsh slaps landed. Zhao Jin said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? If you dare question my young master again, I¡¯ll give you two tight slaps.¡± Wen Jinming covered his face, disbelief written all over. No matter what, he was still a 5th Rank official, so how could he get slapped just like that?? ¡°Su Wen, I want to report you to His Majesty!¡± Wen Jinming shrieked. In response, Su Wen stood up and pointed at Wen Jinming¡¯s nose as he arrogantly roared, ¡°Go, hurry up and go. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you reporting me? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, don¡¯t try to play dumb with me. All of you are deliberately causing trouble in the East District, right? You think that I¡¯m new to this job, so you¡¯re trying to pull the wool over my eyes? A few days ago, I had to deal with Xue Meng and didn¡¯t have the time to bother with you guys. With your cheap lives, even if I were to kill you all, His Majesty will at most just reprimand me! Why not go and listen to what others say about what I, Young Master Su, am really like? Since you dare to cause trouble in my territory, if I don¡¯t manage to kill you, I¡¯ll make sure you guys become honest men after this!¡± After saying this, he turned to yell at the guard, ¡°Beat them with the intention of killing them! If they die, I¡¯ll take responsibility! If they don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll skin you alive and send you to the northern border to serve as a soldier!¡± Chapter 52 - The Results His Majesty Wanted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host triggering an intense anger in Wen Jinming. +100 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host causing fear to Wei Quan. +200 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host causing fear to Liu Sheng. +220 Emotional Value] Hearing the system notification in his head, Su Wen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Wen Jinming¡¯s anger did not matter, but Wei Quan and Liu Sheng¡¯s fear meant a lot to him. Afraid? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re afraid! Su Wen looked at the two of them and sneered. ¡°What sort of dogs are you, to dare you scheme against this Daddy? Beat them up!¡± The guard responded by stepping forward with the paddle. Wei Quan and Liu Sheng looked at each other and saw the wavering resolve reflected in each of their eyes. Wei Quan turned around and knelt on the ground with a plop. He said, ¡°Sir, I will confess. Our gang leader, Sha Qinghe, commanded us to wreak havoc. He said that he wanted to collect protection fees, but the shop owner didn¡¯t cooperate, so we had to go create some trouble.¡± Liu Sheng also hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord, please show mercy. We are minions. Whatever the leader says, we must do. This matter has nothing to do with us.¡± Su Wen relaxed and looked at Wen Jinming. He asked calmly, ¡°Lord Wen, do you think there is a need for a re-investigation now?¡± Wen Jinming was silent. At this moment, Su Wen turned to Sun Wei and said, ¡°Lord Sun, now, you have to bring someone to bring Sha Qinghe back for me. If you can¡¯t bring him back, the blame will be on you. You should know what kind of person I am. If you obstruct me, I will crush you to death with a rock!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Wei didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t even have any intention to delay time by asking Yan Luoying. ¡°Since Sir has made progress in your case, please take your time. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, Wen Jinming wanted to leave. Su Wen tilted his head to look at him, before replying with a smile, ¡°In that case, do go and handle your business, Lord Wen.¡± As Wen Jinming retreated, Yan Luoying frowned and said, ¡°If this guy really has connections with those gang members, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to deal with the aftermath.¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I want him to deal with the aftermath.¡± At this moment, Zhao Jin said smugly, ¡°How is it, my lord? Did I perform well today?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Not too bad. You¡¯re quite domineering.¡± Yan Luoying was a little shocked. ¡°You thought of fighting Wen Jinming before you came?¡± Zhao Jin laughed, ¡°Of course. My family¡¯s young master is quite clever. What does a mere Wen Jinming count for?¡± Su Wen waved his hand, indicating that Zhao Jin should be done. Even though Su Wen was thick-skinned, he still accept so much boot licking. He instructed Zhao Jin, ¡°Brother Jin, follow Wen Jinming. If this guy wants to clean up his mess, he will contact someone and seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Jin left. Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying and explained, ¡°Ever since you and I came here, Wen Jinming has been the one to speak to us on behalf of the old factions. In the Royal court, he was also the one who wrote a memorial to impeach you. Hence, Wen Jinming is the stubborn representative of this bureau.¡± ¡°With so many incidents of public security lapses in the East District, you don¡¯t even need to think about it. It must have something to do with Wen Jinming. He might have wanted to use the chaos in the East District to chase you away, but in order not to give you an excuse to punish the insiders of the patrol office, he had no choice but to bring in the people who caused trouble.¡± ¡°To these hooligans, a few days in prison is nothing. After all, they had only gotten into a brawl, nothing too serious.¡± ¡°However, while they might not be afraid of you, they will definitely be afraid of me!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I came because I wanted to be domineering. I want to tell these guys that Wen Jinming cannot protect them, I will still dare to kill them!¡± ¡°His Majesty just sent Xue Meng to the northern border. Everyone will think that I¡¯m telling the truth, especially since these people at the bottom of the hierarchy recognize that their lives are worthless.¡± ¡°You can say that it¡¯s sad, but you can also say that it¡¯s the helplessness of reality. But it just so happens that they all think that in the eyes of a top-notch evil young master like me, killing them is no different than me killing a dog. That¡¯s why they¡¯re afraid and tell the truth!¡± ¡°Once such people are involved, things will be much simpler. These people don¡¯t have any backbone, and they haven¡¯t gotten any benefits yet, plus their crimes aren¡¯t serious. Sooner or later, Wen Jinming will be exposed.¡± Yan Luoying heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°If Wen Jinming is punished, the Eastern District should be safe.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as he looked at her and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then? And what?¡± ¡°Is this what His Majesty wants?¡± Su Wen¡¯s words caused Yan Luoying to freeze. She frowned. ¡°What kind of result does His Majesty want?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°The Patrol Guards, it has been more than a day or two since you restrained their benefits. Now that you have cut off their benefits, you can suppress the people in the Guards for a moment. However, can you guarantee that these people will not secretly oppress the commoners to gain benefits for themselves after a long period of time has passed? Can we ensure that they do not secretly collude with the gangs to oppress the commoners? Such chaotic cases are not difficult to handle. The difficult part is how to maintain peace.¡± This was the tricky part. To put it bluntly, these guards might be humble in front of Su Wen, but among the commoners, they behaved like they were their masters. While they were patrolling, they could twist the truth of sampling from your food stall into saying they were giving you face by eating your goods. Who would dare to say anything? Yan Luoying hesitated. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Investigate the Patrol Guards! Blow up this entire matter!¡± Su Wen said firmly. ¡°His Majesty must have already thought of a plan when he asked you to come here. What he wants is for you to create a commotion! If this whole affair snowballs, Wen Jinming will definitely not be able to bear the responsibility alone.¡± Yan Luoying thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with them, since none of the patrolling guards are clean. If you want to investigate deeply, it will affect everyone¡¯s lives. No matter how powerful and domineering you are, these people won¡¯t cooperate. We can¡¯t just arrest them and punish them. They will definitely impeach you!¡± Su Wen said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that complicated. The breakthrough lies with Wen Jinming. What do you think of this person?¡± Yan Luoying thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little annoying. His entire mind only thinks about getting more benefits.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very stupid? His Majesty was the one who arranged for us to come to the patrol guards, but he tried to create trouble and wanted to push you out because his own benefits were cut off. To put it nicely, this person is blinded by greed. To put it bluntly, he has no brains and no self-awareness.¡± At this point, Su Wen ridiculed, ¡°Of course, if he was smart, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in this position for so many years. However, this person has been in the Patrol Guards for many years and is considered one of the higher-ups. He definitely knows everything in this place. Our simplest solution is to dig out the details of the Patrol Guards¡¯ benefits from him.¡± The two of them discussed for a while more before they saw Zhao Jin come in from outside. There were four or five people with him, including Wen Jinming. He shouted loudly, ¡°Why did you capture me? I was just drinking with my friends and chatting with them. Why did you bring me back like this?¡± Zhao Jin walked up to Su Wen and reported in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, after this guy left, he sent his servants to contact these people. They gathered in a bamboo forest to discuss how to give their statements, so I captured them.¡± Su Wen looked at this group of people. Within the group was also Du Ping, who was beaten up last time. This fellow¡¯s injuries were still not fully healed as he limped in.. Chapter 53 - Death Ends Everything Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen looked at them and smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Su Wen and my father is Prime Minister Su.¡± The moment they heard his words, the expressions of the people who were brought in changed drastically. They were the leaders of the gangs in the Eastern District, but compared to Su Wen, they were like ants on the ground. Su Wen continued, ¡°I know that you guys have been causing a lot of trouble in the Eastern District recently, but that¡¯s ok, it¡¯s not a big deal. Why not explain everything properly to me and give me a satisfactory answer on how I should deal with this matter? If you are stubborn¡­ hehe.¡± Su Wen did not say anything about the outcome of their stubbornness, but his threat was obvious. These people were all submerged in their own thoughts, so no one said anything for a while. After a bit, one of them smiled back in return before saying, ¡°Young Master Su Wen, look, we really just gathered to have a chat. How about this? Let us go back and I will send you a big gift later!¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± Su Wen indifferently commanded. Immediately, a guard stepped forward and kicked the man to the ground, before swinging the paddle held in his hand! ¡°ARRRGHHH!¡± A blood-curdling scream resounded in the room. Su Wen calmly continued as though he was simply watching a movie, ¡°That¡¯s right, keep hitting like that, hit him until he stops breathing!¡± Su Wen¡¯s indifferent attitude made it seem like he was not talking about a life. Everyone in the room felt a chill in their hearts. The person who was pressed to the ground was even more frightened. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll confess, I¡¯ll confess! It¡¯s Wen Jinming. He told us that the higher-ups are currently investigating strictly and won¡¯t allow them to collect any benefits, so he asked us to help collect more protection fees. If anything happens, he¡¯ll take responsibility, and in return, he¡¯ll take 50% of our fees!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± The moment the poor sod confessed, the rest of them quickly spoke up as well. After saying that, Su Wen got the guards to write down their confessions before letting them sign it. Then, he got the guards to lock them up. Only Su Wen, Yan Luoying, Wen Jinming, and Zhao Jin were left in the room. Su Wen looked at Wen Jinming and smiled. ¡°Lord Wen, what do you have to say?¡± The corners of Wen Jinming¡¯s mouth curled up in a bitter smile. After a long time, he finally groaned, ¡°Why must you do this? Lord Su, Lady Yan, I just don¡¯t understand why you would reject money that can be obtained at the stretch of a hand? Why are you making things difficult for me?¡± Su Wen looked at him and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not that we are making things difficult for you, but you are making things difficult for yourself. How many years have you taken from the people of the Eastern District? Have you ever thought that you¡¯re making things difficult for them?¡± Wen Jinming sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to compare to your family fortune even if I take a thousand years¡¯ worth of benefits, right?¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Bullsh*t! My father is the one who earned all my family¡¯s assets. Only a small portion came from benefits, and furthermore, they were all obtained through gifts from various officials. What do you know?¡± Wen Jinming couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue at this point. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who ordered them to do it. It was all to force Lady Yan away.¡± When Su Wen saw that he had confessed, he said, ¡°Then write down all the details of the benefits that the Patrol Office has received all these years.¡± Wen Jinming looked up at Su Wen and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Su. What benefits? I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± ¡°You just said¡ª¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Fantastic. This guy changed his words faster than he himself changed women. He just denied whatever he had said a moment ago. Su Wen smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it? Brother Jin, beat him up! I want to see how strong-willed you are!¡± Zhao Jin stepped forward and kicked Wen Jinming to the ground, swinging the paddle down harshly. ¡°ARRRGHHH!¡± Wen Jinming screamed in agony. Zhao Jin himself was an Earth Rank martial artist, thus his control over his own strength was extremely masterful. He knew the way to inflict the most pain through the paddle, yet not serious enough that it would leave any grievous injuries. Unexpectedly, even after Wen Jinming was knocked unconscious several times, he still refused to admit anything. Outside the conference room, many guards could hear Wen Jinming¡¯s screams. Everyone felt their hearts jump in tune with his screams. They did not know if the next in line would be them¡­. Even after so many beatings, Wen Jinming still refused to yield, choosing not to confess. Finally, Su Wen gestured for Zhao Jin to stop. He fixed his gaze at Wen Jinming as he lamented, ¡°Why do you have to do this? You can¡¯t escape your crimes with the confessions given by those people. Why do you still insist on covering it up?¡± At this moment, Wen Jinming¡¯s face was pale and he was sweating profusely. He raised his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Whether I say it or not, I will die. Why should I say it?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°If you say it, I¡¯ll tell my father to protect your life, how about that?¡± Wen Jinming stared at Su Wen for a long while before sighing. ¡°Kill me, I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Su Wen frowned. He did not expect Wen Jinming to be so stubborn. He stood up and suddenly realized that blood was flowing out from the corner of Wen Jinming¡¯s mouth! He quickly leaned over to stop him, but it was too late. Wen Jinming had committed suicide! ¡°He bit his tongue and killed himself! That bastard!¡± Yan Luoying and Su Wen¡¯s expressions darkened. Since ancient times, corrupt officials often committed suicide after the deed was done. The first was that any secrets they held would enter the grave with them, making things harder to investigate and pursue. The second was to protect their families. Did Wen Jinming want to live? Of course he did, but he knew very well that after so many years, there were quite a few officials who were promoted after serving at the Patrol Office. If he didn¡¯t say anything, then there was a high chance that this matter would be put to an end with his death. Everyone would owe him a favor, often choosing to take care of his family. He would also set a precedent for others to follow if they met the same problem. But if he confessed everything, the best outcome for him would be to be thrown into jail. His family might even become the targets for revenge. He might also have to hand over the money he had embezzled. Once he died, things would become fuzzy and hard to explain. Not to mention anything else, everyone involved in this matter was guilty. Who would be willing to step forward? ¡°What do we do now?¡± Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen. Su Wen ruminated for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Su Wen went out and found Sun Wei. ¡°Gather all the commanders and officials of the Patrol Office!¡± At this time, Sun Wei was also feeling nervous. No one knew what Wen Jinming would say. Although Su Wen held the same title and rank as him, he did not dare to disobey Su Wen¡¯s words and quickly gathered everyone together. Outside the conference room, Su Wen and Yan Luoying stood on a raised platform. Yan Luoying calmed down a little and recalled Su Wen¡¯s instructions. She then turned to look sharply at the patrol guards gathered below. Waving a scroll in her hand, she shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Wen Jinming has already confessed! I never thought that the Patrol Office would be so rotten! Now that Wen Jinming has exposed all of you guys, how do you expect me to answer to His Majesty?¡± The guards below immediately turned nervous. Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lady Yan, we¡¯ve been wronged. We¡¯ve always listened to orders. These things have nothing to do with us. They¡¯re all orders from the higher-ups.¡± Yan Luoying said in a low voice, ¡°I know that all of you are subordinates. You have no choice but to listen to the orders of the Patrol Office. So, write down all the things that the Office has commanded you to do. I can¡¯t be bothered to interrogate all of you one by one. Since Wen Jinming has already given his confession, His Majesty will definitely pursue this matter.. Your confession is also a chance for you to make a contribution! I¡¯ve already told Young Master Su that he will talk to Prime Minister Su and absolve all of you of your crimes, but you must explain everything clearly!¡± Chapter 54 - Confession Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen was glad that he still had cards left to play. In order to prevent a scenario where the guards would find out that Wen Jinming refused to confess, Su Wen had sent all the guards out ahead of time. And Wen Jinming¡¯s screams in the hall undoubtedly made these people nervous. However, these people were still unaware that Wen Jinming was already dead. Naturally, the fake confession would not be shown to these people. Those ambiguous words were also spoken to break their wills. Su Wen looked at the sky before solemnly speaking, ¡°All of you better hurry up. I still have to enter the palace in a while to meet the Emperor to listen to his teachings. I will pass the confessions to my father along the way. For those who have not finished by then, I¡¯m sorry, but time and tide waits for no man!¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m the one who told Young Master Su to speak up for you. As you know, the Prime Minister is a high and mighty figure. Normally, we won¡¯t even have the chance to even walk in front of his residence. Now, it¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Su being the deputy commander of the Patrol Office that we can avoid being implicated.¡± The two of them complemented each other, causing the audience to be stunned. To put it bluntly, no one knew what Wen Jinming had confessed. But it was precisely because of this that they were even more uncertain. Seeing Su Wen and Yan Luoying enter the conference room, Zhao Jin shouted from the door, ¡°You all better hurry up. My Young Master¡¯s time is expensive, he won¡¯t waste it on you.¡± His attitude was still overbearing, but the more he acted like this, the more it looked believable to the guards. After returning to the room, Yan Luoying heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Will they believe me?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°They will, because they have no other choice. The moment Wen Jinming ¡®confessed¡¯, everyone was implicated. How much trust can these people have for Wen Jinming? Furthermore, the guards were there when the leaders of the gangs exposed Wen Jinming. Hence, they should know that Wen Jinming will definitely not be able to escape punishment. Under such circumstances, the possibility of Wen Jinming telling the truth is not small!¡± When he spoke up to this point, Su Wen sighed with emotion. ¡°Luckily, I left myself with some cards to play. I didn¡¯t expect this old brat to actually commit suicide. He really is a bit ruthless. This type of person is too much of a pity to be placed in a Patrol Office. I reckon it would be more suitable to send him to the Northern Border army.¡± His words rang true. Wen Jinming was the kind of person who was unyielding in dealing with problems, including trying to push Yan Luoying away to protect his own interests. Yan Luoying smiled and looked at Su Wen with admiration in her eyes. She said, ¡°The majority of people in the army are all crass and outspoken people, unlike Young Master Su which sets traps in your words. I have to be careful when I¡¯m around you. Who knows when I¡¯ll get twisted up in your schemes as well?¡± Yan Luoying was smart, but after coming to the capital, she realized that she was not good at scheming. Compared to battle formations and strategies, there were even more worldly and unscrupulous methods. But it had to be said that Yan Luoying admired this kind of man more than those brash types like Wu Lie. The two started chatting in the meantime while waiting for the confessions. Outside the room, Sun Wei and the others were gathered together. ¡°What should we do? Lord Sun, should we write the confessions or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that Brother Wen has already exposed us, if we don¡¯t write the confessions, It will mean that we¡¯re refusing to assist them in their investigations.¡± ¡°Lord Sun, what do you think we should do?¡± Everyone turned their gazes to Sun Wei. Sun Wei pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°In my opinion, we still have to write it. If Wen Jinming has really hung us out to dry, it won¡¯t be a good thing for us to bear the consequences. After all, Young Master Su said just now that he will let Minister Su help us get out of our crimes. To put it bluntly, we didn¡¯t come out with the methods to obtain benefits on our own, they¡¯re all the rules of the higher-ups. In addition, it¡¯s not like we are the ones raking in the profit of all four patrol districts in the capital. Would His Majesty kill us all for such a small crime? With Minister Su speaking for us and the inability of the law to punish everyone, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us to wash our hands off this matter. I can also tell that with Lady Yan around, we can forget about getting benefits in the future as well. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to clean up our butts first. We can plan our moves in the future.¡± At this point he lowered his voice, ¡°But we have to be unified in our confessions, and push the blame upwards. I don¡¯t have to teach you this, right?¡± ¡°If the higher-ups find out, will they¡­¡± Someone started to worry. Sun Wei sneered, ¡°The higher-ups? No matter how big they are, are they as big as Minister Su? Compared to the almighty Prime Minister, they are just farts. Didn¡¯t you see Young Master Su¡¯s attitude today? He wants to use our patrolling guards as an example to increase his political achievements. These people can¡¯t even protect themselves, how can they take revenge on us?¡± Compared to Wen Jinming, although Sun Wei did not have much ability, he was better at protecting himself. Whether it was the loss of benefits or the aftermath, although he seemed to agree with Wen Jinming on the surface, he actually rarely participated. At this moment, he was even more unwilling to forcefully endure and burden of being labelled a criminal. Soon, Sun Wei and the others finished writing their confessions. After signing and stamping their names, they delivered them all to Zhao Jin. ¡°Master Zhao, we have all written it down. Can you help us pass it in?¡± Sun Wei was very humble. Zhao Jin laughed, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re quite an efficient man. Wait here.¡± With that said, Zhao Jin brought in the stack of confessions. Su Wen looked through them one by one. These patrolling guards were also the people who often came into contact with the case files. The confessions they wrote were seamless, and they explained everything clearly. Of course, there were also some who tried to shirk responsibility. To Su Wen, this was not important. Su Changqing had said that Emperor Zhou wanted to attack the government officials of the Great Zhou. After receiving their confession, Su Wen knew that this would be enough for the Emperor to kick up a fuss. Su Wen knocked on the table and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I will take these confessions with me. I will hand them over to His Majesty later, and he will decide on the outcome.¡± He was not lying on this matter, the Zhou Emperor had indeed kept to his word and summoned him to the palace to receive his teachings. Yan Luoying said, ¡°What about those people involved?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°They have been embezzling for many years. Whether they live or die is up to His Majesty to decide.¡± Su Wen personally did not have any compassion for these people. As for keeping his promise, Su Wen was even more unconcerned. He was already infamous to begin with, so it was not a big deal if he kept his word or not. ¡­ In the Royal Palace, Emperor Zhou scanned the documents Su Wen handed to him. After reading them one by one, he nodded and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± After he finished speaking, he put the document aside as if it was a trivial matter. He didn¡¯t even ask about Wen Jinming¡¯s death. He then smiled and said, ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re arrogant and despotic, competing against others through wealth. That Xue Meng was punished and sent to the northern border. As for you, it¡¯s all thanks to this Emperor¡¯s protection. As for the next few days, you should enter the palace on time and put on an act. When you enter the royal court and become an official in the future, you have to be more steady and not be too ostentatious.¡± Su Wen cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°I thank Your Majesty for the kindness shown. In addition, this subject still has something to report.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have official matters to report?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen quite a few beggars in the capital on my way back and forth these past few days. They¡¯re young, and they run around the streets, often blocking this subject¡¯s path, which is grating on my nerves. I would like to suggest to Your Majesty to specially build a place to imprison these young beggars and force them to learn some craftsmanship. When the time comes, they can become craftsmen and stay put in one location! This way, my journey back and forth will be much quieter.¡± Emperor Zhou froze for a moment as he pondered, before grinning, ¡°Kid, this is no trivial matter. Is the capital¡¯s wide road not enough for your carriage? However, the idea you mentioned isn¡¯t bad. Coincidentally, your father has given me quite a bit of money. This method can also help to alleviate the shortage of craftsmen everywhere..¡± Chapter 55 - Fifty Moves Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the royal palace, Emperor Zhou sat on the roof terrace as he handled the official documents. Su Wen was arranged to sit in a corner with a small table in front of him. There was a praying mat on the floor and on the table was a book on the teachings of the sages. Su Wen sat there in boredom. He was too lazy to read. At this moment, he noticed the old eunuch beside him. Seeing that the Zhou Emperor wasn¡¯t paying attention to them, Su Wen craned his neck and smiled. ¡°Sir Eunuch, how many years have you served in the palace?¡± He was just bored and wanted to find someone to chat with. The old eunuch smiled and replied, ¡°This old servant has been in the palace for 58 years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of years¡­ What¡¯s a monthly salary like for someone of your rank?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Just as Su Wen asked that question, Emperor Zhou coughed twice and said without even raising his eyes, ¡°Are you too free? I asked you to read the book, not to socialize.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not my second brother, how can I stay still and read this scripture?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to read, you¡¯re not allowed to strike up a conversation with others. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m handling some documents?¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you are too benevolent. I see that my father is stewing in boredom these days after he comes home. These days, he even seems to be thinking about marrying a new concubine. You should throw this document to him so that he can contribute his strength to the Great Zhou and realize his value in life. Why would Your Majesty need to personally deal with it?¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal. However, these documents were already handled by your father and the others previously. This Emperor only needs to review and approve them.¡± As he spoke, Emperor Zhou put the document aside and smiled. ¡°You kid, you¡¯ve been cultivating quite well recently as well. I haven¡¯t seen you for only a few days, and your cultivation has already risen by one grade. Since you can¡¯t read books¡­ Fu An, come and spar with him. I also want to watch a good show!¡± As soon as Emperor Zhou finished speaking, a muscular guard walked in from outside the hall. Emperor Zhou introduced, ¡°Fu An is the deputy commander of my Royal Palace Guards. He has a cultivation of 8th Grade Earth Rank, and is a top-notch expert in the martial arts world. With him sparring with you, it will be very beneficial for your growth.¡± Su Wen said with a bitter expression, ¡°Your Majesty, please spare me. Lord Fu An is a whole nine grades higher than me. How can I be his match?¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let him use his full strength to fight you. Fu An, you¡¯ll only use a cultivation level of 8th Grade Star Rank. If you exceed this cultivation grade, it¡¯ll be considered your loss!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Fu An remained expressionless. In his opinion, even if he only used a cultivation base of 8th Grade Star Rank, Su Wen wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. At this moment, Emperor Zhou took a book and a bottle of elixirs from the table. He smiled and said, ¡°Su Wen, here¡¯s a Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pill as well as a Heaven Rank movement technique ¡ª Stellar Transposition. You don¡¯t have to win. As long as you can last 50 moves against Fu An, I¡¯ll reward you with these.¡± Su Wen looked at the two items and felt his excitement growing. The Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pill was a secret elixir of the Azure Cloud School. This elixir was extremely beneficial to martial artists and spiritual masters of any realm, as it was said that consuming this elixir could strengthen a cultivator¡¯s soul. Typically, martial artists cultivated only their bodies and True Qi. But this Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pill fused the soul of a fey beast into the pill. A martial artist could strengthen their own Divine Martial Soul if they consumed this elixir. There were many advantages to having a powerful Divine Martial Soul. For example, their control over True Qi would be more precise, and their reaction speed would also increase. These were all very beneficial in combat. Stellar Transposition was a Heaven Ranked movement technique. Moreover, it was said to stand on a level on its own even amongst Heaven Ranked techniques. It was one of the ultimate arts of the number one sect in the world a thousand years ago, Starmoon Palace. However, after a thousand years, Starmoon Palace was destroyed and this movement technique fell into the hands of the royal family instead. Su Wen currently only had three cultivation techniques. The Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra was a bona-fide Heaven Ranked cultivation method, while the Broken Jade Fist and Layered Wave Saber were Earth Ranked cultivation methods. However, Su Wen never had a specialized movement technique to cultivate. How could he not be tempted when he saw the Stellar Transposition technique right in front of him? A Heaven Ranked cultivation technique was a precious treasure that couldn¡¯t be bought with money! If the other party used his full strength, then Su Wen could wave goodbye to this technique. However, if the other party had the same cultivation level and Su Wen only had to withstand 50 moves, he felt that he might have a chance! Su Wen¡¯s gaze turned sharp. He immediately bowed, ¡°Thank you for your reward, Your Majesty!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Fu An¡¯s expression turned unsightly. Did this brat really think that he could withstand 50 moves from me? The Zhou Emperor laughed loudly in response, ¡°Haha, you sure are confident! But my rooftop terrace is not a place for you guys to fight. Come, let¡¯s move over to the arena.¡± In the martial arts arena inside the palace, Emperor Zhou sat high up. Beside him was the old eunuch who was in charge of serving him. Su Wen and Fu An stood opposite each other in the arena grounds, staring straight at each other. Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Lord Fu, whether or not I can survive 50 moves is entirely up to you. After all, we don¡¯t have any enmity between us, so isn¡¯t it good to have more friends? My father is the Prime Minister, and he could be very helpful to you. After all, you can¡¯t remain as the commander for the Palace Royal Guards for the rest of your life, right? There will be a time when you become an official in the court.¡± Fu An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He was just waiting for the order to begin. On the spectator stand, Emperor Zhou smiled, ¡°This little slippery fellow clearly knows that Fu An won¡¯t hold back, yet he still deliberately used words to provoke Fu An in a vain attempt to shake his mind. It¡¯s just a pity that such petty thoughts are of little use in a battle between experts.¡± The old eunuch added, ¡°But this mentality is still good. Even a lion uses its full strength when hunting a rabbit, let alone a rabbit fighting a lion. If he doesn¡¯t pull out all the tricks in his book, how can he stand a chance to win?¡± ¡°Begin!¡± As soon as he gave the order, the imposing aura on Fu An¡¯s body suddenly changed. If Fu An was said to be a treasured sword that was hidden within its sheath earlier, then Fu An was now akin to an unsheathed sword, which would only return after it had drawn blood! Killing intent overflowed! Su Wen¡¯s face was still full of smiles. ¡°Brother Fu, we have something to discuss. Tell me how much your monthly salary is, and I¡¯ll give you a hundred times the amount. How about you give me some slack today?¡± Fu An suddenly took a step forward and said, ¡°Go and pick your weapon. I¡¯m good at fist techniques. It would be considered as me bullying you if you remain empty-handed!¡± All kinds of weapons were placed on a rack at the side of the battle stage, ready to be used at any time. Su Wen¡¯s expression changed drastically. At the moment Fu An took a step forward, his aura had already fully locked onto him. Pick a weapon? That sounded nice, but if the other party were to make a move while he was getting his weapon, he would be in a disadvantageous position! In the stands, Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Fu An is an old fox. If Su Wen believes him, he will definitely suffer.¡± Fortunately, Su Wen did not move. Instead, he stood on the spot and stared at Fu An. The smile on his face gradually disappeared as he got into a fighting stance. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to pick up a weapon, then don¡¯t blame me!¡± Fu An roared as his feet stomped on the ground. Boom! With a loud bang, Fu An rushed out! ¡°Fast!¡± This was the only thought Su Wen had left in his mind. This fellow¡¯s speed was frighteningly fast! They were both at the 8th Stage of Star Rank, but Su Wen knew that his movement speed was definitely inferior to this guy¡¯s. Bang! Fu An appeared in front of Su Wen and threw a punch. Before the punch arrived, an explosion could already be heard due to the pressure of the fist compressing the surrounding air.. It could be seen how powerful this punch was! Chapter 56 - Ruthless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing Fu An¡¯s punch, Su Wen circulated his True Qi furiously and raised his fist to meet the other party¡¯s without any fear! Rumble! As the two fists collided with one another, their True Qi burst forth with a loud thud. Fu An¡¯s eyes flashed as he shouted, ¡°Nicely done!¡± One had to know that Fu An was an eighth-grade cultivator after all. His True Qi was more condensed and its quantity far surpassed Su Wen. Even though he had lowered his cultivation to 8th Grade Star Rank, Fu An felt that he should be able to crush Su Wen in terms of True Qi quality. However, he did not expect that Su Wen¡¯s True Qi would be so powerful and overbearing, that he could actually withstand his own punch! In reality, Su Wen¡¯s Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra was a domineering cultivation technique. Coupled with the purifying of his True Qi due to the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, the quality of his True Qi had increased by a lot, which was why it unknowingly produced such an effect. The two sides exchanged a punch, heralding the opening of the curtains to this fight. Fu An did not stop at all and continued to press forward. ¡°Jadebreak Fist ¡ª Jade Shatters Within!¡± Just like when he fought with Lan Qingqing, Su Wen once again unleashed the delayed Qi explosions of the Jade Breaking Fist. But this time, his opponent was on a completely different scale. True Qi erupted from Fu An¡¯s body, but something Su Wen never expected happened. Fu An¡¯s face flushed red due to the internal Qi explosion, but his movements were totally unaffected. In reality, the moment his True Qi erupted, Fu An felt a sharp pain. However, he forcefully endured the True Qi explosion and directly attacked Su Wen instead. Both sides engaged in a fierce battle. Su Wen¡¯s fist technique was exquisite and strange. After every punch, it would cause a delayed Qi eruption in Fu An¡¯s body. However, Fu An was not afraid at all. He only used his True Qi to protect his meridians and organs to prevent himself from being severely injured by the True Qi explosions. He then forcefully endured the explosions wrecking inside his body to throw more punches at Su Wen. Soon, Su Wen realized that he had fallen into a disadvantage! If one were to say that both of their punches contained 100 points of power, then Su Wen¡¯s Jade Shatters Within skill was equivalent to injecting 20 points of its original power into Fu An¡¯s body. In a direct confrontation, he would naturally be at a disadvantage. Even though Fu An had to forcefully withstand Su Wen¡¯s internal Qi bombs, he had the upper hand when it came to their exchanges. Peng! Fu An¡¯s fist landed a vicious uppercut on Su Wen¡¯s chin! Su Wen felt as if he had been hit by a train. The powerful force made him black out momentarily. Even though Su Wen and Fu An were fighting at the same cultivation rank, their combat experience was completely different. Fu An had experienced countless life and death battles, but Su Wen had only been cultivating on his own. The last time he defeated Lan Qingqing, it was also because Lan Qingqing was injured. Coupled with the strange explosions of the Jade Breaking Fist, he caught Lan Qingqing off guard. However, Su Wen was unable to gain the upper hand against the experienced and uninjured Fu An. Emperor Zhou and the old eunuch watched the fight with interest. The Zhou Emperor smiled as he analyzed the battle, ¡°This kid¡¯s fist force is very strange. However, he didn¡¯t manage to grasp Fu An¡¯s weak point during the first punch. After that, Fu An was on guard, so it¡¯s hard for him to capitalize and turn the tides.¡± The old eunuch said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, Fu An is originally at the 8th Grade of Earth Rank. The strength of his body and the True Qi far surpasses that of a Star Rank cultivator. Although the power of this fist is strange, once it enters Fu An¡¯s body, the effect will not be comparable in contrast to someone at the same cultivation level. If Su Wen is also at 8th Grade Earth Rank and the two of them fight it out, then Fu An would not be able to deal with it so easily.¡± His analysis made sense. Although Fu An¡¯s power was restricted, it in the end was just a mere suppression of cultivation level. Every aspect of his body and skills surpassed that of an ordinary 8th Grade Star Rank. Otherwise, the Zhou Emperor would not have set a 50 move limit. Su Wen was forced into a passive position. Fu An¡¯s body was extremely fast and he grabbed onto Su Wen¡¯s weak point, his agility and movement. He continuously shifted his body and attacked Su Wen from all directions. Su Wen could only take the beating passively. It looked as though his defense could not hold on for much longer. At this moment, Su Wen suddenly abandoned his defenses. Peng! Fu An¡¯s fist ruthlessly sank into Su Wen¡¯s abdomen! ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Wen spat out a mouthful of blood at Fu An. However, the blood was blown away by the scattered True Qi around them, and did not manage touch Fu An at all. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s left hand latched onto Fu An¡¯s fist. His eyes turned red. He finally opened up an opportunity! He swung his right fist, slamming it straight towards Fu An. The latter was also fearless, replying with a punch using his other hand. Trading injury for injury! The two of them seemed to have turned into two drunken men brawling. They did not care about anything else and only cared about the heads of their opponents! Bang! Bang! Bang! The battle seemed to have turned into a clash of fists and heads. Fu An was fearless. In his judgment, there was only one outcome for this collision. Su Wen would lose his ability to fight earlier than him. Su Wen¡¯s face was currently covered in blood. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hehe, Jadebreak Fist ¡ª Jade Pith Drill!¡± This was another way of using the Jadebreak Fist. He gathered the power of his fist into one point and spun it at high speed, bringing with it an extremely strong penetrating strength. Peng! Both sides smashed their fists on each other¡¯s heads once again! This time, Fu An¡¯s expression drastically changed. The increased penetrative force of the punch drilled straight through to his skull! His layer of protective True Qi was instantly pierced through. It should be known that even he would be severely injured if such a brutal Qi force were to enter his brain! At the crucial moment, the zhenqi in Fu An¡¯s body circulated crazily and finally stopped the force produced by the Jade Pith Drill before it could enter his brain. However, his movements slowed down unconsciously. At this moment, Su Wen swung his fist again. Having almost suffered a huge loss, how would Fu An still choose to fight him head-on? He stretched out his hand and wrapped it around Su Wen¡¯s right fist. At the same time, he kicked out towards Su Wen¡¯s crotch! Peng! Fu An¡¯s foot came back down. This was because, right as he was lifting his foot, Su Wen had recklessly headbutted him. The two of their heads collided fiercely, to the point that Su Wen could even hear the sound of his own bones cracking. ¡®F*ck, I suffered a loss. My head is not as tough as this bastard!¡¯ This was Su Wen¡¯s last thought. He managed to spit out the words, ¡°We¡¯ve exchanged fifty moves.¡± After saying that, Su Wen fainted. Fu An also stopped, standing there with his fists tightly clenched. In terms of injuries, he was definitely much better off as compared to Su Wen. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s forehead was caved in and his face was bruised and swollen. His face was covered in blood as he lay unconscious on the ground. Although there were also a multitude of bruises on his own face, it was much better than Su Wen who was beaten up so badly that his face swelled up to resemble a pig¡¯s head. After all, his body at Earth Rank was naturally much stronger than Su Wen¡¯s body. But to him, not winning was as good as being defeated! At this time, Emperor Zhou and the old eunuch also arrived at the scene. Fu An knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject is guilty!¡± Emperor Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°The quality of this lad¡¯s True Qi is extremely high, and he is proficient in his fist techniques. The force of his fist is bizarre, and he has a certain ferocity. It¡¯s just that his combat experience is a little shallow, and his movement technique is lacking. If he were to polish it, his future will be limitless.¡± Even though Fu An was unhappy, he still gave an objective evaluation. ¡°Bring him to Shen Qiu and treat his injuries.¡± After saying that, Emperor Zhou looked directly at Fu An, before sighing ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have tried to kick him at the last moment.¡± That¡¯s right, if that final kick had landed, Su Wen would wave goodbye to celebrating Fathers¡¯ Day.. Chapter 57 - Your Father Is So Petty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Su Wen woke up, Fu An was standing by the side. There was also a woman beside him. She was the person the emperor mentioned, Shen Qiu. The depression on Su Wen¡¯s head had already been healed and the bruises on his face had mostly disappeared. Shen Qiu looked at Su Wen before nodding, ¡°Alright, your injuries are almost healed. Go back and recuperate for a few days. So long as you don¡¯t go around using your head to hit anything, you should be fine.¡± Su Wen looked at Fu An before asking, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Royal Physician, Shen Qiu.¡± Without needing Fu An to speak, Shen Qiu introduced herself.. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sister Shen.¡± Shen Qiu was not considered pretty, and she was not young anymore. She looked to be in her forties. However, women were all similar. When they met someone who was sweet-tongued and knew how to flatter them, they would always feel happy inside. Shen Qiu took out a small bottle and passed it to Su Wen. ¡°When you go back, apply some ointment on your wounds every two hours. Tomorrow morning, the residual Qi inside your wounds should be gone and the swelling should go down.¡± Su Wen quickly kept it and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sister Shen. I will treat you to a meal when you leave the palace.¡± By his side, Fu An raised his eyebrows when he saw this, ¡°Physician Shen, give me some too. My brothers will laugh at me if I return with a swollen face.¡± Shen Qiu glanced at him, smirking as she replied, ¡°What kind of place do you think I am working in? A charity? His Majesty asked you to bring him here, but he didn¡¯t ask me to treat you.¡± Fu An was helpless. He pondered for a moment and felt that maybe there was a problem with how he addressed her. Thus, he tried again, ¡°Sister Shen, please be kind. It¡¯s just a matter of convenience anyway.¡± Shen Qiu was furious: ¡°Who are you calling your big sister? Your old face looks like it¡¯s 60 years old, you still dare to call me big sister? Scram!¡± Of course Fu An wasn¡¯t that old. Shen Qiu was just mocking him. Su Wen and Fu An were chased out together. Su Wen glanced at Fu An and grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re really a piece of work. I can call her Big Sister, but you actually tried to call her Big Sister too? Are you a fool? I was thinking of getting a prescription to recuperate my stamina, but I guess it¡¯s all gone up in smoke. Alright, I¡¯m going home now. I told you to hold back just now, but you didn¡¯t. You can dream about getting a higher position in this life.¡± With that said, he stretched his back and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m gonna have a good rest today.¡± Fu An hurriedly pulled him back, ¡°His Majesty has commanded that you have to see him after you wake up. He wants you to stay in the palace for dinner.¡± As the sky gradually darkened, Su Wen arrived once again before the Zhou Emperor. As the latter passed the elixir and secret manual to Su Wen, he smiled. ¡°You brat, you played quite the game just now. Come, accompany this Emperor and Wanrou for dinner before going back.¡± ¡°Wanrou? Seventh Princess?¡± Emperor Zhou nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you guys know each other? That day when we were fighting in wealth, you even dared to bring my daughter to boost your reputation. You¡¯re quite bold. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Zhao Wanrou also received a message from a eunuch. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty would like you to come over for dinner tonight.¡± Zhao Wanrou was a little flattered. It had to be known that Emperor Zhou had never asked her to attend the dinner banquet alone. ¡°Only myself?¡± Zhao Wanrou could not help but ask. The eunuch replied, ¡°Lord Su Wen will also be present. His Majesty said that you should dress up well.¡± ¡°I understand. You can go back now.¡± Zhao Wanrou sent the eunuch away, full of doubts. ¡®Father, why do you want me to have a meal with Su Wen?¡¯ As the daughter of Emperor Zhou, she was clear on how he behaved and did things. Emperor Zhou was a very busy person. He was so busy that he rarely had time to manage his family relationships. There was a give-and-take relationship for everything. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. ¡®Could it be that father wants me and Su Wen to¡­¡¯ At the thought of this, she blushed and her eyes flashed with excitement. If her arranged consort was going to be Su Wen, it did not sound too bad an option. He seemed to be quite nice and she got along well with him. However, she immediately furrowed her brows and muttered to herself, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Father just bestowed a marriage between Su Wen and Yan Luoying. How could he allow me to form a relationship with Su Wen?¡± In reality, she had quite the good impression of Su Wen. However, she also knew that Su Wen and Yan Luoying were already betrothed by her father, so she talked to him only with the intention of befriending the other party. However, Emperor Zhou¡¯s attitude now left Zhao Wanrou confused. At the dinner banquet, Emperor Zhou was seated at the seat of honor, with Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou on both sides. Emperor Zhou raised his cup and said with a smile, ¡°Young people like you still need to get closer to each other. Wanrou, your personality is too gentle. If you remain cooped up in the palace all day, it will be easy for problems to arise. You should let Su Wen bring you out of the palace to play, at the same time save this brat from causing trouble everywhere.¡± A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face as he glanced at the Seventh Princess. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Why did Emperor Zhou sound like he wanted to matchmake her with the Seventh Princess? Was the Emperor suffering from dementia? Or in general just forgetful? He was being forced to marry Yan Luoying a few days ago! Could it be that¡­ this Emperor wants me to marry two at once? What a brother! Was the Emperor doing so because Su Wen was his long-lost father? Wait a minute¡­ then didn¡¯t this make the Seventh Princess his biological granddaughter? Su Wen was imagining all sorts of nonsensical stuff, but outwardly, he kept a straight face. He raised his glass and smiled before downing it. The dinner banquet, contrary to what people thought, was not at all luxurious. There were only two vegetable dishes and two meat dishes placed in front of everyone. To the royal family, this was considered simple fare. Emperor Zhou sampled the dishes a little before standing up and saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m already tired. You two enjoy your meal. Wanrou, send Su Wen out of the palace later!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Wanrou bowed. After Emperor Zhou left, there were only the two of them, along with some eunuchs and palace maids in charge of serving the food. Zhao Wanrou instructed, ¡°The rest of you may leave.¡± The palace maids and eunuchs all withdrew. Zhao Wanrou looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. I was still thinking of looking for you to play someday.¡± With that, she got up and sat beside Su Wen. Su Wen teased, ¡°Why? Do you miss me?¡± Zhao Wanrou blushed and lowered her head, not saying a word. The atmosphere in the hall turned rather ambiguous. ¡°Say¡­ why did father ask us to eat together?¡± Zhao Wanrou asked. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°He must be worried that you¡¯re bored out of your mind. Didn¡¯t he already say that just now? Let me bring you out to play!¡± Zhao Wanrou was a little angry. She whispered, ¡°You really can¡¯t tell?¡± ¡°Tell what? I just saw that His Majesty didn¡¯t eat much!¡± Seeing that Su Wen was feigning ignorance and deliberately changing the topic, Zhao Wanrou got a little angry. ¡°Are you done eating? I¡¯ll send you out of the palace!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. I had to do a lot of moving around this afternoon and I¡¯m still hungry!¡± After saying that, he started gobbling down the food in front of him. He was really hungry. Soon, all the food in front of him was gone. Then, he turned to Zhao Wanrou to ask, ¡°Are you full? I didn¡¯t see you eat anything.¡± Due to her anger with Su Wen, Zhao Wanrou had completely lost her appetite. When she heard Su Wen¡¯s words, she thought that he was concerned about her. Her anger disappeared and she said gently, ¡°I¡¯m full, but you don¡¯t have to rush. Since you have nothing to do, you can stay for a while.¡± Only to see Su Wen get up and run over to Zhao Wanrou¡¯s table. He started to also gobble down her meal in big mouthfuls. As he ate, he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re full. I¡¯m not full yet. Your father is really petty. To think that the grand and stately Emperor only treated me to four dishes.¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhao Wanrou was speechless at how she should respond.. Chapter 58 - Youre Not My Biological Father? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios .After Su Wen finished his meal, Zhao Wanrou sent him to the entrance of the palace. She watched as Su Wen boarded the carriage and only left after the carriage disappeared. On the carriage, Su Wen instructed, ¡°Go to the Prime Minister¡¯s estate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Jin replied. The carriage headed straight for the Prime Minister¡¯s estate. By the time they reached the Prime Minister¡¯s estate, it was already rather late at night. Su Wen got off the car and immediately starting slamming on the door. However¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! He still chose to slam on the doors once again. From inside sounded an unhappy voice. ¡°Who is it? Why are you knocking at the door so late at night? Don¡¯t you know this is the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! Su Wen!¡± The door opened quickly, and the guard on duty said with a flattering smile, ¡°So Third Young Master is back.¡± Su Wen could not be bothered with him and went straight to the inner residence. When he reached Su Changqing¡¯s room, Su Wen heard some strange sounds. However¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! He still chose to slam on the doors once again. ¡°Who is that!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s voice was filled with anger! Su Wen said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s me! Come out quickly, I have something urgent for you!¡± The room was silent for a moment before the door opened. Su Changqing¡¯s face was as black as a thundercloud. He stared at Su Wen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Wen pulled Su Changqing closer to him, before asking in a low voice, ¡°Father, tell me the truth. Are you really the father I birthed? Pui, wrong phrasing. Am I really the son you birthed?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen, coldly laughing as he gritted his teeth, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological son, I would have stabbed you to death right now!¡± Su Wen was in disbelief. ¡°Am I really not the emperor¡¯s illegitimate son, adopted by the prime minister for some reason!¡± In Su Wen¡¯s memory, there was a very good novel in his previous life that had a similar plot. Pa! Su Changqing smacked the back on Su Wen¡¯s head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Of course you¡¯re my son!¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and pondered. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± He then whispered, ¡°Father, then is Zhao Wanrou His Majesty¡¯s biological daughter?¡± ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°You came here at night just to ask me these boring questions?¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. There¡¯s something wrong with His Majesty!¡± Then, Su Wen recounted today¡¯s happenings to Su Changqing. Then, he took out the manual and elixir from his bosom before saying, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Heaven Ranked secret manuals and the Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pills are all cultivation treasures. He only let that ignorant Fu An fight with me, as good as handing them to me for nothing. How can there be something so good? He even called the Seventh Princess to come and eat dinner with me and let me interact more with her. He left after only eating a bit of the food. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he wants to create an opportunity for the two of us? But he has already set for me an engagement with Yan Luoying. You say, was he in such a hurry to give me the manuals, elixirs and woman, he¡¯s practically better than my biological father to me. Why is that so?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Changqing glanced at Su Wen. He suspected that Su Wen was hinting at something. After pondering for a moment, Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Your marriage with Yan Luoying is about to change!¡± Su Wen raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether it¡¯s the Seventh Princess or Yan Luoying, they both are of noble status. Since you have an engagement with Yan Luoying, it¡¯s reasonable to say that His Majesty would never let you get too close to the Seventh Princess in private. There¡¯s only one possibility for His Majesty¡¯s attitude now, and that is that he has already considered changing your marriage.¡± ¡°But where is this variable?¡± Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Normally, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t change his decision so easily. Where is this variable? What makes His Majesty think that you¡¯re not a suitable candidate to be Yan Luoying¡¯s husband?¡± It had to be said that Su Changqing was quite sharp. ¡°Manuals, elixir! Martial arts? Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu? Eastern District? The wealth competition? Martial Inspectorate? Yan Luoying, Seventh Princess¡­¡± Su Changqing muttered to himself. Everything that had happened recently went through his mind. Su Wen saw that he was deep in thought and didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. After a while, Su Changqing finished his analysis and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything concrete right now. You can go back first. As for the Seventh Princess, you can get along with her however you want. If you like her, there¡¯s no need to suppress yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, Su Wen turned around and left. After he left, Su Changqing¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp. He muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°His Majesty originally intended to use the process of cultivating feelings to control Yan Luoying for a long time, but he now wants to change Su Wen¡¯s betrothal. In other words, Su Wen is not suitable to control Yan Luoying in the long term. Is it because of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu? Without the Divine Sorcerer Art, can the cultivation technique developed by the Martial Inspectorate really save my son¡¯s life? His Majesty gave him the cultivation technique and medicinal pill, which means that my son will still be useful to him if he continues to cultivate. Thus, it¡¯s not a big problem in the short term, but how can his body last? Five years? Ten years?¡± Regardless of whether it was Su Wen or Emperor Zhou, neither of them expected that Su Changqing would be able to deduce many possibilities based on what happened around Su Wen. However, this was just speculation. Su Changqing didn¡¯t dare to act upon his guesses. He still needed to find a way to confirm it. After leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, Su Wen was in a good mood. In the end, he still didn¡¯t want to marry Yan Luoying. Even though he acted like he didn¡¯t care when he comforted Yan Luoying, Yan Luoying had killed hundreds of thousands of people after all. Su Wen looked at the elixir in his hand and sighed. ¡°I also want to keep a low profile and hide my cards, but he doesn¡¯t allow me to do so.¡± After speaking, he swallowed the pill in one move. Su Wen fell into a hallucinatory state once he swallowed the pill. The world fell completely silent. His body entered a dazed state, as if he had drunk too much. However, his consciousness felt incomparably clear. He felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring. His whole body felt extremely comfortable. Under the effect of the medicinal pill, his spirit was continuously nourished and strengthened. Gradually, Su Wen felt his soul slowly float up. It gradually left his body. Through his eye, the way Su Wen perceived the world had changed. The originally dark night had become colorful. All kinds of spiritual energy and natural energies were clearly sensed by his soul. But soon, Su Wen felt exhausted. His Martial Soul slowly returned to his body, and Su Wen fell into a deep sleep. An Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pill only allowed him to feel the process of detaching his spirit from his body. It was not enough to allow him to roam around. In reality, this was all thanks to Su Wen¡¯s spiritual sense that was already much actually stronger than ordinary people. After transmigrating, and maturing a second time, it caused his soul power to be different from ordinary people. It was just that he had always focused on cultivating and martial arts, and had never come into contact with such power. This elixir had allowed Su Wen to break through the barrier. When Su Wen opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright. However, he felt that his mind was incomparably clear and his condition was extremely good. How should he describe this feeling? Although there was no specific increase in his cultivation realm, Su Wen¡¯s control over his body, his combat sense, and his instantaneous reaction time had all improved. This would allow him to be more proficient in combat.. Chapter 59 - Youre Not My Biological Father? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios .After Su Wen finished his meal, Zhao Wanrou sent him to the entrance of the palace. She watched as Su Wen boarded the carriage and only left after the carriage disappeared. On the carriage, Su Wen instructed, ¡°Go to the Prime Minister¡¯s estate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Jin replied. The carriage headed straight for the Prime Minister¡¯s estate. By the time they reached the Prime Minister¡¯s estate, it was already rather late at night. Su Wen got off the car and immediately starting slamming on the door. However¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! He still chose to slam on the doors once again. From inside sounded an unhappy voice. ¡°Who is it? Why are you knocking at the door so late at night? Don¡¯t you know this is the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! Su Wen!¡± The door opened quickly, and the guard on duty said with a flattering smile, ¡°So Third Young Master is back.¡± Su Wen could not be bothered with him and went straight to the inner residence. When he reached Su Changqing¡¯s room, Su Wen heard some strange sounds. However¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! He still chose to slam on the doors once again. ¡°Who is that!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s voice was filled with anger! Su Wen said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s me! Come out quickly, I have something urgent for you!¡± The room was silent for a moment before the door opened. Su Changqing¡¯s face was as black as a thundercloud. He stared at Su Wen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Wen pulled Su Changqing closer to him, before asking in a low voice, ¡°Father, tell me the truth. Are you really the father I birthed? Pui, wrong phrasing. Am I really the son you birthed?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen, coldly laughing as he gritted his teeth, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological son, I would have stabbed you to death right now!¡± Su Wen was in disbelief. ¡°Am I really not the emperor¡¯s illegitimate son, adopted by the prime minister for some reason!¡± In Su Wen¡¯s memory, there was a very good novel in his previous life that had a similar plot. Pa! Su Changqing smacked the back on Su Wen¡¯s head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Of course you¡¯re my son!¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and pondered. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± He then whispered, ¡°Father, then is Zhao Wanrou His Majesty¡¯s biological daughter?¡± ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°You came here at night just to ask me these boring questions?¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. There¡¯s something wrong with His Majesty!¡± Then, Su Wen recounted today¡¯s happenings to Su Changqing. Then, he took out the manual and elixir from his bosom before saying, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Heaven Ranked secret manuals and the Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pills are all cultivation treasures. He only let that ignorant Fu An fight with me, as good as handing them to me for nothing. How can there be something so good? He even called the Seventh Princess to come and eat dinner with me and let me interact more with her. He left after only eating a bit of the food. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he wants to create an opportunity for the two of us? But he has already set for me an engagement with Yan Luoying. You say, was he in such a hurry to give me the manuals, elixirs and woman, he¡¯s practically better than my biological father to me. Why is that so?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Changqing glanced at Su Wen. He suspected that Su Wen was hinting at something. After pondering for a moment, Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Your marriage with Yan Luoying is about to change!¡± Su Wen raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether it¡¯s the Seventh Princess or Yan Luoying, they both are of noble status. Since you have an engagement with Yan Luoying, it¡¯s reasonable to say that His Majesty would never let you get too close to the Seventh Princess in private. There¡¯s only one possibility for His Majesty¡¯s attitude now, and that is that he has already considered changing your marriage.¡± ¡°But where is this variable?¡± Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Normally, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t change his decision so easily. Where is this variable? What makes His Majesty think that you¡¯re not a suitable candidate to be Yan Luoying¡¯s husband?¡± It had to be said that Su Changqing was quite sharp. ¡°Manuals, elixir! Martial arts? Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu? Eastern District? The wealth competition? Martial Inspectorate? Yan Luoying, Seventh Princess¡­¡± Su Changqing muttered to himself. Everything that had happened recently went through his mind. Su Wen saw that he was deep in thought and didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. After a while, Su Changqing finished his analysis and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything concrete right now. You can go back first. As for the Seventh Princess, you can get along with her however you want. If you like her, there¡¯s no need to suppress yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, Su Wen turned around and left. After he left, Su Changqing¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp. He muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°His Majesty originally intended to use the process of cultivating feelings to control Yan Luoying for a long time, but he now wants to change Su Wen¡¯s betrothal. In other words, Su Wen is not suitable to control Yan Luoying in the long term. Is it because of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu? Without the Divine Sorcerer Art, can the cultivation technique developed by the Martial Inspectorate really save my son¡¯s life? His Majesty gave him the cultivation technique and medicinal pill, which means that my son will still be useful to him if he continues to cultivate. Thus, it¡¯s not a big problem in the short term, but how can his body last? Five years? Ten years?¡± Regardless of whether it was Su Wen or Emperor Zhou, neither of them expected that Su Changqing would be able to deduce many possibilities based on what happened around Su Wen. However, this was just speculation. Su Changqing didn¡¯t dare to act upon his guesses. He still needed to find a way to confirm it. After leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, Su Wen was in a good mood. In the end, he still didn¡¯t want to marry Yan Luoying. Even though he acted like he didn¡¯t care when he comforted Yan Luoying, Yan Luoying had killed hundreds of thousands of people after all. Su Wen looked at the elixir in his hand and sighed. ¡°I also want to keep a low profile and hide my cards, but he doesn¡¯t allow me to do so.¡± After speaking, he swallowed the pill in one move. Su Wen fell into a hallucinatory state once he swallowed the pill. The world fell completely silent. His body entered a dazed state, as if he had drunk too much. However, his consciousness felt incomparably clear. He felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring. His whole body felt extremely comfortable. Under the effect of the medicinal pill, his spirit was continuously nourished and strengthened. Gradually, Su Wen felt his soul slowly float up. It gradually left his body. Through his eye, the way Su Wen perceived the world had changed. The originally dark night had become colorful. All kinds of spiritual energy and natural energies were clearly sensed by his soul. But soon, Su Wen felt exhausted. His Martial Soul slowly returned to his body, and Su Wen fell into a deep sleep. An Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pill only allowed him to feel the process of detaching his spirit from his body. It was not enough to allow him to roam around. In reality, this was all thanks to Su Wen¡¯s spiritual sense that was already much actually stronger than ordinary people. After transmigrating, and maturing a second time, it caused his soul power to be different from ordinary people. It was just that he had always focused on cultivating and martial arts, and had never come into contact with such power. This elixir had allowed Su Wen to break through the barrier. When Su Wen opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright. However, he felt that his mind was incomparably clear and his condition was extremely good. How should he describe this feeling? Although there was no specific increase in his cultivation realm, Su Wen¡¯s control over his body, his combat sense, and his instantaneous reaction time had all improved.. This would allow him to be more proficient in combat. Chapter 60 - Stellar Transposition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Having woken up, Wen looked at the system interface again. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 22,500 points Level: 13 Cultivation: Star Rank 8th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV6), Layered Wave Saber (LV6) In the past few days, Su Wen had leveled up twice and obtained over twenty thousand Emotional Value points. In recent days, the biggest incident in the capital was Su Wen and Xue Meng competing in wealth. It was even more widely discussed amongst the commoners, even though it served as nothing more than idle gossip. However, there were still some people who were envious and jealous of Su Wen. Following that, after Xue Meng was exiled and Su Wen raided, and many people gloated over his misfortune. This also earned Su Wen a lot of Emotional Value points. However, Su Wen was not in a hurry to use it. Instead, he took out the manual for Stellar Transposition. [Ding-dong. Heaven Rank secret manual detected. Do you want to learn it? The System can help you learn it immediately by using 5,000 Emotional Value points. No Emotional Value points deducted if Host masters it on his own.] Although the system¡¯s help was much more expensive compared to self learning, Su Wen still made the decision immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll use the System assist.¡± Why? Cultivating secret manuals wasn¡¯t that easy, especially such profound secret manuals. Some words might even have multiple meanings. One¡¯s understanding depended on the their own cultivation realm. The system¡¯s cultivation comprehension and learning would not have any errors. On the other hand, if one were to attempt to comprehend it by themselves, they might misunderstand the meaning of certain words and cause themselves to take a detour. [Ding-dong. The host has learned Heaven Rank Movement Technique ¡ª Stellar Transposition. Current Level: LV1.] In an instant, a large amount of information surged into Su Wen¡¯s mind. It took him a while to properly digest and sort of the information. This Heaven Rank movement technique was really not that easy to cultivate, even at LV1, there were already many details involved. As for the specialties of this movement technique, it focused on allowing the practitioner to be extremely agile. Most importantly, this movement technique was divided into the Star positions and Moon positions. Apart from moving at a normal speed, one could construct star points and moon points in one¡¯s body, corresponding to the constellations of the stars as well as the moon cycles. After the construction of the star point was completed, one could store true energy in the star point. Every time one activated the movement technique and stepped onto the corresponding Star point, they could trigger the resonance of said star and receive a slight buff. The Star point buffs consisted of all kinds of strange and varied effects, thus the effect of every person who practiced this cultivation technique might be completely different. It completely exceeded Su Wen¡¯s understanding of ordinary battle techniques! [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s current level of Stellar Transposition is LV1. You can condense a total of five Star points. Do you want to condense them? For each Star that the System assists in condensing, 1,000 Emotional Value points are needed. The host may also choose to condense them by himself without cost.] ¡°Have the System assist in condensing one star first!¡± Su Wen wanted to see how the Star point actually worked in reality. In an instant, Su Wen discovered that a map full of stars had appeared in front of him, and countless stars were shimmering on it. [Host, please choose the corresponding position to condense a Star point. For the available special effects of the Star, the Host can view and check them on the side panel.] Su Wen tapped on one of the particularly bright stars. It read: [Extreme Yang Star, Unparalleled Firepower.] Su Wen pondered for a moment before tapping on another star. [Shadow Star, Illusionary Flash.] [Atlantis Star, brings forth the power of Yin Water.] [Cyclone Star, multiplying without end.] [Heavy Earth Star, brings forth the power of Deep Earth.] The five options were varied, each representing a different power. After ruminating over his choices for a moment, Su Wen chose the Extreme Yang Star. [Ding-dong. The host has chosen the Extreme Yang Star, construction of Star point is proceeding. After stepping into the star position, the temperature of all fire elemental energy will increase by 10%. Duration: 3 breaths.] [Note: If the host steps into another Extreme Yang Star point, the duration of the Extreme Yang effect will be extended to 6 breaths, and the temperature of the fire elemental energy will increase by 20%.] Su Wen raised his eyebrows. In other words, these Star points could be repeated! The explanation given by the System was not written in the manual. Immediately afterward, Su Wen began to move. As he revolved the basic movement technique of Stellar Transposition, the vital energy within his body converged to form a resonance with the astral energies in the sky. A distant star at an unknown area far away gradually lit up under Su Wen¡¯s call, transforming into a Star point which corresponded to the movement technique. A tiny light swirl appeared in Su Wen¡¯s body. This light swirl was the star point. Every time Su Wen stepped into the corresponding star point, the Extreme Yang Star would echo to it. The True Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body would instantly become hotter! After constructing the first star point, Su Wen did not continue. He began to attempt to condense his own star point. However, this time, Su Wen realized that things were not as simple as he thought. There were so many stars in the sky that he could not differentiate the different attributes of each star, as well as their effects. He could only rely on guesswork. Su Wen eventually selected a star and tried to build a star point from there. However, he realized that this process was even more difficult. Having this technique did not mean that one could build a star point successfully after choosing a star. Instead, one had to try to resonate with said star to proceed. After trying it out for a while, Su Wen gave up. However, his eyes flashed with excitement. For others that practiced this Stellar Transposition technique, they basically had to rely on luck to form their own star points and positions. Even so, this cultivation technique could already be considered one of the top movement techniques in the Heaven Rank. After all, in a battle, while moving extremely fast, one could also add buffs to oneself. Even if the buffs were not chosen by the cultivators themselves, they were still very powerful and difficult to figure out. Perhaps one might be evenly matched in a battle just a second ago, but upon stepping into a star position and gaining a buff, the power they released would undergo a change. This could allow them to catch their opponent off guard. On the other hand, Su Wen, who had the system, could selectively form and optimize his own buff to a certain extent. Looking at it this way, trading only 1,000 Emotional Value points to condense a certain type of Star point was totally worth it. Especially since there was still the Moon point and positions in the future. It could even be said that this cultivation technique had turned into a terrifying entity in Su Wen¡¯s hands! Su Wen couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He immediately forked out another 4,000 emotional points to condense the other four star points. Amidst the joy of discovering this technique, a slightly depressing thing happened. Su Wen searched through the star map repeatedly but did not manage find even one more Extreme Yang Star. But he also knew that this was actually very normal. Hence, Su Wen chose the next best alternative, star points that gave a similar effect and decided on the type of star position he wanted. [Cyclone Star. Every time you step into this star position, your True Qi regenerates by 1%. If you step into the same star once again, your True Qi regenerates by 3%.] Su Wen chose two Cyclone Stars and unlocked the explanation for having a third star point. ¡°If I step on the same star position for a third time, my True Qi will recover by 10%¡­¡± Obviously, the more similar stars there were, the better the effect. Now that the two Cyclone Star points were placed in his footwork, Su Wen¡¯s True Qi regeneration speed would be much faster than others even though the effects did not seem to be very strong. [Herculean Star, after stepping into this star position, the strength of the next attack will be increased by 10%. When stepping onto the same star twice, the attack power will be increased to 20%.] [Divine Speed Star. After stepping into the star position, your movement speed will increase by 10% for three breaths. Stepping onto the same star twice increases your speed to 20%.] (TL Note: In case anyone gets confused, it¡¯s something like having a huge map with many star points. Each star point is different in that it correlates to different types of stars, hence the possibility of having varied skills. What the system gives him is that for each star point he taps on, he can see what sort of stars the point is connected to and choose the best option for himself from there..) Chapter 61 - The Zhou Emperors Purpose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After condensing five star points, Su Wen chose to level up his technique. [Ding-dong: Does Host wish to upgrade the battle technique, Stellar Transposition, to Level 2? Emotional Value requirement: 10,000 points!] Compared to the two Earth Rank Battle Techniques he had, the points needed to level up a Heaven Ranked technique to Level 2 had already surpassed the points needed to level up from Level 6 to Level 7 for the Earth Ranks. However, Su Wen was not scared off by the price and chose to level it up without hesitation. [Ding-dong. Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to LV2. Star points unlocked: 7.] This time, Su Wen gained another seven star points. However, he smiled bitterly as he gazed at his remaining 2,500 Emotional Value points. He could not unlock all of them, only two more! This little thing ate too much Emotional Value. Su Wen unlocked another two stars. This time, his luck was pretty good as he unlocked another Extreme Yang Star option. As for the last Star point, Su Wen chose a new attribute for his Star point. [Lucky Star. After stepping on this star, the host¡¯s next attack would have a very small chance of triggering a critical hit. The critical hit damage will be increased by 200%. Regardless of whether the critical hit was triggered, the star will enter a cooldown period of 10 minutes] This was an attribute that shocked Su Wen greatly. Furthermore, this star position buff was not stackable. However, Su Wen still chose it as one of his Star positions without any hesitation. ¡®F**k it. This daddy here has good luck, I¡¯ll definitely be able to trigger it.¡¯ Now that he had spent all the Emotional Value, he was only left with his two lucky draw chances. Su Wen chose to just use all of them. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, Host has received a luxury cosmetics package.] Su Wen: ¡°???¡± Are you f**king messing with me? What¡¯s the use of this thing? Su Wen adjusted his mood before continuing his draw. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, Host has received a large bag of Cat Kibble brand snacks.] ¡°F**k fook fugg!!!!¡± Su Wen broke down. He had never been so unlucky in his entire life after transmigrating! ¡°I am the chosen one! You actually gave this Daddy this sort of item? I want to draw again!¡± Unfortunately, the system did not give Su Wen an answer and fell silent. After a while, Su Wen calmed down. ¡°F*ck, should I not have put in that Lucky Star position?¡± He fell into self-doubt. He absentmindedly took out a bag of crispy noodle snacks from the large gift bag and crushed it skillfully before pouring it into his mouth. ¡°Hmm¡­ delicious! So what if one has strength? Can one get to eat something like this, flavored with the King of Flavor?¡± Su Wen staggered out of the room in self delusion and denial. In the royal court, Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression was as still as the deep waters. Everyone could tell that he was not in a good mood. ¡°Look at this, all of you, take a good hard look. From top to bottom, there¡¯s no one who isn¡¯t greedy. It¡¯s just as the commoners say; Even if you cut down nine out of ten, there will still be fish that slip through the net!¡± The confessions of the Patrol Office were being circulated among the ministers below. The reaction of the Zhou Emperor was also much more animated compared to yesterday. Only Su Changqing, who had been following the Zhou Emperor for many years, knew very well that the person seated on the dragon throne above was only acting and was not really angry. ¡°Su Changqing! What do you think?¡± Although Su Changqing didn¡¯t know exactly what Emperor Zhou wanted to do, he still clearly knew the answer Emperor Zhou wanted. He bowed and said, ¡°This subject believes that the governmental administration of the Great Zhou has already reached a point where it has no choice but to be reorganized!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We must reorganize and punish the wrongdoers!¡± Emperor Zhou swept his gaze across the officials before coldly remarking, ¡°I want to reinstate the Secret Shadow Guards.¡± As the words of the Zhou Emperor sounded, even Su Changqing raised his head in shock. He didn¡¯t expect the Zhou Emperor to have such an idea. Speaking of the Secret Shadow Guards, they were actually similar to the Embroidered Uniform Guards in Su Wen¡¯s history. It was a secret department developed only after the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It could be said that just like the Embroidered Uniform Guard, the Secret Shadow Guard was an important method for the emperor to restrict the authority of all officials. However, it was precisely because of this that the officials viewed the Secret Shadow Guards as a thorn in their side. After experiencing countless battles in the royal court, the civil officials finally gained the upper hand and abolished the Secret Shadow Guards. This was also one of the important reasons why corruption was prevalent in the Great Zhou officials. After all, the figurative sword of Damocles hanging over their heads was gone. But now, the Emperor of Zhou actually wanted to restore the Secret Shadow Guards! The most crucial point behind restoring the Secret Shadow Guards was to restrict the authority of civil and military officials. At this moment, Su Changqing¡¯s mind was filled with countless thoughts as he thought about what he should do. However, just because he could keep his composure didn¡¯t mean that others could. Immediately, someone stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t. The Secret Shadow Guards have too much authority. Back then, it was because of this that many innocents were thrown into prison. All the officials in the court were banned from voicing their thoughts and no one dared to say anything. If the Secret Shadow Guards are reformed, it will definitely cause chaos in the court!¡± Someone even knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°Your Majesty, when our ancestors abolished the Secret Shadow Guards, it was because this department was too violent and was not applicable to be used by rule benevolently. Your Majesty has the prestige and blessing of the Heavens, and the Great Zhou Dynasty is also flourishing and full of satisfied citizens. If we were to reboot the Secret Shadow Guards, I¡¯m afraid it would be counterproductive. Your Majesty, please reconsider!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡± All of a sudden, the Royal Court was filled with such voices. No matter what, these people knew very well that once the Secret Shadow Guards were reestablished, the sword would come back hanging over their heads! This was something that no one wanted to see. Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°The governmental administration of the Great Zhou Dynasty has collapsed to such a state. How can it be effective if we don¡¯t treat it seriously? All of you don¡¯t need to worry. The establishment of the Secret Shadow Guards, under my direct supervision, will only investigate corrupt officials.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are incorrect. When the Secret Shadow Guards were first established, they must have thought the same way. However, in the end, the Secret Shadow Guards still went down the wrong path. If Your Majesty wants to reorganize the governance of the government, a royal censor is enough to act on it. The Patrol Office is just a small piece of land, we cannot let the entire court collapse because of a single corruption and think that all the officials of Great Zhou are greedy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. You must not restart the Secret Shadow Guards.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty wants to reinstate the Secret Shadow Guard, you have to separate its authority to investigate, interrogate and arrest, as well as put other departments in charge of it. Otherwise, there will be no justice left.¡± A cold smile appeared on Emperor Zhou¡¯s face. Was he not aware that the authority given to the Secret Shadow Guards would allow them to do as they pleased? But if he were to separate the authority of the Secret Shadow Guard, how would it be different from the Great Zhou Empire¡¯s current supervisory department? Emperor Zhou shifted his gaze to Su Changqing, who had remained silent the entire time. He asked, ¡°Changqing, what do you think?¡± Su Changqing sighed to himself. He knew that he had to go out and be a lightning rod for the Zhou Emperor to deflect all the shots. Su Changqing took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°This subject believes that the Secret Shadow Guards should be reestablished! Not only should the Secret Shadow Guards be established, their three divisions should also be fully restored! The Secret Spy Division can search for intelligence for His Majesty, supervise the world, and to aid the Royal Prison Division to purge His Majesty¡¯s governing body. The Shadow Guard Division is the final barrier to protect His Majesty and is also the most elite blade of Great Zhou!¡± He turned his head, looked at the officials of the court, and shouted, ¡°All of you are His Majesty¡¯s subjects. Now that corruption is rampant in the Great Zhou Dynasty, it is like rotted human flesh that must be cut off with a sharp blade to regrow. The Secret Shadow Guards are the sharp blades in His Majesty¡¯s hands. For all of you to stop it, are you all rotten flesh?¡± Su Changqing knew that under these circumstances, he had to maintain a united front with the Zhou Emperor. Previously, the Zhou Emperor had supported him, and now he had to support the Zhou Emperor as well. Otherwise, there would definitely be unsaid grudges left between them. As soon as he finished speaking, one of the officials said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t care about others after wiping your butt clean.¡± That¡¯s right. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Changqing must have discussed this with Emperor Zhou. He had just donated his family¡¯s money a few days ago. Now that the Secret Shadow Guard was going to be established, he would definitely not be investigated. Even if he was investigated, his family¡¯s money had already been given to the Emperor. Could he be punished? Of course not, but what about others? Chapter 62 - Rocs Journey Banquet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion once more. Although Su Changqing had built his own residence far away, it did not stop him from going back to visit. ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s so cold in the mansion now that you¡¯re gone. Sister-in-law Mianmian isn¡¯t around either. There¡¯s no one to accompany me to sleep at night.¡± Su Nuannuan pulled Su Wen and said in an aggrieved tone. Su Wen touched her head but decided not to continue this topic. Instead, he took out a bag of spicy strips from the gift bag of snacks and passed it to the little girl. How would someone in this age have eaten something like this before? As expected, her attention was immediately attracted. She opened the packaging, pulled out a stick and started eating. ¡°Third Brother, this is delicious. Do you have more? Give me more.¡± The bag of spicy strips was quickly finished by Su Nuannuan. Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for children to eat too much.¡± How could Su Nuannuan care about this? She continued to annoy him, asking for more. Su Wen had no choice but to pass over another bag. At this moment, Su Changqing returned. After knowing that Su Wen was in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, he sent someone to call him to the study. When father and son met, Su Changqing gave him a look before saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask, what should we do about the patrol office?¡± Su Changqing rubbed his glabella and told Su Wen about the matters in the royal court. He said, ¡°The opposition today is too strong. We have yet to decide whether the Secret Shadow Guards will be reestablished. However, His Majesty has already decided to establish the Secret Shadow Guards, so this is only a matter of time.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°How could these officials dare oppose His Majesty¡¯s words?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s gaze was distant as he said, ¡°Ever since there was a Royal Court, there has always been a sovereign and subject power. Although the sovereign power is supreme, in the end, governing a country still requires one to rely on the subjects. So, from a certain point of view, sovereign power also requires a certain degree of concession to subject power.¡± ¡°His Majesty feels that the subjects¡¯ authority is too great, so he wants to strengthen his authority. This is also the foundation of the Secret Shadow Guard¡¯s reestablishment. The Patrol Guards and the clearing of the corrupt government officials are both just a cover. Moreover, the current government of Great Zhou does need to be rectified. It can be said to be killing two birds with one stone.¡± Su Wen was a little puzzled. ¡°Is this good or bad? Will it affect the patrol office?¡± Su Changqing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s good or bad! Once a department like the Secret Shadow Guard is established, it will definitely be extremely beneficial to the purging of the government. However, the person in charge of the Secret Shadow Guard must be someone who is powerful, someone who is loyal to justice and not greedy for personal wealth. Otherwise, the Secret Shadow Guard will become the rotten meat of Great Zhou in the future.¡± ¡°As for the matter of the Patrol Office, you don¡¯t have to worry. No matter how it is being dealt with, it won¡¯t implicate you. According to my understanding of His Majesty, he should be aiming to deal with heads themselves. However, those low-level officials won¡¯t have a good ending either. They can avoid death, but they can¡¯t escape punishment. They should be confiscated of their family assets and demoted to commoners or thrown into jail for hard labor. When that happens, there will be a huge change in manpower.¡± When he spoke up to this point, he was slightly unwilling to continue discussing this matter, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°Your Second Brother is leaving this afternoon. After he leaves for Qian Prefecture, I don¡¯t know when is the next time we can see him once more. Your Second Brother isn¡¯t willing to have more interactions with me, so I originally didn¡¯t want to send him off, but I¡¯m still a little worried. If possible, go and send him off on my behalf and tell him that if there¡¯s anything he can¡¯t handle to not force himself and prioritize his safety first.¡± In the end, Su Changqing was unwilling to allow Su Yu to go to the Qian Prefecture. It was just that Su Yu strongly requested it, thus Su Changqing was also helpless. In the Profound Language Pavilion, another batch of officials were about to be released. According to the old custom, they all held a farewell banquet. The farewell banquet¡¯s name was also called the Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet. This was taken from the original quote of ¡®A roc¡¯s journey covers ten thousand miles¡¯, meaning that one¡¯s future prospects were limitless. The Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet was held in the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion, the largest restaurant in the capital. At this time every year, the pavilion would halt their entire operations for the day and only make preparations to host the Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet. As for the famous scholars in the capital¡¯s literary circle, many people would also come to send them off, creating many fables and stories to be told. The grand banquet was the grand occasion of the Profound Language Pavilion. After these people were sent out, they would form an interconnected network of relationships with each other in their own official areas. Su Yu was among them. At this moment, Su Yu was in a good mood. He was dressed in a plain robe and sat in the hall. To him, he was finally about to leave Su Changqing¡¯s wings. Ever since he was young, what he had heard the most was that he was the second young master of the Prime Minister. If he became the top scholar, others would say that if his father was not the prime minister, the title of top scholar might not have been his. No matter how hard he worked, as long as he was mentioned, Su Changqing¡¯s name would not be far away. After today, he would leave the capital and travel thousands of miles away to the Qian Prefecture¡¯s impoverished land. He would finally be able to display what he had learned. At this point, Su Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. At the banquet, many children of influential families were also present. Elder Fei Chi from the Profound Language Pavilion presided over the banquet. He raised his cup high, his face flushed as he said, ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet is another grand occasion of our Profound Language Pavilion. I hope that after everyone sets off on your journey, you will wholeheartedly serve the people, govern the area, and contribute to Great Zhou!¡± Everyone raised their glasses and drank. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s carriage also arrived outside the restaurant. Zhao Jin looked at Su Wen and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t have an invitation, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to enter.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just wait outside.¡± He was only here to send Su Yu off, so he did not need to insist on entering. If Su Changqing had not told him this at the last minute, he would not have come here as well. After he finished replying, Su Wen settled down and began to regulate his breathing in the carriage. In fact, Su Wen was rather diligent. While the system could increase the progress of his martial arts through Emotional Value points, it could not directly increase his cultivation level. Hence, Su Wen never relaxed when it came to practicing his cultivation. In the restaurant, the banquet began after the toasting ceremony. Everyone talked about current affairs and topics of interest. One of them suddenly mentioned, ¡°Everyone, do you know that during the Court Assembly today, His Majesty proposed to reestablish the Secret Shadow Guards. All officials objected, and only Prime Minister Su agreed!¡± These words immediately caused a heated discussion. A young man said, ¡°I really can¡¯t agree with Minister Su¡¯s actions. How ferocious is the Secret Shadow Guard? How many loyal and righteous soldiers did they persecute back then? How many seniors worked hard to abolish it, so how can it be reestablished? As subjects, how can we be so lacking in moral integrity? If His Majesty has made a mistake, then as officials, we should speak up for justice and even use our deaths to shake him to his senses. I really disdain such flattery from Minister Su!¡± ¡°Heh heh, who doesn¡¯t know Minister Su¡¯s style? He¡¯ll always agree with whatever His Majesty says. How would he dare offend His Majesty?¡± ¡°Exactly! If it wasn¡¯t for that, how could Su Changqing have been able to maintain his position for so many years?¡± Discussions broke out in the surroundings. As youths, they naturally had a hot-blooded nature, and their tones was filled with disdain towards Su Changqing. Su Yu frowned. While he didn¡¯t like others saying that he was Su Changqing¡¯s son, at the same time, it didn¡¯t mean that he liked hearing others badmouth Su Changqing. Su Yu could not help but interject, ¡°What are all of you talking about? Minister Su is in the end the Prime Minister of a country. There is a reason for everything he says and thinks about. His Majesty wants to re-establish the Secret Shadow Guards, so he must have his own considerations. If all of you do not know the reason, how can you just blindly criticize my father?¡± As soon as Su Yu spoke, everyone instantly recalled that this was Su Changqing¡¯s second son. Many people shut their mouths, but some didn¡¯t care. For example, the young man who had just spoken. He was Zhuang Qingbei, son of Zhuang Yi, the Minister of Revenue. He could be considered a member of Wu Qiuhan¡¯s bloodline. He was also influenced by his father and was dissatisfied with Su Changqing. Even after hearing Su Yu speak, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all and replied, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Minister Su¡¯s son. Brother Su, you¡¯re a quite talented and outstanding member of the Profound Language Pavilion. I admire you, but I¡¯m just stating the facts. The matter of the Secret Shadow Guard has long been decided, and it¡¯s more harmful than beneficial for the nation. I remember that when Profound Language Pavilion was debating about this before, Brother Su also thought the same way, right? Could it be that Brother Su¡¯s stance has changed after hearing that Minister Su supports this?¡± These words were not fake news, as there were often some debate competitions held in the Profound Language Pavilion to discuss the good and bad of various policies. At that time, the question Su Yu had received was whether it was a good thing that the Secret Shadow Guards were abolished. He was in the pro faction at that point in time.. Chapter 63 - Encirclement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The members of the Martial Inspectorate fell to the ground like flies. By the side, Su Wen mocked with a smile, ¡°See? In front of absolute strength, all schemes and plots are futile!¡± This group had the same thought at the same time. ¡®You think you are qualified to say that? This is not your strength either!¡¯ At this time, Fatty Ruan walked in, his face still full of smiles. ¡°Hey, Brother Su, are you playing with your underlings?¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. Why did these words sound so strange when coming out of his mouth? ¡°Old Ruan, we¡¯re just idling around and doing some games to entertain ourselves.¡± With that said, Su Wen looked at the men on the ground and smiled. ¡°Prepare the money for me. If anyone dares to renege on their debt, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless!¡± Ruan Ze also said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve lost, you have to hand over the money obediently. Otherwise, not to mention Brother Su, even I won¡¯t tolerate it!¡± He also knew about Su Wen¡¯s bet with the rest of the deacons. With him speaking up, the group could only resign themselves to fate. At this moment, Zhao Jin returned to Su Wen¡¯s side and looked at Ruan Ze warily. From the moment this fellow entered the room, he exuded a fawning aura. This made Zhao Jin, who was also Su Wenzhong¡¯s subordinate, very displeased. Ruan Ze looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Brother Su, since you¡¯re here, I have something to tell you. The higher-ups want us to send people to monitor Honorable Xie day and night. It¡¯s that zither player. You should also send some people over.¡± Su Wen was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°Why are we monitoring her?¡± Ruan Ze shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only received an order from above. Let¡¯s just carry it out.¡± Su Wen turned around to look at his subordinates before turning to Ruan Ze. ¡°What happens if we¡¯re discovered?¡± He didn¡¯t know what the cultivation level of Xie Dajia was, but after he got awakened from the sound of the zither playing that day, Su Wen had become wary of this person. To be able to entrance him with the sound of the zither, logically speaking, herhis cultivation level shouldn¡¯t be too low. The cultivation level of this group of brothers below him was even lower than his, so they would probably be easily discovered if they tried to keep tabs on her. Ruan Ze laughed. ¡°So what if she finds out? What can she do?¡± As he spoke, Fatty Yuan explained, ¡°There are as many martial experts as there are stars in the sky in this world. Our Martial Inspectorate¡¯s ordinary deacons are nothing in front of them, but there¡¯s no need to be secretive about this surveillance. Even if they know we¡¯re spying on them, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not that we are trying to capture any evidence of their crimes, but we still have to try our best not to let them cause trouble. Therefore, it¡¯s not a big problem if they discover our surveillance or not. Sometimes, it¡¯s even better if they discover.¡± Su Wen had a rough idea of what was going on. To put it bluntly, they just needed to tell others that they were keeping an eye, and that they had to behave themselves. After arranging some people and chatting with Fatty Ruan, Su Wen brought Zhao Jin away from the Supervisory Department. The carriage moved slowly. This capital city was the most prosperous place. Although it was already the dead of winter, there were still many hawkers and peddlers on the streets. There were also many passers-by on the streets, creating a flourishing scene. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Su Wen got Zhao Jin to stop at a fried vermicelli stall. The boss was a beautiful lady with big eyes and plain clothes. Her face and hands were red from the cold. When she saw Su Wen alighting from the car, she got a little nervous. After all, Su Wen was clearly not an ordinary person. Su Wen smiled at her and said, ¡°Two servings of fried vermicelli!¡± After saying that, he beckoned Zhao Jin to sit at a table. Looking at the beautiful boss busily preparing his order, he sighed, ¡°Back then, I envied others for being able to stir-fry vermicelli. In fact, my dream was to be able to open up a store of mine which served stir-frys. Unfortunately, while things remain the same, the people themselves have changed over time.¡± Zhao Jin was dumbfounded. He could only ask, ¡°Young Master, you wanted to open a fried vermicelli shop? What¡¯s the point?¡± Su Wen glanced at him and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know the joy of stir-fryed vermicelli!¡± Zhao Jin looked at the busy back of the beautiful boss and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know the joy of stir-frying vermicelli, but I know why Young Master is eating at this stall!¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s round!¡± Staring at the wretched-looking Zhao Jin, Su Wen said with grief and indignation, ¡°Am I such a person in your eyes?¡± ¡°But it does look pretty round and full.¡± Su Wen and Zhao Jin stared intently at the beautiful boss as she busied herself. Suddenly, a delicate voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Su Wen?¡± Turning around and realized that it was Wu Muyu, the girl who was sitting opposite him at the banquet hosted by the Crown Prince. She was followed by a maid and a servant, with the latter carrying many things. ¡°Haha, Miss Muyu, what a coincidence. Why are you here?¡± Su Wen greeted her with a smile. Wu Muyu sat down and said with a smile, ¡°The fried vermicelli here is delicious. I have to eat it every time I come out. Boss, three bowls of fried vermicelli!¡± The last sentence was directed at the boss. Compared to her behavior at the banquet, the Wu Muyu now was more lively. After saying that, Wu Muyu looked at her servants and instructed, ¡°You two can sit at the empty table over there.¡± Zhao Jin tactfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over as well!¡± After speaking, he stood up and sat down with her servants as well. Only Wu Muyu and Su Wen were left on the table. Only then did Wu Muyu look at Su Wen and ask curiously, ¡°I heard you guys talking about something round just now. What¡¯s round?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°We are discussing the essence of the world. For example, the land under our feet is actually round!¡± Wu Muyu didn¡¯t believe him at all. She smiled, ¡°You¡¯re lying. How can the ground be round?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°If you have the time one day and continuously walk towards a direction, one day, you will return to where you came from. At that time, this will prove that the land is round.¡± Disappointment flashed across Wu Muyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never even been out of the capital. How could I have the chance to do what you said?¡± At this moment, the stir-fried vermicelli was served. Su Wen took a bite and gave the beautiful boss a thumbs up as he smiled, ¡°The taste is delicious!¡± This were his sincere words. The fried vermicelli here was really delicious. Su Wen then turned to Wu Muyu, saying with a smile, ¡°Maybe one day, there will come a chance.¡± Looking at Su Wen who was busy gobbling down his noodles, Wu Muyu smiled lightly. She recalled the conversation between Wu Lie and Wu Kunhu that day. It was the same day she returned home from the banquet. Wu Lie went to look for Wu Kunhu once more, and an intense argument erupted between the two. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t care. I want to marry Yan Luoying. If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t marry anyone for the rest of my life! I¡¯ll leave the Wu family without any descendents!¡± Wu Lie¡¯s threat was something Wu Kunhu was unwilling to accept. He wasn¡¯t sure if his son was telling the truth or not, but Wu Lie had always been stubborn. Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. In the end, Wu Kunhu agreed to help Wu Lie with his demand. ¡°Do you like Yan Luoying?¡± Wu Muyu suddenly asked. Su Wen was stunned for a moment before he raised his head and swallowed the vermicelli still in his mouth. He honestly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really like her, but I can¡¯t say that I hate her either. However, if we are to get married, I still can¡¯t accept it. After all, you know that even though she is pretty, she has killed 400,000 people. This makes me feel uneasy..¡± Chapter 64 - Xie Dajia Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Muyu looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Yan is a general, so she naturally kills countless people. She¡¯s unlike other people, who have not even killed a chicken since young.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Why did this sound like she was trying to make herself seem very pure and innocent compared to Yan Luoying? Su Wen looked at the beautiful Wu Muyu in front of him and stroked his chin. Hmm yes, she definitely looked quite pure and innocent. The two of them chatted as they ate. The topic also touched on Xie Dajia. After all, in the capital¡¯s upper-class circle, there was a lot of fanfare on Honorable Xie and her performances. Wu Muyu said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t manage to get a ticket for Xie Dajia¡¯s performance. I didn¡¯t want to trouble my father, so I think I won¡¯t be able to listen to her perform this time round.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. I heard that the zither performance of Xie Dajia is actually just average.¡± Wu Muyu pursed his lips and said, ¡°Liar. Everyone says that Xie Dajia is known for her stunning recitals!¡± At this moment, Su Wen recalled that the Second Prince had mentioned before that he could bring in a few others to attend Honorable Xie¡¯s concert with him. (TL Note: Ch. 49) Thus, he said, ¡°If you really want to take a look, I¡¯ll let the Second Prince know. I heard that Xie Dajia has given the royal family a special quota. Every prince can bring three people with him. The Second Prince had only mentioned that he wants to bring me and Zhao Rui along. Coincidentally, there¡¯s still one quota left, so let¡¯s go together.¡± Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to thank Brother Su.¡± After eating the fried vermicelli, Su Wen left some money behind and left with Zhao Jin. In Cloud Gazing Tower, one of the capital¡¯s upper class pavilions, Honorable Xie stood on the highest floor with a zither behind her. A veiled woman stood behind her. ¡°Have you taken the Cultivation Dispersion Pill?¡± asked Xie Dajia. ¡°I¡¯ve consumed it. 80% of my power has already dissipated! In another four hours, my cultivation will completely disperse.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was somewhat bitter. Xie Dajia turned to look at the woman and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t blame Mother for being ruthless. Our Demonic Music Sect is currently facing both internal and external threats. If we want to develop our sect, we¡¯ll need external forces to intervene, such as the Great Zhou royal family which is unparalleled. I have already invited all the princes. At that time, no matter which prince takes a fancy to you, you can bewitch them with your demonic charm to make them work for us. Although the Cultivation Dispersion Pill will disperse all the energy in your body, it will help you achieve a body of charm that no man can resist.¡± At this point, she sighed and said, ¡°The Martial Inspectorate¡¯s people are already setting up a trap outside. If you don¡¯t disperse all of your power, you will never be able to get close to these princes. Only by completely dispersing all of your cultivation will you have a chance of becoming a prince¡¯s concubine. Don¡¯t worry, no matter which prince you follow, once my Demonic Music Sect becomes powerful, we will definitely help them ascend to the throne. At that time, you will be able to enjoy the world¡¯s glory and splendor.¡± At this point, her eyes flashed with excitement. ¡°Furthermore, think about it. If your future son is willing to become the Emperor of Great Zhou and rule over the world, at that time, our Sect will be able to borrow the power of the royal family to become the strongest sect in the world. How wonderful would it be if we could achieve this?¡± Looking at her mother, Xie Yiyi sighed inwardly. She did not understand why her mother was so obsessed with reviving the Demonic Music Sect and gaining power. To her, she wanted to maintain her current life more. Unfortunately, things seldom go in the way of one¡¯s wishes. She knew very well that she had no room to resist. Marry a prince, become an empress, become the mother of the world? Maybe, this was also a pretty good option. Xie Yiyi accepted her fate. However, no one knew if they could even succeed. On the other side, the Eastern District¡¯s patrolling area had fallen into a state of peace ever since Wen Jinming died. Everyone became really obedient. It seemed as though the area had reverted back to normalcy. At the same time, Yan Luoying finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was getting dark when she emerged from the Patrol Office and made her way home. She had almost reached her residence when she saw a guard carrying a struggling beggar on the street. ¡°You brat! Stop struggling, do you believe I¡¯ll beat you up?¡± The beggar wailed, ¡°Don¡¯t catch me, I¡¯m not going to your Young Craftsman Camp!¡± The guard slapped him and angrily said, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be so shameless. Do you believe I won¡¯t care even if I beat you to death?¡± Yan Luoying couldn¡¯t help but step forward and shout, ¡°Stop! What are you doing!¡± The guard looked at Yan Luoying and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Yan Luoying, Eastern District Patrol Office Commander!¡± While Yan Luoying¡¯s position may not be high, she was an existence that ordinary guards could not afford to offend. The guard hurriedly bowed, ¡°Greetings, Lady Yan.¡± Yan Luoying frowned. ¡°Why do you want to catch this child?¡± ¡°Under the benevolence of His Majesty, a new juvenile artisan camp has been built to gather all the young beggars in the capital. They will be provided with daily necessities, and be educated on the skills of an artisan. After their craftsmanship is completed, they will be sent to various places to craft for the country!¡± The moment the guard finished speaking, the beggar shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m not learning! I can get food every day, why should I go to your place to learn craftsmanship?¡± When she heard this, Yan Luoying felt a chill in her heart. It was really just like how Su Wen had described things to her. Once they were accustomed to receiving things the moment they stretched out their hands, they would naturally become useless. ¡°Take him away!¡± Yan Luoying sighed and said in a low voice. She knew that she could not interfere in this matter. As for the child being beaten up, there was no such thing as not being able to beat a child in this era. That guard did not go all out either. Inside her residence, Yan Luoying felt a little depressed as she sat down. However, she admired Emperor Zhou even more. He was indeed a good emperor. At the very least, he still wanted to do something for these beggars. At that moment, Old Zhou walked over and smiled. ¡°Miss, why? Are you unhappy?¡± After Yan Luoying told him about the incident, he sighed and said, ¡°Although I know that this is a good thing, I feel a little disappointed when I see that child trying to hide. I even suspect if I did the right thing a few days ago.¡± Old Zhou said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s always good for Miss to do good deeds. After all, in this cold winter, if one can¡¯t get food, they might lose their life. However, His Majesty is indeed benevolent, coming out with such a policy. Whilst helping these children, they can also obtain a skill. In the future, they can rely on their craftsmanship to make a living. You can also nurture many craftsmen for Great Zhou. It can be said that this can kill three birds with one stone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. His Majesty cares for the common people. He is indeed a wise ruler!¡± Yan Luoying praised. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s something I want to tell you to make you happy. Haven¡¯t you been nagging about wanting to go and listen to Xie Dajia playing the zither these past few days? I managed to persuade my old friend in the capital and got a ticket. This thing is in high demand now. I¡¯ve exhausted a lot of my connections just to obtain this!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Yan Luoying was pleasantly surprised when she heard this. After Su Wen¡¯s wealth competition, Honorable Xie¡¯s reputation spread even further in the capital. The sound of the zither that was like the sound of nature seemed extremely magical in the eyes of the public. Entertainment methods were scarce in this era, and coincidentally, Yan Luoying also liked music. After hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious and brought it up a few times. She didn¡¯t expect Old Zhou to quietly settle this matter! ¡°Haha, Uncle Zhou, I knew you were the best!¡± Yan Luoying smiled like a child. Compared to her usual sternness, she revealed her true nature at this moment.. Chapter 65 - Righteousness Akin To The Skies Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the Second Prince¡¯s residence, the Prince pulled Su Wen in as he laughed loudly. ¡°Brother Su, what brings you here?¡± This was the first time Su Wen took the initiative to visit. The two of them entered the guest hall as Su Wen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t you say last time that Xie Dajia had invited all of the princes for her performance? Coincidentally, the matters at the patrolling office have already been settled. I wouldn¡¯t mind going to take a look as well.¡± The second prince chuckled, ¡°I was wondering what it was about. If it¡¯s just about this, no problem!¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°Wu Muyu also wants to go. She¡¯s Wu Kunhu¡¯s daughter. Will there be a problem?¡± The second prince furrowed his brows upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s next words. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will be difficult to handle.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen was a little confused. Although Wu Kunhu currently did not have the authority to deploy troops, he still possessed the title of General. Someone that important definitely had a say in court assemblies. Logically speaking, this was a good opportunity to pull connections. The second prince smiled bitterly, ¡°I just promised my Fifth Sister that I would bring her along today, so there¡¯s only one spot left.¡± Su Wen roared with laughter, ¡°I was wondering what kind of difficulty it would be. Your Highness, call Zhao Rui over. I¡¯ll advise him to give up his spot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very appropriate, is it?¡± The second prince was slightly hesitant. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhao Rui knows nothing about music. It¡¯s fine even if he doesn¡¯t listen to it!¡± The second prince immediately dispatched his men to look for Zhao Rui. After roughly an hour, Zhao Rui arrived. When he saw the second prince, he heartily greeted the other party, ¡°I wonder why the Second Brother is looking for me?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°His Highness is not looking for you, it¡¯s me that has something to ask of you.¡± Zhao Rui was surprised. ¡°Why are you looking for me, Brother Su?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you well, haven¡¯t I?¡± Su Wen said without shame. After all, this was the standard line one had to say before making others suffer. Zhao Rui: ¡°????¡± Where did this come from? Su Wen said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want to bring Wu Muyu over to watch Xie Dajia¡¯s performance. As for your second brother, he doesn¡¯t have enough headcount.¡± At this point, Zhao Rui understood Su Wen¡¯s meaning. He said with difficulty, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve long heard of Honorable Xie¡¯s unparalleled zither skills and have long anticipated it¡­ This¡­¡± Su Wen shamelessly grabbed Zhao Rui in a bear hug. He smiled and whispered, ¡°Have you heard? Recently, there¡¯s a lady named Han Yan in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. I heard that she¡¯s quite athletic and fit, and even possesses a pair of long and toned legs!¡± Zhao Rui¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s such a woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been short on money recently, but here¡¯s twenty thousand taels of silver¡­¡± Zhao Rui immediately grabbed onto Su Wen¡¯s hand and said righteously, ¡°Brother Su, what are you saying? You are my brother and Muyu is my sister. I was not good at music originally, so I will give up my spot to you.¡± Su Wen praised loudly, ¡°Good brother, you¡¯re a true brother!¡± The second prince¡¯s lips twitched as he chimed in, ¡°How loyal! Your righteousness is as high as the skies!¡± ¡­ The next morning, Emperor Zhou sat on the dragon throne once more. He was prepared to argue with the officials. He had to push forward with the re-establishment of the Secret Shadow Guards. As soon as he sat down, he discovered that the Profound Literature Pavilion Head, Fei Chi, seemed to be extremely tense today. ¡°This old fellow has something to say.¡± Emperor Zhou immediately came to this conclusion. Sure enough, just as the eunuch announced that the court assembly would be adjourned if there were no other matters to report, Fei Chi took a step forward and knelt on the ground. His face was full of emotions as he exclaimed, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to uphold justice for us scholars! I want to sue the Eastern District¡¯s deputy commander, Su Wen!¡± Tears streamed down his face as he spoke. By the side, Su Changqing raised his eyebrows. What did that fellow do this time? He still wasn¡¯t aware that Su Wen had beaten up Guo Bin and Zhuang Qingbei! At this moment, the Assistant Minister of Revenue, Zhuang Yi also stood up and knelt on the ground. He wailed, ¡°Your Majesty, I also want to sue that Eastern District¡¯s deputy commander, Su Wen!¡± Emperor Zhou rubbed his brows and said, ¡°What did Su Wen do this time?¡± Fei Chi recounted the incident of Su Wen beating someone up with snot and tears. However, this old fellow was extremely scheming. He left out their discussion about the Secret Shadow Guards, as well as Guo Bin and Zhuang Qingbei slandering Su Changqing. He only mentioned that Su Yu and him had a few disagreements, which led to Su Wen coming in to beat someone up! After Fei Chi finished explaining what had happened, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, that Su Wen is simply lawless. Elder Guo was slapped so hard by his guard that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Right now, he¡¯s lying at home, his fate unknown.¡± Zhuang Yi also cried and complained, ¡°My son is the same. That person was extremely ruthless. My son¡¯s cheeks are red and swollen, and they have yet to fade!¡± As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Emperor Zhou angrily slapped the dragon throne and scolded, ¡°Are you two blind? What kind of place is this? This is the Great Zhou Imperial Hall! A place to discuss state affairs! You even dare to talk about private fights? What crime did Su Wen commit? You can just report him to the government office! Why do you have to look for me for such a thing? Could it be that all of my officials are dead?¡± Although Emperor Zhou¡¯s words seemed fair, they were actually not true. His words basically confirmed the situation. A personal brawl! And any sort of fighting involved the problems of the parties involved. Basically, with such a classification, one¡¯s sentence would definitely not be too severe. Fei Chi kowtowed heavily on the ground as blood flowed from his forehead. He said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do this. The Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet is a grand occasion in the Great Zhou¡¯s literary circle. It has created countless famous stories in the literary circle. Guo Bin is also a great scholar in the literary circle. Now that Su Wen is doing this, how can this be considered an ordinary fight? He is simply slapping the face of the Great Zhou¡¯s scholars. Your Majesty, please punish Su Wen severely!¡± Zhuang Yi was a little terrified. To put it bluntly, his son had indeed been beaten up. However, Emperor Zhou¡¯s attitude clearly indicated that he did not want to punish Su Wen. He was not afraid of Su Changqing, but he did not want to provoke the Emperor! However, Fei Chi gritted his teeth before rushing forward once more as he pressed, ¡°Your Majesty, please punish Su Wen severely!¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°Send word to Su Wen, summon him to the palace!¡± An official immediately went to pass on the decree. Not long after, Su Wen came up to the palace. After the customary greetings, Emperor Zhou went straight into the topic, ¡°Su Wen, what do you have to say now that Fei Chi has accused you of causing a ruckus at the Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet and beating up the scholars?¡± Su Wen raised his brows and said, ¡°Your Majesty, what are you saying, this subject doesn¡¯t even know what the Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet means!¡± Fei Bin was furious and scolded, ¡°You brat, you dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it? Did you go to the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen admitted frankly. ¡°Did you hit anyone?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then why did you say you don¡¯t know about the Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°But I think His Majesty didn¡¯t give this banquet a name. Do you think that just because you¡¯ve called it the Roc¡¯s Journey Banquet, this is really its title now? I think the event last night resembled more like a banquet for strays.¡± ¡°You! You! You!¡± Fei Chi was so angry that he was trembling. He pointed at Su Wen and was speechless for a long time. Emperor Zhou coughed dryly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Fei Chi kowtowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this brat has already admitted to beating someone up. Your Majesty, please punish this madman!¡± Emperor Zhou asked, ¡°Su Wen, do you have an explanation?¡± Su Wen said in a solemn voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I have indeed hit someone, but even if I do it again, I will still hit them. Because I am the son of Su Changqing, Your Majesty¡¯s subject.. To such people there who has neither a ruler nor a father in their eyes, even if I die, I must hit him!¡± Chapter 66 - Sharp Tongue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the royal court, Su Wen spoke righteously, making Emperor Zhou somewhat astonished. He asked curiously, ¡°You brat, you usually don¡¯t have any proper conduct. Why are you so serious this time? Tell me, why did you beat someone up?¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°One of the reasons why I hit him was because Guo Bin and Zhuang Qingbei were rude and slandered my father!¡± As he spoke, Su Wen repeated Zhuang Qingbei and Guo Bin¡¯s words in front of Emperor Zhou. After the explanation, Su Wen loudly proclaimed to all, ¡°Zhuang Qingbei said that my father was degrading himself and that my father was shameless. That old thief Guo Bin then added that the corruption of the government officials in Great Zhou was all caused by my father. He also said that my father exploited the people. As a son, my father was humiliated. If I still don¡¯t dare to do anything, then I might as well not be a son and not be a human!¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s complete recount, the Zhou Emperor¡¯s expression became even darker. It was fine if they had just slandered Su Changqing, but the two of them had even publicly objected to the reestablishment of the Secret Shadow Guards. This made him even more displeased. He glanced sideways at Fei Chi and said, ¡°Minister Fei, you didn¡¯t say anything about Guo Bin and Zhuang Qingbei slandering Minister Su earlier.¡± Fei Chi said, ¡°This is a debate on political affairs. How could it be considered rude?¡± He had only spoken this one sentence when Su Wen interjected, ¡°Good fellow, you accept bribes every day and even brought a prostitute back to the Profound Language Pavilion to mess around. To do such a thing, how could you still have the face to stand in the royal court?¡± Fei Chi was shocked for a moment before he turned furious. When had he done these things? He pointed at Su Wen and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare slander me!¡± Su Wen sneered, ¡°I¡¯m also arguing about political affairs, so how did it become slander? You said that their use of fake news to destroy my father is considered arguing about political affairs. I say, old man, how is this slander?¡± ¡°Those things about Su Changqing are not completely false!¡± Fei Chi said. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Alright then. Elder Fei has never accepted any bribes. He only finds some women to return to the Profound Language Pavilion every night to mess around! This shouldn¡¯t be a complete lie, right? Elder Fei, do you think this is appropriate?¡± Fei Chi was shaking with rage, but he could not utter a single word. Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and narrowed his eyes. He then asked, ¡°Since you acted on behalf of your father, it is understandable. However, I am very curious. Why did you say that these two people do not have their father nor ruler in their eyes?¡± Su Wen cupped his hands at Emperor Zhou and said, ¡°The Emperor is the highest authority of the country since time immemorial. Ever since you ascended to the throne, the sea has been leveled and the people have been living in peace. You have expanded your territory to the outside world and have made outstanding military achievements. As such a wise and wise ruler, our subjects should naturally follow Your Majesty¡¯s lead. Since Your Majesty said you would like to reestablish the Secret Shadow Guards, we as your subjects should be wholeheartedly supporting you. Yet, these two people are openly opposing Your Majesty, even resorting to bewitching the people and wantonly spreading false information. Shouldn¡¯t we beat up such people?¡± All of the officials present furrowed their brows upon hearing this. It had to be known that this was the crucial moment for the Secret Shadow Guards to reestablish themselves. Once Su Wen¡¯s words were spoken, if no one in the imperial court came forward to refute him, this would definitely allow Emperor Zhou to make use of this opportunity to make a move. Immediately, a minister stepped forward and said, ¡°Su Wen¡¯s words are incorrect. It¡¯s true that Your Majesty has been the highest authority since time immemorial, but even the ancient Virtuous Paragon Lords make mistakes. A wise ruler must heed his subjects¡¯ advice and not decide the country¡¯s affairs for his own personal evil!¡± Su Wen turned around and asked, ¡°Then, I would like to ask, how do you know that reestablishing the Secret Shadow Guard is wrong?¡± ¡°History has already shown us a very good example. How can we not know?¡± Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°If we¡¯re using the past as an example, then all the officials in every position in the dynasty who are guilty of corruption should be just captured and killed just like in the past? Is being an official evil? No, the ones who are wrong are the people. Is there anything wrong with the Secret Shadow Guards? No, the ones who are wrong are also the people. I would like to ask this lord, if I were to secretly let you be the commander of the Secret Shadow Guards, would you also end up giving an unjust charge to the entire imperial court?¡± Su Wen¡¯s question was difficult to answer. If this person wanted to prevent the establishment of the Secret Shadow Guards, he had to answer positively¡­ but that would mean that he had a problem with his morals. Besides, it was in front of Emperor Zhou. How could he dare to say it? After hesitating for a long time, he muttered. ¡°This¡­ naturally won¡¯t happen!¡± Su Wen turned to look at Emperor Zhou and cupped his hands. ¡°Your Majesty, you have seen it. This lord has already turned over a new leaf and is supporting the establishment of the Secret Shadow Guard.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as he praised loudly, ¡°Well said!¡± Su Wen¡¯s sophistry simply opened a new door for Emperor Zhou. He immediately took the opportunity to look at the officials and asked loudly, ¡°Let me ask all of you today. If I let any of you become the commander of the Secret Shadow Guards, will you also end up performing a miscarriage of justice? Whoever thinks that they will end up in such a state, step forward. You will be pardoned of all offenses today!¡± LOL, nice try. Pardoned of all offense? One might be pardoned today. But what about after? Besides, if someone were to stand up now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that there was something wrong with his morals? ¡°It¡¯s decided then. The Secret Shadow Guard shall be reestablished!¡± Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s command, the entire court sighed, but no one could say anything. At that moment, a person stood out and said, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but I believe it would be very suitable for me to be the commander of the Secret Shadow Guards! I would like to recommend myself!¡± This person was the Minister of the Judiciary Branch, and also the Head of the Prisons Branch. In terms of professionalism, this fellow was indeed very suitable! The moment he stepped out, everyone immediately realized what he was trying to do! Once the Secret Shadow Guard was re-established, it would become the most powerful department in Great Zhou! In fact, it was even more important than the Ministry of Appointments and could contend with the entire board of civil officials. Once one obtained this position, they would immediately become an important official under the Great Zhou Dynasty, above everyone else and only below the Emperor. His appearance seemed to have given a wake-up call to all the ministers. Immediately, a few more ministers stood out to seek this position. No one was stupid. If they were really transferred into the Secret Shadow Guard, not only would they have great authority, they would not have to worry about being investigated. It was killing two birds with one stone. Unfortunately, Emperor Zhou said, ¡°I have my own plans for the members of the Secret Shadow Guard. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, just manage your own affairs!¡± With that said, he had the eunuch announce that the court session was adjourned. Everyone dispersed. Su Changqing however did not leave, and neither did Su Wen. After the officials left, Su Changqing walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Brat, you aren¡¯t hiding your abilities anymore?¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t hide it. Your son, I, am like a shining star in the night sky. I¡¯m so dazzling and charming. His Majesty has already bestowed me with a Heaven Rank cultivation technique. It¡¯s obvious that he wants to nurture me. What¡¯s there to hide? From today onwards, your son will be invincible and take over your job.¡± Su Changqing burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha, you brat. It¡¯s still too early for you to take over my position!¡± Looking at Su Wen in front of him, Su Changqing was still very pleased. ¡°His Majesty must be very satisfied with you now. But remember, don¡¯t cause any more trouble during this period of time. Let¡¯s aim to pass the New Year in peace!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not that I want to cause trouble, it¡¯s just that it always comes knocking!¡± Outside the hall, the ministers began to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°This Su Wen is just like his father. If His Majesty wants to do something, they will help him. They have no integrity at all.¡± ¡°Haha, Old Zhang, when you said that you wanted to go to the Secret Shadow Guard, you didn¡¯t show any moral integrity as well.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Since we can¡¯t stop His Majesty, we naturally have to help him.¡± ¡°What a noble character! However, this Su Wen doesn¡¯t look like an easy person to deal with.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this sharp tongue is even above Su Changqing¡¯s!¡± Chapter 67 - Sister, Sit Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the general¡¯s residence, Wu Muyu had dressed up meticulously. She wore a light yellow dress and her elegant makeup gave off a refreshing feeling. ¡°How is it? Does it look good?¡± ¡°Of course, Miss looks good in anything!¡± Wu Muyu revealed a satisfied smile before walking out of the room. Right at this moment, a carriage arrived outside the Wu Residence. Zhao Jin was driving the carriage while Su Wen was seated inside. The carriage had just stopped when Wu Lie returned on horseback. There were even corpses of the wild beasts still hanging on the horses. Clearly, he had gone out of the city to hunt. Seeing the carriage, Wu Lie frowned. This carriage looked really familiar to him¡­. Right at this moment, Su Wen alighted from the carriage and spoke to Zhao Jin with a smile, ¡°Go tell the door that we¡¯re here to pick up Miss Wu!¡± ¡°Hold up!¡± Wu Lie shouted and walked towards Su Wen. ¡°What did you say just now? You¡¯re here to pick up my sister?¡± Su Wen raised his head and looked at him with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t Muyu tell you? We¡¯re going to attend Xie Dajia¡¯s performance today!¡± Wu Lie said angrily, ¡°No, my sister will not go with you. Leave quickly!¡± Su Wen touched his chin and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid what you said doesn¡¯t count. If you ask Muyu to come out and tell me personally, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°You! You wait!¡± Wu Lie rushed in. Coincidentally, he bumped into Wu Muyu, who was about to leave. He went forward and angrily exclaimed, ¡°Why are you going out with Su Wen? Do you know who he is?!¡± Wu Muyu looked at her brother and smiled. ¡°Who is he? The son of the prime minister? The deputy commander of East City? Or Yan Luoying¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± At the mention of Yan Luoying, Wu Lie became even angrier. ¡°You knew that I like Yan Luoying, yet you are still going out with him? What are you trying to do?¡± Wu Muyu smiled and said, ¡°Brother, whether you like Yan Luoying or not, what does that have to do with me going out with Su Wen? Brother Su Wen doesn¡¯t like Yan Luoying, and besides, can¡¯t you tell that he has something for your sister?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Wu Lie felt that something was amiss, but he could not put his finger on it. Wu Muyu continued, ¡°Look, you like Yan Luoying, and I like Su Wen, right? If I get together with Su Wen, then won¡¯t his engagement with Yan Luoying be cancelled? Brother, I¡¯m doing this for you!¡± Wu Lie frowned. ¡°Is that so?¡± After thinking for a moment, he got convinced. The anger on his face disappeared and he smiled. ¡°Little sister, be careful and come back early.¡± ¡°Got it, brother!¡± Wu Muyu ran out of the Wu residence as she shouted back. Wu Lie stroked his chin and chuckled. ¡°Yan Luoying, you can¡¯t escape. Once Su Wen¡¯s engagement with you is annulled, my father will propose to His Majesty. When that time comes, you will still be mine!¡± ¡°But no matter how you look at that Su Wen, he¡¯s not pleasing to the eye! Being his brother-in-law is also annoying!¡± While he was letting his imagination run wild, Wu Muyu got into Su Wen¡¯s carriage. Her hand held onto a food container, which she pushed out in front of herself. ¡°Brother Su, this is the Jiangnan pastry that I specially learned from the chef. Try it and see if it suits your taste!¡± Wu Muyu said as she opened the food box. The pastries inside were exquisite and exuded a faint fragrance. Su Wen picked up a piece and tasted it. The flavor was indeed delicious. The two of them chatted as they ate. Soon, they arrived at the Eternal Music Pavilion, which was also the place Xie Dajia was holding her performance. This was the capital city¡¯s exclusive performing area. However, those who could come here were usually famous actors. To put it bluntly, they had to have a certain status before they could play in the pavilion. The Second Prince was already waiting at the entrance. Beside him was a woman with an aloof expression. It was the Fifth Princess, Zhao Xuanxuan. She was also the most well-known among the princesses. Seeing Su Wen and Wu Muyu, the few of them greeted one another. The Second Prince smiled as he whispered, ¡°Sister Muyu, Brother Su has put in a lot of effort in order for you to come and listen to Xie Dajia¡¯s performance. That cousin of mine, Zhao Rui, insisted on coming. He only gave up this opportunity because of Brother Su.¡± Wu Muyu stole a glance at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°I owe Brother Su and His Highness a favor this time. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal at my house another day.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The second prince immediately agreed. As they talked, they moved into the pavilion. Su Wen looked around and realized that the tables were laid out in a way which allowed four people to sit. On every table was a fruit platter along with tea prepared. As more people arrived and sat down, the entire hall was soon filled with the chatting of people. After all, the performance had not started yet, but everyone was already looking forward to it. At this moment, Su Wen suddenly saw a familiar figure two tables away! Yan Luoying!? Why was she here? Su Wen muttered to himself. At this moment, Wu Muyu, who had been paying attention to Su Wen, also noticed Yan Luoying. Yan Luoying was originally already known for her beauty. Coupled with that unique heroic spirit, Wu Muyu immediately guessed her identity despite not having seen her before. At this moment, Yan Luoying also saw Su Wen. She tilted her head as she saw the two extremely beautiful ladies beside Su Wen. A weird sense of discomfort surfaced in the heart. Thus, she immediately stood up and walked towards Su Wen¡¯s table. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± This time, Yan Luoying did not call address him as Lord Su Wen. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence!¡± The second prince knew Yan Luoying, thus he smiled in greeting as well, ¡°Since we know each other, why don¡¯t we sit together?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, Yan Luoying agreed. She went to the side and grabbed a chair to join their table. However, just as she moved over, Wu Muyu obediently shifted over to Su Wen¡¯s side and pointed to her other side with a smile, ¡°Sister, sit here. The view over here is much better!¡± What a masterful plan. In one move, she took the spot beside Su Wen, and even ¡®forced¡¯ Yan Luoying to sit beside her instead of Su Wen. Yan Luoying stared at Wu Muyu for a while, before she smiled. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± After saying that, she sat down. At this moment, Wu Muyu placed a handful of melon seeds in front of Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve just peeled some melon seeds for you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The Second Prince and the Fifth Princess immediately trained their gazes at Yan Luoying at the same time. Yan Luoying narrowed her eyes as she exuded a faint murderous aura. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Wu Muyu revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, Sister. My name is Wu Muyu. My brother is Wu Lie, and our father is Wu Kunhu. My brother likes you very much, Sister Yan! I like you very much too.¡± Su Wen picked up the melon seeds in front of him and stuffed them into his mouth like popcorn as he looked at Wu Muyu¡¯s performance with a smile. Hearing Wu Lie¡¯s name being mentioned, Yan Luoying¡¯s face turned even darker. When Wu Muyu mentioned that Wu Lie liked her, she was a little angry, but she didn¡¯t know how to flare up. At that moment, Wu Muyu asked with concern, ¡°Sister Yan, you don¡¯t look well. Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first? Your health is the most important.. Brother Su, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chapter 68 - In Front Of Sex Appeal, Everything Is Ephemeral Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What do you think, Brother Su?¡± Wu Muyu threw a loaded question over. The Second Prince and the Fifth Princess looked at Su Wen at the same time. As spectators, they could already feel the atmosphere of a potential blockbuster movie. Yan Luoying also looked at Su Wen. Su Wen slowly chewed on melon seeds before he gently smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re really not feeling well, it¡¯s better to go back.¡± Yan Luoying suddenly stood up. Just as everyone thought that she was going to erupt, Yan Luoying unexpectedly turned to the Second Prince with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, I am indeed feeling a little uncomfortable. I would like to lean on my Su Wen to rest. Is that okay with you?¡± Su Wen: ¡°????¡± Your Su Wen? What does this woman mean? Who is yours? Although the two of them were engaged, they were in actual fact only colleagues who had formed an alliance. Why did she suddenly say such words? Su Wen now had Wu Muyu on his right and the Second Prince on his left. Yan Luoying knew very well that with Wu Muyu¡¯s angry expression, if she tried to say this to her, the latter might end up doing something weird. Thus, she set her sights on the Second Prince. As a spectator, the Second Prince naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse an offer to make the show more exciting. He immediately stood up and smiled, ¡°It was my negligence. Come, let¡¯s switch seats.¡± Thus, he took Yan Luoying¡¯s seat. Yan Luoying sat down and gently approached Su Wen. She wrapped her cold hands around Su Wen¡¯s arm as a faint fragrance entered his nose. As she gently leaned against Su Wen, she gave Wu Muyu a provocative look! The Great Zhou did not have an open-minded culture. Men and women rarely acted so intimately in public. However, Yan Luoying and Su Wen were engaged after all, so this action was understandable. Wu Muyu looked at Yan Luoying¡¯s actions and secretly gritted her teeth. However, there was nothing she could do. After all, they were still engaged. This was something she could not compare to. It was impossible for her to hug Su Wen¡¯s other arm. ¡°Hmph.¡± Wu Muyu turned her head away and said in a low voice, ¡°Muyu is not angry. Muyu will peel melon seeds for brother.¡± Meanwhile, the audience numbers were still rising steadily throughout this time. Casting his eyes around, Su Wen could see the Crown Prince, as well as all the other Princes around him. The Crown Prince had also noticed the Second Prince seated, and when he saw who was seated at the table with, he couldn¡¯t help but frown hard at this sight. Yan Luoying, the daughter of Yan Ze, the General of the Border Armies! Su Wen, the son of Prime Minister Su, who wielded great power within the country. Wu Muyu, daughter of Wu Kunhu. Although her father did not have power to command the army, he served as the defense barrier of the Great Zhou Dynasty and his authority was not weak. ¡°Second Brother, what a good move!¡± He muttered to himself, even more on guard. At this moment, Su Wen lowered his head to look at Yan Luoying and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve managed to anger the little girl. It¡¯s time to let go.¡± Su Wen naturally knew that Yan Luoying was doing this to compete with Wu Muyu. However, he did not know that the girl¡¯s heart was racing wildly the moment she hugged his arm. Even when she gave the order to kill 400,000 people, Yan Luoying was certain that her heart was not beating as fast as it was now. It was a very strange feeling. Through her interactions with Su Wen, she had already changed begun to change her opinion of him. Now, the physical contact between both of them made Yan Luoying¡¯s heart beat faster. Sometimes, between a man and a woman, even the smallest actions such as the exchanging of glances could give rise to a myriad of emotions. At this moment, Yan Luoying was like this. As she hugged Su Wen¡¯s arm, she suddenly felt a sense of security. Yan Luoying raised her head slightly and their eyes met. Yan Luoying¡¯s mouth bloomed into a smile. This smile was like the warm sun in winter, and her eyes narrowed till they looked like crescent moons. The smile that came from the bottom of her heart was extremely infectious. This was the first time Yan Luoying had smiled from the bottom of her heart since entering the capital. Being hit with such a critical attack made Su Wen feel a little dizzy. Yan Luoying rarely smiled, and naturally Su Wen also typically avoided looking at her. Seeing Yan Luoying¡¯s smile at such proximity was an instant fatality. ¡°Badump, badump!¡± Su Wen¡¯s heart also began to race. Although there were many people around them, at that moment in time, it was as though they were the only two left in this world. Then¡­ Su Wen shifted his gaze away. But he did not mention letting go any more. D*mn it, this woman¡¯s smile is too beautiful! Su Wen thought to himself. At this moment, someone appeared on the stage. She loudly proclaimed, ¡°Today is the day that Xie Dajia will perform in the capital, and also her final performance in the capital. Today, Xie Dajia will be bringing six pieces for everyone. They are all famous songs of the present age. Please enjoy!¡± Obviously, the performance was about to begin. Xie Dajia zither was brought up. But unexpectedly, the zither was placed at the edge of the stage. Soon, Xie Dajia came on stage and bowed. There was a round of applause. Xie Dajia sat down. With a flick of her fingers, in the next second, the zither sounded and the music started. All of a sudden, a woman appeared on the stage, wearing a veil and a long green dress. Following the sound of the zither, the lady began to dance. Although her face could not be seen clearly, everyone present felt as though the the woman was looking at them. Those eyes of hers were mesmerizing. Her eyes seemed to be able to speak. Every frown and smile, although separated by a veil, could be clearly felt by everyone. The sound of the zither floated in the air. The audience was attracted by the music and felt that the sound of the zither was extremely moving. However, their eyes were unconsciously attracted by the dancer on the stage. They only felt that the woman was like a fairy. Inside Su Wen¡¯s body, the Gu was circulating once again. He did not fall into the music like everybody. However, he had to say that Xie Dajia still had the skills to play the zither. Even if one was not trapped by the zither¡¯s music, it was still a good tune. On the other hand, the woman on the stage had her every movement synchronized with the rhythm of the zither. She appeared charming and natural. As she moved her hips, that sexy and charming aura kept leaking out. Her charming eyes made people unable to resist looking at her. Even if Su Wen was not affected by the zither music, he still felt that this woman was extremely charming, full of appeal! ¡°F*ck, if one were to throw this girl into a brothel, wouldn¡¯t she be invincible?¡± A weird thought surfaced in Su Wen¡¯s mind. He had already thrown everything regarding Yan Luoying and her smile to the back of his mind. In front of sex appeal, everything is akin to floating clouds, ephemeral! This woman was not the type that exuded sex appeal through her revealing clothes. Even though her actions were not that explicit, every frown, every smile, every action, and every gaze could make men feel her sultryness. Charm, this was a charm that came from her bones. The sound of the zither was melodious, and the woman was incomparably good at dancing. When the music ended, the woman stopped dancing. Everyone¡¯s consciousness was pulled back to reality. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Nice music, nice dance!¡± ¡°This trip was not in vain! This trip so was not in vain!¡± ¡°Reward! This master rewards you!¡± There were loud cheers. Xie Dajia and Xie Yiyi bowed, before leaving the stage to rest. However, all the men, including Su Wen, had already started fantasizing about Xie Yiyi. Even the eyes of the Second Prince, the Crown Prince, and the others were filled with burning desire! Chapter 69 - Youre Not Attracted? Im Attracted! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the Wu Residence¡¯s dining table, Wu Kunhu looked around and frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Muyu?¡± Wu Lie replied, ¡°Younger Sister, Second Prince, and Su Wen went to listen to Xie Dajia¡¯s concert. Wu Kunhu looked at Wu Lie as he instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on your younger sister. Tell her to stay away from the royal family and to keep her distance from Su Wen as well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wu Lie asked. Wu Kunhu had a cold smile on his face, ¡°Most of these imperial descendants are cold. In their eyes, there¡¯s only the throne. Most of the people who approach your sister are probably trying to rope me in. There¡¯s no need to associate with people that have such thoughts.¡± ¡°As for Su Wen, this brat is just like his father and is His Majesty¡¯s lackey. Now that His Majesty is still around, he can let them bark like crazy. If one day His Majesty dies and the new Emperor ascends the throne, it will be time to settle this father and son!¡± After all, he was in his own home, so Wu Kunhu dared to speak more casually. ¡°Father, you said you wanted to help me with the marriage. When are you going to look for His Majesty?¡± Wu Lie couldn¡¯t help but ask. Wu Suihu looked at him helplessly and said, ¡°When did I say I was going to find His Majesty?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This marriage was decided by His Majesty. Su Wen¡¯s father is Su Changqing. Even if I went to look for His Majesty, His Majesty would definitely not agree to change Yan Luoying¡¯s marriage partner just like that!¡± Wu Kunhu explained. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s relationship with Su Changqing is much closer than mine. If I told His Majesty that I wanted him to betroth Yan Luoying to you, His Majesty would not agree for fear of disappointing Su Changqing. In fact, it would be better if I didn¡¯t mention it. If I told His Majesty, there would be no chance to turn this marriage around.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Wu Lie could not help but ask. This was what he was most concerned about. Wu Zehu smiled and said, ¡°What should we do? Just wait and see. I heard that Yan Luoying also doesn¡¯t want to marry Su Wen. Su Wen is arrogant and despotic, always causing trouble. If it was just once or twice, His Majesty would still protect him on account of Su Changqing. However, after so many times, His Majesty will definitely be displeased. Yan Luoying will also have an excuse to cancel the engagement. When that time comes, His Majesty will probably have to think about it. After all, Yan Luoying is someone His Majesty still wants to use in the future!¡± ¡°As long as this marriage is annulled, I can propose for His Majesty to betroth Yan Luoying to you!¡± ¡°Just wait patiently. With your father around, this marriage will not succeed!¡± Wu Lie fell into deep thought. If his father was so confident, could it be that his sister did not need to date Su Wen anymore? He did not want Su Wen to become his brother-in-law! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell my sister to stay away from Su Wen when she comes back!¡± At the Eternal Music Pavilion, Honorable Xie and Xie Yiyi had retreated from the stage to rest. However, all the men¡¯s gazes were focused on Xie Yiyi until she left the stage. Only then did they return to normal. On the other hand, even though the ladies felt that Xie Yiyi¡¯s dance was moving, they didn¡¯t have the desire that a man would have to possess her. Instead, it only made them admire the music even more. Su Wen was no exception from the rest of the men. He watched Xie Yiyi leave reluctantly. Suddenly, he felt a piece of flesh on his waist being pulled up and gently twisted. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, the feeling was very obvious. Looking down, it was indeed Yan Luoying doing this. ¡°Is she that nice to look at?¡± Yan Luoying stared at him and questioned. Su Wen smiled. ¡°She¡¯s indeed gorgeous! I really want to know what¡¯s under that veil!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Muyu smiled and added, ¡°Brother Su, do you like that girl¡¯s dance? I can¡¯t learn Xie Dajia¡¯s zither skills, but I can attempt to practice that dance. When I have time, I can give Brother and Sister Yan a performance too!¡± She stared at Yan Luoying with her big innocent eyes and smiled, ¡°Sister Yan, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Yan Luoying looked at Wu Muyu, whose smile was literally dripping with saccharine sweetness. She wanted to punch her in the face and knock her out on the spot. However, she could only hold it in and squeeze out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just that I reckon your dance might not be as good as the one on stage.¡± Wu Muyu was surprisingly not offended, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not as good as that person, but I¡¯m willing to learn for Brother Su.¡± Yan Luoying gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your future husband will be unhappy if you dance for Su Wen?¡± Wu Muyu glanced at Su Wen with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m especially envious of Sister Yan for having a husband like Brother Su. I hope that Sister Yan can introduce me to a husband who is as broad-minded as Brother Su. That way, he won¡¯t mind if I dance for other men.¡± Yan Luoying realized that every word of this girl seemed to be able to prick her emotions. She had never hated someone so much! ¡®As expected, they¡¯re really a family. Both brother and sister are equally irritating!¡¯ Yan Luoying complained inwardly. Right this moment, the Second Prince turned to Su Wen and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, can you help me ask about that woman¡¯s identity?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. It was clear that the Second Prince had been tempted. However, the Second Prince was still royalty after all. If he were to rashly ask for her name, it would make him appear rather frivolous. In reality, he was not the only one who did this. Be it the Crown Prince or the Third, they also entrusted their tablemates to investigate. Su Wen¡¯s eyes shifted as he smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look now!¡± Coincidentally, he was also very interested in that woman. Su Wen got up and went backstage. When she arrived at the backstage entrance, she saw many people being blocked at the entrance. The person who stopped them was the lady announcer who was in charge of the performance today. Su Wen leaned forward and heard her say, ¡°The dancer is Miss Yiyi. She is the daughter of the royal family of Qi Country. After the fall of the Qi Country, she managed to escape and used her dancing skills to make a living. This is her first time coming to our Zhou Country and she is currently staying at Cloud Gazing Tower with Honorable Xie. The Eternal Music Pavilion doesn¡¯t know anything else. Please leave!¡± Hearing this, Su Wen turned back to his seat, where he recounted everything to the Second Prince. After listening to Su Wen¡¯s explanation, the Fifth Princess Zhao Xuanxuan said, ¡°The Qi Country was destroyed by Yan Country ten years ago. If she really is a daughter of the Royal Family, it is not impossible for her to be lost among the common people. But now, even if she is a Princess of the Qi Country, she is merely a slave from a fallen country. It means nothing.¡± The Second Prince laughed, ¡°Fifth Sister¡¯s words are a bit biased. After all, the daughter from the Qi Country¡¯s royal family is still considered royal blood. Compared to ordinary people, she is naturally much more noble.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan was no fool, she could naturally tell what the Second Prince was thinking. She smiled and asked, ¡°Is Second Brother tempted?¡± The second prince laughed awkwardly, ¡°Haha! What are you talking about, Little Sister? I¡¯ve never even seen that woman¡¯s appearance, so how could I possibly be moved by her? I¡¯m just curious about that woman¡¯s beautiful dance moves!¡± He was a little embarrassed. Right at this moment, Su Wen said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought that Your Highness had taken a liking to this woman and had decided to give up on her in account of our brotherhood. Since Your Highness isn¡¯t interested, then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. When I saw this woman¡¯s dance and her eyes, my heart surged. I¡¯ve already made my decision. I will definitely bring this woman home!¡± Second Prince: ¡°????¡± He was momentarily at a loss for words. He felt like screaming, ¡®I was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Why did you insist on interfering with my affairs now?¡¯ However, he had just refuted his sister¡¯s claims, so he could not possibly admit his desire for the woman and shoot himself on his foot! The Second Prince wanted to cry, but no tears could come out! Chapter 70 - The Conflicted Wu Lie Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the Second Prince heard Su Wen¡¯s words, he wanted to cry. Su Wen continued, ¡°Your Highness, only you could have done this. If it was someone else, I would not give up no matter what. It¡¯s precisely because of you, Your Highness, that I decided to give up. Since Your Highness is not interested in this woman, then I will not stand on ceremony!¡± Su Wen¡¯s words were akin to hands firmly throttling his neck. What the hell? One moment he saw talking about loyalty and righteousness, the next moment he said that his heart was moved and that he would not stand on ceremony??¡± The Second Prince grabbed Su Wen¡¯s hand forced the words out with gritted teeth. ¡°Little brother¡­ you¡­ you are too good to me!¡± At this moment, the Second Prince suddenly saw Yan Luoying and Wu Muyu looking at him with resentment! Obviously, these two ladies were very dissatisfied with his choice! ¡°I¡¯m feeling urgent¡­ I¡¯ll go relieve myself¡­¡± The second prince couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up and left, heading towards the thatched cottage which was the latrine. Soon, a strange sound came from within. Peng! Pa! ¡°You and your f**king mouth!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to speak next time!¡± ¡°This is so infuriating!¡± Peng! Pa! By the time he came out, his cheeks were slightly red and his forehead was a little swollen. It was obvious how much he regretted it. On Su Wen¡¯s side, Yan Luoying shifted her body away before looking at Su Wen. She gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Is your heart so easily moved?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s that easy!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Yan Luoying turned her head away. On the other side, Wu Muyu said gently, ¡°Sister Yan, are you angry? As expected of a general, your temper is not something that ordinary people can compare to.¡± Clearly, this lady¡¯s mentality was much better. There were very few monogamous nobles in Great Zhou. Yan Ze was an exception. This resulted in a different mentality between the ladies. Yan Luoying glared at Wu Muyu in return. Wu Muyu looked wronged and tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°Sister Yan, what¡¯s wrong? Did Muyu make you unhappy? Muyu will apologize to you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, Yan Luoying felt that the martial arts skills she was so proud of were useless in front of this girl. Right at this moment, the second prince returned. After returning to his seat, the Fifth Princess noted in curiosity, ¡°Second Brother, why is your face red and your forehead a little swollen?¡± ¡°I accidentally knocked on the door when I was walking earlier. The door to this latrine is too short.¡± The Second Prince remarked indifferently. Zhao Xuanxuan could tell that her second brother was suffering because of his pride, but she could not bear to expose him, so she did not dwell on it. After a short intermission, the performance resumed. The next few songs were the same. Xie Dajia played the zither while Xie Yiyi danced. Xie Yiyi even changed a few sets of clothes according to the type of music being played, but she never took off her veil. Sometimes, the more mysterious a lady appeared, the more interested the men would be. After the performance ended, the venue was extremely lively. Many people were shouting for Xie Yiyi to come on stage to greet them, but she did not do so. Instead, she left on her own. Su Wen and the others also left the pavilion soon after. The second prince sighed as he stood at the door, ¡°This Miss Yiyi is truly an unsurpassed bearing. I¡¯ve seen countless dancers, but she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s able to hide her face and make one¡¯s blood boil without revealing her clothes!¡± Su Wen nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. That pair of eyes is extremely captivating and unforgettable. When I think about how Your Highness could not even be moved by such a woman, she is indeed extraordinary.¡± Second Prince: ¡°¡­¡± He ignored Su Wen. At the side, Zhao Xuanxuan pursed her lips and snickered, no longer as cold as before. In reality, she did not have a good impression of Su Wen. After all, Su Wen was known to be a playboy. However, she now found Su Wen very interesting. At this moment, Zhao Jin arrived with the carriage. Su Wen smiled at Wu Muyu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Luoying looked at him doubtfully. The Second Prince explained, ¡°We couldn¡¯t bring our servants today, so I asked Su Wen to fetch Muyu.¡± Wu Muyu looked at Yan Luoying and smiled. ¡°Sister Yan, do you want to come with me? I¡¯m not in a hurry. Brother Su can send you back first!¡± ¡°No need!¡± After Yan Luoying finished speaking coldly, she turned around and walked towards Old Zhou¡¯s carriage. Wu Muyu and Su Wen thus got into the carriage together. Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°Brother Su, has Sister Yan always been like this?¡± Su Wen did not reply. Instead, he leaned forward and stared at Wu Muyu seriously. The two of them faced each other, their noses only a centimeter away from touching. They could clearly feel each other¡¯s breath and warmth. Wu Muyu looked at Su Wen nervously. She had never been so close to a man before. ¡°What is he doing? Going to kiss me? Should I dodge? Should I shout for help?¡± ¡°What to do? What should I do?¡± Wu Muyu grabbed the corner of her dress with both hands and started rubbing it nervously. However, she maintained a calm expression. Su Wen continued to stare at her for a while before stepping back slightly. He reached out to bop her nose before sitting back down as he chuckled, ¡°You little fox, if it¡¯s just the two of us, then stop your tricks. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re angry at Yan Luoying, but don¡¯t try to sabotage me in private. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Wu Muyu heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, but also felt a little disappointed. However, she immediately adjusted her mood and smiled. ¡°Yes, Muyu was wrong. It won¡¯t happen again. Muyu listens to Brother Su the most.¡± On the other side, Yan Luoying boarded Old Zhou¡¯s carriage. Old Zhou could tell that she was not in a good mood. As she drove, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just met an annoying fellow!¡± ¡°How annoying?¡± ¡°More annoying than Wu Lie.¡± Old Zhou immediately laughed out, ¡°That¡¯s really annoying. We have to stay away from her in the future.¡± Yan Luoying shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, do you think all men are never satisfied with what they have?¡± Old Zhou was a little stunned. Why did his house¡¯s Miss suddenly ask this question? ¡°Do you want to hear the sweet lie or bitter truth?¡± Old Zhou asked. In the carriage, Yan Luoying rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°Then the answer is yes.¡± Old Zhou smiled. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to have multiple wives and concubines? Who doesn¡¯t want to take more? Not everyone is like your father. You don¡¯t know what the brothers said about him in private. They all said that he¡¯s a slave to women. He blushes when he sees women and doesn¡¯t know how to speak¡­¡± Yan Luoying sighed. At the Wu Residence, Wu Muyu bade farewell to Su Wen and entered the house. The moment she entered, she found Wu Lie guarding the door. ¡°Brother, what are you doing, standing here like a House Protector?¡± Wu Lie said seriously, ¡°Father said to stay away from the royal family and Su Wen!¡± Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so obedient to your father before. Have you changed your sex today?¡± Wu Lie said righteously, ¡°Cut the crap! I don¡¯t like Su Wen either. I don¡¯t think what you said today is reliable. Stay away from him in the future. I, Wu Lie, will never sacrifice my sister¡¯s happiness for my own benefit!¡± ¡°Today, Yan Luoying also went to the Eternal Music Pavilion. She even took the initiative to sit beside Su Wen and hugged his arm. From what I can see, Yan Luoying has fallen in love with Su Wen,¡± Wu Muyu casually said. Wu Lie¡¯s eyes were wide open, but he only saw Wu Muyu continue, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Father told you, but Father will definitely not bring up the matter of breaking off the engagement with His Majesty. In the end, Yan Luoying still has to bring up the matter herself. Or perhaps, His Majesty can just say it directly. Do you think that if Yan Luoying and Su Wen really fall in love with each other, outsiders will still be able to stop this marriage? Or perhaps, in the next few days, the two of them might just directly do the deed and get married!¡± ¡°Nooooo!¡± Wu Lie roared. He looked at Wu Muyu and changed his tune, ¡°Those words were all ordered by Father. In fact, Su Wen might be a little ridiculous, but he is still considered a talent. Sister, if you have nothing to do, call him out for a walk.. Don¡¯t let him stay at the patrolling office!¡± Chapter 71 - Su Wens Analysis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was snowing again in the capital. Despite it nearing the end of the year, the snowstorm did not let up at all. The streets were a little deserted. After all, it was snowing so heavily, many peddlers did not even bother to set up their stalls. Su Wen sat in the carriage and sighed. ¡°Brother Jin, the fried vermicelli stall isn¡¯t open for business today.¡± Zhao Jin smiled and said, ¡°If Young Master wants to eat stir-fried noodles, you can ask the chef at home to make it.¡± Su Wen looked at the flying snow outside the window and slowly said, ¡°Am I here because I wish to eat noodles? What I want is to consume youth itself! How can it have any hint of youth if it¡¯s made by a chef at home?¡± (TL Note: In China, many of the youths spend their time after classes hanging out and having meals with their friends in such roadside stalls. Well, at least before covid¡­.) Zhao Jin pursed his lips and cursed inwardly, ¡®Youth? It feels more like you¡¯re just making up a load of bullsh*t¡¯ The tires of the carriage made a crunching noise against the snow as it continued to move towards their destination. Soon, they arrived at their destination ¡ª Cloud Gazing Tower. The place where Xie Yiyi was residing. Su Wen got off the car, dressed elegantly today in a mink fur coat. Upon entering, the sight left Su Wen in a daze. The place was packed full of people! ¡°Dodge! Can¡¯t you see that my young master is here? Are y¡¯all f**king blind!¡± Zhao Jin said as he squeezed his way in and pushed everyone away. After clearing a path for Su Wen, Su Wen went forward to the manager behind Cloud Gazing Tower¡¯s counter. He smiled and said, ¡°Can you tell me which room Miss Yiyi is staying in? Just tell her that Su Wen wants to see her!¡± When the shopkeeper heard Su Wen¡¯s name, his heart tightened. He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su, look, everyone here is here to see Miss Yiyi. However, Miss Yiyi hasn¡¯t seen a single one of them since the entire morning. Look, there are even quite a few servants from the Royal family.¡± Hmm? Su Wen followed his finger and saw a few people sitting there leisurely drinking tea. However, when one of them saw Su Wen, he immediately ducked his head! It was precisely the Second Prince¡¯s personal guard, Qin Mu! Su Wen walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Why is Brother Qin here today?¡± Qin Mu gave an awkward smile. When he came here today, the Second Prince had specially instructed that if he met Su Wen, he absolutely could not tell him that Qin Mu had come to invite Xie Yiyi back to the palace. ¡°This¡­ well¡­ I just saw the crowd here and came to see the fun!¡± Qin Mu laughed. Above them, Xie Yiyi and Honorable Xie were seated in the same room. Xie Yiyi could not help but say, ¡°Mother, several princes have already sent people over. Why aren¡¯t you agreeing to meet them?¡± The corner of Honorable Xie¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile, ¡°For men, the easier it is to obtain something, the less they¡¯ll cherish it. Although you have the demonic charm body, this technique is also one that displays a stronger effect that the more deeply a man loves you. If the process to obtain you is too easy, it will be detrimental to the usage of this technique. You need to stir the minds of these people, making them unable to stop themselves from lusting after you. They will slowly sink into it, and only be rewarded at the very end. Just take a look. The people who came today are all the servants of the prince. Which prince would personally come? Even if you were summoned into the residence like this, how much feelings could they have for you? Therefore, for the next month, you cannot be moved by anyone.¡± In reality, to these princes, although Xie Yiyi¡¯s dance was good and she also possessed the title of a descendant from the royal family of Qi Country, in their eyes, she was only suitable to be summoned by a servant! ¡°Miss, there¡¯s Su Wen, the son of the prime minister downstairs. He wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Not seeing!¡± Xie Yiyi said casually. ¡°Wait!¡± Xie Dajia however stopped her. She still retained a deep impression of Su Wen from before. She whispered in a solemn tone to Xie Yiyi, ¡°It¡¯s better not to offend this Su Wen.¡± Xie Yiyi was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Xie Dajia began to explain, ¡°This person is the son of the prime minister. More importantly, he¡¯s arrogant and despotic, and totally doesn¡¯t play by the rules. Worse still, because he is favored by the emperor, this kind of person dares to do anything without being afraid of the repercussions. If you really make him angry, I¡¯m afraid he will do something unreasonable!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Feign civility! Don¡¯t give him a definite answer!¡± Meanwhile at the lobby of Cloud Gazing Tower, Su Wen saw Qin Mu¡¯s awkward expression and smiled. Even though the Second Prince said that he wasn¡¯t interested, he was actually unwilling to give up. However, Su Wen did not mind. This sort of situation was typical. ¡°Young Master Su, Miss Yiyi invites you upstairs to meet her!¡± At that moment, a maid working in the Cloud Gazing Tower came down to pass the message. The moment she announced the message, the corners of Su Wen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He waved his hand at everyone and said, ¡°Go back and tell your masters that the person is mine. Tell them to stop thinking about her!¡± With that said, he followed the maid upstairs, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded servants and some young masters who had personally come but were rejected without question. When Zhao Jin saw Su Wen going up, he laughed loudly and said, ¡°Haha, my young master is still the most charming. Why don¡¯t you all go home and wait for the wedding banquet!¡± Many people glared at him in response. After all, it was one thing for Su Wen to be so arrogant, but even his guard behaved the same way? It was truly hateful. Meanwhile, Su Wen went upstairs and was led into a room. The moment Su Wen entered, he saw Xie Yiyi sitting by the table. She was still wearing her veil, and her face could not be seen clearly. She only had a pair of mesmerizing eyes that could be seen. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Su!¡± Xie Yiyi stood up and bowed. Su Wen waved his hand, ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be so polite, Miss Yiyi.¡± Xie Yiyi asked in a soft voice, ¡°May I know why Young Master is looking for me?¡± In her opinion, most people would simply say that they liked her dancing, or that they were mesmerized by her. However, she never expected that Su Wen would directly pop the question, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to ask you if you want to get married. My family is very rich!¡± Xie Yiyi was rendered speechless. She fumbled for the proper words to reply to him. Only to hear Su Wen add, ¡°My father is also the prime minister!¡± Xie Yiyi stared at Su Wen dumbly. The two of them exchanged glances for a period of time. ¡®Mother asked me to feign civility, but how am I supposed to do so in this scenario?¡± After a while, Xie Yiyi finally spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast? Young Master and I are strangers. How can we get married just like that?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t most people actually getting married only through the words of their parents and matchmakers? A lot of people don¡¯t even know each other before they get married. We¡¯ve already met each other and you know my family background. Just say the word and the rest can be settled after.¡± ¡°I¡­ what if I say no?¡± Xie Yiyi managed to stammer out. ¡°No?¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°If you say no, then there aren¡¯t many people in Great Zhou who are better than me. Don¡¯t tell me you want to marry the princes?¡± Su Wen persuaded, ¡°Let me tell you, that is definitely an unwise choice. Why? Because marrying a prince is the riskiest. Look, His Majesty is still in his prime. It¡¯s not certain who will next ascend the throne.¡± At this point, he continued in a conspiratorial whisper, ¡°You also know the outcome of the other princes the moment they fail in the competition to ascend the throne, right?¡± ¡°If the prince you chose to marry ends up not ascending the throne, then won¡¯t you as a bystander also be dragged in the flames?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different for me. My father is the prime minister. Even if he were to retire in the future, wouldn¡¯t he still be safe? Moreover, my future is bright.Marrying me will at the very least make you a noblewoman. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just in terms of food and clothing, even the Royal Concubines might not be better off than what I can offer my concubines.¡± ¡°Taking ten thousand steps back, even if you marry a prince and he ascends to the throne in the future, the struggles in the royal harem are very dangerous. You don¡¯t have a family to support you and you don¡¯t have any cultivation. What if you get schemed against?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re beautiful now, what about 10, 20 years later? Can you defeat those younger and better-looking little foxes?¡± ¡°If you follow me, at most, I won¡¯t pamper you too much after that. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger to your life.¡± Xie Yiyi was dumbfounded at his logic. ¡°It seems¡­ reasonable¡­¡± she murmured.. Chapter 72 - Exposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What nonsense!¡± Xie Yiyi suddenly heard Xie Dajia¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this punk!¡± Xie Yiyi jolted, before looking at Su Wen and smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Su. I still want to find someone I like. I can¡¯t accept getting married so soon.¡± She rejected him in the end. Su Wen looked at her and asked with a smile, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry! I¡¯m someone who takes time to warm up to the other party. If I spend more time with you, Young Master Su, my thoughts might change.¡± Xie Yiyi however did not want to fall out with him. Even after rejecting him, she also left a trace of thought for Su Wen. ¡®Hehe, takes time to warm up? Warm up your mother!¡¯ Su Wen ridiculed in his heart. This term had already been used so badly by those ¡®fishermen¡¯ in his past life, so how could Su Wen believe it? Basically, anyone who believed in taking time to warm up during his time had long been gone. However, Su Wen did not show it on his face. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s exchange some details about each other! May I know where you were born?¡± They started chatting and Su Wen showed no intention to leave. He slowly drank his tea while conversing with Xie Yiyi. ¡°Miss Yiyi, His Highness the Crown Prince wants to see you. He¡¯s already downstairs!¡± Someone reported from outside. Xie Yiyi looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Young Master Su, as you heard¡­¡± It was obvious that she wanted to see the guest out. But Su Wen tilted his head and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient for me to be here?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xie Yiyi hesitated for a moment before instructing,¡± Invite the Crown Prince in. ¡° She did not want to chase him away, so she let the crown prince come in and let the two parties settle things themselves. She did not believe that Su Wen would not leave after the Crown Prince entered. Not long after, the Crown Prince¡¯s footsteps sounded from outside. At this moment, Su Wen stood up and stretched before placing his hands on the waistband of his pants. The moment the Crown Prince entered, what greeted him was the sight of Su Wen seemingly pulling up his pants. He adjusted his pants before turning around with a smile. ¡°Feels good!¡± Xie Yiyi: ¡°???¡± Crown Prince: ¡°???¡± Su Wen¡¯s actions made the Crown Prince uncomfortable, as well as disgust in his heart. He looked suspiciously at Xie Yiyi and Su Wen. What happened between them? Su Wen acted as if he had just noticed the Crown Prince. He smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Your Highness, what took you so long? I¡¯ve already been here for more than two hours. Aren¡¯t you a step too late?¡± Xie Yiyi hurriedly chimed in, ¡°I had a pleasant day chatting with Young Master Su about life.¡± What she meant to tell the Crown Prince was that nothing happened between her and Su Wen. Hearing this, the Crown Prince adjusted his mood before saying with a smile, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve arrived really early. I had to follow my father to handle government affairs today and thus came a little late.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t hide it from you. After I met Miss Yiyi yesterday, I couldn¡¯t sleep at night. My mind was filled with images of Miss Yiyi¡¯s beautiful figure and I was deeply infatuated with her. If I still couldn¡¯t get what I wanted today, I would definitely be mentally crippled. However, I¡¯m totally fine now!¡± What a great way to phrase his ¡®get what he wanted¡¯. It made the crown prince¡¯s emotions, which had just been adjusted, to skew one more. Su Wen asked again, ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡± The Crown Prince wanted to reply immediately, but hesitated. This fellow¡¯s mouth had already spewed out so much ¡®love and adoration¡¯. If the Crown Prince were to also mention that he liked Xie Yiyi, wouldn¡¯t the two of them be opposing each other? Although the Crown Prince didn¡¯t like Su Changqing and Su Wen, he didn¡¯t want to offend them at this moment. But at the same time, he was unwilling to give up Xie Yiyi to Su Wen. After pondering for a moment, the crown prince said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Yiyi known for her superb dancing skills? I would like to invite her to my residence to teach Wu Le!¡± Xie Yiyi hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Crown Prince. However, Yiyi has her own rules. She won¡¯t go to anyone¡¯s private residences. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind, you can let Wu Le come to Cloud Gazing Tower. I¡¯ll teach her wholeheartedly!¡± If she entered the Crown Prince¡¯s residence now, she would basically not even have a status as a concubine. ¡°Alright, you guys can continue chatting. I¡¯m leaving now! I¡¯m not like the Crown Prince who can go sightseeing every day. I still have matters to attend to.¡± Su Wen stood up and bade farewell. Xie Yiyi was delighted when she heard that he was leaving. She hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep Young Master Su.¡± Su Wen winked at her and gave her a knowing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come back tonight.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xie Yiyi didn¡¯t know how to respond to such sudden words. Su Wen bade farewell and left. As he went back downstairs, the smile on Su Wen¡¯s face disappeared. When he saw Zhao Jin, he only coldly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Martial Inspectorate!¡± Zhao Jin asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young master?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the carriage!¡± The two of them went out, getting on the carriage, hurrying towards the Martial Inspectorate. Only then did Su Wen speak in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong with this woman!¡± ¡°Problem? What problem?¡± From Zhao Jin¡¯s point of view, Su Wen had just gone to pick up girls. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°Um¡­ young master¡­ not all the women in the world like you.¡± ¡°I know, but if she doesn¡¯t like me, that means she doesn¡¯t like money, nor handsome guys.¡± ¡°And so?¡± Zhao Jin couldn¡¯t understand Su Wen¡¯s thoughts at all. Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t even move her with how handsome and rich I am, then what does she want?¡± A sharp glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it since last night. Why did the renowned Honorable Xie bring such a charming dancer with her when she was performing? It¡¯s now obvious that her goal is to push this woman in front of everyone! But so what if she is pushed to the front? Use her to earn money? Obviously not, because Honorable Xie doesn¡¯t lack money!¡± ¡°Xie Dajia even specially gave the princes three slots for the performance. This is equivalent to inviting all the princes to attend. For someone famous in the capital like Xie Dajia, she would never lack people to fill up the seats for her performances. Thus, especially inviting the princes is actually an important opportunity for the princes themselves to befriend the influential and powerful. As long as the prince has a little bit of ambition, even if he doesn¡¯t like music, he will still go and watch! This pushed Miss Yiyi in front of all the princes to the greatest extent.¡± ¡°A charming and sexy woman, brought to the front of Great Zhou¡¯s aristocrats and royal family. The results are as you saw, basically most of the people have fallen for her!¡± Zhao Jin smiled and replied, ¡°You mean most of the men!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She has managed to tempt most of the men present. So what¡¯s her motive?¡± ¡°I went today and immediately said that I wanted to marry her. I thought that with my status and background, I could already be considered one of the best options among everyone. If she only wanted to find someone rich and powerful, I would already be considered a top candidate, but she still rejected me.¡± ¡°Then, in terms of conditions, there¡¯s only one category that can outclass me: The Royal Family!¡± Zhao Jin was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for a woman to want to marry into the royal family, is it?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for a normal woman, but she was practically pushed out by that Honorable Xie. This means that there¡¯s something wrong with that Honorable Xie!¡± Although Su Wen did not know what was wrong with Xie Dajia, every time he heard her performance, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu would automatically start to activate within him. In addition to the Martial Inspectorate wanting to keep tabs on her, it showed that this person was not ordinary at all. Chapter 73 - Su Wens Helper Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Jin heard Su Wen¡¯s explanation and asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°We are going to the Martial Inspectorate right now to get people to arrest her and Xie Dajia!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°If they fall into my hands, won¡¯t I be able to do whatever I want?¡± ¡°The young master is wise and mighty, his wisdom unparalleled in the world.¡± Zhao Jin¡¯s usual flattery followed close after. Su Wen burst into laughter. Zhao Jin spurred his horse and the carriage headed straight for the Martial Inspectorate. After entering, Su Wen went to seek Feng Baichuan. Feng Baichuan was reading a book when Su Wen stepped forward and cupped his hands. ¡°Sir Feng, I have something to report.¡± Feng Baichuan glanced at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think we should move to capture Honorable Xie and Miss Yiyi. These two people have ulterior motives and are trying to get close to our Great Zhou Royal Family!¡± Feng Baichuan put down the book and looked at Su Wen. He smiled and said, ¡°I see you¡¯ve also made great progress in your cultivation recently. Why don¡¯t you tell me your reasoning?¡± Su Wen immediately voiced his thoughts. To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, Feng Baichuan did not immediately send anyone out after hearing what he said. Instead, his fingers kept tapping the table. After a while, Feng Baichuan shook his head slightly and said, ¡°We can¡¯t capture them!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen was puzzled. The other party seemed to be plotting something against the princes, so why couldn¡¯t they capture the duo? Feng Baichuan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we are part of the Royal Court? We have to follow the rules when we do things, and we have to have evidence when we arrest people. Everything you said is just speculation, so we can¡¯t move based on that!¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°Then if she really gets close to the prince and has ulterior motives, wouldn¡¯t it be too late by then?¡± Feng Baichuan said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave!¡± Su Wen frowned. Feng Baichuan¡¯s attitude confused him. Logically speaking, the Martial Inspectorate would not have allowed such a situation to occur. After leaving Feng Baichuan¡¯s place, Su Wen fell into deep thought. ¡°Return to the residence and look for my father!¡± For unsolvable matters, just ask Su Changqing! Su Wen made his decision. Very soon, the carriage arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and Su Wen entered. This time, Su Changqing was not in the bedroom but in the study. When father and son met, Su Wen quickly explained the situation. Su Changqing laughed loudly when he heard this. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite quick-witted. But aren¡¯t you underestimating the royal family a bit too much? Not to mention anything else, you even have an Earth Rank expert Zhao Jin by your side. Which royal family descendant will not have hidden experts by their side? It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no problem with this woman, but if there really is a problem, then I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be the first to suffer. Not to mention, it¡¯s not like these princes don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a problem with her! It¡¯s just that this bait is truly tempting, and all of them intend to eat the bait and not bite the hook. Don¡¯t look down on the royal descendants, all of them have thoughts as deep as the sea.¡± After speaking, Su Changqing revealed a disdainful expression and said, ¡°As for that Honorable Xie, perhaps she has some tricks up her sleeve. But when it comes to schemes and plots, how could she possibly be able to play against these royal children that have schemed against others since they were young?¡± Su Wen now understood the situation, ¡°So I¡¯m the only one who thinks no one can tell?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Things have been going too smoothly for you recently. Don¡¯t look down on anyone in the capital. Acting cautiously is the foundation of being undefeated for a long time. You¡¯re pretending to be a domineering bastard outside, but you¡¯re skilled in scheming within. This is originally a very good strategy, and it¡¯s fine as long as you maintain it. This time, you acted a bit impatient, but it¡¯s not a big deal. Just pay attention next time.¡± ¡°Then what about this matter?¡± Su Wen asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Changqing was puzzled. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Just ignore it.¡± Su Wen suddenly acted slightly shy. ¡°But, your son also wants to try the bait.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s jaw dropped. After a moment, he exploded. ¡°You brat, do you lack women?¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°That woman is different. She¡¯s really different. She can make men act rashly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! Hurry up and get lost! My family is about to have dinner. I didn¡¯t make your share. Go home and eat by yourself!¡± Su Changqing started to chase him away. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to scheme against Su Wen. ¡°I miss my mother!¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I want to see my mother!¡± He then turned around and ran out. Su Changqing could only shake his head slightly and sigh. ¡°At least this kid has some filial piety.¡± By the time the Su family gathered for dinner, Su Wen had already left. He really did not stay back for dinner. Su Changqing, together with his wives and Su Nuannuan had dinner together. Halfway through, Su Changqing suddenly saw Su Wen¡¯s mother secretly crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Changqing asked. Su Wen¡¯s mother picked up her handkerchief and gently wiped her tears. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought of my poor son. He¡¯s not getting any younger, but Husband didn¡¯t even tell me to arrange a marriage for him. It wasn¡¯t easy for His Majesty to bestow a marriage on him, but he was still unwilling. This proposal has been dragged on and on, and I don¡¯t even know when he can get married. Now that he has met the woman he likes, his own father didn¡¯t even say anything to help him think of a solution. I¡¯m just a housewife and don¡¯t have much ability, so I can only worry for him.¡± Su Changqing: ¡°¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s mother liked to spoil her children. To put it bluntly, why Su Wen was able to live freely since he was young and cause trouble was greatly attributed to his mother¡¯s over-protectiveness. ¡°Hmph, Father is not good! He¡¯s not getting a wife for Brother! There¡¯ll be no one to sleep with Nuannuan!¡± Su Nuannuan said through gritted teeth. Su Changqing immediately felt a headache coming on. He could ignore Su Wen¡¯s mother since he was never one to listen to his wife. However, this daughter of his was really precious to him. To put it bluntly, even if his three sons Su Wen, Su Cheng, and Su Yu were beaten up by others, none of them could compare to the pain he would feel if his daughter were to trip and fall down. ¡°Your brother has already moved away. Even if he has a wife, she can¡¯t sleep with you!¡± Su Changqing quickly consoled her gently. Su Nuannuan looked at Su Changqing with a pout. Suddenly, she burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t let Big Brother stay at home, and Big Sister Cui moved away too! I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ll go to Big Brother¡¯s house, there¡¯s no one here to accompany me! Anyway, I don¡¯t care, I want Big Brother to marry a new wife!¡± If Su Wen saw this, he would definitely sigh with emotion. The big bag of snacks he obtained through the lucky draw was indeed not for nothing! However, Su Nuannuan¡¯s logic was naturally not as good as Su Wen and Su Changqing. In fact, she even sounded a little incoherent. However, she possessed an ultimate weapon the other two did not have. Can¡¯t out-talk the other party? Just cry! Who needs logic? This cry made Su Changqing a little frustrated. He also understood that Su Wen¡¯s trip to the backyard was not in vain. He was looking for helpers! This Su Nuannuan was even the apple of the eye of his other wives. Usually, she was like a happy flower, bring joy and happiness wherever she went. Seeing Su Nuannuan bawling at the top of her lungs, the other madams could not sit still as well. ¡°Husband, which family is she from? If she can¡¯t be a wife, she can just be another concubine for Su Wen. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yan Luoying¡¯s wedding date is still uncertain. She can¡¯t keep dragging Su Wen along.¡± ¡°Nuannuan, don¡¯t cry. Your father will agree immediately.¡± Su Changqing sighed. One could have an illustrious reputation, but one moment of carelessness would lead to their downfall. This time, he had really been masterfully played by Su Wen.. Chapter 74 - Various Schemes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Second Prince¡¯s residence, the Prince was lying on a rocking chair while Qin Mu was kneeling on the ground. ¡°The eldest went over?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Su Wen went too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°There was no conflict?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Su Wen came out not long after the Crown Prince went in.¡± The Second Prince sat up and smiled. ¡°Su Wen is someone who refuses to suffer losses. Even if he leaves, he will definitely disgust the eldest.¡± ¡°Your Highness, when will we be going?¡± The Second Prince pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Did Third Brother go today?¡± Qin Mu replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. I only saw a servant from his household.¡± A crafty glint flashed across the Second Prince¡¯s eyes as he leisurely replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, no rush. It¡¯s not that easy to obtain this person. Otherwise, Eldest Brother and Su Wen would have taken her away long ago.¡± ¡°Furthermore, if this person were to really come over, what would Royal Father think? I have no choice but to consider it. I have already received news that the Martial Inspectorate was monitoring Honorable Xie under Royal Father¡¯s direct orders. Now that Honorable Xie has pushed out this Miss Yiyi, if we were to really bring her back, would Royal Father think that we are overly lustful?¡± The Second Prince closed his eyes as he recalled Xie Yiyi¡¯s dance moves. His heart burned with the flames of desire. ¡°There¡¯s still Su Wen involved in this matter. I¡¯m still very close to him at the moment. If there¡¯s really a rift between us because of this woman, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big fish! If I really obtain Su Changqing¡¯s support, it¡¯s not impossible to topple the Crown Prince!¡± The Second Prince weighed his options. On the other side, in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. The Crown Prince returned after chatting with Xie Yiyi for quite some time. After returning, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure this woman doesn¡¯t have any cultivation?¡± In the darkness, a man answered, ¡°No, she just seems to have exuberant Qi and blood vitality.¡± The Crown Prince continued to ask, ¡°Did you manage to find out about Honorable Xie¡¯s background?¡± ¡°No, we are still investigating. However, based on some of the methods used in the zither music, we can deduce that her cultivation is not weak!¡± ¡°Not weak? Are you her match?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never fought before, so I don¡¯t know. However, I¡¯m unable to completely break free from the zither music. There¡¯s a high chance that I¡¯ll lose!¡± The prince frowned, ¡°You¡¯re no match for her either? That means in the martial world, she¡¯s at least at the strength of a Sect Leader. Moreover, if she¡¯s a lone person, what¡¯s the point of getting close to me? There must be an organization behind her!¡± ¡°Why is this Xie Dajia sending out a woman to get close to us? If I really accept this woman as a concubine and take the opportunity to control a faction, it doesn¡¯t sound too bad of an idea! However, since she wants to bide her time, I might as well act with her. No matter how you look at it, I, the Crown Prince, am the best choice!¡± At this point, the Crown Prince suddenly got a little angry. ¡°On the other hand, that Su Wen sure is annoying! I have to find a chance to teach him a lesson!¡± In the Third Prince¡¯s residence, the Prince looked at the man in front of him as he angrily growled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡± It was winter, and the man was holding a feather fan in his hand. His dressing style was rather incongruous. He shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? There¡¯s something wrong with that woman. She¡¯s the bait someone else threw out!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I like that woman! I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning!¡± The Third Prince was very direct. The man with the feathered fan persuaded, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to let your Big Brother, Second Brother, and Su Wen fight first!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I must go tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Are you trying to harm me?¡± ¡°I want to go! Su Wen and the rest are already there today. If I don¡¯t go now, it will be too late!¡± The man with the feathered fan sighed helplessly. There was nothing he could do to change the situation no matter how hard he tried. Indeed, as Su Changqing had expected, the so-called scheme of the Xie Clan couldn¡¯t be concealed from the royal family descendants at all. The only person whom they could hide it from, the Third Prince, also had someone around him that was able to spot it. However, everyone had their own thoughts, and no one was willing to expose this scheme. Back at Su Wen¡¯s own residence, he was cultivating when he suddenly heard Ning Shuang¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Young Master, the Old Master is here. He is waiting for you in the front hall and wants you to go over.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen had a face full of smiles as he got up. The father and son met at the front hall of the residence. Su Changqing lectured in all seriousness, ¡°See? Learn from me in the future. Don¡¯t go to the inner residence for no reason. Wait in the front hall obediently. This is the rule of visiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°After all, I miss dad and mom very much. Sometimes, I really can¡¯t wait for them to come out.¡± Su Changqing curled his lips. It was a nice way of putting it, but when had his visits not been because he required something? ¡°Why are you looking for me, Father?¡± Su Wen went to the main topic. Su Changqing said indifferently, ¡°So you really wish to swallow the bait that Xie Dajia released?¡± Su Wen nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s best if I can swallow it. If I really can¡¯t swallow it, then forget it. I can¡¯t possibly bring you trouble, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, my greatest trouble is actually you!¡± Su Changqing smirked. ¡°According to what you said, that woman can be said to be peerlessly beautiful. It¡¯s normal for young people to like beauties, but your competition this time is mainly the descendants of the Royal Family. If you want to seize food from their mouths, it isn¡¯t so easy.¡± ¡°Based on the current situation, you have two solutions. Firstly, think of a way to change Xie Dajia¡¯s mind. Although Miss Yiyi is the one looking for marriage, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s more important what the person behind this thinks.¡± ¡°Secondly, we have to think of a way to make all these princes give up. This is rather difficult. If we want to do it, the best way is to borrow His Majesty¡¯s power and authority.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°So, we need to change Xie Dajia¡¯s mind?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°No, we¡¯ll use the second method! Because there just happens to be an opportunity right now. But before that, you can go and have a chat with that Xie Dajia first!¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Listen carefully to what I¡¯m going to say¡­¡± The next morning, Su Wen went back to the Cloud Gazing Tower once again. The moment they entered, they discovered that there were fewer people present compared to yesterday. When compared to the bustling scene yesterday, the place today resembled more like a ghost town. After seeing the big shots like Crown Prince and Su Wen appear one after another, the majority of those who knew their places decided to retreat. However, Su Wen saw another person here today. The Third Prince! Compared to his Eldest and Second Brother, the Third Prince¡¯s influence in the imperial court was much weaker. However, the Third Prince had one advantage. In terms of martial cultivation, he was much more outstanding than his two older brothers. He was only 24 years old this year, yet he was already at the pinnacle of Star Rank, the 9th Grade. He was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from advancing to the Earth Rank. At such a young age, such a cultivation would allow someone to be labelled a genius. When he saw Su Wen, the Third Prince coldly snorted and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Su Wen, I arrived first today. I will be going to see Miss Yiyi in a while. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. This person seemed to be even more hostile towards him. As he spoke, a maidservant came down from upstairs. She spoke to the Third Prince, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, Miss Yiyi is already waiting in the room. Please proceed, Your Highness.¡± The Third Prince turned around and glanced at Su Wen before walking over with a smug expression. Su Wen scratched his chin in response. He did not have much contact with the Third Prince to know his antics well. They had met several times in the past, but the other party had always treated him coldly, so Su Wen naturally wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to stick his face to the other party¡¯s cold buttocks. Hence, they never had much interaction. However, Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him today. He turned to the maid that delivered the news and said with a smile, ¡°Go and report to Xie Dajia and say that Su Wen wishes to see her!¡± The maidservant was stunned. Recently, these people were all looking for Miss Yiyi. Why did Su Wen suddenly turn his attention to Xie Dajia? However, she still rushed up to report. Xie Dajia was stunned when she heard the maid¡¯s report. Su Wen wanted to see her? What was that little bastard trying to do? Chapter 75 - Interesting Youth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon after, Su Wen pushed open the door and entered Xie Dajia¡¯s room. At this moment, Honorable Xie was standing by the bed with his back to the ground, looking at the snowy scenery of the capital. The heavy snowfall had stopped today, and there were now more people going about their lives in the streets. ¡°Young Master Su, why are you looking for me?¡± asked Honorable Xie. Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just want to discuss Miss Yiyi¡¯s marriage with you!¡± Honorable Xie was startled. A puzzled expression appeared on her face as she replied, ¡°That Miss Yiyi and I only cooperated by chance. Her marriage will naturally be decided by her. What does that have to do with me?¡± Su Wen smiled and randomly selected a chair in the room before seating himself. He then replied indifferently, ¡°A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. Regarding your, Xie Dajia¡¯s thoughts. I¡¯m not the only one who can see through it. Let alone those princes who grew up in the Royal Court! Your methods are still a little too obvious. In the capital, there are no fools!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Young Master Su. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave!¡± Honorable Xie pretended not to know anything and wanted to chase the guest away. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Honorable Xie, don¡¯t you want Miss Yiyi to marry the princes? I think you want to borrow the power of the royal family to achieve your goals. However, you have to think this through carefully. Marrying the prince and marrying the emperor are two different matters. To put it bluntly, whether the prince ascends to the throne or not, my father probably knows better than these princes themselves! Furthermore, how many years do you need to wait before you obtain your repayment after marrying the prince? Instead, why not have Miss Yiyi follow me, whose father is now the prime minister of the dynasty. Comparing an uncertain future to a guaranteed present, which one would you choose?¡± Honorable Xie¡¯s face darkened as she snapped, ¡°Young Master Su, I really don¡¯t know what you mean. I am just an ordinary zither player. Everything else has nothing to do with me. If you want to marry Miss Yiyi, you can go find her yourself. As for what prince or prime minister, I don¡¯t even understand. Young Master Su, please leave!¡± Su Wen said angrily, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? What¡¯s wrong? Did you grow up eating spirit artifacts? Why are your teeth so sharp!¡± It was no wonder that he was a little angry. In reality, he was already prepared to be rejected. However, the other party¡¯s act of feigning ignorance really grated on his nerves. ¡°Someone send the guest out!¡± Xie Dajia wanted nothing more than to slap Su Wen to death on the spot. No one had ever spoken to her like that before. But she knew that she could not do anything to Su Wen now! The moment the maidservant opened the door, Xie Dajia sputtered in a heavy tone. ¡°Young Master Su, please. Don¡¯t disturb an old lady like me!¡± Su Wen stood up wordlessly and left. After ensuring that Su Wen had indeed left, Xie Dajia¡¯s face darkened. Her plan had been seen through? No way. Even if Su Wen saw through it, he could only see through her plan to marry Yiyi into the royal family. Her true hidden card was the Mental Demon Charming Body. As long as these princes were truly attracted to Yiyi, they could take advantage of this secret technique to gain control over the Prince and by extension the Royal family in the future! There definitely would not be any problems! Especially now that the Crown Prince was even taking the initiative to approach! Naturally, the Crown Prince was also Xie Dajia¡¯s number one target! After leaving Xie Dajia¡¯s room, Su Wen adjusted his mood before going downstairs. Zhao Jin was already waiting there. ¡°Let¡¯s go, accompany this Young Master to eat some noodles. The owner has probably set up her stall today.¡± Su Wen smiled. Zhao Jin whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not seeing Miss Yiyi any more?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see? She doesn¡¯t want to talk about relationships with me, and she doesn¡¯t appreciate what my father¡¯s position can bring her. I think it¡¯s better for me to eat my noodles and be happy.¡± Zhao Jin asked curiously, ¡°Then isn¡¯t she looking down on you, Young Master?¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Bullsh*t! If I was a descendant of the royal family, she would definitely marry me! So in the end, this matter is still my father¡¯s fault. He dragged me down, but I¡¯ll be magnanimous and forgive him!¡± Zhao Jin didn¡¯t bother to debate any further and quickly went out to drive the carriage over. The two of them went to the fried vermicelli stall. As expected, the boss had set up her store today. ¡°Good day, Sirs. The same two bowls of minced meat vermicelli?¡± Su Wen and Zhao Jin were already considered regulars by now. ¡°That¡¯s right! Add another three copper coins worth of minced meat for both bowls.¡± Su Wen laughed and replied. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡± In the meantime, Su Wen and Zhao Jin once again began to study the theory of ¡®Roundness and Fullness¡¯ of the lady boss¡¯. As they were busy in their research, Su Wen caught sight of a young man. In the cold wind, everyone wore thick clothes, but this youth only wore a thin outer garment. He was clad in straw sandals, and his ankles were exposed. At his waist was a sword! Although Su Wen called it a sword, strictly speaking, it did not fit in the description of what a sword should look like. Because this resembled more like just a piece of metal. The hilt was wrapped in rags, and there was not even a sheath. Exhibit A: Penniless Swordsman The youth walked up to the fried vermicelli stall before asking, ¡°How much for a bowl?¡± ¡°Four copper coins!¡± ¡°I only have two coins, can I get half a serving?¡± Unlike Su Wen and Zhao Jin, who were studying the roundness and fullness of the lady boss when they were eating, this person¡¯s attention was fully focused on the ¡¯roundness and fullness¡¯ inside the wok. Even when he spoke, his eyes were always fixed on the wok. The beautiful boss smiled and said, ¡°Then let me treat you to a bowl!¡± Seeing that they were all poor people, and that this person could not even afford to wear clothes, the beautiful boss only felt pity for him. The youth shook his head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t sell it, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sell! Please wait over there.¡± The young man sat down and stared blankly at the table, waiting quietly. Very quickly, the vermicelli arrived. Su Wen noticed that although the young man only had half a bowl, the beautiful boss had given him a lot more ingredients than usual. The amount added up to even more than a normal serving. The young man didn¡¯t seem to notice it and started eating heartily. Compared to Su Wen and Zhao Jin¡¯s slow chewing, the young man looked as if he had not eaten for three days. Soon, the young man finished eating and left. His body now looked more stable as he trudged in the cold weather. However, Su Wen noticed that the broken sword hanging on the youth¡¯s waist was left on the table. Obviously, he could tell that the beautiful boss had given him a lot more ingredients. The sword was his last material object and also his most valuable possession, even though it was just a piece of scrap metal to ordinary people. When the beautiful boss went to clear the table, she also noticed the sword. She shook her head helplessly but didn¡¯t say anything, merely storing away the sword. ¡°Interesting person.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up with him.¡± Zhao Jin warned in a low voice, ¡°This person is very dangerous.¡± Su Wen turned to look at him and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t win against him?¡± Zhao Jin said, ¡°We haven¡¯t fought before, so it¡¯s hard to say!¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have a weapon right now!¡± ¡°We still have to be careful. What if he has hidden weapons in his clothes?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes, ¡°His clothes are so thin. Do you think he can keep any hidden weapons? Furthermore, he is already so poor, how could he have hidden weapons?¡± Zhao Jin said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s always better to be careful.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and stood up with a smile. ¡°Boss, can you sell me that sword?¡± The beautiful boss shook her head in response, ¡°That sword was left behind by that customer just now. He might come back at any time, so I have to return it to him.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll chase after him and return it to him.¡± Although the beautiful boss was a little afraid of Su Wen, she still shook her head in the end. ¡°Then can I at least take a look?¡± Su Wen smiled. Finally, the beautiful boss hesitated for a moment before taking out the sword and handing it to Su Wen. Su Wen picked up his sword and sized it up. Suddenly, he turned around and ran, leaping straight up to the carriage before shouting, ¡°Zhao Jin, hurry up and run!¡± ¡°Alright! Giddy up!¡± Zhao Jin waved his whip, and the carriage sped away. The beautiful boss was left behind with a dumbfounded expression, at a total loss.. Chapter 76 - This Subject Cant Sate His Hunger Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the carriage, Su Wen scrutinized the metal blade before turning to Zhao Jin with a smile, ¡°Do you know that there are always some interesting people in this world? Although the quality of this sword is not good, the material is clearly made of Frost Iron. If something of this size is placed on the market, it would sell for at least ten thousand taels of silver, yet he sold it for half a bowl of noodles.¡± Zhao Jin smiled and said, ¡°His brain isn¡¯t good. Probably had become silly from cultivation.¡± Su Wen shook his head and declined to comment. To each their own. Soon, the young man once again appeared in front of the carriage. He was walking towards the direction of the city gates. Zhao Jin chased after him while Su Wen stuck his head out and shouted out with a smile, ¡°Brother, where are you going? It¡¯s so cold outside, why don¡¯t you get on the carriage?¡± That person raised his head and glanced at Su Wen before turning away. ¡°Not interested.¡± This person was just like an iceberg. Su Wen pulled his head back into the carriage, and the carriage slowly followed behind the young man. After a while, the young man turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Zhao Jin rolled his eyes. ¡°Why are you being so bad*ss? Does this road belong to your family? What¡¯s this about following you, this daddy will drive as he pleases.¡± The young man stopped talking and slowly ambled out of the city. His speed was neither fast nor slow. He maintained the exact same pace he had the entire time. Outside the capital city was a forested area. The youth searched for a suitable tree, before chopping down a branch from it. Then, using his hand as a blade, he continuously hacked, and soon a wooden sword appeared in the youth¡¯s hand. At this moment, Su Wen poked his head out of the carriage and extended his hand to hand over the metal sword. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve bought your sword back for you. You now owe me a favor.¡± Zhao Jin: ¡°????¡± You went through that effort to ransom him? However, Zhao Jin would definitely not expose Su Wen. The young man looked at the sword in Su Wen¡¯s hand, but didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he asked, ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll go hunt some beasts to sell to redeem for the sword!¡± ¡°Redeem the sword?¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and smiled. ¡°Alright, two copper coins then.¡± After saying that, Su Wen gave him the address and got Zhao Jin to drive away. ¡°Young Master wants to take this person under as your subordinate?¡± Zhao Jin saw through Su Wen¡¯s thoughts. Su Wen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough manpower, and I can¡¯t ask my father for everything. After all, the old man has already chased me out to live on my own.¡± Zhao Jin pondered for a moment before he revealed his thoughts, ¡°This person is a bit strange. He doesn¡¯t release any aura, but at the very least, his cultivation feels like he¡¯s at least in the Earth Rank. Logically speaking, if you want to obtain money, even if it¡¯s difficult to be rich, he shouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°He just doesn¡¯t care about material objects. This person is very unyielding and doesn¡¯t accept pity as well. He doesn¡¯t like to owe others anything. At the same time, he has almost no desire to lead a lavish lifestyle. It¡¯s very difficult to subdue such a person, but once he makes up his mind, he won¡¯t even bat an eyelid even if he has to sell his life!¡± Zhao Jin proclaimed loudly, ¡°This subordinate will not frown even if I die for Young Master!¡± Su Wen smiled and continued, ¡°This person has an accent and is not from the capital. From the looks of it, he should be from a faraway place. Since he has entered the capital, he must have a motive. Humans always have weaknesses. It¡¯s not too late to think of a way to get to know him better before taking action.¡± ¡°So, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Go home! I¡¯ve been very busy these past few days and I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back and rest today!¡± In his own residence, Su Wen was half-lying on the heated kang with a book in his hand. He was laughing as he read the book. As a special heating system originating from the north, Su Wen was very satisfied with this brick bed. Cui Yumian was at the side peeling melon seeds for Su Wen. She smiled as she said, ¡°I went out with Ning Shuang two days ago to buy quite a lot of New Year goods. We¡¯ve gotten everything we need at this point. Does Husband have anything in particular you would like to buy?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°What can I possibly want to buy? Just do whatever you wish for our home.¡± ¡°I was thinking of making new clothes for all the servants in the residence before the new year. I¡¯ll also reward them with some money during the new year. What do you think, Husband?¡± Cui Yumian asked. Su Wen had no objections to this. He smiled and said, ¡°Do as you deem fit. You don¡¯t have to seek permission from me for such things.¡± Cui Yumian took a glance at Su Wen and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then, do you want to buy something to visit Sister Yan with?¡± ¡°What am I looking at her for? Haven¡¯t I seen enough of her at the patrol office?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about her. What will eventually happen between us is still in the air. You and Ning Shuang can just take care of the inner residence.¡± ¡°Young Master, the Seventh Princess is here.¡± Just as the two were chatting, Ning Shuang came in to report. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Then let her in.¡± Ning Shuang hesitated and said, ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to meet the Princess here? Let¡¯s go to the sitting room instead.¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re all friends!¡± Not long after, the Seventh Princess entered and saw Su Wen sitting cross-legged on the kang bed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°This living room is not as comfortable as this kang bed even if it is heated. Princess, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Come sit on the kang bed!¡± Zhao Wanrou blushed but rejected in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m giving the kang bed a miss. I came here just to tell you that Royal Father had asked me to come and talk to you. Why aren¡¯t you going to the palace to listen to his teachings the past two days? He has requested your presence.¡± Su Wen¡¯s face immediately fell like a ton of bricks. ¡°Oh my God, can¡¯t he just let me go?¡± To be honest, Su Wen did not like staying near the emperor. He felt very restrained every time he was in his presence. With that kind of anxiety, he could forget about going there to just daydream. Hence, Su Wen chose not to go for the past two days. After all, Su Wen did not believe that the emperor would reward him with something every day. The Seventh Princess took a look at him and hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m the only one here. If someone else were to hear this, they would definitely bring this up to my Royal Father. By then, you won¡¯t escape punishment.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Precisely it¡¯s because you¡¯re here that I dare say such things! Alright, let¡¯s set off!¡± Since Emperor Zhou had already tasked the Seventh Princess to come, he had no choice but to go. In the imperial palace, Su Wen and the Seventh Princess met up with Emperor Zhou. Emperor Zhou gave him a sideways glance before he sneered, ¡°You little brat, you took my elixir and secret manual, and you think you can disappear the next day? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re being punished? Or do you want to be like Xue Meng and be sent to the Northern Border to reform?¡± Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get injured during my fight with Vice Commander Fu An the other day? My body is weak and I had to recuperate the last two days.¡± Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him, ¡°I¡¯ll get Wanrou to teach you court etiquette in the next two days. I see that you¡¯re always sloppy and don¡¯t look proper. You have to learn the proper etiquette of a noble. Don¡¯t embarrass me at the palace banquet in a few days!¡± ¡°Another banquet? How many dishes will there be?¡± Su Wen whispered, ¡°This subject can¡¯t sate his hunger with only a few dishes!¡± The last two times he had eaten at the palace had completely dispelled Su Wen¡¯s curiosity for palatial banquets. Although the dishes were not bad, the quantity was really too little. Emperor Zhou raged. ¡°Who even dares to eat their fill in the palace? Furthermore, cultivators all have huge appetites. How much food would we have to prepare for them? It would also look unsightly having so much on the table!¡± Chapter 77 - Rumors Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Su Wen heard Emperor Zhou¡¯s words, he was a little unconvinced. ¡°The what¡¯s the point of looking good if you don¡¯t eat your fill?¡± ¡°A fool is not worthy of being privy to the scheme! Wanrou, bring him to the side to learn etiquette. Watch this lad carefully. Don¡¯t let him slack off!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Wanrou bowed. Zhao Wanrou tugged at Su Wen¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Wen followed Zhao Wanrou out and was led into a side hall by the eunuch. As he watched Su Wen leave, Emperor Zhou angrily sat down before grumbling, ¡°This brat! Does he not have money to eat? Why does he come over here to tell me that he can¡¯t eat his fill? Since when has this Emperor ever had his fill as well?!¡± The reason why he was so angry was because he too was unable to eat his fill. However, his pride could not be abolished and thus he could only bear with it. So how could Su Wen bring up the topic of hunger in front of himself? This could be considered as the an area even the authority of the Emperor was helpless against. As he said that, Emperor Zhou slapped his forehead and said, ¡°That brat angered me so much that I forgot why I called him over. I originally wanted to ask him how he is doing in his cultivation. Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± The old eunuch smiled, ¡°A Heaven Rank cultivation method is broad and profound. It¡¯s only been a few days, I fear that this boy hasn¡¯t even managed to condense a single star yet. It will take some time.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes had a sharp gaze before he sighed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much time.¡± On the other side, Zhao Wanrou pulled Su Wen to a side hall and started to run him through what court etiquette was. Actually, it was just a tad more complicated compared to the usual etiquette used by nobles. For Su Wen, listening to it once was enough. There was no possibility of forgetting or making a mistake. Of course, if he did not want to do it properly on purpose, it was another matter. During the lesson, Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What banquet is it in two days?¡± Zhao Wanrou smiled and said, ¡°It seems like the envoy of the Yan Country is coming. Father said that you, Yan Luoying, Third Brother, as well as some influential officials and talented cultivators from the Martial Inspectorate are all going to attend the banquet.¡± Su Wen understood that Emperor Zhou was trying to show off the future of Great Zhou. He smiled and said, ¡°Our Emperor is really prideful.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Zhao Wanrou hurriedly gestured for him to lower his voice. She moved her mouth close to Su Wen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense in the palace. It might be heard by others.¡± At this point, she paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Father is indeed prideful and competitive. This time, General Yan Luoying won the war. I heard that the Country of Yan came this time to redeem Fort Boulder. However, Father would definitely not agree to it, but he is after all receiving the envoy with the mentality of a victor, so he¡¯s still pretty happy about this whole event.¡± Su Wen knew that Great Zhou had been fighting with the Country of Yan for many years and had always been at a slight disadvantage. This was especially so when they had Fort Boulder; it was the most important strategic point of Yan Country. Through the fort, Yan Country could advance and attack, retreat and defend as and when they wished, making the Zhou Country¡¯s garrison very helpless. This time, when the fort looked like it was about to be broken through, Yan Luoying made a ruthless move and directly killed 400,000 soldiers and citizens of Yan Country, taking over Fort Boulder.This accomplishment made Emperor Zhou very proud! As Zhao Wanrou whispered to him, her breath tickled his ears. Su Wen turned his head over to see her pulling away with a blush. The atmosphere gradually became ambiguous. At some point, a piece of news spread among the ministers. Emperor Zhou invited Su Changqing to stay behind to discuss the plan of the Secret Shadow Guards! As soon as this news was released, it could be said that the Great Zhou Court was shaken up. Why? Everyone knew how much authority the Secret Shadow Guards had, and their main objective was to monitor and control Great Zhou officials for a long time. Although Emperor Zhou said that the secret guards were to be reestablished, he had never discussed who to use or where he would mobilize their men. Now that he was discussing with Su Changqing, didn¡¯t that mean that Su Changqing had to get involved in the Secret Shadow Guard? Su Changqing¡¯s reputation in the Royal Court became even more frightening. Because this meant that Su Changqing could investigate any official at any time. At the Second Prince¡¯s residence, the Prince clapped his hands and laughed when he received the news. ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! I heard that Third Brother has also gone up against Su Wen. Eldest Brother has is also pitting against Su Wen because of Lady Yiyi. This is really great. Once Su Changqing extends his hand into the Secret Shadow Guards, the forces of these two people in the royal court will suffer greatly!¡± Qin Mu asked curiously, ¡°Your Highness, are we still going to the Cloud Gazing Tower then?¡± The Second Prince said angrily, ¡°My brother Su Wen already said that he likes Miss Yiyi. As his elder brother, how can I compete with him? Don¡¯t mention this again!¡± Qin Mu :¡±¡­¡± In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, his brows were tightly furrowed as he tapped on the table. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Teacher Zhou, how much of this news is true? How much is false?¡± To put it bluntly, he found it hard to believe this piece of news. The Grand Tutor Zhou Bin, continuously pinched his beard. After a moment of silence, he mused, ¡°From what I see, there¡¯s a 70% chance that this news is true. Su Changqing has stood against all opposition in the court and fully supported His Majesty. If he doesn¡¯t benefit from this plan, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to him.¡± The Crown Prince said in a low voice, ¡°But I don¡¯t think Father wants the powers in the royal court to get involved in this secret guard. Is Su Changqing an exception?¡± Zhou Bin shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°His Majesty and Su Changqing are extremely close. After so many years, aren¡¯t there already many exceptions?¡± The Crown Prince gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn it! That Su Wen wants to compete with me for that Miss Yiyi, but I¡¯m unwilling to give in for no reason!¡± He was indeed unwilling. Zhou Bin hurriedly tried to persuade him. ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you realize that the Second Prince was especially honest in this matter? Although he had sent guards over at the beginning, the Second Prince never appeared after seeing Su Wen. I¡¯m afraid he has decided to compromise with Su Wen.¡± ¡°The Second Prince is already close to Su Wen. Your Highness, if you get into an argument with Su Wen again, I¡¯m afraid Su Changqing will really side with the Second Prince. Originally, Su Changqing was in charge of the Ministry of Appointments and had the authority to promote officials and waive their duties. He already has the power over the entire court. Now, with the addition of the Secret Shadow Guards, it¡¯s easy for him to turn the tables if he wants to attack a faction! At that time, Your Highness¡¯s situation will not be so good anymore.¡± His words caused the Crown Prince¡¯s expression to flicker. ¡°Will Father allow Su Changqing to have so much power?¡± The crown prince was still somewhat unwilling to believe it. Zhou Bin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If His Majesty can bestow the marriage of Yan Luoying to the Su family, what is the Secret Shadow Guards compared to it?¡± Finally, the Crown Prince sighed. ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! I won¡¯t go to Miss Yiyi¡¯s place. It¡¯s just a sect from the martial world, nothing interesting either.¡± Compared to the Crown and Second Prince¡¯s concession, the third prince sneered when he heard his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡°What does Su Changqing¡¯s interference with the Secret Shadow Guards have to do with me? This Miss Yiyi chatted happily with me that day. I must marry her!¡± The man with the feathered fan said with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s a little unwise!¡± The Third Prince glanced at him before replying, ¡°I think you are the one who is unwise. Eldest Brother and Second Brother have a much closer relationship with Su Wen than I do. Even if I don¡¯t fight with him, do you think Su Wen will lean towards me? Moreover, even if Su Changqing is powerful in the court, what does it have to do with me? It doesn¡¯t matter if I have power in the court or not. In any case, I can¡¯t compare to Eldest and Second Brother. The only thing I need to do is to forge ahead in my cultivation so that Father can see me in a different light! In the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty, it¡¯s not like there were no successors through the martial way!¡± That¡¯s right, the Great Zhou Dynasty revered martial arts, and the descendants of the royal family cultivated many martial arts. One¡¯s martial strength was also one of the considerations of the inheritor! This was the path that the Third Prince was planning on taking! Chapter 78 - Look at My Divine Sword! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At Su Wen¡¯s residence, a figure appeared. It was that young swordsman. He still had a wooden sword at his waist and was wearing the same thin clothes. He walked up and knocked on the door. The door opened and a guard sized up the young man. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Wen giving them instructions prior to this, he would have thought that this was a beggar wanting to request for alms. ¡°Are you here to redeem the sword from my Young Master?¡± The guard asked. The young man nodded. ¡°Wait here.¡± With that, the guard closed the door. The young man remained expressionless, standing on the same spot without any change in expression. After a while, the door opened again and Ning Shuang appeared at the entrance this time. She looked up and down at the young man before saying with disdain, ¡°If you want to see my young master, you can¡¯t look like this. You¡¯re too smelly!¡± The youth looked at her and said, ¡°I just washed it yesterday!¡± Ningshuang was furious. ¡°If I say it stinks, it stinks! Do you want to see my young master? If you do, let them bring you to change your clothes! Take a bath! This is the rule of our residence!¡± The youth was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You let him come out to see me, and I¡¯ll give him the money. He can just give me the sword. Why go through all this trouble?¡± ¡°I just want you to take a shower and change. Why are you so talkative?¡± The young man said in a low voice, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll wait for him at the door. Tell him to bring his sword when he comes out.¡± With that said, he walked to the side and stood under the tree by the gate. His body appeared a bit stooped, but it was extremely stable. When he moved, there were few unnecessary movements. Ning Shuang was helpless. Su Wen was the one who instructed her to find a way to get this guy to change his clothes and take a bath. It was best if she could even get him to eat something. However, from the looks of it, it was not going to work. Ning Shuang could only return and report what happened. Su Wen narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. By his side, Zhao Jin frowned, ¡°This person is slightly stubborn. Young Master, I¡¯m afraid your plans won¡¯t be so easily realized.¡± Su Wen shook his head and got up to leave. Zhao Jin hurriedly followed him. The door opened and Su Wen looked at the young man with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a really boring person.¡± The young man turned and took out two copper coins. ¡°I have brought the money,¡± he said. ¡°Where is the sword?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The price has increased, I want two thousand taels now!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The young man finally showed a reaction. Clearly, he was still a little angry from Su Wen¡¯s provocation. After staring at Su Wen for a while, the young man turned around and left. ¡°You don¡¯t want the sword anymore?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Wen said leisurely, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the sword, then I¡¯ll kill the stall owner! She will die because of you!¡± The youth stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at Su Wen, but his expression had completely changed! His eyes were filled with cold killing intent. It was obvious that he could not accept that the boss would die because of him, even if he was the one that had left his sword at the stall. Zhao Jin took a step forward and stood between Su Wen and the youth. The youth stared at Zhao Jin before slowly speaking, ¡°You are not my match. Move aside, or you will die!¡± Zhao Jin glanced at the wooden sword at his waist and sneered, ¡°You might not win!¡± In the next second, the youth moved and his sword was drawn! The wooden sword at his waist instantly stabbed out, as the young man¡¯s imposing aura burst forth. Like an unsheathed blade, even Su Wen could clearly feel the sharpness in his aura! Zhao Jin let out a strange cry as his body quickly curled up. But when he move, there was already a soft sword held in his hand. As for Su Wen, he had already run away! As the two exchanged blows, Sword Qi permeated the air. The gates of Su Wen¡¯s residence was the first victim. In an instant, both the gates and the walls surrounding the residence were penetrated by the Sword Qi! When martial artists at the Earth Rank fought, the scattered qi was no small matter. Su Wen only wanted to provoke this emotionless fellow. But never in his dreams did he expect this fellow to be so valiant, directly attacking without a word. As Zhao Jin, who was in battle, most clearly felt the danger! It was truly as the youth had said. Zhao Jin had actually been suppressed in a fight against him. But Zhao Jinming could clearly feel that his cultivation was one Grade higher than the youth¡¯s! One had to know that the higher the level of a martial artist, the lower the possibility of being able to cross realms to fight. No matter how one looked at it, Zhao Jin was still an Earth Rank 6th Grade martial artist. But at this time, he wasn¡¯t able to gain the slightest advantage against this youth. In terms of quality of True Qi, Zhao Jin was superior, but the Sword Qi that this youth was releasing far surpassed Zhao Jin¡¯s. The Sword Qi was condensed and did not disperse, as if it was corporeal. Although it was brandished by a wooden sword, it suppressed the sharp blade in Zhao Jin¡¯s hand! ¡°Brother Jin, don¡¯t hold back! Just kill him!¡± At this moment, Su Wen shouted from behind. Hearing this, the sword in Zhao Jin¡¯s hand danced as he shouted, ¡°Watch my God Vanquishing Swordplay!¡± Zhao Jin¡¯s True Qi brazenly erupted. The sky was suddenly filled with sword shadows, emitting an overwhelming Sword Qi! The youth quickly responded to his move. However, with a swing of the wooden sword, he belatedly realized that all of the Sword Qi were actually superficial! Right then, within the waves of Sword Qi, Zhao Jin raised his left hand slightly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of air breaking could be heard. Several sleeve arrows shot out from his hands! Clang! Clang! Clang! The youth¡¯s sword danced to protect his body. Resounding metallic noises could be heard as all the arrows were blocked. But then¡­ Bang bang boom! An explosion sounded closely after. The sleeve arrows were all equipped with explosive devices! A second hidden weapon was formed by the scattered metal shards! The youth however was really impressive. His sword dance was airtight. No matter how many fragments there were, they could not cause him any harm! At this moment, Zhao Jin charged forwards once more, roaring, ¡°Now look at my Demon Slaying Swordplay!¡± As he roared, he swung his sword down! The youth raised his sword to meet it! The two swords clashed, or rather, the sword qi from both sides collided! This time, Zhao Jin wasn¡¯t bluffing. Instead, he focused all of his strength on his sword! For a time, both sides were in a deadlock. Right at this moment, Zhao Jin suddenly flipped his left hand, and the ring on his index finger flashed with a blue light! ¡°Spirit Artifact ¡ª Thunder Cry!¡± A bolt of blue lightning shot out! Fortunately, the youth was constantly paying attention to Zhao Jin¡¯s movements. The moment his left hand had moved, the youth had already pushed aside the longsword in Zhao Jin¡¯s right hand with all his strength, pulling back the wooden sword to defend! The lightning struck the wooden sword dead on! In the end, he managed to defend himself from this sneak attack. ¡°Despicable and shameless! Die!¡± The youth turned to look at Zhao Jin, but right at this moment, he suddenly felt slightly dizzy! ¡°There was poisonous smoke in the sleeve arrows!¡± The young man immediately understood. He had been tricked! However, in a battle between experts, such an opening was enough. Just as his body swayed, Zhao Jin had already rushed to his side. His fingers moved continuously, and in an instant, all of the acupoints on the young man¡¯s body were sealed. His internal True Qi immediately became sluggish! Immediately after, Zhao Jin took out several black locks and clapped them on the youth. Zhao Jin laughed smugly and said, ¡°Haha, kid, now that you¡¯ve been locked by these Origin Power Cuffs, you won¡¯t be able to mobilize the True Qi in your body no matter what tricks you have. Come, if you think you can defeat me with your physical strength, then you can try!¡± At this moment, Su Wen walked out from the side and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Jin, looks like these things that my father gave you really came in useful..¡± Chapter 79 - Choice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Jin walked to the youth¡¯s side and said with a proud smile, ¡°Apart from explosives, there¡¯s also Clear Wind Illusory Smoke contained in the sleeve arrows. They were all concocted by the Great Zhou Spiritual Master¡¯s residence. Even a strong cultivator would be dazed for a moment after taking in enough of it!¡± The youth pondered and said, ¡°If I had flown away immediately, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for this trap.¡± Zhao Jin picked up the remnants of the arrow fragment from the ground. Under the sunlight, it reflected a blue light. ¡°The inside of the sleeve arrows are all coated with poison. If you fly away and are end up being hit by the fragments, you will still lose!¡± Zhao Jin laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just that your fate will be different! Of course, if you aren¡¯t injured by the fragments during your flight, then you still have a chance.¡± The youth was still unconvinced, ¡°If I had my iron sword, the sword qi would be even sharper. You might not be able to win then!¡± ¡°How do you know that I still don¡¯t have other tricks up my sleeve?¡± Zhao Jin wouldn¡¯t lose in a war of words. He sneered, ¡°You only have Sword-Qi to play around with. You have no idea what sort of tricks I have.¡± ¡°In 10 years, my Sword Qi will be able to flatten all the methods you can bring out!¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need for 10 years, you can be a corpse in 10 breaths!¡± The two of them started to argue, but the youth was the loser after all, so it was futile to say anything. Su Wen walked over and looked at the youth. He said angrily, ¡°I was just trying to scare you. How can you attack me? Look at the state you¡¯ve smashed my front door to!¡± At this moment, the main gate of Su Wen¡¯s mansion was almost completely destroyed. The young man stared at him and before replying in a deep voice, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡°Heh heh, then do you believe me when I say that I¡¯m going to kill the abbot of Guiyuan Temple tomorrow?¡± Guiyuan Temple was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s top martial sects and its abbot was one of the experts standing at the pinnacle of cultivation in the world. The youth shook his head, ¡°They can¡¯t be compared! That lady boss hasn¡¯t cultivated. It¡¯s as easy as breathing for you to kill her. Since you said so, I can¡¯t let you do it!¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°Follow me in. Also ask Ning Shuang to find someone to repair the door!¡± Su Wen turned around and entered. The young man however remained motionless. Zhao Jin looked at the youth and said, ¡°Go in. Do you want to die?¡± The youth said angrily, ¡°Just what are you all trying to do!¡± Zhao Jin laughed in a sinister manner. ¡°My young master has taken a fancy to you!¡± The young man, who had been expressionless all this while, now revealed an expression of fear. He had always heard rumors of how some of the rich and powerful had developed a taste of male youths¡­. Could it be¡­ He looked at Su Wen¡¯s back with fear and then at the ferocious-looking Zhao Jin. ¡°You¡­ just kill me!¡± ¡°Hurry up and go in!¡± Zhao Jin grabbed the youth and dragged him into the residence. The three of them entered and Su Wen sat down while Zhao Jin and the young man remained standing in front of him. Su Wen asked with a gentle smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He had no idea that this smile of his appeared utterly wretched in the young man¡¯s eyes at the moment. The youth gritted his teeth before replying with some difficulty, ¡°Chu¡­ He¡­¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°29¡­¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± ¡°Kill me!¡± Chu He looked like he was ready to embrace death. Su Wen waved his hand to placate him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no enmity between us, so why would I kill you?¡± ¡°A warrior can be killed but not humiliated! I only seek a swift death!¡± Su Wen was stunned. ¡°When did I humiliate you?¡± Chu He blushed and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Su Wen looked at Zhao Jin and asked in doubt, ¡°Did you insult him?¡± Zhao Jin hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Say, you smashed my gate, but I didn¡¯t even say that you¡¯re insulting me. How could it be my turn to humiliate you?¡± Chu He looked at Zhao Jin. ¡°But he said that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me. I¡¯m a man. How¡­ How¡­¡± Su Wen roared in laughter at his words. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a dirty mind despite your serious expression! I merely wanted to recruit you under my command. How could you think like that?¡± Chu He said angrily, ¡°Then why are you asking me if I¡¯m married?¡± Su Wen had an innocent look on his face. ¡°I was just trying to express my concern and magnanimity. Who knew that your mind was so dirty?¡± Zhao Jin also opened his mouth and mocked, ¡°You brat, I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re so cold on the outside, but so inwardly passionate. Tell me, did you leave your sword behind because you¡¯ve taken a fancy to the boss of the fried vermicelli shop?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°If not, why did you throw the sword worth over 10,000 taels to the boss?¡± Chu He shook his head and said, ¡°I forged that sword myself. How can it be worth that much?¡± His words were not wrong. If it was a normal blacksmith, even a rookie would not have forged a sword of such dastardly appearance. With that, Chu He explained his origins. He had grown up with his master. It could be said that in the first 28 years of his life, he had only lived with his master in a rural village. He had to practice the sword everyday. The only opponent he faced was his master. When he grew up, he began to fight against the ferocious beasts in the mountains. That sword was forged on his own, using a block of metal his master gave him when he turned 15 years old. In the following year, he entered the martial world under the orders of his master. Following the list his master had given him, he had challenged people all the way until he arrived here. At this point, Zhao Jin frowned. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re the one who continuously challenged the 18 swordsmen in Bing Province?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Jin looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°This brat picked eighteen famous swordsmen to challenge in Bing Province, but none of them could last more than a hundred moves! Among them, the one with the highest cultivation had already reached 7th Grade Earth Rank.¡± ¡°However, none of the challengers that this kid challenged have survived! There are already quite a number of deceased family members who are offering a bounty for this kid¡¯s life!¡± Chu He said, ¡°My master said that my sword doesn¡¯t have enough killing intent and the edge of my sword isn¡¯t sharp. Only by grinding it all the way can I improve my Sword Dao! Every time I fight someone, I will tell them that it¡¯s not an ordinary spar but a life-and-death battle, with no grudges after!¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your master says. I just want to know what you plan to do now.¡± Chu He asked blankly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no enmity between us. I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, I¡¯m short of manpower now. Be my subordinate and follow my orders. Second, compensate me for the damage of repairing the gate.¡± ¡°I choose the second!¡± Chu He said without hesitation, ¡°How much money you need to repair this door will be on me. I¡¯ll pay you when the time comes.¡± Chu He remembered that the main gate in the village cost about 180 taels. He had already thought it through. If there was really no other way, he would take his sword back and sell it. Ten thousand taels of silver should be sufficient to pay just about anything. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. I, Chu He, would never owe anyone anything.¡± He was dead serious. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have thrown his treasured sword to the boss. Su Wen clapped his hands and Ning Shuang handed him a pen and paper. Su Wen wrote a contract. To put it simply, he wanted Chu He to compensate for the losses. Furthermore, they agreed that Chu He had to pay compensation within a month. If he couldn¡¯t pay up, Su Wen would claim compensation in other methods. After Chu He noticed it, he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you need to set a deadline? Do you think that I won¡¯t pay up?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Who knows? There has to be a time limit, right? Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait for you until I¡¯m 100 years old?¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Chu He pressed his hand on it as his signature! Chapter 80 - Challenging the Target Chapter 80 Challenging the Target Chu He signed and pressed his hand as his signature. Su Wen smiled at Zhao Jin and said, ¡°Go, bring him out to see how much the repairs cost.¡± ¡°Return my sword to me!¡± Chu He was most worried that Su Wen wouldn¡¯t give him the sword. Su Wen lightly smiled before walking inside and taking out Chu He¡¯s sword. He casually handed it to him as he said, ¡°Selling the sword to gather funds? That¡¯s a good idea. If you¡¯re willing, I can give you 10,000 taels for it. You can come and find me anytime.¡± Chu He glanced at Su Wen and was somewhat suspicious. This fellow actually guessed his thoughts, so why did he return the sword to him? It seemed like he did not really wish to recruit him. But before he could think too much about it, Zhao Jin brought him out. At that moment, Ning Shuang had already found a craftsman. The craftsman looked at the wreckage on the ground and did not dare to ask further. He only started calculating the cost of repairs. Chu He and Zhao Jin waited by the side. About an hour later, the craftsman stood up and walked to Ning Shuang¡¯s side. He smiled apologetically as he said, ¡°If everything is restored as it was, it will cost 47,500 taels of silver!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu He jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He walked forward and asked the craftsman, ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± The craftsman sized up Chu He. Seeing that he was dressed like a beggar, he thought that this guy was probably some curious bystander. His expression darkened as he impolitely snapped, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m talking to Miss Ning Shuang. What does it have to do with you?¡± Besides, can¡¯t you see for yourself what¡¯s on the ground? The door is completely made of wood from the golden thread chinese cedar. The tiles on the door and walls aren¡¯t ordinary tiles as well. They are all made from Kuan porcelain tiles[1]. The interior and exterior of the walls are carved by famous sculptors from the capital. They have to be redecorated.¡± ¡°Furthermore, look at the steps, they¡¯ve been shattered to such a state. These are all top grade hot spring jades. They maintain warmth throughout the four seasons. Just touch them and you can tell that its surface is warm despite the cold winter! With them reduced to such a state, they¡¯ll have to be dug out and replaced totally. For so much labor, the price is already very reasonable!¡± Chu He was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive! This is too expensive! So much money just for a gate? Is this guy crazy?¡± Chu He muttered to himself. Zhao Jin patted him on the shoulder and laughed, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve taken on a huge debt.¡± Chu He looked angrily at Zhao Jin. He finally understood everything! In reality, from beginning to end, he was only given one choice! At this moment, Zhao Jin took out the contract and handed it to Chu He. He said with a smile, ¡°Young Master said that if you aren¡¯t willing, he won¡¯t force it. The contract is yours. You can tear it up and pretend nothing happened.¡± Would Chu He not admit his debt? Of course he would not. This was not his personality He was never willing to owe others anything, nor was he willing to accept any charity from others. Even if it was someone else¡¯s kindness, such as how the owner of the stir-fried flour stall gave him extra ingredients. At that time, he had also chosen to leave his sword behind, planning to redeem it after getting some money. Chu He reached out to take the contract. He tore it up on the spot, then turned to Zhao Jin and said, ¡°Bring me to see him!¡± ¡°Call him Young Master!¡± Zhao Jin corrected him seriously. Chu He :¡±¡­¡± At the fried vermicelli stall, Su Wen, Zhao Jin, and Chu He arrived together. Chu He had changed into a guard uniform and looked much more energetic. It was just that the imposing uniform did not match the broken sword at his waist. As the three of them sat down, Su Wen smiled at the boss, ¡°See, you didn¡¯t believe me when I said I was going to return your sword!¡± Chu He reached out for the three copper coins and handed it to the boss. ¡°The money from last time.¡± The boss quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It was originally half a serving last time.¡± ¡°Just take it if he gives it to you!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Otherwise, he¡¯ll keep agonizing over it.¡± The owner wiped her hands on the apron before gingerly receiving the three coppers from Chu He. The three of them then ordered three bowls of vermicelli. ¡°Young Master, how can it be so round?¡± ¡°Lots of meat.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not wide at the same time!¡± ¡°Well proportioned!¡± Chu He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He whispered angrily, ¡°Do the two of you have to do this?¡± Su Wen turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you change your seat and sit with your back facing her? If you change your seat, we won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Jin patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Being outwardly lusty isn¡¯t considered as being flirtatious, but hiding it only makes it more conspicuous. Brother, you¡¯ve been single for 29 years, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re already secretly lusty to the point of being unparalleled. Just a casual sentence from me, and you can already fantasize that the young master has ill intentions towards you, so don¡¯t pretend to be a proper person. I¡¯ll bring you to the ¡®pavilions¡¯ in the capital city to see the world some other day. At that time, you¡¯ll know the reputation of our young master!¡± Chu He shut his mouth immediately. Su Wen looked at Chu He and asked curiously, ¡°Say, why didn¡¯t you get a good set of clothes previously? With your skills, you shouldn¡¯t have been reduced to such a state, right?¡± Chu He whispered, ¡°Master said that overly comfortable environments will make my sword blunt. The discomfort in my body can make me maintain a higher focus at any time. Therefore, I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡± Zhao Jin explained to Su Wen, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a technique that specializes in tempering the soul. It¡¯s similar to ascetic monks. When I fought him, I could sense that his swordsmanship was extremely sharp. Sometimes, he could even change his moves before I attacked. This isn¡¯t something that can be done through technique. What he has achieved is more similar to communing with the Dao. His master might be a Heaven Rank expert. To be honest, Chu He is right. Perhaps his swordsmanship will be beyond my reach in ten years.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Heaven Rank? There were many powerful experts in Zhou, but few of them had actually reached the realm of Heaven Rank. At the very least, Su Wen had never seen a Heaven Rank expert in action before. He had only heard that an expert of such caliber could slash apart rivers and mountains with a single wave of his hand. They had completely reached another level of power. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though you¡¯re working for me, you don¡¯t have to stop cultivating the cultivation plan that your master has set for you. You can still fight when you need to. Whoever you want to challenge next can be invited by us through letters.¡± Chu He nodded and said, ¡°Originally, there were three people in the capital that needed to be challenged.¡± ¡°Oh? Which three?¡± Su Wen¡¯s interest was piqued. Chu He said, ¡°The head of the Imperial Capital¡¯s Chang Yuan Bodyguard Services, Du Yuan; the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s Deacon Ruan Ze, and Jingji Province¡¯s swordsmanship instructor, Meng Pingzhi.¡± Su Wen frowned. Among the three of them, the first and third were understandable targets. However, Su Wen did not expect Ruan Ze to be among them. For that damned fatty to be included in the challengers, there must be something special about him. Chu He continued, ¡°Actually, in the letters Master left behind, I can only challenge them after reaching the peak of 5th Grade. Therefore, I still have to raise my cultivation level for the time being.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This Chu He¡¯s combat strength was formidable. From the battle between him and Zhao Jin, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Jin had quite a number of spirit artifacts from the Spirit Master¡¯s Residence on him, his combat strength would be inferior to Chu He¡¯s. And Chu He had even defeated people with 7th Grade Earth Rank cultivation! There was no need to doubt his combat strength when fighting someone two grades above him. Even so, he still had to reach the peak of 5th Grade before he could challenge Ruan Ze? Ruan Ze, this Silver Saber Deacon, was probably not ordinary. One had to know that on the surface, Ruan Ze only possessed a cultivation level of 4th Grade Earth Rank! [1] A type of high-status stonewares Chapter 81 - A New Sky Chapter 81 A New Sky After finishing the fried vermicelli at the stall, Su Wen went to the patrol office. The reason he specially made a trip was because he learnt yesterday that Emperor Zhou had already dealt with the matters of the Patrol Office. The Patrol Office was about to welcome a new sky, a new reign. As expected, Su Wen saw Sun Wei the moment he entered the gate. He had an expression of distress. When he caught sight of Su Wen, Sun Wei hurriedly went forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Su, the Royal Censor has already given us an order. Everyone has to return the benefits we stole! If we don¡¯t return them, we¡¯ll be thrown into prison and serve an equivalent sentence to what we¡¯ve taken; even if we return the benefits, we¡¯ll still be stripped of our duties and will never be hired again! What should we do now?¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. This was the final punishment Emperor Zhou was going to give them? With so many people affected, his methods were considered harsh. After all, many things were not decided by the will of the subordinates. They had no say nor power to sway the decisions of the higher ups. IBut with this punishment, it would seem like the entire Patrol Office¡¯s roster would be shuffled to welcome a totally new batch of people. Yan Luoying was really going to be busy now! Su Wen patted Sun Wei¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°This is such an important matter, so it¡¯s already considered an act of magnanimity by the law for you to keep your heads. Furthermore, I¡¯ve also heard that you only need to refund half of the spoils! As long as you have not squandered them freely, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Sun Wei smiled bitterly. Returning the benefits was not difficult, but no one wanted to lose their job! In this day and age, people in the public sector were considered superior to others in public. ¡°Lord Su, please look at this matter and see if there¡¯s still a chance to turn this around. I¡¯m willing to return the benefits, but I don¡¯t want to lose this job. This is a small token of my appreciation. Please don¡¯t look down on it.¡± As he spoke, Sun Wei took out a stack of banknotes from his chest pocket. This was nearly all of his wealth after he returned the money. Su Wen took it and looked at it. It was about 10,000 taels. After returning half of the money and deducting his daily life expenses, for him to still have so much in savings showed that he had been pretty greedy all these years. However, to Su Wen, this amount of money was not enough for even his daily expenses. He stuffed it back into Sun Wei¡¯s arms as he smiled. ¡°This amount of money is enough for your retirement, why bother?¡± Sun Wei helplessly said in a low voice, ¡°This is quite a bit of money, but if I don¡¯t have a job, sooner or later I¡¯ll have nothing. No one will think too highly of me.¡± ¡°How many years have you been here then?¡± ¡°Fourteen years!¡± It had taken Sun Wei more than ten years to get from a mere soldier to the position of deputy garrison commander. However, it was indeed as difficult as ascending to the heavens if he wanted to be promoted once more. ¡°Do you know everyone in the Eastern District?¡± Su Wen continued to ask. Sun Wei was a little confused, not knowing what this young master was up to. However, he still answered honestly, ¡°How can I not be familiar with them? After so many years, I basically know everything like the back of my hand.¡± Su Wen looked around and said, ¡°Okay, you go and return the money first, then wait for me at the Jade Cloud Teahouse.¡± Sun Wei was overjoyed and quickly left. Su Wen continued to walk in, observing the panicked expressions of all the guards inside. Many of the people present came and went in a hurry. After entering, Su Wen realized that Yan Luoying was not around, thus he sat down first. After a period of time, Yan Luoying returned with a group of people! These people quickly began to take over the positions of the original patrolling guards. When she saw Su Wen, Yan Luoying pursed her lips and commented, ¡°Oh? Why isn¡¯t Lord Su with Miss Yiyi?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I heard that His Majesty has already dismissed all the guards in the Eastern District. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, so I came to take a look. I¡¯ll go find her later!¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s heart almost stopped. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing Yan Luoying turn her head away, Su Wen asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s with these people then?¡± Although Yan Luoying was angry, she still explained, ¡°This is under His Majesty¡¯s orders. We have just selected some useful people from the capital¡¯s military registry. While His Majesty has removed all of the people from the Patrol Office, he has in turn increased the salaries paid out to the guards, so many people are willing to apply. These people will take over and maintain security for now. If there are any unsuitable ones, we will restore them to their original positions and look for others. We have to get through this period first.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be busy these days!¡± Su Wen smiled. Yan Luoying said sourly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who can compare to Young Master Su? He goes out with Sister Muyu today, and tomorrow, Miss Yiyi. The job at the Patrol Office is just like going to fish in the sun for three days but hanging out the nets for two of them. Meeting you is even harder than meeting His Majesty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Su Wen smiled and left, leaving a flabbergasted Yan Luoying behind. She sighed helplessly and continued with her work. Even though she was complaining, she still did not tell Su Wen to come in on time. She also did not say that Su Wen had to stay behind to take care of work. Instead, she took care of everything by herself. To her, the toughest hurdle had already passed. The rookies she had transferred over were completely within her control. The Jade Cloud Teahouse was not far from the patrol office, just around the corner. At this moment, on the second floor of Jade Cloud Teahouse, Sha Qinghe, Du Ping, and Wang Dalong were seated together. Looking at the Patrol Office from afar, they could see many people walking out dejectedly. ¡°Haha, these bastards have all been fired.¡± ¡°Serves them right. They¡¯ve been bullying us all these years.¡± ¡°However, I have to say this to the two of you. Other than watching the show today, we have to agree on some things first. While we¡¯ll let our brothers take revenge on the guards, there cannot be any loss of lives. Let¡¯s see Su Wen¡¯s attitude first. After all, this guy is not to be trifled with!¡± At the mention of Su Wen, the three of them had solemn expressions. Gritting his teeth, Du Ping replied, ¡°That fellow¡¯s background is tough, and he¡¯s vicious. Wen Jinming was killed by him, and if he really wants to deal with us, it¡¯s akin to crushing an ant. In the future, you guys have to be more careful when dealing with matters of the Eastern District. But we¡¯ve already agreed that the brokerage business will be mine, while the underground prostitution and gambling dens belong to you guys!¡± Although the Great Zhou Dynasty allowed human trafficking, brothels, and gambling dens, this kind of business was too profitable. Thus, any sort of related business would require some form of approval and monitoring from the government. It was impossible for ordinary people to get involved. However, there was no lack of darkness everywhere. These people from the gangs would secretly run some businesses that could not be approved to amass riches. At this moment, Sun Wei also entered the teahouse and went upstairs. As soon as he went up, he saw the trio seated there. Sun Wei¡¯s expression immediately changed and he turned around to go downstairs. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Lord Sun?¡± Du Ping stood up and shot forward, grabbing Sun Wei¡¯s arm. Sun Wei said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Come and have a seat, have a seat!¡± Du Ping smiled as he dragged Sun Wei to the table. Looking at the three gang leaders in front of him, Sun Wei knew that he was going to be in trouble. As expected, Du Ping grinned. ¡°I heard that Lord Sun and the rest have been dismissed?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Sun Wei said coldly. ¡°How is it none of my business? This surnamed Sun, have you forgotten? Last year, you arrested 16 of my brothers! You even punished them one by one!¡± A vicious expression appeared on Du Ping¡¯s face as he whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to just let such matters slide?¡±. Sha Qinghe also sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That year, I just shipped a woman over, and before I even had a chance to taste it myself, I let you and that Wen Jinming take her away! You even punished me with two thousand taels of silver!¡± Sun Wei clenched his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re forcing a woman to be a prostitute!¡± Sha Qinghe¡¯s eyes flashed with an ominous glint. ¡°So what? Do you believe I¡¯ll kill your entire family sooner or later?¡± Sun Wei was rendered speechless. At this moment, a voice came from the staircase. ¡°Kill the entire family? Good lord, I haven¡¯t seen a good show of this genre before!¡± Chapter 82 - Rules Chapter 82 Rules Su Wen walked up the stairs with Zhao Jin and Chu He behind him. ¡°Lord Su!¡± Sun Wei quickly stood up. Behind him, the faces of the three gang leaders darkened. Du Ping was the first to react. He immediately stood up and smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Su. We were just joking with him.¡± Pa! Zhao Jin stepped forward and slapped him. He cursed, ¡°F*ck, do you think my young master is an idiot?¡± Du Ping covered his face, but he did not dare to retort. At this moment, Zhao Jin turned his head and instructed Chu He, ¡°Do you see that? As a guard, we have to teach this kind of person who thinks he¡¯s smart and has a relatively low status. We can¡¯t let Young Master take action. We have to teach him a lesson ourselves!¡± Chu He remained expressionless, as if he did not hear anything. Su Wen sat down and looked around. There were no other customers on the second floor. Sha Qinghe and Wang Dalong also stood up, before giving a bow. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°The three of you sure have guts. Sun Wei has just been stripped of his job and you¡¯re already thinking about his whole family?¡± Seeing that Du Ping was being beaten up, no one dared to play dumb. Sha Qinghe hurriedly said, ¡°We were wrong. We didn¡¯t know that Lord Sun was under you, Young Master Su. We definitely won¡¯t do it again.¡± Pa! Sha Qinghe was beaten up! It was Chu He who had slapped him. It was the same slap that Du Ping had gotten! Sha Qinghe¡¯s face immediately swelled up. Feeling wronged, Sha Qinghe groaned, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Chu He turned to look at Zhao Jin and asked coldly, ¡°Sun Wei isn¡¯t Young Master¡¯s person, so that guy¡¯s determined to be smart. Is there a problem?¡± Zhao Jin facepalmed and whispered, ¡°Take a look first. Learn¡­ don¡¯t try!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Chu He retreated to the side expressionlessly. Only the aggrieved Sha Qinghe was left. Su Wen smiled. ¡°The new guard slipped his hand. Boss Sha won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Sha Qinghe endured the pain and smiled apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t mind! It¡¯s okay!¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°But what he said is right. Sun Wei is currently not my man, but I think he is not bad, so I plan to take him in as my subordinate. Although he is not part of the main family, he is still a servant of the Su family. Sun Wei, are you willing?¡± Sun Wei quickly said, ¡°This lowly one is willing!¡± Sun Wei knew that he had to quickly find someone to cozy up to. Furthermore, it would be even better if he could suck up to Su Wen. Su Wen turned to the three gang leaders and smiled. ¡°The three of you sure have guts. You like to kill people¡¯s entire family, right? I¡¯ll let you guys know something today. If I find out that you dare to take revenge on any of these guards who have been expelled, I¡¯ll look for you. If you can¡¯t give me an explanation or a conclusion, I¡¯ll kill your entire family! Remember, it¡¯s your entire family. I don¡¯t care who did it, as long as I find out that someone is taking revenge on them and you don¡¯t have a reason, then your entire family will be gone!¡± The trio¡¯s expressions changed drastically. This was too unreasonable! What Su Wen implied was that no matter who took revenge, even if it was not the three of them, so long as they did not know what was going on, they would be blamed. ¡°Young Master Su¡­ this¡­ this is really making things difficult for us,¡± Wang Dalong said. Su Wen looked at him from the corner of his eyes and coldly said, ¡°Then do you think it¡¯s not difficult for you to kill Sun Wei¡¯s entire family? Even if it¡¯s difficult, you have to do it for me! Otherwise, you can take all the scumbags under you and get out of the city!¡± The three of them looked at each other in dismay. However, everyone knew that they could not win against him. Moreover, in front of Su Wen, they were nothing. ¡°Got it. Young Master Su. Should we leave now?¡± Du Ping probed. He did not want to stay here any longer. Su Wen glanced at the three of them from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. From today onwards, I don¡¯t care about your private businesses, but you have to remember a few of them. Firstly, regarding the brokerage business, you cannot steal, kidnap and snatch. It must be done willingly by both parties. If someone offers you a stolen good, you have to report it to the authorities immediately. Secondly, it¡¯s the same for prostitution. If I find out that you¡¯re forcing a woman into prostitution, I¡¯ll show you my ¡®methods¡¯ to deal with you. Thirdly, regarding the gambling dens, you¡¯re not allowed to offer loans. These three are the rules I set for your business. If anyone breaks the rules, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Su Wen knew that there were many things that could not be put an end to. This was an inevitable product of the times. Even if he killed these three bastards, there would be new people coming up to replace them the next day. These private businesses could not be stopped. However, at the same time, he could not allow them to do as they pleased. Otherwise, it would be a calamity for the commoners. Du Ping, Sha Qinghe, and Wang Dalong¡¯s expressions changed drastically! Once the rules were established, the amount of money obtained would be greatly reduced. To put it bluntly, the brokerage business would allow them to earn the difference in the price they sold it for. However, if one were to steal, kidnap, or snatch, the profits would be completely different. If the product was stolen, the price sold would be much lower. It was the same for private prostitution. Lending out loans were mostly about loansharking. With high interest and the help of the gang members, money would naturally roll in. Su Wen¡¯s rule had cut off most of their funds. However, since they were under the same roof, they had no choice but to lower their heads. In front of Su Wen, none of them dared to say no. After hesitating for a while, the three of them nodded. Su Wen continued, ¡°Also, even if you guys follow the rules, don¡¯t look for me if you get caught by the patrol guards. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± To put it bluntly, Su Wen would not give these people the free pass. At this moment, the trio¡¯s expressions changed again. Since they had to abide by the rules but could not be at ease, other thoughts immediately arose in their hearts. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Since I cut off your path to wealth, I will also give you a new one. From tomorrow onwards, you can ask your subordinates to record all kinds of new information about the martial world and the capital every day. You can compile them and send them to Sun Wei. As long as each piece of news is passable, I will give you ten taels of silver. But to be clear, if the news is repeated, whoever hands it over to Sun Wei first will be considered to have it.¡± The trio¡¯s eyes lit up. After thanking him profusely, they took their leave. After the three of them left, Sun Wei frowned and said, ¡°Young Master, if you do this, I¡¯m afraid these three people will deliberately come up a lot of useless information!¡± This guy changed his character so quickly that he was already calling him Young Master. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯ll only get money if you get accurate information! As for whether the information is worth it or not, isn¡¯t it still up to you to decide? Besides, most of the news spread fast. How many information pieces do you think we need to accept so they can get enough money?¡± Sun Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, these people don¡¯t have much spare cash on hand. Although they do dirty business and earn money quickly, they have a lot of subordinates and their expenses are also high. If each person can earn around 1800 taels of silver a month, that should be enough.¡± ¡°Then set 3,000 taels as the limit, and the sum given should average around 1,200 taels. You can decide the exact quota.¡± Su Wen looked at Sun Wei and said, ¡°You are also from the public sector, but now that you have been expelled, it is impossible for you to enter the sector again, so just follow me. Also, you have been in the patrol office for many years. From these people who have been expelled, pick some who are smart and hardworking and follow you. This salary will be based on the salary of the current Patrol Office. Every day, you will carefully choose the information you want, and then you will divide the information into categories and send the useful information to me. Also, you have to keep an eye on the business of these three people, so that they won¡¯t disobey my rules.¡± Chapter 83 - Emperor Zhous Hypothesis Chapter 83 Emperor Zhou¡¯s Hypothesis Su Wen¡¯s thoughts were simple. He needed information! No matter what era it is, intelligence was always important. He was even very sure that Su Changqing had his own source of information. However, establishing his own intelligence network was not an easy task for Su Wen. Because that would require too much manpower and would cost a lot. However, these three gangs were different. They had all sorts of people and were very well-informed. Although most of the people they interacted with were people of low status, they could still obtain a lot of useful information. Such information was useless to them but it might be useful to Su Wen. This was also the reason why Su Wen paid a discount compared to normal intel gathering. Of course, the accuracy and authenticity of the information would be ¡®discounted¡¯ as well. But it was better than nothing. As for the guards, even though they were fired, Su Wen understood that many of them had no say in this matter. To put it bluntly, if the officials above you asked you to collect money, who would dare not to? After receiving it and sending it up, who wouldn¡¯t take the leftovers? No one was a saint. They needed to feed their family. Even though the entire office underwent investigation and was judged guilty of corruption, it didn¡¯t mean that these people could not be used. At the very least, these people were familiar with the Eastern District. They had their own sources where they could obtain information. They were practically ready-made intel gatherers. ¡°Yes, this subordinate understands.¡± Sun Wei cupped his hands in salute. He felt relieved. With Su Wen as his backer, no one would dare to take revenge on him. After the three of them left the teahouse, Du Ping cursed, ¡°What bad luck! How much money can we earn from this rule?¡± Sha Qinghe laughed coldly. ¡°What, you still dare to not follow? You might think you¡¯ve lived long enough, but I haven¡¯t!¡± Du Ping replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else? Let¡¯s stay far away from this evil young master.¡± ¡°Hur hur.¡± Wang Dalong ridiculed bluntly, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re some kind of outstanding person who can do whatever you want wherever you go? With our skills, who do you think we are? It¡¯s already good enough that we have something to eat now. If this fellow really wants to take us down and frame us for some crimes, you and I will have to bear the consequences!¡± Wang Dalong¡¯s eyes flashed with a glimmer of wisdom as he spoke. He then smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s also one benefit to this.¡± Du Ping sneered, ¡°What benefits? That Su fellow¡¯s heart is so black that he wants us to follow the rules, but he doesn¡¯t even want to cover for our business. He¡¯s clearly saying that he won¡¯t care even if we¡¯re captured by the Patrol Office!¡± Wang Dalong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he won¡¯t care if we get captured by the Patrol Office, but can the guards really find out where our secret places are? Especially these newcomers, how much do they know about the Eastern District? Taking a step back, even if we get caught, there¡¯s no need for the three of us to take the blame. We¡¯ll at most lose some money. The advantage I¡¯m talking about is that from today onwards, you and I will no longer have to worry about our territories getting stolen!¡± ¡°This Su Wen is an understanding person. He knows that private business cannot be banned. He wants us to act according to the rules and gather information for him. But if we are really destroyed, wouldn¡¯t his arrangements be wasted?¡± ¡°Therefore, if anyone really wants to extend their claws into our territory in the future, we will look for him! He definitely won¡¯t leave us in the lurch! Besides, isn¡¯t he here to collect intelligence? Let¡¯s do it well. Not only can we earn money, the better it is, the more this fellow values us. As time passes, we might even be able to succeed in asking him for assistance.¡± Wang Dalong¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. It had to be known that the battles at the bottom level were also a bloody storm. After hearing Wang Dalong¡¯s words, Sha Qinghe praised, ¡°Dalong, you¡¯re indeed worthy your name[1]! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? If that¡¯s the case, we might have some gains.¡± After calming down and seriously pondering, Du Ping¡¯s thoughts changed and he excitedly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s pretty good. Let¡¯s save up for a few years and try to get closer to that Su fellow. If he agrees, then we might be able to send our sons to the government and get an official position. At that time, we might be able to make a comeback!¡± The lower class had their own schemes. They naturally did not have the courage to fight with Su Wen. Su Wen initially thought that they would only agree with him on the surface, but in the end, Su Wen did not expect that these people would actually come up with the idea of cozying up to him! Su Wen also came out of the teahouse. Sun Wei bid farewell to him and went to settle his own matters. There were many things that he needed to do, such as contact his past subordinates and also set up a residence as a place to gather information. Meanwhile, Su Wen stretched his back as he got onto the carriage. He still had to go to the palace. After all, the Emperor had just asked the Seventh Princess to call for him yesterday. If he were to sneak away again, Emperor Zhou would really get furious this time. ¡°This emperor is too petty. Can¡¯t I have something to do? Is he happy, chaining me to the palace every day?¡± Thinking about how he was going to spend another boring afternoon, Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but curse. In the royal palace, Su Wen met up with Emperor Zhou and bowed weakly. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like coming?¡± ¡°Like, I really love to come here,¡± Su Wen said against his will. ¡°It¡¯s good that you want to come. Wanrou, you¡¯ll still be responsible for teaching him court etiquette today. His bow just now doesn¡¯t have any style at all. He still has to practice properly!¡± Zhao Wanrou smiled lightly and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± She then led Su Wen out of the main hall. Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°This Su Wen is overly mischievous. He is even more sly than Su Changqing when he was young.¡± As he spoke, he sank into his memories. ¡°When I first met Changqing, he had cheated me of twenty taels of silver. But now, I can no longer return to that point.¡± As one got older, one tended to like reminiscing about the past. ¡°Also, there recently seems to be a rumor that I am looking for Changqing to discuss the reconstruction of the Secret Shadow Guard. Who spread this?¡± The old eunuch in the shadows shook his head as he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are always many rumors floating in the imperial court.¡± Emperor Zhou frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of spreading this rumor? Are you going to elevate Su Changqing and make me afraid? Or are they going to use this opportunity to set a trap for him and make him take the initiative to interfere in the matters of the Secret Shadow Guards? Or are they planning to make me reveal information about the Secret Shadow Guards?¡± The old eunuch was silent. He couldn¡¯t guess just what those people behind the scenes wanted. Emperor Zhou thought for a while and suddenly laughed. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Su Changqing passed it on himself, right? I¡¯ve already confiscated more than half of my family¡¯s wealth. He doesn¡¯t have any money to spend and thus wishes to accumulate wealth again?¡± The old eunuch could tell that Emperor Zhou was joking. He also smiled apologetically and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Recently, there have been quite a few people giving gifts again to Minister Su!¡± Emperor Zhou was puzzled. ¡°You said that Su Changqing is famous for accepting gifts but not doing anything. Why are these guys so shameless? Rushing to send him money?¡± Emperor Zhou really could not figure this out. Instead, the old eunuch had some guesses. ¡°Although Minister Su has always accepted gifts without doing anything, he has done a lot of things to deal with dissidents. Giving gifts might not necessarily be to ask him for help, but it should be to express goodwill as they are worried about the re-establishment of the Secret Shadow Guards. This can also allow them to ferret out any possible information.¡± That hypothesis sounded quite plausible. Even at this moment, there were still people queuing up to give Su Changqing presents at his doorstep. Su Changqing didn¡¯t avoid them. He left his gate wide open and he didn¡¯t refuse anyone. However, most of them couldn¡¯t even see Su Changqing. They just handed the list of gifts they were sending to the guards. In the eyes of the common people, Su Changqing¡¯s corruption had reached insane levels. [1] Dalong also means great dragon Chapter 84 - Overly Sweet Smile Chapter 84 Overly Sweet Smile In Cloud Gazing Tower, Xie Yiyi gently held her cheeks. Her eyes were fixed outside the window. On the other side facing her, the Third Prince was talking to himself. ¡°Miss Yiyi, this capital¡¯s delicacies¡­¡± Xie Yiyi answered without missing a beat. But inwardly, she thought to herself, ¡®How boring.¡¯ Although the Third Prince was only proficient in cultivation, he was not a crude boor. After all, he came from the royal family and was rather polite in front of Xie Yiyi. However, Xie Yiyi wasn¡¯t too interested in the topic he was talking about. Xie Yiyi¡¯s thoughts involuntarily returned to that day. She thought of Su Wen¡¯s shameless and indolent appearance, and then she thought of the Eldest Imperial Prince¡¯s aggrieved expression, but his helplessness at the situation. Although Xie Yiyi was at a loss when it happen, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh when she thought about it. This smile stunned the Third Prince. ¡°Miss Yiyi, is there anything funny about what I just said?¡± The Third Prince was confused. Xie Yiyi hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no. I just thought of something interesting.¡± Third Prince said with a smile, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me, Miss Yiyi? Let me hear it too.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°You idiot, she¡¯s clearly trying to get you to scram, why are you still being so serious?¡± At this moment, a figure appeared at the door. It was Su Wen. The Third Prince turned around and frowned, ¡°Who allowed you to come up?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°What? Is this your house? Do I have to tell you that I¡¯m here?¡± As he spoke, he walked to the side of the table and sat down. He turned to Xie Yiyi and instructed, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Get me a cup of water.¡± He behaved as if it was only right and proper. Those who did not know would think that Su Wen was the owner of this place instead. The Third Prince frowned even harder. However, Xie Yiyi still went to get some water. After all, Su Wen was a guest and it was not overboard to get a cup of water. She picked up the teapot on the table and gently filled it up before placing it in front of Su Wen. Su Wen raised his head and said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t drink this water.¡± Xie Yiyi was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Too sweet.¡± Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°Young Master Su, this is tea. There¡¯s no sugar inside.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one smiling too sweetly.¡± Such mushy love words might have been commonplace and even awkward in the later generations, but to a girl like Xie Yiyi who had never heard of such things in this age, it sounded very interesting. People, in particular, liked to be praised. Xie Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but smile. The Third Prince said angrily, ¡°Su Wen, you are too impudent!¡± Su Wen turned to look at the Third Prince and asked with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Yiyi¡¯s smile sweet?¡± Another loaded question. If he said that it was sweet, how could he say that Su Wen was being impudent? However, if he said that it was not sweet, it would cause Xie Yiyi to be unhappy. The Third Prince did not think too much and immediately replied, ¡°Of course not¡­¡± After saying those three words, he suddenly reacted. If he said that it wasn¡¯t sweet, would it not be equivalent to digging his own grave? He forcefully turned back. ¡°Of course not¡­ for you to say! Miss Yiyi¡¯s smile is indeed very sweet, but you and I are both court officials of the Great Zhou Dynasty. We must abide by etiquette, so how can you say frivolous words?¡± At this point, the Third Prince regained his senses. He had just praised Xie Yiyi for her sweet smile. Wasn¡¯t this also a frivolous phrase? After all the twists and turns, he still ended up digging his grave! As expected, Su Wen playfully said, ¡°Your Highness, you seemed to have praised Miss Yiyi for her sweet smile as well.¡± ¡°Hmph! Su Wen, you better not be so sharp-tongued. It¡¯s better for you to be more polite!¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Xie Yiyi and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Yiyi, I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± The Third Prince could tell that if he continued to stay, he would not be able to gain any advantage from Su Wen. Seeing the Third Prince leave angrily, Su Wen picked up the cup on the table and took a sip. He smiled and said, ¡°This child gets angry too fast.¡± Xie Yiyi stared at the cup in Su Wen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Young Master Su, didn¡¯t you just say that Yiyi¡¯s smile was too sweet and you can¡¯t drink this? Why are you drinking it now?¡± Su Wen chuckled and said, ¡°Because there was an outsider here just now, I naturally had to be more reserved. Now that an outsider has left, I would like your sweetness to seep all the way into my heart.¡± Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°Young Master Su, do you even know how to be reserved?¡± The two of them started chatting. In another room, Honorable Xie gritted his teeth. ¡°This little rascal is full of frivolous words. He actually managed to make Yiyi happy!¡± As Xie Yiyi¡¯s mother, she naturally knew that Xie Yiyi was truly happy, and not giving a fake smile. However, she also realized that the Crown Prince and the Second Prince had not come for the past two days. Even their servants had not been dispatched. Clearly, they had already withdrawn from the fight for Xie Yiyi. On the other hand, the Third Prince was very diligent. Initially, Xie Dajia thought that the three princes had come to an agreement because Su Wen never came back after that day. Xie Dajia also thought that Su Wen had also left. However, Su Wen came again today and from his words, it was clear that he had no fear of the Third Prince. At this moment, Xie Dajia realized that the Crown Prince and the Second Prince might not have come to an agreement with the Third Prince. After all, whether it was in terms of reputation or influence in the imperial court, the former two had no reason to give way to the latter. ¡°If Su Wen can make the Crown and Second Prince concede, it seems like Su Changqing¡¯s power is even greater than I imagined,¡± Xie Dajia muttered to herself. She actually didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the royal court. After all, for someone like her, the royal court was but a distant thing. In her impression, royal power was paramount, so she subconsciously set her sights on the princes. But now, it seemed like the difference between a prince and an emperor was too great. She could also tell that Su Wen, the son of the Prime Minister, was truly fearless in front of any prince. Most importantly, her main target, the Crown Prince, seemed to have withdrawn. Only the Third Prince was still hanging around. Just like what Su Wen said on the first day, whether a prince could ascend to the throne was the most important. If a prince couldn¡¯t become the emperor, he would at most remain as a prince. And most of the princes were akin to idle Kings with no power nor positions. For a moment, Xie Dajia hesitated in her selection. Choose to control Su Wen? Or the Third Prince? This was the choice she needed to make at the moment. But was this choice difficult to make? One was the current prime minister, with authority over the court, while the other was a prince whose future was uncertain. From the looks of it, Su Wen seemed to fit her choice better. On one hand, Su Wen and Xie Yiyi were chatting happily, and on the other hand, Xie Dajia was calculating. Time slowly passed in Cloud Gazing Tower. By the time Su Wen left the Cloud Gazing Tower, it was already very late. Chu He and Zhao Jin were waiting outside the building the whole time. Upon returning to his residence, Ning Shuang came forward to report, ¡°Young Master, Master is here. He has been waiting in the front hall for a long time.¡± ¡°My father? What is he doing here? Is he giving me money?¡± Su Wen immediately ran into the front hall. Chapter 85 - Reprimand Chapter 85 Reprimand Su Wen came to the front hall and saw Su Changqing seated quietly. ¡°Father, why are you looking for me?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I come and see my own son?¡± Su Wen laughed dryly in response. Su Changqing¡¯s expression gradually turned serious as he said, ¡°The rumors have already spread. The Eldest and Second are currently having a wait-and-see attitude, but you don¡¯t have much time. You must take down that woman before the two of them discover the problem. Once the Secret Shadow Guard is established, the situation in the court will once again be in turmoil. Although my position is stable, my authority in certain matters may not be comparable to the Secret Shadow Guard.¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Who is the commander of the Secret Shadow Guards?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is exactly, but according to my deduction, it might be Si Tu.¡± ¡°Situ? Only a surname and no name?¡± ¡°Surnamed Si, named Tu!¡± Su Changqing said with a distant gaze, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this guy for almost 20 years.¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this person?¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°He should be a Heaven Rank expert by now, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at Su Wen¡¯s surprised face, Su Changqing started talking about Si Tu¡¯s background. ¡°Thirty years ago, Si Tu was His Majesty¡¯s personal bodyguard and was one of His Majesty¡¯s most trusted people. However, in an accident that year, he lost a leg to protect His Majesty. At that time, His Majesty had yet to ascend the throne. For him, His Majesty knelt at the entrance of the previous emperor for three days and three nights without eating or drinking. The previous emperor was kind and made an exception to send him to the Martial Pavilion in the palace!¡± ¡°In the early years, he could still be seen occasionally, but after that, all traces of him disappeared.¡± ¡°Initially, I thought that he was already dead. However, a few days ago, His Majesty unintentionally mentioned that this fellow¡¯s cultivation had broken through and should be coming out soon. Combined with the reconstruction of the Secret Shadow Guard, I¡¯m guessing that this person should be the commander of the Secret Shadow Guards.¡± At this point, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°The Secret Shadow Guard is a way for His Majesty to purge the government officials, deter the ministers of the court, and gather power. Even if it was me, His Majesty would not allow me to interfere. The person in charge of the Secret Shadow Guard must be someone that His Majesty trusts absolutely. It¡¯s also best if they don¡¯t have any friendship with the court officials, lest they do things unfairly. This Si Tu is just right.¡± ¡°Furthermore, in Si Tu¡¯s position, mere money and bribes would not be able to move his heart. It would also ensure the reliability of the Secret Shadow Guards. If it were someone else, they might end up like the current Royal Censor.¡± When Su Wen heard this, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Then how is your relationship with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still passable.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t investigate you, will he? Everyone knows about the news that you¡¯ve been receiving a lot of gifts recently!¡± Su Changqing was however confident, ¡°His Majesty won¡¯t let him investigate me.¡± Su Wen touched his chin and said with a smile, ¡°Father, speaking of this, have you gained a lot these two days?¡± ¡°Not too bad a haul.¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and asked curiously, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re meeting¡­ share half?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°This is¡­ my home!¡± Su Changqing couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and instructed, ¡°Hurry up and make the best use of your time. The Third Prince is a stubborn donkey. Tomorrow, there will be someone playing out in the imperial court. We will use His Majesty¡¯s hands to suppress him a bit more.¡± Su Wen was overjoyed. On the morning of the second day, someone presented a memorial to the Zhou Emperor. ¡°Recently, the Third Prince has been going to Cloud Gazing Tower every day and has been staying there for half a day. It is unbecoming of the royal family to hang out with a showgirl. Please reprimand him, Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou immediately summoned the Third Prince! In the end, the eunuch who was responsible for sending the decree found the Third Prince at the Cloud Gazing Tower. By the time he arrived, two hours had passed. Emperor Zhou looked at the Third Prince and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you going to Cloud Gazing Tower everyday?¡± When the Third Prince saw Emperor Zhou, he was like a mouse seeing a cat. The usual arrogance he had was gone as he knelt on the ground. After a while, he replied, ¡°Lady Yiyi of the Cloud Gazing Tower is extremely beautiful. The first time I saw her, I was extremely fond of her and wanted to bring her into my residence!¡± Emperor Zhou was apoplectic with rage! ¡°I have praised you for your diligence in martial arts in vain! Today, you wasted so much time on a woman! How can you achieve great things like this? You will be grounded for three days! Only when the Yan Country¡¯s diplomatic delegate arrives for the banquet will it then be canceled!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Third Prince had no choice but to bow and accept the order! After the court session, even when he had entered his royal chambers in the inner palace, the Zhou Emperor¡¯s anger had yet to dissipate. ¡°The third is a useless piece of trash! She¡¯s just an artisan, if you like her, just send someone to bring her into the residence. How can you let someone send a memorial up to the court? Where should I put my face?¡± That¡¯s right. Emperor Zhou was not angry because the Third Prince took a fancy to an artisan, but because the Third Prince had received a complaint sent in by someone in the royal court. This made the haughty Emperor Zhou feel that he had lost face in front of the ministers. ¡°Go and check! What¡¯s up with this Yiyi who is selling her artistic talents!¡± Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s command, the information was quickly delivered to Emperor Zhou. Everything that had happened in the past few days was written clearly on it. The more Emperor Zhou read on, the more he frowned. ¡°Xie Dajia? Is she plotting against my sons?¡± ¡°The eldest and the Second have all retreated, but the Third Brother is still involved?¡± Emperor Zhou closed the memorial and pondered for a while. Suddenly, he cursed out loud, ¡°Su Changqing, this shameless person. He actually bothered to join in the fight between the younger generation for women?¡± The old eunuch whispered, ¡°Should we call Minister Su over?¡± Emperor Zhou closed his eyes slightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why do we need to call him over? To tell him that I fell for his trap? The third is also a real piece of work. Since you¡¯re not afraid of Su Changqing and have your eyes on that woman, you can just bring her straight into the residence. No matter what happens after that, you at least get to take her first before talking about love with her! Now that he has been grounded for three days, that Su Wen will definitely take advantage of the situation!¡± The old eunuch shook his head helplessly. If the Third Prince were to do this and be accused of kidnapping a commoner girl, wouldn¡¯t he as the Emperor have to mete out an even more severe punishment? ¡°Your Majesty, Prime Minister Su requests an audience!¡± The Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes instantly! Why was this fellow seeking an audience with him? He currently had a bellyful of anger! ¡°Let him in!¡± Su Changqing entered and greeted the Emperor. Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Why have you come to see me?¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t seem to notice the abnormality in Emperor Zhou¡¯s emotions. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I recently obtained a precious treasure and brought it to you for you to see if it¡¯s authentic!¡± Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°What treasure? Can it be that you, Su Changqing, can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake? Your family¡¯s treasures are not any less than those in my palace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Gray Cloud Crane Pine Painting from the former dynasty¡¯s Divine Brush Sword Immortal, Xu Maozhi!¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. This treasure had extraordinary origins. Xu Maozhi started out as a famous painter. Later on, he stepped into the path of cultivation and wielded his brush as a sword. Thus, he was given the title of Divine Brush Sword Immortal. In his later years, he started to infuse his sword intent into his paintings, elevating them manifolds. This Grey Cloud Crane Pine Painting was one of his works! ¡°Quickly show it to me!¡± Su Changqing waved his hand slightly, and two people carried a box into the hall. He smiled and said, ¡°The sword intent on this thing is too sharp. I have never practiced martial arts, so I can¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s authentic or a fake. Your Majesty, please take a look!¡± At this moment, the duo took out the painting scroll and slowly pulled it open. Su Changqing quickly ran to the old eunuch at the corner of the hall and said with a smile, ¡°Please protect me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, sword intent shot into the sky!¡± Chapter 86 - Yan Luoyings Decision Chapter 86 Yan Luoying¡¯s Decision Sword intent soared unabated into the sky as the painting unfurled. A faint sword chime could be heard from the void. Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he muttered, ¡°This Gray Cloud Crane Pines Painting is majestic and imposing. It¡¯s filled with sword intent and has fused the sword intent into the brush strokes. It¡¯s truly a rare treasure. If I meditate on it, perhaps I can comprehend some of the essence of Xu Maozhi¡¯s sword intent from it. A treasure! A worthy treasure!¡± Su Changqing, who was hiding behind the old eunuch, smiled and said, ¡°Looks like this painting is real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s authentic! It¡¯s indeed a real piece. Whether it¡¯s the power of the brush or the sword intent, it can¡¯t be forged! I didn¡¯t expect Minister Su to have such a precious treasure!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing and said with a smile. Su Changqing quickly said, ¡°This was brought back from the Southern Ocean a few days ago by the trade caravan. I don¡¯t know how this treasure ended up in the ocean, but this time, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s authentic or fake, so I brought it here for Your Majesty to see. However, since it¡¯s real, why not leave it in the palace? After all, I don¡¯t cultivate martial arts, so I can¡¯t look at it at home. It¡¯s useless to keep it here, and it¡¯ll only attract attention. Your Majesty, please show mercy to me and take this into the palace!¡± The old eunuch looked at Emperor Zhou and saw a hint of joy in his eyes. It was obvious that Emperor Zhou was very satisfied with Su Changqing¡¯s performance. He sighed to himself. This Su Changqing could be said to have truly mastered how to placate the Emperor. ¡°Alright, since this thing is making things difficult for you, I will accept it!¡± Emperor Zhou waved his hand and the painting scroll closed. Someone came up to take away the painting. After everyone left, Su Changqing returned to the front of the Zhou Emperor and knelt down. He kowtowed and said, ¡°I have sinned. Your Majesty, please punish me!¡± A hint of amusement flashed in the eyes of Emperor Zhou. ¡°What crime have you committed?¡± Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°These few days, I have been spreading rumors in the imperial court, saying that Your Majesty has summoned me to discuss the matter of the Secret Shadow Guards. Actually, I want to use this matter to help Su Wen fight for Miss Yiyi against the three princes! Your Majesty, please punish me!¡± Emperor Zhou laughed coldly and said, ¡°You really love your son. You even helped him to plan this!¡± Even though he was displeased, he felt much better in his heart instead. It was like this most of the time. A superior wasn¡¯t afraid that his subordinate would have some thoughts, but if his subordinate took a superior to be an idiot, then it would be a completely different matter. Although Su Changqing had given Emperor Zhou his favorite gift today, it was impossible for him to just get off scot free just like that. On the contrary, if he had just given the gift and left, he would make the Zhou Emperor think that he was brushing him off with a mere gift! Could it be that a subject could do something that the emperor did not like, but in private settling it with a gift? Then did the word Emperor even mean? Su Changqing¡¯s attitude of seeking forgiveness made Emperor Zhou much more relieved. Su Changqing explained, ¡°The reason why this subject is like this is not entirely because of my son! That Miss Yiyi is inextricably linked to that Xie Dajia. As for her, this subject knows of her origins and that she has a martial background. His Majesty even had the Martial Inspectorate monitor her movements. For such a person to attempt to send a woman to the prince¡¯s side, there must be a motive! The three princes are young. If they really bring this woman into the residence, they might fall into some strange trap. We have to guard against it!¡± ¡°I was just thinking about how to deal with this matter when my son begged me again and again. My heart softened and I agreed to lend him a hand. This can also be considered as putting an end to the ambitions of Xie Dajia!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to Su Wen?¡± Su Changqing said righteously, ¡°It is a fortunate thing for a minister to suffer calamity on behalf of his master! The three princes may be the future masters of Great Zhou, and we cannot afford to lose them. If my son really suffers calamity because of this, it will be considered a meritorious deed for Great Zhou!¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it! Let this matter pass like this! However, I think Su Wen and Yan Luoying¡¯s marriage is still not suitable. This Su Wen is a lustful person and in a short period of time, he has already taken in two concubines consecutively. Yan Luoying is getting betrothed due to her merit after all. Last time, she rejected the marriage because Su Wen took in that prostitute from the brothel. This time, Su Wen is going to marry someone who sells her artistic talents. This is not appropriate. However, Changqing, don¡¯t worry. I will not mistreat this child Su Wen. I see that he and Wanrou have been very close recently and the two of them are quite compatible. When his engagement with Yan Luoying is annulled, I will bestow the Seventh Princess to him!¡± Su Changqing lowered his head, understanding flashing across his eyes. As expected, Emperor Zhou already wanted to cancel the engagement between Su Wen and Yan Luoying ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude as he said,¡± Your Majesty loves him like your son, I¡­ I am very grateful¡­¡± As he spoke, two drops of tears even rolled down his cheeks! Emperor Zhou was very satisfied and immediately ordered, ¡°Pass the decree, let Yan Luoying enter the palace!¡± Not long after, Yan Luoying entered the palace. Upon seeing Emperor Zhou, Yan Luoying bowed. Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Luoying, I summoned you to the palace because I have something to tell you.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Su Changqing, who was beside him, then turned his head and said, ¡°Minister Su here told me something interesting today about Su Wen. He has taken a fancy to this dancer Miss Yiyi, and wants her to become his concubine. I¡¯ve thought about it. This Su Wen is indeed a little too frivolous.¡± Yan Luoying looked indifferent as she said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty say last time that it¡¯s not a big deal to be a lustful youth?¡± Emperor Zhou: ¡°???¡± Su Changqing: ¡°??????¡± Both of them were smart people, so they could tell that something was off with just one sentence! Emperor Zhou frowned slightly and said, ¡°But there must be a limit to everything.¡± Yan Luoying replied, ¡°There¡¯s only two concubines, it¡¯s not considered much. The Great Zhou Dynasty has always been like this. Even a landlord in the countryside has four or five concubines, let alone Su Wen who is the son of the prime minister!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Yan Luoying, whose face was calm as she said these words. He felt that things were getting more and more wrong. He planned to cut to the chase. He smiled and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me last time that you don¡¯t want to marry Su Wen? I also feel that the two of you are indeed not on good terms. I have already discussed this marriage with Minister Su. As long as you agree today, I will cancel the engagement for you. You can choose any of the descendants of the capital¡¯s nobility!¡± Yan Luoying looked up at Emperor Zhou and clenched her fists. The opportunity to annul the engagement was right in front of her. Should she¡­ annul¡­ the engagement? Yan Luoying felt that her heart was being squeezed. That bastard always had a wicked smile on his face. His eyes lit up whenever he saw a beauty. He was even clamoring for concubines. At this moment, she was also unclear about her relationship with that annoying Wu Muyu. But now, Yan Luoying felt her heart ache at the thought of having nothing to do with this bad guy. These days, because she was worried about her gains and losses, she became more hesitant in some of her actions. The atmosphere in the hall turned somewhat stagnant. Emperor Zhou remained quiet, only staring at Yan Luoying. Finally, she opened her mouth, ¡°I feel that this marriage¡­ doesn¡¯t need to be changed!¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes flashed with relief and she straightened her back. The moment she spoke, it meant that she had made her decision! There would not be any more hesitation or regret on her part! Chapter 87 - What Now? Chapter 87 What Now? The palace hall turned silent like the deep waters. Su Changqing looked down and wisely chose to remain silent. Emperor Zhou frowned. The corners of his eyes twitched, but no one knew what he was thinking Yan Luoying¡¯s words were beyond their expectations. This was especially so for Emperor Zhou. He didn¡¯t understand why Yan Luoying, who hated Su Wen and didn¡¯t want to get married, had changed in just a few days. Was she interested in the Su family¡¯s power? Or did Su Changqing do something here? However, he would never have thought that this was how things were sometimes. For matters of the heart, a man and a woman could change their relationship through one sentence of one event. After thinking for a while, Emperor Zhou stared at Yan Luoying and said slowly, ¡°What if I say that I have decided to annul this marriage?¡± Yan Luoying knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the ground. She said, ¡°Although Yan Luoying is not from a scholarly family, she knows shame. Her heart now already belongs to Su Wen, and she will not tolerate anyone else. If Your Majesty wants to change my engagement partner, I would rather die!¡± She raised her head and looked at Emperor Zhou with determination. Anyone could tell she wasn¡¯t just speaking empty words. ¡°You¡­ alright, step down. This marriage will continue like this for now. If you want to change your marriage¡­ you can come and find me anytime!¡± Emperor Zhou was naturally unwilling to force Yan Luoying to die. That was all he could say. Yan Luoying immediately left. After she left, Emperor Zhou yelled at Su Changqing, ¡°Tell me! Did you do something to make Yan Luoying change her mind?¡± Su Changqing immediately replied in a wronged tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t do anything this time!¡± The old eunuch also opened his mouth to persuade, ¡°Your Majesty, according to this old servant, Yan Luoying didn¡¯t seem to be faking it just now. It seems like she really is in love with Young Master Su!¡± With a third party persuading him. Emperor Zhou finally calmed down a little. He recalled Yan Luoying¡¯s expression and grudgingly agreed with the old eunuch. But he was still very angry! This feeling of things being out of his control was not a nice feeling! Yan Luoying was too stubborn! But he knew he needed someone like that. He looked at Su Changqing from the corner of his eyes and said angrily, ¡°You old brat, you allowed Su Wen to fool around with women too much. How many days has it only been? He¡¯s certainly not idling around. On one hand he¡¯s going after Miss Yiyi, and on the other he managed to seduce Yan Luoying to the point that she is hell-bent on having him. His ability to fool around with women is impressive!¡± Su Changqing knew that he was unhappy and needed an outlet to vent his anger. He did not defend himself and immediately knelt on the ground, shouting, ¡°This subject is guilty! This subject has failed to teach my son properly and caused trouble for Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. Young people want something fresh every day. Perhaps after seeing so many young heroes in the capital, she will eventually change her mind!¡± Su Changqing stole a glance at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Then Your Majesty¡­ about Her Highness Seventh Princess¡­ what should we do?¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes were lifeless as he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also my daughter¡­ Seventh Princess¡­ What should I do¡­ how would I know what to do? Get lost, get lost quickly! I¡¯ll order you to go back and give Su Wen ten slaps! Let him know how powerful he is!¡± The barest hint of amusement could be seen in Su Changqing¡¯s eyes as he bowed. ¡°Yes! I will go back and discipline my dog son now!¡± As Su Changqing retreated, Emperor Zhou closed his eyes. Yan Luoying suddenly changing her mind was as good as disrupting his entire plan. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Emperor Zhou asked the old eunuch. The old eunuch wryly smiled. Who knew what to do about this matter? Yan Luoying was determined to die if forced to marry someone else, so they definitely could not force their way through with the current plan. However, the Seventh Princess was, after all, a member of the royal family. Under the control of the emperor these few days, she was very close to Su Wen. Seeing that they had already developed feelings for each other, although the royal family was heartless, they were still humans after all. It was not like they did not possess any familial ties. ¡°This old slave does not know¡­¡± The eunuch chose to keep his mouth shut. After all, it didn¡¯t matter how he dealt with the situation. Someone would end up being hurt. Emperor Zhou opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Is Wanrou in the palace today?¡± ¡°She went out early¡­¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°I believe she should be at Su Wen¡¯s residence. Princess Wanrou is only familiar with very few people outside the palace¡­.¡± When he heard this news, Emperor Zhou wished he could slap himself. Why did he have to let the Seventh Princess come into contact with Su Wen first? But that was not what he was more concerned about. He calmed himself down and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let Wanrou continue to interact with Su Wen first. I will think of a way to get some young heroes from the capital to get acquainted with Yan Luoying. I don¡¯t believe that Su Wen and Yan Luoying have a stronger relationship than gold.¡± The old eunuch replied. ¡°Perhaps Young Master Su doesn¡¯t want to marry Miss Yan. If he were to cancel the marriage¡­¡± Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°From the looks of it now, that brat is just a little lecher. With Yan Luoying¡¯s looks, would a lecher not want to marry her? Knowing him, he¡¯ll probably choose to marry her so he can use her whenever he feels like it. Taking a step back, even if this brat really doesn¡¯t want to marry Yan Luoying, from the looks of Yan Luoying¡¯s attitude today, if Su Wen were to mention breaking off the engagement, she would still choose to kill herself. Even if she doesn¡¯t die and the marriage is annulled, she might still hate me in her heart. How can I be at ease letting her lead troops into battle in the future?¡± ¡°Using people also means using their hearts. If you can¡¯t subdue their hearts, how can you use them as you wish? I didn¡¯t force Su Wen to marry her back then because I had such considerations. Now, I can¡¯t forcefully break them up! I have to use a gentler method!¡± Emperor Zhou sighed. While he was racking his brains, Su Wen was also busy at home. Zhao Wanrou was currently at his residence, but so was Wu Muyu! The two of them entered the courtyard one after another. They were both rather surprised to see each other there. After all, the two knew each other. Zhao Wanrou was the older one, thus she took the initiative and smiled, ¡°Little Sister Muyu, why are you here?¡± Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°Brother Su has been working very hard recently. In addition, Sister Yan is busy with work and has no time to take care of Brother Su, so I made some lotus seed porridge and made some pastries for him to try.¡± Zhao Wanrou wasn¡¯t stupid. What kind of women had she not seen in the palace? The moment the latter explained herself, she knew that this lady had already taken a liking to Su Wen. Zhao Wanrou frowned slightly. She did not care how many concubines Su Wen had, but the problem was that Su Wen was not the emperor! Wu Muyu and Yan Luoying were both daughters of the nobility, while she was a princess from the royal family. Within the three of them, only one was able to openly wed Su Wen and have the title as his official wife! Especially since she was a princess of the royal family. If Su Wen chose to marry someone else, the chances of her marrying him would be extremely low! Moreover, Emperor Zhou had been creating opportunities for her and Su Wen to be alone recently. How could Zhao Wanrou not guess Emperor Zhou¡¯s intentions? He wanted her to date Su Wen. She had to fight even if she didn¡¯t want to! Most importantly, Zhao Wanrou quite liked Su Wen too. ¡°I remember that Su Wen likes to eat meat! I¡¯m afraid your lotus seed porridge and pastries are not to his liking.¡± Zhao Wanrou smiled and casually replied. However, the meaning behind her words was that Wu Muyu did not understand Su Wen. Wu Muyu wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she smiled, ¡°He can eat some to fill his stomach first. If I were to prepare meat and bring it over, it¡¯ll turn cold and give off a fishy smell. Aren¡¯t we at the residence now? I¡¯ll make some meat for Brother Su later. I have to fill up his belly, my mother said that as a woman, she should be able to serve her husband well. What she makes is naturally different from what the servants make!¡± Chapter 88 - Taking Joy In Anothers Misfortune Chapter 88 Taking Joy In Another¡¯s Misfortune Zhao Wanrou looked at Wu Muyu¡¯s food box as she smiled. ¡°Sister Wu, but you are not serving your husband.¡± Wu Muyu said softly, ¡°Sister Yan and I are like sisters. Brother Su is her husband. Sister Yan is busy with work, so I¡¯ll take care on behalf of her.¡± At this moment, Su Wen came out. When he saw the two of them, he asked with a smile, ¡°What are you two talking about? Why aren¡¯t you entering the residence? It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡± Wu Muyu let out a cry of surprise and knocked on her own little head. With a face full of self-reproach, he said, ¡°Aiya, I was only concerned about replying to Your Highness, but forgot about the lotus seed congee. It must be cold in such cold weather. It¡¯s all my fault, Muyu deserves to die.¡± Zhao Wanrou raised her eyebrows. This girl looked like she was blaming herself, but she was secretly hinting that the lotus seed porridge was cold because Wanrou had stalled her. ¡®What a Wu Muyu! I underestimated her!¡¯ Zhao Wanrou thought to herself. She chuckled. ¡°Sister Muyu, don¡¯t blame yourself. Perhaps your Brother Su doesn¡¯t like lotus seed porridge? Su Wen, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I might not like hot porridge, but I do like cold porridge!¡± Zhao Wanrou secretly rolled her eyes at Su Wen and walked into the house. When she walked past Su Wen, she whispered, ¡°You really offend no one!¡± Su Wen smiled but did not reply. The three of them entered the residence. Zhao Jin and Chu He emerged from the shadows. Chu He whispered, ¡°Brother Jin, why do I find their words so awkward? I keep feeling like something¡¯s wrong.¡± Ever since Chu He had been brought to see the world by Zhao Jin last night, the way he addressed him had changed. However, his poker face was still as cold as ever. Zhao Jin rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°You heard them? I didn¡¯t hear them. Us bodyguards actually don¡¯t need ears! And we don¡¯t need to discuss such things behind our backs. Remember that.¡± ¡°Alright! Brother Jin, why don¡¯t we spar? It¡¯s so boring every day.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go knock your head against the wall. Why are you thinking of sparring? Don¡¯t you know how expensive the things in the residence are? Are you gonna pay if you break them?¡± Upon mentioning this, Chu He smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t even hit a wall. It¡¯s too expensive!¡± On the other hand, Sun Wei had already organized his subordinates. At this moment, they were reading the information gathered by the gangs in their hands one by one. ¡°The Minister of Revenue¡¯s dog is dead.¡± ¡°There was a murder case in the Western District. The victim was Mi Shang¡¯s daughter, Liu Wei.¡± ¡°The son of the assistant minister for the Ministry of Rites spent the night at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion last night. It¡¯s said that he was a toothpick.¡± ¡°The drinks at the Entertainment Pavilion are half price today.¡± ¡°A servant of the Third Prince¡¯s family was beaten and was carried away for medical treatment¡­¡± These people were really well-informed. There were all kinds of news handed to them, be it real or fake news. Whichever the case, they just reported it to the higher-ups. Sun Wei classified the news into different categories. People in the martial world were one type, people in the bureaucracy were another type, and gossip was the last type. He sent them all to Su Wen¡¯s residence. At this moment, Su Wen had already hidden himself in his inner residence. After sending Zhao Wanrou and Wu Muyu off, Su Wen laid on Cui Yumian¡¯s lap and felt much better. ¡°These two people have been acting weird all morning. Their words are loaded with guns and sticks. It¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Su Wen complained. Cui Yumian smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because they fancy you, hubby? How else would they be so hostile to each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the hardest to accept the favor of a beauty. His Majesty has so many wives. Wouldn¡¯t he be frustrated to death every day?¡± As Su Wen spoke, he suddenly realized something. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so hardworking. He must be using this matter to escape from the harem. Why else would he be so excited to work? Every day, he goes to court before the sun rises. It¡¯s been decades.¡± Cui Yumian hurriedly covered Su Wen¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If word gets out, it¡¯ll be a disaster!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the only one here?¡± Cui Yumian shook her head and said, ¡°Husband, there are no absolutes in everything. Since you¡¯re now working in the royal court, you must be careful and not slip up!¡± Su Wen nodded with a smile. Cui Yumian¡¯s virtuousness made him feel very comfortable. He closed his eyes. ¡°Alright, let me take a break now. I still have to go to the Cloud Gazing Tower later, and also have to enter the palace in the afternoon to get more teachings.¡± Just as he spoke, Ning Shuang knocked on the door. ¡°Young Master, Sun Wei sent some letters over.¡± As she spoke, she handed over Sun Wei¡¯s message. Su Wen opened it and saw that all the words written on it were incomprehensible. Cui Yumian, who was watching by the side, also had a head full of fog trying to understand the words. Su Wen then got up and took a book from the shelf, before lying back on Cui Yumian¡¯s lap. He compared the words to the book he just took. This was a common method of writing messages in code to prevent spying. Even if they were intercepted by someone in the middle, there would not be a situation where information was leaked. Cui Yumian stood up and was about to leave when Su Wen smiled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cui Yumian said seriously, ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t know what these things are, nor do I want to know. If I know a little more, this thing will have a higher chance of being leaked! It¡¯s naturally best if I don¡¯t know!¡± As he watched Cui Yumian leave with a determined expression, Su Wen shook his head and looked at Ning Shuang. He said with a smile, ¡°Help Yumian more if you have nothing to do. If she really advances in the family in the future, I¡¯m afraid she will suffer with her personality.¡± Ning Shuang smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Come, Young Master just happens to be missing a thigh pillow. Let Young Master lie down for a while.¡± In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, the prince was smiling very happily. ¡°Third brother, this fellow, doesn¡¯t know when to stop. Today, in court, he was reprimanded by Royal Father and was grounded for three days! Good ban, what a great ban!¡± Zhou Bin frowned and said, ¡°It might not be a good thing. Although he was reprimanded today, he was only grounded for three days. It¡¯s not a big punishment.¡± The Crown Prince waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Today, he was grounded for three days and reprimanded in front of everyone. Thus, Third Brother has already formed a grudge with the Su Family. With his personality, he¡¯s destined not to submit. As such, Su Changqing will do his best to stop Third Brother from ascending the throne no matter what. This means that from now on, Third Brother will have another great enemy!¡± Zhou Bin shook his head and said, ¡°The Third Prince doesn¡¯t have much influence in the imperial court. What His Majesty values is his martial arts talent! This is also his greatest capital. Even if Su Changqing¡¯s influence in the imperial court is heaven-defying, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to target him.¡± The crown prince sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Su Changqing too much. Father does indeed value Third Brother¡¯s martial arts talent and often praises him, but what kind of person is Su Changqing? He has followed Father for dozens of years and is one of Father¡¯s most trusted people. He has an imperceptible influence on Father. For such a person, he only needs to occasionally say a few words about Third Brother, and it¡¯s enough to make him suffer. What¡¯s more, Su Changqing is someone who understands Father¡¯s thoughts very well. As long as he seizes the opportunity and his words manage to sway Father¡¯s heart, Third Brother will never have the chance!¡± ¡°As the saying goes, one would rather offend a gentleman than a villain. This is the principle. If you offend a crafty sycophant like Su Changqing, how would he allow you to ascend the throne to cause trouble for him? Third Brother has made a huge miscalculation this time! Besides, the three of us don¡¯t go to brothels such as the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. Does that Honorable Xie still have a choice now?¡± The crown prince said gloatingly, ¡°Third Brother has lost a concubine and made a great enemy. Unless his cultivation reaches the state of communing with the Gods and has the potential to ascend to heaven, he won¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Chapter 89 - Only One Type of Handwriting Chapter 89 Only One Type of Handwriting At the Cloud Gazing Tower, Honorable Xie¡¯s expression was ugly. The Third Prince did not appear today as well. Yet Su Wen came. ¡°Tell me, why would the Third Prince come to Cloud Gazing Tower all the time for no reason? He was reprimanded by His Majesty and was even grounded. Who knows when he will next come?¡± Su Wen said to Xie Yiyi as if he was joking. However, Xie Dajia, who was next door, was vexed upon hearing that. If it was really as Su Wen said, then her plan had completely failed. Su Wen chatted with Xie Yiyi for a while before leaving as well. After he left, Xie Dajia entered Xie Yiyi¡¯s room before solemnly asking, ¡°Do you think that kid is telling the truth?¡± Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s true. After all, there¡¯s no need for him to lie. If it¡¯s really as he said, His Highness won¡¯t be coming for at least a few days.¡± Modest Xie sighed in resignation. ¡°From the looks of it, Su Changqing is quite powerful. Even the prince has to give in to him. Yiyi, what do you think about marrying Su Wen?¡± Xie Yiyi said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But now that all my cultivation has dissipated, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± Her words were true. Now that her skills were gone, what would happen if she entered the martial arts world again? Xie Dajia thought about it before making a decision. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. When Su Wen comes again tomorrow, you can discuss the marriage with him. After the marriage, you can use your Mental Demon Charming Body to control him and make him listen to you.¡± Xie Yiyi looked at her mother and frowned. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that Su Wen has already seen through our thoughts? Why can¡¯t we be honest with him? Why must we control him?¡± Honorable Xie said in a low voice, ¡°Men are the most unreliable when it comes to talking, especially people like Su Wen. Do you think he looks reliable? It¡¯s better to control him so that we can feel more at ease.¡± In the Third Prince¡¯s residence, the feathered fan man looked at the Third Prince and gloated. ¡°I told you not to offend Su Changqing. Are you being grounded now?¡± The Third Prince glared at him in response, ¡°So what if I¡¯m grounded for a few days? Send someone to tell Miss Yiyi that I have something to do in the capital and will return in three days!¡± He was too embarrassed to say that he was grounded. He even thought that Xie Yiyi didn¡¯t know and wanted to lie to her. The man with the feathered fan shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I reckon Su Wen has already informed Miss Yiyi.¡± The Third Prince¡¯s expression changed as he slammed his palm down, shattering an Eight Immortals Table! (TL Note: Search eight immortals table on Google for the picture) He angrily said, ¡°This bastard, it¡¯s all because of him and his father. Otherwise, why would Royal Father ground me?¡± The man with the feathered fan looked at the Third Prince and said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, you should forget about it! Since His Majesty has already grounded you, it means that His Majesty is dissatisfied with your current actions. Why make His Majesty angry over a woman? Even if you wish to use cultivation to seize the throne, you still need His Majesty¡¯s approval.¡± The Third Prince closed his eyes in despair. How would he not know? However, Xie Yiyi¡¯s voice, smile, and dancing figure kept flashing past his eyes! ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade me. I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± Su Wen walked out of Cloud Gazing Tower and headed straight to the Royal Palace, planning to just go through the motions. Upon greeting Emperor Zhou as usual, Su Wen realized that Zhao Wanrou was not around today and Emperor Zhou had a strange expression on his face. He kept sizing himself up, thinking about something ¡°Your Majesty, are we not going to practice etiquette today?¡± Su Wen probed. Emperor Zhou tapped his fingers on the table and sighed. ¡°Su Wen, I¡¯ve thought about it today. I¡¯m in the wrong. You are like my nephew and I should have taught you diligently when I summoned you into the palace. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t bear to do it. However, little did I know that the more I acted like this, the more I harmed you¡­ Your actions are too frivolous. How can you become the pillar of the country in the future? Come, let¡¯s copy the Noble¡¯s Aspiration ten times today to correct your morals!¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression changed! The Noble¡¯s Aspiration was one of the books written by sages in this world. It revolved around how as a noble, one should aspire to uphold morals and how they should give back to the country. The book set all sorts of standards for one¡¯s actions, what they should do when faced with problems, and what kind of attitude one should adopt. Su Wen wanted to sleep after reading this book, let alone write it ten times. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this old man? How did I provoke him again?¡¯ Su Wen was dumbstruck as a question arose in his heart. Why did he suddenly decide to flip the chessboard? Was it because his initial plan to horse around resulted in him actually getting into trouble? That¡¯s not my problem! At this time, a eunuch delivered a brush and paper, as well as a thick book of the Noble¡¯s Aspiration! Emperor Zhou said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Copy them properly, stroke by stroke. Study the principles in the book well. If you¡¯re thirsty and hungry, tell the eunuch. He¡¯ll give you food. When you finish copying will be the time you go back. Alright, go to the side hall!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Su Wen replied weakly and followed the eunuch to the side hall. Seeing Su Wen¡¯s depressed mood, a smile flashed across Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes! ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve finally vented the anger in my heart! You brat, you¡¯ve made me so angry!¡± Emperor Zhou was as happy as a child with a bunch of candies. Su Wen entered the side hall and the eunuch placed a pen and paper in front of him, before standing to the side. Su Wen tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Get me something to eat!¡± The eunuch was stunned. ¡°Lord Su, but you haven¡¯t written anything yet?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be hungry even if I haven¡¯t started writing anything?¡± Su Wen said matter-of-factly. The eunuch was speechless. What kind of person was this? He didn¡¯t even write a single word before he wanted to eat. However, Emperor Zhou had given his instructions, so the eunuch quickly went to get some pastries. Su Wen took the plate and started to stuff it into his mouth. As he ate, he said, ¡°Your food is not good. I don¡¯t like sweet food. Besides, this thing can¡¯t fill my stomach. Go and tell the rpya; chef to prepare a lamb leg, some Hundred Flowers Dew, and a persimmon brisket soup. First stew the persimmon till it has completely melted and then cut a few pig ears to mix it with the cold vegetables. I heard that there¡¯s still some demon beast meat in the palace, right? Get the chef to prepare some as well. Also, prepare some steamed buns and rice cakes, I don¡¯t eat noodles. Make more, I eat a lot.¡± The young eunuch was speechless. As he spoke, half a plate of pastries had been eaten. How could he not like it? If he didn¡¯t like it, why did he swallow even the plate as well? However, he was also clear that he could not afford to offend Su Wen. Emperor Zhou had already said that they had to serve him well. More importantly, Emperor Zhou did not expect Su Wen to be so rude! He was wondering what would happen if Su Wen had to copy till midnight. If he didn¡¯t give him something to eat or drink, it would be unreasonable. After the eunuch left, Su Wen suddenly saw a figure appear at the door. It was precisely Zhao Wanrou. She smiled. ¡°Why? Is Young Master Su hungry?¡± Su Wen nodded and said with a bitter expression, ¡°I¡¯m not actually hungry, but I have a long battle today. I have to eat my fill first!¡± Zhao Wanrou was greatly surprised. When she found out that Su Wen had to copy the Noble¡¯s Aspiration ten times, she could not help but cover her mouth and laugh lightly. ¡°Serves you right for presenting yourself properly!¡± However, even as she spoke, she sat down at a table beside him. She gently picked up a pen and began writing, ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll help you write.¡± Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°No need, it¡¯s useless even if you write it. The handwriting will be different!¡± Zhao Wanrou looked up and blinked her eyes mischievously. She smiled and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be a problem if there¡¯s only one type of handwriting?¡± Chapter 90 - The Magnanimous Emperor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To have only one type of writing¡­ Wouldn¡¯t she have to write it herself? Su Wen looked at the girl in front of him and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just do it myself.¡± Su Wen was about to snatch the pen and paper when Zhao Wanrou¡¯s figure flashed, and she had already brought the pen and paper away. Her movements were extremely swift, and Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised, ¡°Good movement technique!¡± He knew that Zhao Wanrou had learn martial arts, but he wasn¡¯t sure what her cultivation level was. From the looks of it, she was at least at the 2nd or 3rd Stage of Star Rank, which was already considered above average. Of course, she could not compare to Su Wen. Zhao Wanrou smiled. ¡°If I say I¡¯ll copy, I¡¯ll copy. You can just chat with me here.¡± As she spoke, the girl sat back down at the table and started copying every word. Su Wen went forward and found that the girl¡¯s handwriting was very neat and tidy, much better than his. At this moment, the eunuch returned. Upon seeing Zhao Wanrou, he hurriedly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Seventh Princess.¡± Without even lifting her head, Zhao Wanrou said, ¡°Go and stand guard outside. Don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The eunuch looked troubled. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Hurry up and get out. My father is not to be trifled with!¡± Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, the eunuch could only leave helplessly. He stood at the door and looked around fearfully. What he was doing now was obviously not in line with Emperor Zhou¡¯s intentions. However, in his opinion, the son of the prime minister and the Seventh Princess would only be reprimanded if he complained about them. However, for him, he might disappear from the palace at any time. Inside the side hall, Zhao Wanrou wrote as she asked, ¡°Do you know why Father punished you to copy books?¡± Su Wen was puzzled. ¡°How would I know? He suddenly asked me to copy them for no reason.¡± Zhao Wanrou said in a soft voice, ¡°This morning, Father summoned Luoying into the palace and brought up the matter of breaking off the engagement!¡± Su Wen was overjoyed and smiled. ¡°The engagement is canceled? That¡¯s great! But why has no one told me?¡± However, he immediately frowned. ¡°But what does this have to do with me copying books?¡± In his impression, if Yan Luoying could break off the engagement, she would definitely agree. As for the intimacy that Yan Luoying showed him at the Eternal Music Pavilion, in Su Wen¡¯s eyes, it was just a battle between Yan Luoying and Wu Muyu. However, Su Wen could not figure out the relationship between copying books and ending the engagement. ¡°Yan Luoying refused.¡± Zhao Wanrou¡¯s tone was a little heavy as she said, ¡°She even threatened to kill herself if Father forcefully annulled the engagement.¡± ¡°Is this woman crazy?¡± Su Wen exclaimed. This was completely out of his expectations. What was Yan Luoying trying to do? Zhao Wanrou rolled her eyes at Su Wen and grumbled, ¡°I still have to ask you about this. If you didn¡¯t go and flirt with Yan Luoying, why would she do this?¡± Feeling aggrieved, Su Wen pointed to the sky and swore, ¡°The Heavens are watching. When did I ever tease that woman? There¡¯s absolutely no such thing!¡± ¡°What about Wu Muyu?¡± ¡°Um¡­ this¡­ actually has a little truth to it¡­ the main thing is she¡¯s kind of cute¡­¡± The Seventh Princess stopped writing and turned around to face Su Wen. She smiled and asked, ¡°Is she cuter or am I cuter?¡± The girl in front of him had smooth skin and a high nose bridge. A faint fragrance entered his nose whenever he breathed in. Su Wen¡¯s heart raced. However, this question was difficult to answer. ¡°Your styles are different¡­ You are not cute, you are more elegant¡­ your temperament is more outstanding¡­¡± Su Wen racked his brain for words and suddenly missed his bald language teacher. ¡°Hmph, that mouth of yours is unreliable!¡± The Seventh Princess continued to copy the book. As she copied, she said, ¡°In short, Father was in a bad mood today, so it should be because of this. Perhaps he felt that if you didn¡¯t provoke Yan Luoying, she wouldn¡¯t be like this, so he punished you by asking you to copy!¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°How can there be such a logic in this world? He was the one who forced me to be together with Yan Luoying, and he was the one who transferred me to the patrol office. So, he¡¯s blaming me now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then go and talk to the emperor¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s an elder after all. Am I that rude?¡± I, Su Wen, am not afraid of him. I just don¡¯t want to be rude! Late in the night, the copies of Noble¡¯s Aspiration which Su Wen ¡®wrote¡¯ were also sent to the Zhou Emperor¡¯s study. Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°This brat is quite diligent. Looking at the situation, he probably hasn¡¯t had much rest. I came to see how this brat¡¯s writing is and whether he has Su Changqing¡¯s style of writing.¡± Su Changqing was considered a famous calligrapher of the Great Zhou Dynasty. His handwriting was extremely neat and beautiful. Emperor Zhou took the copy and looked at it. His expression gradually turned into a frown. His tone turned cold, ¡°Su Wen wrote this?¡± The eunuch dropped to his knees. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± He stammered, but Emperor Zhou was too lazy to listen. He casually ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± Suddenly, the eunuch¡¯s neck seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand. With a crack, there was no more sound coming from him. A guard immediately came in and dragged him away. Emperor Zhou sighed. ¡°Even the servants in the palace want to deceive me. What do you think is going on? Do I look so gullible?¡± The old eunuch did not reply. He knew that Emperor Zhou was in a bad mood today. Otherwise, this eunuch would not have died. Emperor Zhou said, ¡°I also know that it¡¯s hard for these subordinates to do it, but there are some things that they can¡¯t hide!¡± After saying that, Emperor Zhou looked at the copy in his hand, ¡°The handwriting hasn¡¯t changed. Wanrou is trying to tell me that she doesn¡¯t want to give up on Su Wen. This child has always been depressed and antisocial, but since she started interacting with Su Wen, she became a lot more joyful. It¡¯s indeed a good thing. Her stubbornness hasn¡¯t changed, but Yan Luoying¡­ sigh¡­¡± He sighed helplessly. However, Emperor Zhou immediately turned furious once more. ¡°This little rascal! He thinks himself so carefree, not even bothering writing a single word! It¡¯s all written by my daughter!¡± Only now did the old eunuch open his mouth, ¡°How does Your Majesty plan on dealing with this?¡± Emperor Zhou closed his eyes and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Send the decree. Tell that little bastard that there¡¯s no need for him to enter the palace from tomorrow onwards. Stay away from me, the more I see him, the more vexed I get! However, he still have to attend the banquet to welcome the envoys!¡± Obviously, Emperor Zhou was a man of many things, but an educator was not one of them. He mused, ¡°It¡¯s time to change his position in the Patrol Office as well. We have to separate these two fellows. Su Wen and Yan Luoying have done a meritorious deed by reestablishing the Secret Shadow Guard. Pass down the decree that from today onwards, Su Wen will be promoted¡­¡± At this point, Emperor Zhou paused, and then continued, ¡°Promoted to¡­ the Profound Language Pavilion as a Lecturer! A Primary 5th Rank Official!¡± A smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Rascal! Who told you to be so cocky! I¡¯ll throw you together with those smelly and stubborn scholars! I¡¯ll disgust you to death!¡± ¡°When you send the imperial decree, pass on another decree in my own words. Tell him that if he dares to do the same thing as when he was at the Patrol Office and neglect government affairs, I will punish him!¡± The old eunuch asked, ¡°What about Yan Luoying?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush for her. Just leave her in the Patrol Office!¡± In the end, Emperor Zhou muttered, ¡°If not for my magnanimity, I would have chopped off this brat¡¯s head!¡± Chapter 91 - Someone, Get a Basin of Water Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early the next morning, the eunuch came to Su Wen¡¯s residence. As Su Wen came out to welcome him, and the eunuch announced in a loud voice: ¡°His Majesty has decreed that Su Wen has made great contributions in the corruption case at the Eastern District¡¯s patrolling area. He will be promoted to the position of Lecturer in the Profound Language Pavilion, effective immediately.¡± Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped. Profound Language Pavilion¡¯s¡­ lecturer? If he remembered correctly, the Profound Language Pavilion¡¯s lecturers were all young scholars. After all, all of the scholars in the Profound Language Pavilion had passed the imperial examinations sometime in the past. They could be said to have exquisite knowledge and were the top scholars of Great Zhou. A person who could be their lecturer was no doubt a learned and erudite person. It could be said that they were existences that could strengthen the learning of these new officials of Great Zhou. Send himself to be a lecturer? Has the emperor gone mad? Or had he himself gone mad? At this moment, the eunuch closed the decree and continued, ¡°His Majesty has another decree. If Su Wen continues to neglect governmental affairs like when he was in the Patrol Office, the Emperor will punish you!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡± Su Wen did not know how to respond at all. This promotion was rather frustrating. After the eunuch left, Ning Shuang went forward to put away the decree before whispered, ¡°Is Young Master unhappy?¡± Su Wen said with a bitter smile, ¡°He might as well not promote me! He¡¯s clearly messing with me on purpose. His Majesty is indeed petty!¡± Ning Shuang smiled and said, ¡°Then what does Young Master plan to do?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hold on, the royal edict didn¡¯t tell me when to report anyway! I¡¯ll go out for a walk before going later!¡± Fine, if he could be lazy for even a minute more, he would jump at the chance! If it was not for the decree stating that it was effective immediately, Su Wen might even delay him for half a month before going. After coming to a conclusion, Su Wen brought Zhao Jin and Chu He out of the residence. He headed straight for Cloud Gazing Tower. At this time, the document from the Ministry of Appointments¡¯ arrived at the Profound Language Pavilion. Fei Chi looked at the document in his hand as he trembled in anger! ¡°Ridiculous! Ridiculous! How¡­ How can this Su Wen become a lecturer at our Profound Language Pavilion? What right does he have to become a lecturer? Why is His Majesty humiliating us scholars like this?¡± The two of them had already become enemies the last time. Now that he heard that Su Wen was going to be brought here, the old man almost fainted. ¡°I want to meet the Sage!¡± Fei Chi stood up to leave! ¡°Elder Fei, please wait!¡± The person who came to deliver the document smiled and said, ¡°Prime Minister Su has also sent word through us that Su Wen is behaving preposterously, thus His Majesty wants to use the literary aura in the Profound Language Pavilion to temper his character. If Elder Fei is able to handle this matter well, there is hope for him to become the Minister of Rites.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Fei Chi was stunned. He had been in the Profound Language Pavilion for many years, and after becoming the Grand Secretary in this place had thought that there was no way for him to progress further. He did not expect Su Changqing to send someone to pass on this message. What did he mean? He wanted him to take care of Su Wen? The Minister of Rites? Fei Chi¡¯s heart burned with excitement. That was part of the six major departments! Although the authority of the Ministry of Rites was relatively light, that would only be if they were compared to the other major departments. Compared to a mere Profound Language Pavilion, it was a department with real power! ¡°Su Changqing wants me to take care of Su Wen?¡± Fei Chi asked. The person who delivered the document shook his head and smiled. ¡°Minister Su didn¡¯t say that. The Prime Minister only asked me to pass this message to Elder Fei. As for how to understand it, that¡¯s your business. As for how you do it, it has nothing to do with Minister Su as well. Since the message has been delivered, this lowly official will take his leave.¡± With that said, he turned and left. Fei Chi fell into deep thought. What did Su Changqing mean? His Majesty wanted to use the Profound Language Pavilion¡¯s literary aura to sharpen Su Wen. If one were to understand it literally, it would be to make things difficult for Su Wen. However, there just had to be that last sentence. If it was done well, there was hope for him to become the Minister of Rites. What constituted doing a good job? Was it deliberately making things difficult for Su Wen and giving him a hard time? But who was the messenger sent from? It was Su Wen¡¯s father. It didn¡¯t make sense. Could that be considered taking care of Su Wen? But it was clear from his words that His Majesty wanted to sharpen Su Wen. In the Great Zhou, who could defy His Majesty? After pondering for a while, Fei Chi made his decision! He would not trouble him, nor would he care about him! Let¡¯s see how he fares from this. This was Su Changqing¡¯s brilliant technique. He did not leave any evidence behind as well. Even if someone told Emperor Zhou about these actions one day, Su Changqing would still have a chance to turn things around. Did he ask him to take care of Su Wen? No! He only said that Emperor Zhou wanted to train Su Wen. What did he promise him? The Minister of Rites? That meant that he had a chance to become the Minister of Rites! If he did it well, Fei Chi¡¯s qualifications would not be a problem. This was the truth. However, there were no less than ten people in the court who had a chance to become the Minister of Rites. As for whether or not he wanted to become the Minister of Rites, wouldn¡¯t it still be up to Emperor Zhou? So could this even be considered a promise? However, his words had unknowingly eased the tension between Fei Chi and Su Wen. Benefits were the threshold that humans could never cross. In the face of benefits, many personal grudges could be released slightly. At the Cloud Gazing Tower, Su Wen met up with Xie Yiyi. ¡°What? Miss Yiyi agrees to marry me?¡± Su Wen touched his chin and looked at Xie Yiyi who was still wearing her veil. He smiled and said, ¡°Wait, please take off your veil first!¡± Xie Yiyi had laughter in her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to inspect the goods!¡± Su Wen said matter-of-factly. ¡°If I don¡¯t take a look at your face, how can I let you into the mansion without any worries? What if you have buck teeth and a garlic shaped nose? Wouldn¡¯t I suffer a huge loss?¡± Su Wen did not want to be like the men in his time, dying of a heart attack when their bride first took off all their makeup. This was especially so after he survived in an era where pictures and physical objects were highly incompatible. The scene of many people online using photoshop to edit their faces in online dating sites was still firmly engraved in his mind. Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°Does Young Master Su really only care about Yiyi¡¯s looks?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have something else to look at?¡± Xie Yiyi looked aggrieved. ¡°I thought Young Master Su liked Yiyi. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Su to only like this layer of skin!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Haha, if I wasn¡¯t the son of the Prime Minister, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the door to your room. Aren¡¯t you also marrying me because of my father¡¯s power?¡± Xie Yiyi knew that this man in front of her was not easy to fool. Thus, she reached out and gently removed her veil. In the next second, an exquisite face appeared in front of Su Wen. Her nose and mouth were so beautiful. Xie Yiyi, who was originally full of sex appeal, looked even more stunning after she removed her veil. Her delicate features, charming eyes, and exquisite makeup portrayed a flawless persona! Xie Yiyi was very confident that no man could resist her temptation. This was also the reason why she always wore a veil. After so many years, too many things had happened because of this face. Su Wen gulped and suddenly said, ¡°Someone, get me a basin of water!¡± ¡°???¡± Xie Yiyi¡¯s face was blank as she asked, ¡°Young Master Su, what do you mean?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Wash your face, remove your makeup first!¡± Xie Yiyi had never encountered such a request before. However, she did not have any way to resist Su Wen. After she finished washing her face, Su Wen looked at the still beautiful bare face in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. An hour later, Xie Yiyi and Su Wen boarded the carriage and left slowly. Xie Dajia stood upstairs and looked at the departing carriage, letting out a faint sigh. ¡°Su Wen, you will soon become the puppet of our Demonic Music Sect. However, before that, you can enjoy a beautiful and gentle wife. You¡¯re lucky!¡± Xie Dajia muttered to herself.. Chapter 92 - The Vengeful Yan Luoying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xie Yiyi thus entered the Su residence. Like Cui Yumian, she would also be a concubine. ¡°Go and tell them to decorate the mansion with more festive decorations and then decorate the bridal chamber. Make some delicious food for dinner so that everyone can enjoy themselves together.¡± Su Wen said to Ning Shuang. ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Shuang nodded in return. ¡°Right, keep an eye on this woman.¡± Su Wen instructed again. He did not say what he wanted to keep watch for Xie Yiyi, nor did Ning Shuang ask. After that, Su Wen left the mansion and headed straight for the Patrol Office. Inside the Su Residence, Cui Yumian met Xie Yiyi for the first time. At that moment, Xie Yiyi had already removed her veil. In terms of looks, the two of them were exquisite beauties. It could be said that they were evenly matched in this aspect. However, Xie Yiyi¡¯s aura was even more alluring. Xie Yiyi was actually somewhat nervous. Although she came from the Demonic Sects and she had killed people before, she was in the end still a virgin. Now that she was suddenly married to Su Wen, it was impossible for her to not be nervous. Cui Yumian did not know what she was thinking. What Su Wen had explained to her about Xie Yiyi was the same excuse Xie Yiyi had used to tell the outsiders. However, she could tell that Xie Yiyi was nervous. Cui Yumian held Xie Yiyi¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Yiyi, don¡¯t be afraid. Once you enter the house, we will be a family. Both of us have a tough life. However, my husband is amiable and usually treats others well. You will know in the future.¡± Xie Yiyi: ¡°???¡± Be amiable? Treats others well? Were they talking about the same Su Wen? Xie Yiyi found it hard to agree with Cui Yumian when she thought of Su Wen¡¯s despotic behavior outside. On the other side, Su Wen arrived at the Patrol Office to see Yan Luoying buried in work as usual. Su Wen entered the meeting room while Yan Luoying was still handling the documents. When she saw Su Wen enter, a trace of joy flashed across her eyes before it was replaced with a forlorn look. She already heard the news that Su Wen had been transferred away. The Ministry of Appointments had also issued her a document earlier. Su Wen stared at Yan Luoying and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep your promise?¡± The corners of Yan Luoying¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that she was acting dumb, Su Wen became even angrier. ¡°When we formed an alliance, we agreed that I would be in charge of being a playboy, so you could obtain a chance to break off the engagement with His Majesty! Why did you refuse then, when His Majesty asked you to break off the engagement?¡± Su Wen did not understand what this woman was doing! We agreed that you don¡¯t want to marry and I don¡¯t want to marry. Why did you reject the annulment at the last moment? And even threatened to kill yourself? Yan Luoying spoke flippantly. ¡°Yes. I said that I would cancel the engagement with His Majesty, but when His Majesty asked me to do so yesterday, I didn¡¯t want to agree, so I didn¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to agree then?¡± ¡®Why¡­ Because I like you¡­¡¯ Yan Luoying thought to herself. However, the words she thought did not come out from her mouth. Instead, she looked at Su Wen with a smile and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want that little girl Wu Muyu to succeed. Doesn¡¯t she like to provoke me? I want to make her suffer!¡± Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped. A moment later, he sat down beside Yan Luoying and patiently persuaded her. ¡°Come, come, come. Big Sister, listen to me. We¡¯re all adults. We can¡¯t be rash. If we act rashly, we¡¯ll only harm ourselves and others. We won¡¯t have a good ending. Why lower ourselves to the level of a little girl like her? His Majesty finally relented. Let¡¯s quickly give up and annul the betrothal first. As for any personal grudges, can¡¯t we talk about it later? Listen to me, let¡¯s go find His Majesty now and cancel the engagement first. After that, I¡¯ll help you lure her out and let you beat her up to vent your anger.¡± Yan Luoying glanced sideways at Su Wen and pouted. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? When the engagement has been annulled, are you still going to keep your promise?¡± Su Wen pointed to the sky and swore. ¡°I swear, if I don¡¯t keep my promise, my father will be reported for stealing¡­ My brother will be beaten up every day¡­ My second brother won¡¯t be back in the capital for three years¡­ I¡­ I will definitely get into a car accident if I drive the sports car.¡± He thought to himself, ¡®If my father is reported, he won¡¯t fall from his position. The eldest won¡¯t die from a beating. Second bro most likely will not want to return. At most, I won¡¯t drive a sports car anymore.¡± Unfortunately, Yan Luoying did not intend to agree at all. She just smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Your oath is too vicious. I can¡¯t let you have the chance to break it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be a sinner?¡± Peng! Su Wen slammed the table and stood up angrily. ¡°Yan Luoying! Are you going back on your words?¡± Yan Luoying was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Sincerely compensate the table one tael for injuring it!¡± Their eyes met and Su Wen said with grief and indignation, ¡°You woman¡­ Are you craving my body? Let me tell you, I¡¯m only 18 years old now and my back and knees are already sore. I have insomnia, cold sweat, and my head is ringing. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. Sometimes, I feel that I¡¯m already so weak, I don¡¯t think I can live past 28 years old. Have you thought it through? When the time comes, you might become a widow! For all we know, you might even become a widow as soon as you enter my residence!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a widow¡­ Young Master Su, when you take a concubine, don¡¯t forget to treat me to drinks. After all, we¡¯ll be sisters in the future!¡± Yan Luoying suddenly realized that after she changed her mind, she was the one who held the initiative. ¡°I¡¯ll drink your sister! This is a sin!¡± Su Wen turned around and left. He felt that this woman must have received some sort of stimulation to behave as such. He muttered, ¡°This woman is crazy. This can¡¯t do, I have to figure this out on my own.¡± After Su Wen left, Old Zhou walked out from the side. Since the blood of the patrolling guards had been drastically changed, Yan Luoying recruited him to the Patrol Office to take up the position of Deputy Guard Commander. This way, she would have a direct point of contact. Of course, with Old Zhou¡¯s capability, there was no problem for him to take up this position. He said with a smile, ¡°Miss, this boy is a scoundrel and a playboy. Seeing his unwilling stance just now, why must you marry him? There are many young noble sons in the capital.¡± Yan Luoying shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, although this person looks like a scoundrel, he is extremely reliable when it comes to handling matters. You see, ever since we¡¯ve entered the capital, he has been embroiled in a lot of trouble, but the ones who suffer are always others. Moreover, many people have neglected that he is also a Bronze Saber Deacon in the Martial Inspectorate! An 18-year-old upper grade Star Rank, he is a top genius no matter which country he¡¯s placed in! If he is really just a playboy, where did his cultivation come from?¡± ¡°The most important thing is¡­ I like these kinds of smart people! I don¡¯t like those boorish people like Wu Lie! My husband, in terms of resourcefulness, adaptability, and cultivation are all above me. From the looks of it, Su Wen isn¡¯t any weaker than me. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± At this point, a trace of a smile flashed across Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes. ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯t give in, the position of the main wife will definitely be mine. It¡¯s impossible between that little girl Wu Muyu and him to have anything happen! Wu Kunhu won¡¯t let her be a concubine! Doesn¡¯t that little girl like to be eccentric? I want to see if she feels uncomfortable!¡± ¡®Vengeful, this girl is truly vengeful.¡¯ Old Zhou couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart. However, he was still able to differentiate what he thought and what he should be saying. Old Zhou only smiled and said in response, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid Miss Wu will really feel uncomfortable if you do this..¡± Chapter 93 - What Are You Good At? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the royal palace, Emperor Zhou was currently reviewing memorials. Suddenly, a guard came in to report. ¡°Your Majesty, Su Wen is outside the palace and requests an audience!¡± Emperor Zhou raised his head and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Su Wen? This brat, does he have to keep prancing in front of me? Let him in, I want to see what he wants!¡± Not long after, Su Wen entered the Emperor¡¯s work chambers! ¡°Why are you meeting me?¡± Emperor Zhou stated calmly. Su Wen bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I request Your Majesty to issue a decree to annul the engagement!¡± Emperor Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Break off the engagement?¡± Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty summon Yan Luoying? It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t agree to annul the engagement. I agree. This marriage isn¡¯t something that one can decide on their own. I can just choose to cancel the engagement, right?¡± Initially, Su Wen didn¡¯t dare to cancel the engagement with Emperor Zhou because he felt that Emperor Zhou wanted him to marry Yan Luoying. However, from the looks of it, Emperor Zhou wanted to cancel the engagement, so Su Wen took the initiative to propose it. Emperor Zhou touched his chin and felt a little awkward. He coughed, ¡°Yan Luoying said that she fell in love with you. If she annulled the engagement, she would kill herself!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, how can you believe such words? Aren¡¯t women all like this? They cry, throw a tantrum, and threaten to hang themselves. Even if you cancel the engagement, she might not die!¡± Su Wen voiced his biased opinion. ¡°Haha!¡± Emperor Zhou sneered. He planned to put Yan Luoying in an important position in the future, so how could he allow her to hold grudges? However, he could not tell Su Wen about his plans. ¡°If she dies, will you pay with your life?¡± Emperor Zhou retorted. Su Wen said righteously, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then this engagement cannot be annulled!¡± As soon as he said this, Emperor Zhou suddenly thought of a problem. Su Wen was also someone he planned to put in an important position in the future. In fact, once Su Wen broke through to the Heaven Rank, his strategic position would be above Yan Luoying¡¯s! He quickly thought of an excuse to comfort him. ¡°You have to know that Yan Ze is guarding the border after all. If anything happens to Yan Luoying, it won¡¯t be a matter of just one life. You have to consider the big picture!¡± He smiled again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent after getting a bargain. Yan Luoying¡¯s looks are still considered top tier, no matter what. She¡¯s also well-educated and magnanimous. Isn¡¯t it good to marry her?¡± Su Wen glanced at him and muttered, ¡°If she¡¯s so good, why didn¡¯t you marry her?¡± Emperor Zhou flew into a rage. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Men, chase him out! You, hurry and report to the Profound Language Pavilion!¡± After Su Wen was chased out, Emperor Zhou rubbed his brows as he grumbled, ¡°How did this brat have such guts? How were his legs not broken by Su Changqing before?¡± By the side, the old eunuch commented with a smile, ¡°Lord Su is still young after all. His temperament is thus a bit more eccentric.¡± Emperor Zhou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really in a difficult position now. Yan Luoying will bear a grudge against me if I break off the engagement, and now I don¡¯t know what this Su Wen is thinking as well. If I had known that this would happen, I would have just allowed the marriage to proceed despite Su Wen¡¯s limited lifespan. No, I shouldn¡¯t have arranged a marriage for these two people from the start! Both of them are real pieces of work! And Wanrou is now roped in, what a mess!¡± The old eunuch didn¡¯t dare to continue. Now that things had come to this, probably only the spirits themselves knew how to solve this problem. Initially, they had thought that Su Wen was a good-for-nothing, and did not need to consider his thoughts. In the end, this fellow¡¯s talent in martial arts was revealed to be excellent, and with the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body, he had become someone with a high potential to step into the Heaven Rank. One on the left and one on the right. There had been plans laid out to utilize the both of them, but they each had their own ideas. With the Seventh Princess sandwiched between them right now, even the emperor found it hard to make a decision. However, Emperor Zhou was more inclined to prioritize Yan Luoying. After all, in his eyes, Su Wen might be a future Heaven Rank cultivator, but it was still unknown how far he could grow in just ten years. Yan Luoying¡¯s military career would at least be expected to be long and stable. However, this marriage matter was giving him a headache. Outside the palace, Su Wen had just gotten chased out. He felt rather helpless. Zhao Jin could tell that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he smiled and said, ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t we go to the pavilions today to relax?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m going to the Profound Language Pavilion! It¡¯s already so late, if I don¡¯t report now, then perhaps His Majesty will punish me for my crimes tomorrow.¡± Su Wen replied in a weak tone. Zhao Jin hurriedly drove the carriage straight to the Profound Language Pavilion. Soon after, they arrived at the place. Su Wen got off the carriage and sighed before walking in. Upon seeing Fei Chi, Su Wen gave a casual bow. One could tell from the way he bowed about his attitude towards him. After all, Su Wen knew that he had a feud with this old man. After paying his respects, Su Wen did not need Fei Chi to lead the way for him. He found a chair to sit on and casually said, ¡°I know that you want to kill me, but I really didn¡¯t want to come to your place either. If you are unhappy, you can go find His Majesty yourself!¡± Fei Chi looked at Su Wen in front of him and wanted to slap him. However, he knew that he could not defeat Su Wen. Moreover, if he dared to hit Su Wen, Su Wen would not show mercy even if he were to hit an old man. Most importantly, Su Wen was now related to his future! However, he did not display a fawning expression towards Su Wen either. His face was dark as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Since His Majesty wants you to be a lecturer at the Profound Language Pavilion, as subjects, we naturally have to take orders. What are you good at?¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°What am I good at? That¡¯s quite a lot. I can eat, drink, and have fun. I¡¯m not bad at anything. I¡¯m considered to be proficient in playing the zither and playing the flute. As for touching the bones and fortune-telling, I¡¯m also slightly proficient in it. However, I only calculate for women. If we¡¯re talking about martial arts, I reckon that even if all of the Profound Language Pavilion combined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me!¡± Fei Chi felt the veins on his forehead twitching! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking what sort of ancient records you are good at!¡± Su Wen glanced at him and said with a smile, ¡°Recently, I spotted a book about a garden full of the beauty of spring in the market. I think it¡¯s pretty well written and I remember the plot clearly!¡± Fei Chi was furious: ¡°That is a filthy book, do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Su Wen gave him a meaningful look and said, ¡°Of course Elder Fei knows. Otherwise, how would you know it¡¯s a filthy book?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fei Chi took a deep breath, calmed himself, and changed the subject. ¡°Amongst the Books of the Sages, which are you good at?¡± ¡°The Enlightenment Book and the Learning Dictionary!¡± This time, Su Wen did not tease the old fellow. He could not be bothered to look at those sage books. (TL Note: The Enlightenment Book is a type of book for early childhood, and the learning dictionary is those junior dictionary for kids LOL) It wasn¡¯t like he was illiterate. He had pretended to learn these two books when he was young to deceive others! ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Fei Chi couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Su Wen shrugged helplessly. Fei Chi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Changqing is the current Prime Minister after all. Does he not care about you?¡± ¡°He did. Doesn¡¯t this already show that he did?¡± Su Wen smiled. Fei Chi was helpless. This was someone that was going to be a lecturer? Even any compiler of the Profound Language Pavilion would be able to beat him for ten streets worth if their knowledge was converted into martial arts! ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just leave it at that. The Profound Language Pavilion lectures aren¡¯t conducted every day. Every two days, you¡¯ll lecture for two hours. From the Six Canons and Five Classics, you¡¯ll have to look for the contents of your lectures yourself! But let me tell you, the scholars of the Profound Language Pavilion aren¡¯t easy to fool. If you don¡¯t do a good job, they might mock you instead. However, I forbid you from taking action, otherwise, I won¡¯t let you stay in the pavilion no matter what!¡± The Five Canons and Six Classics were the exemplary records written by the Sages in this world.. Chapter 94 - Ill Test You First Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen went straight home after leaving the Profound Language Pavilion. Although he was going to lecture in school the next day, it was still Su Wen¡¯s wedding night. Let¡¯s have some fun first! When they reached home, Su Wen saw that the interior of the residence was almost fully decorated. Although it was not to the extent of having a huge banquet, at least there was a sense of ritual and ceremony. As the firecrackers were set off, the servants cheered, even though it only those within the residence itself. In the room, Xie Yiyi had covered her head with a red veil. She was wearing a beautiful wedding dress, waiting quietly in the room. Su Nuannuan also came along with Su Wen¡¯s mother and Su Changqing. ¡°Brother, I want to sleep with my Sister-in-law,¡± Su Nuannuan said sweetly. Su Wen squatted down and asked with a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t met your new sister-in-law. What if she doesn¡¯t look good?¡± Su Nuannuan¡¯s eyes shone with shrewdness as she grinned, ¡°Brother is lying. If she wasn¡¯t pretty, why would you ask mom to speak up for you? You even gave me snacks to help you?!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Su Wen was seen through. However, he rubbed Su Nuannuan¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°You should sleep with your sister-in-law Yumian! She misses you!¡± Su Wen¡¯s mother also persuaded, ¡°The bride can only sleep with the groom on the wedding night.¡± Su Nuannuan helplessly relented, ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll sleep with my new sister-in-law tomorrow.¡± Su Changqing walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and said in a deep voice, ¡°His Majesty is angry. He assigned you to the Profound Language Pavilion because he has the intention to temper your character. During this period of time, be more obedient and don¡¯t cause any more trouble. When you reach that place, don¡¯t act recklessly or you will be punished!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I understand.¡± He knew that Su Changqing would not lie to him. Su Changqing then said, ¡°With your literary talent, it¡¯s too far fetched to have you act as a lecturer. I already invited talented individuals to prepare a lecture script for you in advance. When the time comes, just memorize it and speak directly. This way, it won¡¯t be too embarrassing.¡± Su Wen shook his head and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Su Changqing looked into Su Wen¡¯s eyes and asked seriously, ¡°Can you handle it?¡± ¡°Yes, I have an idea!¡± Seeing how confident he was, Su Changqing said, ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you. You just have to remember that no matter what those fellows say, it¡¯s fine as long as you laugh it off. Keep your anger in your heart, remember their names and deal with them one by one.¡± At this point, Su Changqing shifted the topic to Xie Yiyi. ¡°Are you sure you can handle that bride? Be careful not to fall for her tricks.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. When she entered the mansion, she didn¡¯t bring any servants with her. She came in my carriage. In the afternoon, Ning Shuang had also checked all her belongings. There are no problems.¡± Su Changqing laughed coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. This woman married you, but that Honorable Xie didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Her motives aren¡¯t pure, so she must have a backup plan. You must return to the residence every three days. I will order people to examine your body. If there are any problems, we will immediately deal with it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Wen knew that this was Su Changqing showing his concern for him. Su Changqing continued, ¡°However, since this woman has entered the residence, we have to think of a way to make her submit willingly. Being on guard all day is not a solution.¡± After a few reminders, the banquet officially began. Su Wen was about to leave after a few compulsory glasses of wine when Cui Yumian pulled him back and whispered, ¡°Husband, take pity on Sister Yiyi tonight.¡± Su Wen gently patted her hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will control myself.¡± Su Wen entered the bridal chamber. The dishes were already prepared on the table. Su Wen walked to the bed and lifted the red veil. He smiled and said, ¡°You must be hungry. Eat something first.¡± Xie Yiyi nodded and sat by the table as instructed. As the two of them ate, Su Wen asked with a smile, ¡°Now that you¡¯re married, tell me, why did you choose to marry me?¡± Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Young Master Su¡¯s background and power? You know it yourself.¡± ¡°And? What do you want from this?¡± ¡°Wealth and glory!¡± Xie Yiyi said with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? How many people desire a life of luxury but can never obtain it?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°What else?¡± she retorted. Their eyes met and Su Wen placed his hand around Xie Yiyi¡¯s waist. ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Then how about¡­ changing what you¡¯re gonna eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ listen to you¡­¡± The red muslin danced in the air, its jade ridges rising and falling. The forest was quiet and the water flowed. A red flower blossomed, indicating the arrival of springtime. The next day in the capital of Great Zhou, the various scholars in the Profound Language Pavilion were discussing animatedly. ¡°Have you heard? That Su Wen became our lecturer!¡± ¡°Hehe, who does he think he is? An ignorant and incompetent hedonistic son can give us lessons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he comes to give a lecture, I¡¯ll definitely put him on the spot.¡± In the eyes of the scholars from the Profound Language Pavilion, Su Wen was an ignorant and incompetent person. How could such a person lecture them? Excitement flashed across Zhuang Qingbei¡¯s eyes. He knew that his father¡¯s status in the court was inferior to Su Changqing, but what would happen if Su Wen decided to hit someone at the Profound Language Pavilion because he was mocked for his lack of knowledge, just like how previously Su Wen had attacked him due to his defamatory remarks against Su Changqing? If that was the case, even the emperor could not protect him! Hehe, Su Wen, this time I will let you know that having talent is the most important thing. Once you enter the Profound Language Pavilion, even if you were the son of the prime minister, you will still be looked down upon if you lack talent. At this moment, Su Wen walked in and the room fell silent. Everyone looked at him. He walked in front of everyone and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Su Wen. Perhaps many of you here know me. I was a little tired last night, so today, I¡¯ll do a small test to test your knowledge.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Zhuang Qingbei stood up and said, ¡°Su Wen, you have never taken any examinations. What right do you have to lecture here?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°His Majesty gave me the right to do so. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can go and talk to him!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuang Qingbei was furious, but when Su Wen mentioned the emperor, how would he dare to say anything bad about Emperor Zhou? Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Everyone here is a person of great scholarship and erudition. Today¡¯s test will question you regarding one of the five classics written by Master Chen, a famous official from the previous dynasty, the Grass Hut Enlightenment Record!¡± This article was written by Master Chen when he was demoted. It could be considered as an entry-level classic. Zhuang Qingbei sneered. ¡°Is there a need to take the exam? Who here can¡¯t memorize this essay? I think we can even recite it backwards!¡± Su Wen glanced at him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you recite it to me?¡± Zhuang Qingbei was at a loss for words. At this moment, another person stood up and said, ¡°It might not be possible to recite this essay backwards, but everyone here knows this essay by heart, so what is there to test? Even if it is just an essay, it has long been understood. Mr. Su, you have underestimated us!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know once we do the test!¡± With that said, he distributed the papers! Everyone looked at the test paper and saw the original text on it. Everyone found it even more ridiculous. If the original text was written, what else was there to test? Further down were the examination questions. ¡°Question: in the first paragraph of the article, the author wrote: In front of the straw hut, there is a pine tree. What is the meaning of this sentence?¡± Everyone: ¡°???¡± What Su Wen took out was exactly the method of testing the understanding of the readers about the excerpt! Even the original author could not answer the questions, but they were presented to these scholars! Chapter 95 - Understanding the Eight Hundred Words Essay Chapter 95 Understanding the Eight Hundred Words Essay ¡°Question: In front of the grass hut, there is a pine tree. What is the meaning of this sentence?¡± Upon seeing the first question, Zhuang Qingbei immediately stood up and said loudly, ¡°What kind of bullsh*t question is this? It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a pine tree in front of the straw hut. It¡¯s the author¡¯s description of the environment. What deeper meaning can there be?¡± On the podium, Su Wen looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Do all of you think this way?¡± No one replied. Although that was what most people thought, most of the people here were people with deep and varied thoughts. Seeing Su Wen¡¯s question, they were afraid that there was something fishy, so how could they open their mouths? If they were to speak now, they would be slapped in the face by Su Wen. Wouldn¡¯t that be laughable? Anyway, Zhuang Qingbei had already stepped forward, so why should they stand out? Su Wen turned to look at Zhuang Qingbei and said, ¡°Look, the rest of them aren¡¯t as simple as you think. What is this? This is a Sage¡¯s Record, and the essay was written by someone who went down in history as a Sage. How can it be as superficial as what you think? You don¡¯t even understand the first sentence, yet you claim to be familiar with the Five Canons and Six Classics? You only know how to memorize an article, yet you call yourself a talented person?¡± Zhuang Qingbei was unconvinced. ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Pine trees are tall and straight, and they never bend. In the cold, they retain the emerald green of spring, symbolizing integrity, strength, and simplicity! The author is clearly comparing himself to a pine tree and echoing his values despite the distance. He begins by pointing out his aspirations, preferring to remain straight than bending! You can¡¯t even tell this, yet you dare to say that you understand the Sage¡¯s Records!?¡± Zhuang Qingbei was dumbfounded. Was that the case? He was not the only one. Even the other scholars had never heard of such an explanation. They were all extremely shocked, but when they thought about it carefully, it really seemed to make sense. Su Wen continued, ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why did he have to use a pine tree? Why didn¡¯t he just write about a random piece of green land in front of the grass hut? That there was a small blade of grass? Or how many stones were there? This was clearly a metaphor that Master Chen used to explain his ambition. If you can¡¯t even see this, you have read the Sage Book for nothing. Ask your comrades! Did they see it as well?¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that Su Wen was just using the article and forcefully reverse-engineering the explanation from whatever was present. No matter how one explained it, it would resonate with the original text, so it naturally made sense. When Su Wen said this, Zhuang Qingbei looked at his colleagues with a blank expression. Many people nodded in praise. ¡°Indeed, Instructor Su¡¯s words coincide with mine!¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s indeed the case. The opening theme of this article is indeed brilliant!¡± ¡°This first question is indeed rather simple.¡± Su Wen swept his gaze over these people and could not help but laugh in his heart! Pride! These were truly prideful people! No one was willing to admit that they weren¡¯t good at studying. Since he gave them a way out, they took it without hesitation! If these people really worked together to debate with him, he might not be able to outtalk them. However, they were moved by this vague explanation. Thus, there was really no room for resistance. Zhuang Qingbei¡¯s face turned red. His ego took a huge hit. Su Wen was very generous as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Sit down and quickly do the questions. If you¡¯re not good at reading, you should properly understand the essence of the Sage¡¯s Records! How can you still be so arrogant? This time, I¡¯ll forgive you. Don¡¯t do this again in the future!¡± Zhuang Qingbei sat down blankly. Looking down, he saw the second question: Why did the author write about one pine tree? Not two or three or four? Question 3: Please use the pine tree as the topic to compose a poem that will correspond with the meaning of the original text. Question 4: Please write an article of at least 800 words on pine trees. Good Lord, these students would probably start dreaming of pine trees at night. Su Wen sat on the chair and gently sipped his tea. Gazing leisurely at the scholars who were frantically scribbling, the corner of his eyes turned upwards in the hint of a smile. How comfortable! Meaning, Fei Chi was frowning as he listened from outside! ¡°Is there such a meaning? I¡¯ve never thought of it before. If I look at it this way, Su Wen¡¯s understanding of the Sage¡¯s Records far surpasses that of ordinary people! Yesterday, he was humble and even said that he had no literary talent. It looks like Su Changqing¡¯s family is quite strict. That¡¯s right, Su Yu¡¯s talent is quite outstanding. This Su Wen must not be too bad either!¡± He turned around and left. He also planned to go back and read the essay again and try to understand its essence on a deeper level. There were not many questions, but every one was extremely exhausting. This was especially so for poems and essays. They had to consider the words and also the intentions. Especially when Su Wen added a minimum word count to the article! To these people, it was extremely uncomfortable to work on the questions. Even when they felt that they had explained sufficiently, they still had to check the word count. If the word count was not achieved, they would still need to add more words. The first lesson passed quickly like that. As Su Wen kept the test papers, he smiled. ¡°I will take your test papers back and grade them. I will also choose three outstanding essays and poems as examples. Of course, I will also choose an essay that is not well written to serve as an example for everyone to read.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Zhuang Qingbei! erv Zhuang Qingbei¡¯s heart skipped a beat! This was too embarrassing. If he was chosen as a negative example, where would he put his face? They were usually talented people. If news of this got out, wouldn¡¯t they become laughingstocks? The others were also stunned. No one wanted to be chosen as a negative example! Su Wen took the test papers before leaving the Profound Language Pavilion. He discovered that being at the Profound Language Pavilion was actually even more relaxed than being in the Patrol Office. After all, he was now posing as a scholar. Other than giving lectures, he had more freedom to manage his own affairs. Of course, there were many old fellows who liked to chat and brag in the Profound Language Pavilion. To put it nicely, they liked to talk about the general trend of the world. However, Su Wen was definitely not one of them. He left the pavilion, heading straight for the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. ¡°Where¡¯s my father??¡± Su Wen screamed loudly the moment he entered. Unfortunately, he was stopped by the door guard. The guard said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, Old Master¡­ instructed that you can only enter after we have reported your name to him!¡± Su Wen was furious. ¡°Is the old man crazy? Where is he?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough! What are you shouting for? If I asked you to report your name before you enter, then so be it. Now that you¡¯ve formed your own family, this is the rule!¡± Su Changqing came out from the front hall and said in a deep voice. A smile immediately appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t I here because I miss you?¡± Su Changqing threw him a dirty side glance in response. ¡°What are you here for this time?¡± ¡°Nothing, what problems would I have?¡± Su Wen quickly denied! ¡°Lacking money?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?¡± ¡°Then I shall go and see His Majesty!¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and said,¡± I just want to ask you for a small favor¡­¡± As he spoke, he took out the test papers and stuffed them into Su Changqing¡¯s arms. He smiled and said, ¡°Please help me take a look at these essays. You can help me to write an evaluation of which is better or worse. You know my standard, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s good or bad!¡± He was not lying this time. The essays written were mostly of a certain standard and caliber way above that of ordinary people.. Most importantly, from Su Wen¡¯s point of view, these articles were too boring. What was so interesting about writing pine trees? He preferred the kind where spring filled the garden (aka erotic novels). Chapter 96 - The Zhou Emperor Shows Off Chapter 96 The Zhou Emperor Shows Off Su Changqing picked up the exam paper and flipped through it. He frowned and said, ¡°I, the high and mighty Prime Minister, needs to grade such things?¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said, ¡°Father! These people are the future of Great Zhou! How can you say that you¡¯re helping me with the grading? It¡¯s clearly for Great Zhou!¡± Su Changqing said with a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool your father! You used such a method to fool everyone today, didn¡¯t you? You even asked me to review and judge which are good or bad, so you¡¯re obviously trying to control their hearts. These scholars are very prideful, so for those ¡®good ones¡¯ you picked, these people will inadvertently develop a favorable impression of you and protect you. Because if you¡¯re trash, then wouldn¡¯t your evaluation be worth dogshit? Then you want me to pick a bad one and embarrass them, akin to killing the chicken to frighten the monkeys. Your methods aren¡¯t bad at all!¡± As he spoke, he also noticed the questions on the paper. After pondering for a moment, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°However, your first two questions are quite interesting. By doing this, you¡¯ve omitted the drawbacks of your lack of knowledge. That way, I can be at ease. You can go back. After I¡¯m done with the review, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you!¡± Seeing that Su Changqing had agreed, Su Wen was overjoyed. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Dad, then can you just give me some money as well? Anyway, since you asked me if I was short of money just now, that means you must have wanted to give some to me. I¡¯m sure you would be disappointed if I refused your kind intentions!¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and could not believe that there was such a shameless person in this world! ¡°Get lost! Hurry up and get lost! No money!¡± Su Changqing, who had always been calm, roared angrily. Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give it to me. How can you scold me?¡± ma Su Changqing took out a piece of paper from his pocket and passed it to Su Wen. ¡°This is a message about the envoys of Yan Country, you can take a look at it first. If anything happens during the banquet, you can analyze and do as you deem fit!¡± Su Wen looked at the name list in his hand and muttered to himself, ¡°Xiao Kuang, 8th Stage Earth Rank, Yan County envoy guard captain, deputy envoy¡­ Wang Ruoyu? Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites? Male? Suspected to be the consort of Emperor Yan? Main envoy¡­ Cao Jin. Before the envoy left the country, he did not have any official rank. Was conferred the title of Chancellor of the Royal College. There¡¯s still more¡­¡± From the north side of the Great Zhou royal capital, a convoy slowly approached. This was the Yan Country¡¯s envoy party. The leader was tall, standing over two meters. His shoulders were broad and his arms were abnormally thick, covered with thick corded muscles. He was riding a strange demonic-looking horse, its body purple in color while its eyes were blood red. Its body was similarly covered with muscles that resembled tumors at a close glance. It looked ferocious and terrifying. However, these two complemented each other. All of a sudden, a rather delicate male voice came from the carriage rack. ¡°General Xiao, how long until we reach the capital of Great Zhou?¡± The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing a man in his twenties. This man was extremely fair and had effeminate features. If Su Wen saw this, he would definitely be shocked. Wasn¡¯t this the popular ¡®young fresh meat¡¯ that cougars back in his world liked? ¡°Soon, we should arrive in two hours!¡± said Xiao Kuang in a deep voice. ¡°Another two hours? I¡¯m already tired!¡± The man¡¯s movements and tone even showed a feminine aura. Xiao Kuang didn¡¯t bother answering. He continued on his way without any intention of stopping ¡°Lord Cao¡­ let¡¯s take a break¡­¡± Wang Ruoyu said with his coquettish tone. A low growl came from the carriage beside him. ¡°Shut up!¡± Obviously, not everyone could not stand his mannerisms. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. The bumpy ride almost broke my bones¡­ Sob¡­¡± As he spoke, the man actually started to cry! In another carriage, Cao Jin frowned. From his point of view, this fellow was here to rack up political achievements. He shouted, ¡°Old Xiao, let¡¯s hurry!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The convoy sped up. However, the occasional cries could still be heard. One was unable to tell the gender just based on sound¡­.. In the royal palace, Su Wen and the others stood in a line. There were quite a few people here today. The Third Prince had arrived as well! Upon catching sight of Su Wen, the Third Prince glared daggers straight at him! He already knew that Xie Yiyi was brought back to Su Wen¡¯s residence. To the Third Prince, this was something he was unwilling to accept! On the other side, Wu Lie also glared at Su Wen. This was because Yan Luoying chose to stand beside Su Wen. ¡°Young Master Su, look, so many people are looking at you.¡± Yan Luoying smiled. Su Wen said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t stand by my side, at least there¡¯s a retard who won¡¯t look at me.¡± Wu Lie got even more furious. Martial artists already possessed sharp ears and eyes, and given their proximity, with Su Wen not having any intention of lowering his voice, Wu Lie heard everything clearly! ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait in the hall? Are the Yan Country envoys worthy of such treatment?¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s decree, keep your mouth shut.¡± Someone in the crowd whispered. Su Wen could not understand why Emperor Zhou would make these guests wait outside the hall as well. Soon enough, the envoy from the Yan Country arrived. There were a total of fifteen officials from all walks of life Standing at the front was precisely Cao Jin. Cao Jin looked about thirty years old. His eyes were long and narrow, and he was dressed like a government official. Behind him were Wang Ruoyu and Xiao Kuang respectively. The difference in status was obvious at a glance. However, Xiao Kuang was positioned a bit behind Wang Ruoyu, and he kept his distance as he walked. When they saw Su Wen and the others, they were also surprised! ¡°Are these people here to welcome us?¡± ¡°I suppose so? It seems like the Great Zhou still fears the Yan Country!¡± ¡°This negotiation will definitely end perfectly!¡± Discussions broke out as Cao Jin frowned! Welcome us? How is that possible? Emperor Zhou was not a weak person. He had been at odds with the Yan Country for many years but had never backed down! At this moment, a eunuch appeared in front of them and shouted, ¡°His Majesty has decreed that the diplomatic delegation of the Yan Country will also wait for him in front of the palace!¡± Cao Jin was expressionless as he led the delegation to the side. Everyone was at a loss as to what was going on. Suddenly, a strange sound was heard. Su Wen raised his brows in recognition and surprise! He now understood what was going on! What a good Zhou Emperor¡­ So he did so much for this? Just as this thought surfaced in his mind, the sound got closer and closer. A golden sports car rushed out at an extremely fast speed! Behind the car, a huge flame jet was spewing continuously. Everyone in Great Zhou was not too affected, as they knew what this thing was. After Su Wen did the competition in wealth, the name ¡®sports car¡¯ had spread throughout the capital. However, this thing could only be created by the Spiritual Master Residence and not anyone else. Who would have thought that Emperor Zhou would also use this to ¡®compete¡¯ today. Meanwhile, the Yan Country¡¯s delegation had their mouths wide open in shock! What kind of monster was this!? So flashy? With a loud screech, the sports car stopped in front of everyone. Su Wen sneered in response. ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯ve practiced a lot.¡± The car door lifted up, and Emperor Zhou got out. He was dressed in a golden robe, and together with the golden sports car, he looked exceptionally domineering. His gaze swept across the shocked faces of the people from the Yan Country. His eyes flashed with pride! It was really comfortable to show off in front of an enemy! Chapter 97 - Zhou Emperor On Steroids Chapter 97 Zhou Emperor On Steroids Emperor Zhou got out of the car and with a pleased expression. At this moment, Su Wen shouted, ¡°Your Majesty is mighty!¡± He knew too well that if no one praised him after the act, he would inwardly feel that something was missing. As expected, Emperor Zhou took a look at him and felt that he was suddenly much more pleasing to the eye. The unhappiness from the past few days seemed to have dissipated just like that. With his shout, the rest of the people also reacted and all kinds of thoughts emerged in their minds. ¡°How despicable!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I take advantage of such a good opportunity!¡± ¡°Just like his father, they¡¯re indeed bootlicking experts!¡± These people also shouted in unison, ¡°Your Majesty is mighty!¡± With his ego inflated to the utmost, Emperor Zhou glanced sideways at the Yan Country¡¯s delegation, feeling extremely proud! How is it? Never seen such a way of posing, right? The delegation from the Yan Country was completely shocked. After all, sports cars were never before seen in their area! The praise snapped them back to their senses, but none of them even dared let out a peep. At this moment, an indiscernible voice came from the Yan Country¡¯s delegation! ¡°The Emperor of Great Zhou is so mighty!¡± It was precisely Wang Ruoyu. His eyes were filled with admiration as he stared at Emperor Zhou. It was as if there were tiny stars shining in his eyes! The admiration, worship, and love in his eyes was obvious. Emperor Zhou also noticed this guy. In an instant, he felt that the whole world had turned dull! ¡°Enter the palace!¡± Emperor Zhou coldly spoke, leading the way into the hall. Everyone followed closely behind. Yan Luoying whispered, ¡°Why does Your Majesty seem unhappy?¡±. Su Wen took a glance at Wu Lie and explained, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, right? Imagine if you had dressed up beautifully, how would you feel if that buff fellow kept staring at you lustfully?¡± ¡°That would indeed feel pretty bad¡­ but do we have a woman His Majesty hates in here?¡± Su Wen did not say anything else! Some things could only be understood and not explained. After entering the main hall, everyone took their seats. Emperor Zhou raised his cup and said, ¡°Today, the envoys from Yan Country have come from afar. I have invited the younger generation of the capital to have a good time with you all. After all, in the future, all of you might meet on the battlefield! This can be considered as a legend to be told for years to come!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s words were filled with hostility! This was because he knew very well that between the Yan Country and Great Zhou, one would eventually fall, else the fight would never end! Everyone drank together. Emperor Zhou pointed at Yan Luoying and looked at the envoy of the Country of Yan. He smiled and said, ¡°This is Yan Luoying. I¡¯m sure you all know her, right? Luoying is still young. I¡¯ll have to thank all of you in advance for your hard work in the next few decades! Only then can she become a great person!¡± The delegation turned to Yan Luoying with stern expressions. Many of them had murderous looks in their eyes. Everyone knew that it was this woman who had slaughtered 400,000 people from their country! However, Yan Luoying here was not afraid at all. She raised her glass to the Yan Country and directly drank the strong wine in one gulp! After that, Emperor Zhou pointed at Wu Lie and said, ¡°This kid is called Wu Lie. His father is Wu Kunhu. This kid went to the northern border to fight with you all since he was fourteen! In the future, you will meet often on the battlefield!¡± Emperor Zhou pointed at the Third Prince and said, ¡°He is my son. He has some talent, and his cultivation in martial arts is passable. Once he breaks through to a higher realm, he will fight you all.¡± As he spoke, Emperor Zhou looked at the Third Prince and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± The Third Prince stood up and said, ¡°No!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! There is no one in the Great Zhou who cannot die in battle, even if it¡¯s my son! But no one is afraid!¡± At this point, everyone could tell that Emperor Zhou had no intention of reconciling with the Yan Country! The smile on Emperor Zhou¡¯s face vanished, leaving behind only a dignified expression. ¡°We already know the purpose of your visit. If you want to redeem Fort Boulder, I can tell you that it¡¯s impossible. The land that Luoying conquered is already considered the land of our Great Zhou. It was dyed in the blood of our Great Zhou soldiers, so we will definitely not trade it for money or food. Since you have come from afar, I will hold this banquet for courtesy. After this banquet, you can return!¡± The envoys of Yan Country all wore ugly expressions. Emperor Zhou¡¯s actions could be said to be condescending and overbearing. At this moment, Cao Jin stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡°Emperor of the Great Zhou, we have come on the emperor¡¯s orders, our hearts full of sincerity! Although Fort Boulder is precious, there are even more precious things in the world. Why can¡¯t Your Majesty give us a chance? Perhaps the Great Zhou will obtain even more benefits.¡± The Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes, before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Seeing that you are sincere, we¡¯ll leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow after the banquet!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink together!¡± Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s command, everyone raised their cups. Su Wen looked at Emperor Zhou¡¯s performance coldly and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Impressive, you¡¯re really good at acting.¡± Although Emperor Zhou¡¯s words sounded tough, he still provided some leeway. It was not to be traded by money nor grain, but what about other things? Let¡¯s first talk about how the Great Zhou was unwilling to trade. This was merely a method to raise the price. Cao Jin had also seen through Emperor Zhou¡¯s intentions. Although he did not explicitly state what it was, he still pointed out that it was an extremely precious item. Emperor Zhou, on the other hand, had a firm grasp of his lofty attitude. It was as if everything was considered as him showing grace. His pretense had seeped all the way into his bones From Su Wen¡¯s point of view, Emperor Zhou was not normally such a person. Why did he act like he was on steroids when he met this enemy? Most people would only act like a tyrant within the confines of their own home, but this fellow was behaving like a tyrant to the outside world instead. However, Su Wen admired this kind of arrogance even more. At this moment, Xiao Kuang looked at Su Wen. He asked, ¡°May I know who this is?¡± Su Wen was stunned. Why was this guy asking about him? Emperor Zhou smiled. ¡°Su Wen, the son of Prime Minister Su Changqing, Yan Luoying¡¯s husband!¡± The Yan Country¡¯s delegates swept their heads to look at Su Wen at the same time. It had to be said that there was an indescribable emotion in their eyes. It seemed to be hatred yet admiration. They were probably angry because of Yan Luoying, but admired him that he had the gall to marry a female killer! In the eyes of the people of the Yan Country, Yan Luoying was no different from a serial murderer. It should be known that in the many years of war between the two countries, there had never been such a large-scale massacre. Yan Luoying¡¯s reputation in Yan Country was thoroughly dragged through the gutters. In their hearts, this woman should be hacked to pieces! Yet, Su Wen actually dared to marry such a person! Su Wen stood up and smiled. ¡°Fianc¨¦, she¡¯s my fianc¨¦!¡± Emperor Zhou drank another cup of wine and immediately smiled. ¡°I am very happy at today¡¯s banquet. Seeing the numerous warriors of Yan Country present, why don¡¯t we have a match with the youths of Great Zhou?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± As soon as Emperor Zhou finished speaking, someone from Yan Country¡¯s side stood up. Ever since he entered the palace, Emperor Zhou had been overbearing. Some of the members of the diplomatic delegation had long been suppressing their anger! Seeing such an opportunity, they could no longer hold back! ¡°Sit down!¡± Cao Jin turned around and berated. Then, he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, we have traveled a long distance and have been exhausted. Let¡¯s not have a martial arts competition today. Otherwise, even if you all win, I¡¯m afraid it will be unfair.¡± Fight in Great Zhou¡¯s territory? In Cao Jin¡¯s opinion, this was suicide! He was very smart and directly pointed out that they were tired from traveling, and that even if the Great Zhou people were to spar with them, it would be unfair! Chapter 98 - One Against Many Chapter 98 One Against Many In the main hall, Cao Jin directly rejected Emperor Zhou¡¯s suggestion to compete. Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°This martial arts competition is just entertainment for the banquet. Since the Yan envoys don¡¯t dare, then forget it.¡± Cao Jin said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t dare to. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re tired from traveling. In addition, we¡¯re not experts in martial arts. If you want to see the bravery of the Yan Country¡¯s martial artists, Your Majesty can let these talents follow me back to the Yan Country¡¯s capital and compare with our country¡¯s youths!¡± He immediately straightened his body and looked around the hall. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°However, this banquet is indeed a little boring. If everyone wants to compete on something else, I will accompany you at any time. I can play zither, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, poetry, wine games, finger-guessing games, and matching words. I believe that in Zhou Country¡¯s great country, there is no need to only compete through fighting and bravery, right? Furthermore, if this banquet is filled with blood, it would be too depressing.¡± It was very obvious that Emperor Zhou¡¯s overbearing attitude had made this ambassador dissatisfied. He was not willing to fight, but that did not mean that he had to endure. Emperor Zhou frowned slightly. This fellow did not wish to compete through martial arts, but in other aspects. The problem was that the people he had gathered mainly had extraordinary martial arts talent. Originally, Emperor Zhou thought that his overbearing attitude would anger these people from the Yan Country. He wanted to incite them to have a public competition, where both sides would choose some people with similar cultivation levels to fight against the other party. However, he did not expect that this official would not fall for the trap and instead compete in other aspects! Since he had spoken, Emperor Zhou naturally did not want to lose face! He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s play a drinking game first. The first game will be XX, and the loser will be punished to drink!¡± The Six Quotes Game was a prevalent drinking game played here. It was to first pick a word, and then pick a sentence in the six quotes given. The sentence must contain this word. If anyone could not answer it or if the answer was too forced, they would drink! The reason why Emperor Zhou chose the Six Quotes Game was because in his opinion, the difficulty of the game was not high. Even these youths who spent all their time cultivating should not have any problems. Cao Jin smiled and said, ¡°I have no problems, but since it¡¯s to entertain and enjoy, this humble official suggests that we should do it as a continuous round robin system. If any side fails to answer, then everyone on that side will drink wine.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Zhou agreed. Cao Jin smiled, ¡°Then please be a witness, Your Majesty.¡± Emperor Zhou agreed, he naturally wouldn¡¯t personally go and play such games with Cao Jin. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start with the word ¡®wine!!¡± Emperor Zhou set the question. In Emperor Zhou¡¯s opinion, this question was not difficult. There should not be a winner for a while! However, he had overestimated the group of people he had invited today. Most of these people were young and had extremely high cultivation levels. How could they be interested in ancient books and such? In just four or five rounds, his side could not match up! They could only helplessly drink! As the strong wine entered his throat, Su Wen didn¡¯t feel too good! The Zhou Emperor didn¡¯t bring out any ordinary wine for today¡¯s banquet. Instead, he brought out the royal palace¡¯s secret spirit wine. Even a martial artist would faint from drinking too much and get drunk! The drinking games continued. The Great Zhou youths however faced consecutive defeats and drank more than ten rounds straight. At this time, within the Yan Country¡¯s delegation, someone complained to Cao Jin, ¡°Lord Cao, can you lose this round? I¡¯m already thirsty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Cao, why don¡¯t you let us have a drink? They¡¯re being too greedy!¡± ¡°Lord Cao, you too. They are all youths, why are you so serious?¡± All sorts of sarcastic remarks came. Emperor Zhou¡¯s face was ashen. To him, losing face like this was unacceptable! He felt a little regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would have found some scholars as well. He looked at the Great Zhou people and said, ¡°?In the path of drinking games, these people are still young. They are indeed inferior to Official Cao in the scriptures and history books. If you have any areas you are good at, you can seek advice from Official Cao. After all, Official Cao has just said that poetry, music, zither, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, and even drawing fists, games, and pairings are fine!¡± Everyone looked at each other. The Third Prince suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ask Official Cao for some chess skills!¡± Cao Jin smiled and said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s just a game of chess. Since it¡¯ll take a long time, how about ten cups of wine for the losing party?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Third Prince agreed. ¡®Good my ass! You stupid c*nt, it would be a miracle if you could win!¡¯ Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but curse internally. However, he also knew that at this time, there was no chance for him to stand out and object. At this moment, Cao Jin looked at Yan Luoying and said with a smile, ¡°Since General Yan is from a military family, you must be skilled in chess. Can I be so bold as to invite you to play with me as well?¡± This fellow was actually multitasking. One against two, it was clear how confident he was! Yan Luoying stood up and said, ¡°Okay!¡± At this moment, she had also drunk a lot of wine and her face was slightly flushed. Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s order, someone immediately delivered the chess set! The match began! After Cao Jin took a few steps forward, he raised his head and smiled, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t be so cold and cheerless. The drinking games can continue!¡± This guy wanted to multitask! Everyone only saw Cao Jin swiftly placing down his pieces as he continued to recite the drinking games. No matter what question Emperor Zhou used, it was difficult for the Great Zhou people to win. Pa! Cao Jin placed one last chess piece down. He then raised his head to look at the Third Prince, smiling, ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡± On the other side, Yan Luoying was also deep in thought. Her chess game was not any better than the Third Prince¡¯s! ¡°I lost too!¡± Finally, Yan Luoying surrendered! Cao Jin smiled and said, ¡°In that case, everyone in your group needs to drink 20 cups of wine. As for the two of you, you will need to add the number of cups from the drinking games we held in the meantime; both of you will drink 35 cups!¡± The expressions of the Great Zhou people did not look good. At this moment, many people could not drink anymore. But if they chose not to drink it, they would be laughed at! All of them could only raise their wine cups and drink forcefully. It was also fortunate that they were all martial artists with outstanding physiques and could still hold on. Su Wen¡¯s eyes were a little dazed as he muttered, ¡°F*ck your father¡­ Is there no end to this¡­¡¯ ¡°I want to play the finger-guessing game with you!¡± Wu Lie stood up. His eyes were red as he pointed at Cao Jin. ¡°Come!¡± Cao Jin was fearless. But as expected, Wu Lie lost! ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not convinced!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± This Wu Lie had a one-track mind. He lost more than ten rounds in a row! At this moment, the people from the Great Zhou¡¯s side were all twisted and crooked, somewhat out of shape. Emperor Zhou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Continue¡­¡± Wu Lie still wanted to try! At this moment, a hand grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t f**king continue. I can¡¯t drink anymore. If you can¡¯t win, then get lost!¡± It was Su Wen¡­ He really couldn¡¯t stand this f**king idiot anymore. It was fine if he went up and lost a few rounds, but he lost more than ten rounds in a row and still did not want to come down. Wasn¡¯t this simply feeding his opponent? Su Wen sat in front of Cao Jin and panted heavily. He forced out a smile before saying, ¡°Lord Cao, right? Come, let¡¯s play a game!¡± Cao Jin smiled. ¡°What game?¡± ¡°Have you heard of ¡®Snatching Thirty¡¯? It¡¯s just between you and me, and we¡¯ll check off the numbers one to thirty. Each person can either call one or two numbers at once. At the end, whoever manages to call out the number thirty will win!¡± Cao Jin digested the rules of the game, pondered for a moment, and smiled. ¡°Interesting! Alright!¡± Chapter 99 - Its My Turn Chapter 99 It¡¯s My Turn This was also the first time Emperor Zhou had heard of this game. Seeing how the Great Zhou people were defeated consecutively, he was already somewhat impatient. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s novel rule gave Emperor Zhou some hope! ¡®Brat, you better show some tact. Don¡¯t lose again! Seeing Cao Jin agree, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Lord Cao, please!¡± Cao Jin answered, ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two, three!¡± There were many versions of the Snatching Thirty game, but overall, it was not difficult. However, once someone mastered the trick to this game, it could no longer continue. Because this game was rigged such that only one side could win! To put it simply, Su Wen¡¯s rule was to snatch the multiples of three! This was because as long as one could get three times the number, they would definitely call out the number thirty in the end. In other words, whoever said the number first would definitely lose if the latter knew how to play! ¡°Four, five!¡± ¡°Six!¡± ¡°Seven!¡± ¡°Eight, nine!¡± As the count continued, Cao Jin furrowed his brows. He discovered that he had lost the initiative! Finally, as Su Wen called out 30, Great Zhou finally won a round. ¡°I lost¡­¡± Cao Jin shook his head. However, he did not look depressed. In his opinion, this was just a small trick by Su Wen. And he had already won a lot tonight! However, the Great Zhou people cheered! Someone from their side had finally won. Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression eased a little. If Su Wen had used this game to win in the beginning, he would have disapproved of it. However, after losing consecutively, this victory was extremely rare. The envoys of the Yan Country drank a cup of wine each. Cao Jin looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Another round?¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Cao, please!¡± ¡°Lord Su, please go first.¡± ¡°Lord Cao is a guest, so you should go first!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first. How can I go first this time? Lord Su, please go first.¡± Su Wen looked at Cao Jin and laughed. ¡°Haha, it looks like we won¡¯t be able to play this game anymore.¡± Cao Jin laughed, ¡°Does Lord Su have any other areas for me to seek guidance from? Our delegation hasn¡¯t had enough yet!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s play chess.¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to play Go, so why don¡¯t we play a game of Gomoku (Five in a row) instead?¡± ¡°Gomoku?¡± Cao Jin was at a loss while Su Wen explained the rules of the game. After a moment of pondering, Cao Jin said, ¡°Lord Su, I¡¯ve never played games like this before. It¡¯ll be hard to win against you. Why don¡¯t we choose something we¡¯re familiar with?¡± This fellow was very smart. After being tricked once, he no longer wanted to play games that he had never played before. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we compare music!¡± Cao Jin was no longer afraid. He smiled and said, ¡°How do we compete?¡± Su Wen said leisurely, ¡°There are many people who play the zither in this world, but there are few folk songs that have been passed down through the generations. Why don¡¯t we compete in composing and playing a song in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn? It can¡¯t be any song that is known in this world. What do you think?¡± The moment he spoke, everyone was shocked! Everyone from Great Zhou especially looked at Su Wen. This kid was a little too arrogant. Composing and performing within the time it took an incense stick to burn? This guy had such talent? How would they know that after Su Wen transmigrated, he specially trained his musical instruments to pick up girls. However, he later realized that the rich second-generation heirs did not need those things at all, so he rarely used them. As for composing? Su Wen had already practiced those famous songs in his previous life! Cao Jin looked at Su Wen. He knew that this person in front of him might have done something that he had never done before, but he did not care. Cao Jin immediately agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Su Wen asked, ¡°How much alcohol can be wagered for?¡± ¡°How about 20 cups?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Both of them took their seats. At this time, someone from the Yan Country couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Haha, does he not know Lord Cao Jin¡¯s background?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Cao Jin was a playboy when he was young. With a single note from his zither, he has charmed countless women. He was one of the Four Young Masters of our Yan Country in yesteryear, yet this Su Wen dares to compare notes with him?¡± ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t drink the wine again.¡± ¡°I just tried a cup just now. It¡¯s really good wine, but why can¡¯t I drink it?¡± Did Su Wen know that Cao Jin was good at music? Of course he knew, but so what? Su Wen was confident that he would not lose to anyone else with the glorious legacy of Earth¡¯s civilization behind him! Even Emperor Zhou was a little hesitant when he heard the words of these people from Yan Country. However, he thought about it and realized that he had already lost the whole night. So what if Su Wen lost again? They had at least won once, and it was also Su Wen that provided the win. Cao Jin looked at Emperor Zhou and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please allow me to use the zither!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Then what instrument will you use?¡± Su Wen was almost half lying in his seat. It was obvious that he was drunk and his posture was a little rude. However, Emperor Zhou did not care. Su Wen wore an unbridled smile on his face and said, ¡°This subject will use the transverse flute[1]. Although I prefer to use the flute, today¡¯s occasion is not suitable.¡± Most importantly, Su Wen felt that he would look more handsome if he were to use the transverse flute. At first, it was Emperor Zhou, then it was Cao Jin. Each and every one of them were all feeling refreshed after showing off. Su Wen had a stomach full of strong alcohol and his blood was boiling. He was itching to show off as well! A servant sent over the instruments that the two of them had requested. Soon, an incense stick of time passed. Cao Jin smiled and said, ¡°This subject has been inspired today. I have composed a tune regarding tonight¡¯s banquet, please enjoy it, Your Majesty!¡± Following which, the sound of the zither rang out. The tempo was fast, and the music made the entire banquet hall relax. One had to admit that Cao Jin was quite capable. He could actually think of such a song in such a short time. Not long after, the zither music ended. ¡°Alright!¡± The envoys of Yan Country naturally had to support their own countrymen. Su Wen also clapped his hands with a smile. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You have reached about 30% of my realm!¡± As the sound of his voice faded, Cao Jin¡¯s expression sank. The path of music was something he was proficient in. How could he be happy with Su Wen¡¯s words? He sneered, ¡°I want to hear your tune then!¡± Su Wen stood up and picked up his flute. He took a deep breath to calm himself down! The next second, the melodious sound of the flute exploded into the surroundings. A Laugh amidst the Vast Ocean![2] That¡¯s right. Among all the famous Chinese songs, Su Wen chose this song. This song was the passion of so many males back in his world! Especially under the playing of the flute, that kind of unrestrained vibe that disdained the world was clearly visible. Among all the instruments, this song was most suitable to be played with a flute. Everyone widened their eyes in shock. No one could have imagined that Su Wen would be able to play such a grand and majestic song. It was stunning! Even Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t help but listen attentively. This was the most primitive and simple charm of music. Unlike the special methods used by Xie Dajia to ensnare people into her music, Su Wen¡¯s music was more touching to Emperor Zhou. This was the true power of music itself, able to move the hearts of many with just a tune! In the banquet hall, Su Wen¡¯s clothes were gently fluttered by the wind blowing in from outside the hall. The flute was placed under his lips, and his eyes were tightly shut as he played. Everyone was attracted by the sound of the flute. Finally, the song ended¡­ Emperor Zhou asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this tune?¡± ¡°A Laugh amidst the Vast Ocean!¡± Su Wen said, ¡°This subject is a little drunk. Forgive me for my lack of manners, I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You may leave!¡± Su Wen turned around and left. As he walked out of the palace hall, everyone was still immersed in the music and quietly reminiscing Suddenly, a heroic voice sounded from outside the door. A laugh amidst the vast ocean The torrential waves strike the two shores The ebb and flow of the waves Drown all but the present/ /The heavens laugh As they look upon the affairs of the mortals Only the Heavens know Who will rise and who will fall/ /The rivers and mountains laugh As the torrential rain lashes against it¡­ As the voice faded into the distance, the words could no longer be heard clearly. [1] There are two different types of flutes typically used in Chinese music, the ¡® F¡¯ or transverse (horizontal) flute, and the im which is the normal vertical flute that more are familiar with [2] This is the theme song of the famed martial arts novel from Jin Yong, ¡°The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡± Chapter 100 - Im Very Disappointed in You Chapter 100 I¡¯m Very Disappointed in You After Su Wen left, everything in the hall turned dull Cao Jin sat there in a daze, staring at the zither in front of him. Emperor Zhou smiled and asked, ¡°Envoy Cao, I wonder if my nephew could be considered to have won?¡± Cao Jin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°30%¡­ I thought he was just boasting, but it turns out that he was actually giving me face¡­ I lost this round! Serve the wine!¡± After the 20 cups of wine were drunk, Emperor Zhou left. The eunuch sent a message, ¡°His Majesty has decreed that the banquet shall continue. Those who wish to leave may leave at any time.¡± Emperor Zhou could tell that if they continued to play, the people of Great Zhou would not be able to defeat Cao Jin. Taking advantage of Su Wen getting back some of his pride, he knew when to stop. Thus, he left immediately. Yan Luoying sat in her seat, a dazzling smile spreading across her face. She realized that she liked the Su Wen tonight even more. At that moment, his body seemed to have a halo surrounding him. However, apart from her, everyone else was feeling frustrated! Su Wen was the one in the limelight, not them! They had lost and drank the whole night! However, it was all thanks to Su Wen stopping Wu Lie that everyone was freed from their drinking sprees. As for the Yan Country¡¯s delegation, their morale was also rather low. Their arrogance that was originally brought up by Cao Jin was somewhat upset by Su Wen¡¯s last move. Most importantly, the originally high-spirited Cao Jin¡¯s mood had dropped. He kept humming the tune of ¡®A Laugh amidst the Vast Ocean¡¯. ¡°Good tune, good song!¡± Cao Jin muttered to himself. ¡°His last solo was even more heroic. Unfortunately¡­ I couldn¡¯t listen to it all!¡± He had only got to hear half the song and was not satisfied. This made Cao Jin a little frustrated. Right at this moment, Wang Ruoyu said coquettishly, ¡°Lord Cao, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not leaving tomorrow, so we can take some time to pay a visit to Lord Su. I heard from him that he likes to watch people play the flute, I¡¯m really good at this!¡± (TL Note: Not sure which type of flute he¡¯s playing, if you know what I mean¡­. (¡ã3¡ã)) Cao Jin glanced at Wang Ruoyu before helplessly shaking his head. In the harem, Emperor Zhou was also continuously humming the song ¡®A Laugh amidst the Vast Ocean¡¯. ¡°/The rivers and mountains laugh¡­ As the torrential rain lashes against it¡­ What¡¯s the lyrics after this?¡± The emperor murmured.¡± I didn¡¯t expect this brat to have such a move. He is indeed a seasoned veteran in the art of womanizing. Who knows how many girls would be infatuated with his style?¡± Suddenly, his face sank! ¡°Damn it! Since Yan Luoying has seen him like this¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°But thanks to this kid, it wasn¡¯t too ugly tonight!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ My limelight seems to have been overshadowed by this guy, but with my status, singing is too inappropriate.¡± ¡°Hehe, let this kid enter the palace tomorrow and sing it for me ten times¡­¡± At this moment, our star Su Wen had already returned home. He reeked of alcohol. The moment he saw Ning Shuang, the first thing he did was say, ¡°Hurry up and get me something to eat. I already said that banquets are not worth attending, I didn¡¯t even get to eat properly! When I got there, everyone was acting weirdly, and the moment they finished talking, they started to chug down alcohol like addicts. This bunch of people couldn¡¯t even win, yet they still kept trying to compete. They caused me to end up filling my stomach with alcohol. I won¡¯t go again.¡± When Ning Shuang saw him blabbering, she did not reply and only brought Su Wen a lot of food. She then got some hot water and waited for Su Wen to finish his food before helping him wash up. It had been that way for years. Su Wen laid on the bed and Ning Shuang smiled. ¡°Do you want me to get someone to warm your bed?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let my waist have a rest! You can stay and accompany me!¡± Ning Shuang did not refuse. In the darkness, there was a rustling sound as Ning Shuang crawled into the bed. Su Wen hugged her and buried his head in her chest. Ning Shuang was different from the rest. It was not the first time the two of them slept on the same bed, but nothing had happened between them. ¡°Ning Shuang, I want to play computer games.¡± ¡°Did you know? I¡¯m in the Challenger Rank for League of Legends, that¡¯s how impressive I am.¡± ¡°You look like Kurumi with the Hu Tao skin¡­ I¡¯ll get you a white silk dress to wear someday¡­¡± vear (TL Note: Author is referring to the character Kurumi in the game Naraka: Bladepoint) ¡°I¡­ miss them¡­¡± Su Wen, who was a little drunk, said lots of things that Ning Shuang could not understand. However, she could clearly sense the nostalgia and sorrow in his words. This was not the first time either. Ning Shuang only quietly hugged Su Wen tightly. She knew that when she woke up the next day, Young Master would still be the same Young Master. In the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, Su Changqing looked at the information in his hand and muttered, ¡°Music? Songs? It¡¯s not surprising he knows how to play musical instruments, but he actually had such attainments?¡± He also knew about Su Wen attempting to practice musical instruments when he was younger, but he had never paid attention to it before. Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s standards were limited back then, so he really did not know that Su Wen¡¯s lyrical standards were so high. He shook his head and said disapprovingly, ¡°Your Majesty, you still haven¡¯t changed your habit of caring about your face. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Wen today, I¡¯m afraid Your Majesty would have been upset for at least a month. Why bother to put yourself through this?¡±. ¡°Something even more precious than Fort Boulder? What is the Yan Country giving in exchange? Are they so confident?¡± Su Changqing started thinking. Su Wen was in the limelight once more, but to Su Changqing, this was not a big deal. He cared more about the Yan Country¡¯s delegates. He might not care about Su Wen, but someone did! And not just one. In the Third Prince¡¯s residence, he was filled with rage! ¡°It¡¯s him again! Why is it him again! Can¡¯t this asshole stay away from me?¡± The Third Prince roared,¡± I¡¯ve lost, yet he has won! Father will surely value him more!¡± The feathered fan man shook his head and said, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have to care? As long as you cultivate well, there¡¯s still a chance!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not happy! I¡¯m not happy, do you understand? I¡¯m the son of the emperor, but he stole my woman!¡± The Third Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with anger! To him, this was an unacceptable humiliation! The other person was Wu Lie! He was even more displeased. After all, he was personally dragged down by Su Wen. He went to find Wu Kunhu telling him about what had happened in the palace. ¡°Father, do you have any ideas? I think Yan Luoying admires Su Wen even more now!¡± Wu Kunhu however did not respond immediately. Instead, he looked outside the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you trying to eavesdrop?¡± A small head poked in from outside. It was Wu Muyu! She stuck out her tongue and looked at Wu Lie with a smile. ¡°Brother Su was in the limelight today. Is my brother angry?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Lie could not be bothered with her. Wu Muyu looked at Wu Kunhu and grumbled, ¡°Father, I think what brother said makes sense. Why aren¡¯t you taking action? You really don¡¯t care about my brother¡¯s marriage at all. I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Wu Kunhu: ¡°?????¡± The sun rose again, warming the world. Su Wen opened his eyes to see that Ning Shuang was still on the bed with him. It was impossible for the scenario where he woke up to not find Ning Shuang to occur. She was nice, warm and soft. Su Wen closed his eyes and wanted to continue sleeping. ¡°Husband, someone from the palace has sent a decree to summon you in.¡± Cui Yumian¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Su Wen was extremely displeased. What was going on? He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± At that moment, Ning Shuang opened her eyes as well. Their eyes met and Ning Shuang said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, you need to get ready. We can¡¯t let His Majesty wait too long.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Is this person mentally unsound? I drank so much yesterday, why did he ask me to go so early in the morning? If he doesn¡¯t sleep, why must he deprive me of my sleep?¡± Ning Shuang smiled as she started to help Su Wen get dressed up. Chapter 101 - Three Months Chapter 101 Three Months In the palace, Emperor Zhou was in a good mood. In the morning court assembly today, the envoy of Yan Country proposed their suggestion. They were willing to use the Beast Spirit Armor technique as a trade to exchange for Fort Boulder. This immediately caused a huge uproar in the royal court! One had to know that the Beast Spirit Armor was a unique technique developed by the Spiritual Masters of Yan Country. It was made from the bones of ferocious beasts. After wearing it, the user would be able to borrow the power of the beast spirit to increase their strength. One could imagine the threat level if there was a fully equipped battalion of Beast Spirit Armor users on the battlefield. And although Great Zhou had seized this kind of armor before, they had never been able to crack its technical core. It was difficult to replicate. And this time, the Yan Country was actually willing to use the techniques to create Beast Spirit Armor as a trade to exchange for Fort Boulder with Great Zhou. Emperor Zhou was tempted by this offer! He wasn¡¯t the only one. Many officials in the royal court were also moved. Because the enemy of the Great Zhou was never limited to the Yan Country. The Yan Country was only the one of many. To the Great Zhou Empire, the value of the Fort Boulder could not compare to the Beast Spirit Armor that could raise an individual¡¯s strength. Of course, not everyone agreed. For example, Su Changqing, our Comrade Old Su did not relent today. He firmly stood against the public opinion and forcefully suppressed this matter. Some things could not be settled in a day. Emperor Zhou also knew that this matter still had to be studied extensively by the ministers. Su Wen entered the palace and was brought straight to Emperor Zhou. When the two met, Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen with a smile. ¡°Kid, you have some skills. You sang well last night. Sing for me again.¡± Su Wen bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I did not sing yesterday!¡± ¡°???¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°Have you lost your memory?¡± ¡°I indeed had too much to drink yesterday. What song is Your Majesty talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that song, A Laugh admist the Vast Ocean!¡± ¡°Huh? A Laugh admist the Vast Ocean? I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Maybe I drank too much last night and sang randomly¡­¡± Su Wen would naturally not sing for the Zhou Emperor. Two grown men, one listening to the other sing. How strange would that look! ¡°Then do you still remember that tune?¡± ¡°Ah? I went to bed the moment I went home yesterday. What song is Your Majesty talking about?¡± Su Wen gave a confused expression. Emperor Zhou raged, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re doing it on purpose, aren¡¯t you!¡± Su Wen hurriedly shouted, ¡°This subject is innocent! I really don¡¯t remember anything. I only remember that the Third Prince lost a game of chess yesterday and we drank a lot of wine after. I don¡¯t remember anything after that!¡± Emperor Zhou stared at Su Wen for a long while before gritting his teeth. ¡°Get lost to the Profound Language Pavilion! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°I shall take my leave!¡± Su Wen retreated. Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°This little rascal!¡± On the other side, in the Su residence, Xie Yiyi faced the mirror and gently combed her hair. Her current life was too boring. ¡°Sister Yiyi, do you want to play mahjong?¡± Suddenly, Cui Yumian appeared at the door. ¡°Ah? Mahjong?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a toy made by my husband to pass time for us.¡± Cui Yumian smiled. Xie Yiyi was a little shy. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± However, Cui Yumian dragged her out as she spoke. ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t stay in there the whole day.¡± Xie Yiyi was pulled into a room with two other maidservants present. Cui Yumian started to explain the rules of mahjong to Xie Yiyi. Following that, the four of them started to play. In the beginning, Xie Yiyi wasn¡¯t too good and lost quite a number of chips. However, after familiarizing herself with the rules, she gradually recovered her losses. For newbies, such games always had a strange blessing. But they did not bet using money. The chips were only equivalent to game points. They mainly served as a record of who won more or lost more. After all, Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi did not lack money, but how could the maidservants have money to play with them? Xie Yiyi was smiling happily as she played. ¡°Sister Cui! You lost again!¡± Cui Yumian said helplessly, ¡°What can I do? I was waiting for the three, six or nine tiles in the character suit. So many options, but none of them appeared!¡± The game of Mahjong quickly closed the distance between them. Xie Yiyi returned to her room after hours of mahjong, only then realizing that there was a note left on her dressing table. She walked forward and opened it. On it was written the Demonic Music Sect¡¯s secret code! The sender wanted her to go out and meet up. As expected, it was Xie Dajia. After pondering for a moment, Xie Yiyi tore the piece of paper into shreds. After lunch, Xie Yiyi left the manor with her maidservant. Xie Yiyi met up with Honorable Xie when she arrived at Cloud Gazing Tower. When the mother and daughter met, Xie Dajia softly asked. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The people in the manor are pretty nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Where¡¯s Su Wen? How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very good to me.¡± While she mentioned how everything was good, Xie Dajia could feel a thread of estrangement coming from her. ¡°Then quickly control his mind with the Mental Demon Charming Body.¡± This was the true purpose of Xie Dajia. The Mental Demon Charming Body belonged to a strange type of mental control technique. It could make the victim unknowingly obey the caster¡¯s every word, but they would still remain normal when not needed. This kind of secret technique originated from the emotions in the hearts of humans, so it often required the casted to develop strong feelings for the caster before they could control it perfectly. Especially love, the effect would be the most pronounced then. Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s too little time. I can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°Three months!¡± Xie Yiyi stated a deadline for herself. Xie Dajia stared at Xie Yiyi. After a while, she replied, ¡°Alright, then make the best use of your time. That stinky Daoist priest has already begun to target me. I¡¯ll fake my departure tomorrow. You should know how to contact me!¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Xie Yiyi bade farewell and left. Su Wen came out of the imperial palace and went to the Profound Language Pavilion. Old Fei still had a sour expression on his face, but Su Wen did not really care. After all, it was impossible for everyone in this world to like him. Seeing that there was nothing else he needed to do there, he went up the street with Zhao Jin and Chu He. At this time, the capital was close to the end of the year, and it was even more lively. Su Wen and the other two went to the vermicelli stall as usual. They each asked for a bowl of noodles. While Su Wen and Zhao Jin continued their ¡¯roundness research¡¯, Chu He ate the noodles with a stern expression while listening to their discussion. From time to time, he would secretly glance towards the lady boss and confirm their theories in his heart. There were many more customers today as well. Many luxurious carriages were also passing through the streets. Many of them came from the direction of the city gates. ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year again. His Majesty is about to be hold the Sacred Debate Banquet once more. All the famous scholars from all over the world are gathered here. Have you heard? This time, the person coming from Jiang Prefecture will be Elder Ji.¡± ¡°That Elder Ji who is known as the living saint?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He was an important minister in the court in his early years. He was also involved in business and had a rich family. He usually helped the poor, but later on, he even spent all his personal wealth to save the poor. I heard that he only lives in thatched huts now!¡± ¡°This is what it means to be an official. This is what it means to be a good person! Look at that Su Changqing¡­¡± ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Su Wen also overheard their conversation. However, it was obvious that these commoners did not know him. Although Su Wen was famous in the capital, the capital was huge and not many people knew what he looked like. ¡°The Sacred Debate Banquet. The Emperor really likes to host all kinds of banquets¡­¡± Su Wen grumbled to himself. However, this banquet had nothing to do with him. This was a banquet held by Emperor Zhou at the end of every year. It called upon all the famous scholars of the various prefectures to enter the capital and listen to their feedback and opinions. It targeted the issues of the country and reformed them. Chapter 102 - Old Daoist Chapter 102 Old Daoist Su Wen threw the matter of the Sacred Debate Banquet to the back of his mind and continued eating his fried vermicelli. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Suddenly, laughter rang out. Su Wen turned around and saw a plainly dressed Daoist priest standing beside him. Just as the Daoist priest appeared, Chu He¡¯s hand was already on his sword. ¡°Young master, I think you will meet with a bloody calamity. Do you want me to read your fortune?¡± the Daoist priest asked with a smile. Zhao Jin stood up and took a step forward to block Su Wen. ¡°Young Master, please leave first. This fellow isn¡¯t simple!¡± Zhao Jin said in a low voice. He didn¡¯t know if the old Daoist had any ill intentions, but he and Chu He knew that the movement technique the old Daoist had used just now was not something an ordinary person could possess. He was definitely an expert. Zhao Jin would not allow Su Wen to be in danger. Su Wen waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I believe that no one will dare to brazenly kill me in the capital of Great Zhou!¡± The old Daoist priest smiled. ¡°Of course. You are the son of the prime minister and an official of the Imperial Court. If we kill you, the Imperial Court will not let us off.¡± ¡°Is there something you would like to talk about?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The old Daoist sat on the table with a smile and shouted, ¡°Give me a bowl of fried vermicelli!¡± He then looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°May I ask if Young Master Su has taken in a concubine recently?¡± Su Wen raised his brows. ¡°So what?¡± The old Taoist said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to speak directly to the Young Master, I¡¯m Taihao Palace¡¯s Elder Tao Xuan. This time, I¡¯m here to track down the Demonic Music Sect¡¯s Vice Sect Master, the Thousand Illusions Demoness Xie Bingrui. This person has changed her name to Xie Dajia and has been wandering among the influential officials of various countries for a long time. She has used her Thousand Illusions Music to bewitch the minds of all in the court. This time, when she arrived at the capital, I immediately rushed over after receiving the news! Unfortunately, she had already left by then.¡± Su Wen glanced at him and asked, ¡°And then? What does that have to do with me?¡± The old Daoist continued with a solemn expression, ¡°I heard that Miss Yiyi was the one who danced at the the recital Xie Dajia organized the other time. Young Master also knew her from that time, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen did not deny it. The old daoist slapped his thigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That woman must be related to Xie Bingrui! Maybe she was the one who planted her next to Young Master! Your father is the current prime minister, so as long as she controls Young Master, she will be able to profit from it! That must be the case!¡± The old daoist analyzed,¡± This person from the Devil Sect is cruel and strange, she might use some evil method to murder Young Master!¡± Su Wen looked at the old Daoist with interest and asked with a smile, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The old Daoist priest said, ¡°Of course, you have to hand that woman to me. I will interrogate her. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. With my methods, I will definitely pry open her mouth!¡± Pa! At that moment, Su Wen did something no one expected. He grabbed the bowl of vermicelli on the table and smashed it on the old Daoist priest¡¯s head! Unfortunately, the old Daoist priest¡¯s layer of protective Qi was extremely strong. The bowl ended up shattering into shards instead. However, this did not stop Su Wen from flying into a rage. He pointed at the old Daoist priest and scolded, ¡°You shameless old man, why would you use my woman for interrogation? Who the f*ck are you?¡± The old Daoist priest suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with killing intent! Su Wen was not afraid at all. He sneered, ¡°Taihao Palace, right? I remember it¡¯s an orthodox sect within the Great Zhou. As long as you dare to attack, I guarantee that your Taihao Palace will be exterminated tomorrow! And you won¡¯t be able to leave the capital!¡± The two of them stared down each other! Zhao Jin and Chu He were both prepared to attack. The passers-by had already hidden to the side. Su Wen casually threw down a silver ingot and said, ¡°Old thing, let me tell you, I don¡¯t care if you chase after that Thousand Illusion Demoness or not. You can chase after her however you want, and you can attack her however you want. But remember this, if you dare to have any ideas about my people, I will tear down your Taihao Palace!¡± With that, Su Wen turned around and left. Zhao Jin and Chu He faced the old Daoist and didn¡¯t show any signs of carelessness. They were constantly on guard against the old Daoist¡¯s attacks and slowly retreated. The old Taoist stood still for a while before turning his head to ask, ¡°Boss, is the vermicelli ready? This silver should be enough for my bowl, right? We¡¯re together.¡± After returning to the car, Chu He said, ¡°Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly just now. If I¡¯m not wrong, that old fellow is Qing Xuanzi. He¡¯s very powerful. If he really wants to kill you, the two of us might not be able to stop him!¡± Before Su Wen could say anything, Zhao Jin sent a slap in his direction! ¡°Are you teaching the young master how to do things?¡± Zhao Jin rebuked angrily. ¡°Who are you to interrupt what the young master is doing? We only have one mission, and that is to protect the young master! If that old fellow dares to attack, can he even touch a single hair on the young master¡¯s body without first stepping over my body?¡± Chu He didn¡¯t retaliate after being slapped by him. After all, Zhao Jin had become a big brother like figure to him. He had brought Chu He to see the ¡®world¡¯. For someone he was indebted to, he was naturally restrained in his actions. However, he was still unconvinced and said, ¡°You are indulging him without any bottom line. If he really attacked today and injured Young Master, what would happen?¡± At this moment, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Stop arguing!¡± ¡°That old man won¡¯t do anything,¡± he explained. ¡°Why do you think he came looking for me? Now that he knows that Yiyi is in my residence, he can easily kidnap Yiyi and interrogate that Xie Bingrui. The only reason he came looking for me is probably because he doesn¡¯t dare to do anything. Just like he said, my father is the Prime Minister, and I¡¯m the an official in the Royal Court. If he acts rashly, there¡¯ll definitely be revenge! That¡¯s something he doesn¡¯t want to accept! If that¡¯s the case, why should I be afraid of him? Besides, if he goes all out in the royal capital, it¡¯ll definitely cause a huge commotion. We have an Heaven Rank expert in the capital, so I don¡¯t believe he can escape unscathed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I was certain that he wouldn¡¯t dare to attack.¡± In the end, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Furthermore, with your skills, why aren¡¯t the two of you able to exchange a few moves with him? My movement technique has recently reached Lv6 and I¡¯m extremely fast!¡± Although the two of them couldn¡¯t understand some of Su Wen¡¯s words, they could roughly understand what he meant. ¡°I was wrong!¡± Chu He said. Zhao Jin laughed smugly. ¡°See? I told you not to teach the young master how to do things. Do you know your mistake?¡± Chu He said honestly, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see more of the new world tonight¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Upon entering the house, Su Wen saw Ning Shuang who came out to greet them. Ningshuang whispered, ¡°Yiyi went out in the morning¡­ and brought a maidservant to Cloud Gazing Tower.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°I understand. Just keep an eye on her.¡± He rubbed his chin and pondered. He had already guessed that the Xie Bingrui the old Daoist priest was referring to was Xie Dajia from the very beginning. When the old Daoist priest appeared, she had already left. Thus, she should have left after meeting Yiyi in the morning. What did she tell her? Su Wen was pondering when someone suddenly came to report. ¡°Young Master, there are a few people outside the door. They said that the envoys of the Yan Country, Cao Jin and Wang Ruoyu, wish to meet you!¡± Su Wen scratched his head. He did not expect this. Why were these two meeting him? Chapter 103 - I Have to Guard Against My Father Chapter 103 I Have to Guard Against My Father Wang Ruoyu and Cao Jin entered the living room. The three of them sat down. Su Wen smiled and asked, ¡°May I know why the two of you have come to visit?¡± Before Cao Jin could speak, Wang Ruoyu had already opened his mouth. He winked at Su Wen before saying, ¡°Yesterday, I heard that Young Master likes to watch people play the flute. Lord Cao is also obsessed with music, so I came here with him today to discuss the art of playing the flute with Young Master Su.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The three of us are going to discuss the art of playing the flute?¡± Wang Ruoyu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the problem? I¡¯ve brought my own flute here today. Please correct me later!¡± ¡°Forget it¡­ I don¡¯t like to watch men play the flute¡­ and it¡¯s even your own flute¡­¡± Su Wen shook his head. Wang Ruoyu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is that? What¡¯s the difference between a man blowing a flute and a woman blowing a flute? What¡¯s wrong with blowing one¡¯s own flute?¡± This¡­ Would it be too offensive if he were to answer? Fine, Su Wen chose not to answer. Thus, he changed the topic. Su Wen raised his teacup and smiled. ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t have anything else to do, I still need to rest. I¡¯ve been a little tired recently.¡± Obviously, these words were meant to send the guest off. At this moment, Cao Jin spoke up, ¡°Young Master Su, please wait a moment. I have another matter.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Wen asked. Cao Jin took out a small box from his bosom and placed it on the table. He said with a smile, ¡°Young Noble is young and capable, and your esteemed father is a person of virtue and prestige. The reason why I¡¯m here today is to ask Young Noble for a favor.¡± ¡°This is a secret Longevity Pill made by the Azure Dragon Sect of Yan Country. If you take this pill, your lifespan will be extended by 20 to 50 years!¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. Lifespan was a shackle that no one could escape from. Life, old age, illness, and death were part of human nature. In this world, only cultivators who broke through to the Heaven Rank could extend their lifespans. This Longevity Pill could be said to be priceless to most people! However, Su Wen also knew that although this pill was precious, each person could only take one pill. But no matter what, these were extremely precious items. ¡°What do you need my help with?¡± Su Wen asked. Cao Jin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, in today¡¯s court assembly, we proposed to exchange the Beast Spirit Armor¡¯s techniques for Fort Boulder, but your father rejected us. I hope that Young Master Su can hand this medicine over to your father so that your father can be lenient and accept this proposal. After all, this is a matter of both sides benefitting, and it can also be considered to have the way for the Great Zhou and Yan Country¡¯s alliance.¡± Su Wen understood what he meant and sneered. ¡°So this thing isn¡¯t for me! I don¡¯t have any benefits? Then tell me, when can I inherit the family business if the old man lives for another 30 to 50 years? Are you trying to mess with me?¡± Cao Jin was stunned. In reality, they were already discussing how to bribe Su Changqing after the assembly today. After all, the rumor was that Su Changqing was a greedy person. Even in the Country of Yan, he had heard that Su Changqing was a famous corrupt official who had countless wealth. However, it was a little too eye-catching for him to meet Su Changqing so casually. Hence, Cao Jin decided to start with Su Wen and used the excuse of seeking guidance to pay him a visit. In his opinion, Su Wen was Su Changqing¡¯s son after all. It was the same if Su Wen accepted the benefits and gave it to Su Changqing. However, he did not expect that Su Wen would actually look down on him for not giving him any benefits. ¡®Like father, like son! This Su Wen is actually so greedy! It¡¯s just that this fellow is really short-sighted. Can¡¯t he even think of the benefits Su Changqing will bring him if he lives for a few more years?¡¯ Cao Jin secretly showed his contempt for him. ma However, he still had a smile on his face. He took out a small box from his chest and said with a smile, ¡°In here is an Amethyst Glazed Glass Bead that is extremely precious. Please accept this, Young Master Su.¡± Su Wen opened the box and saw a crystal clear purple colored glass bead lying inside. Su Wen sighed and raised his head to look at Cao Jin. ¡°Nothing else?¡± Cao Jin was stunned. ¡°Young Master Su, this thing is also priceless.¡± ¡°Who are you trying to fool with a glass ball? Take it back and play it yourself!¡± Although Su Wen did not know how to melt and make glass, this did not affect his disdain for the material. Cao Jin glanced at Wang Ruoyu. At this moment, Wang Ruoyu took out a stack of gold bills and handed them to Su Wen. He said, ¡°Young Master Su, how about this? I still have 100,000 gold bills here. I hope Young Master Su won¡¯t mind.¡± A smile finally appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. Right now, he was no longer as wealthy as before. ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll definitely pass this medicinal pill to my father! Let the two countries cultivate an alliance together!¡± Cao Jin cupped his hands and said, ¡°I hope that Young Master Su can put in a good word for me to Prime Minister Su. I¡¯ll leave the friendship of these two countries to Young Master Su!¡± With that said, the two of them took their leave. Even though Su Wen looked down on the pearl, Cao Jin did not take it with him. Su Wen looked at the three items and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Zhao Jin! Prepare the carriage! Young Master wants to enter the palace!¡± That¡¯s right, Su Wen did not want to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion but went straight to the palace. In the palace, Emperor Zhou was currently conversing with Su Changqing. Su Changqing said, ¡°Your Majesty, this envoy of Yan Country seems sincere, but you must know that they are, after all, a great enemy on the north of our Zhou Country. Why would he suddenly share the manufacturing method of the Beast Spirit Armor with us? For many years, the Beast Spirit Armor has always been an important weapon of their country. Now that he has taken the initiative to share it with us, there are only two possibilities. The first is that they have an even more powerful substitute method. The second is that they have a way to counter the Beast Spirit Armor. Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, I believe that they will not let us take advantage of them for no reason. There must be a trick! Since Fort Boulder has already been taken over, it means that we have obtained the benefits. The Northern Region now has a support point against the Yan Country. It can even be said that the more the other party wants to trade with me, the more it shows that there is something fishy about this matter. That is why the more we have to hold onto Fort Boulder with a death grip, only then can we grasp the initiative!¡± Emperor Zhou fell into deep thought. At this moment, someone reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Su Wen requests an audience!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing and smiled. ¡°Changqing, do you want to move to side first?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Changqing was led to an invisible corner of the hall and stood together with the old eunuch. When Su Wen entered, Emperor Zhou asked with a cold expression, ¡°You brat, what are you doing here again? Have you recalled the song from last night?¡± Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty! I have something to report! That ambassador of the Yan Country is plotting something! He wants to bribe me!¡± Emperor Zhou said disdainfully, ¡°They bribed you? Why would they bribe you? Did they ask you to bring them around the brothels?¡± Su Wen took out the Longevity Pill, Glazed Pearl, and gold bills. ¡°These people from the Yan Country went to my residence today and lied to me that they wanted to do an exchange of flute skills. In the end, they gave me these things and asked me to pass the Longevity Pill to my father so that he would change his attitude and support the transaction between the Yan Country and the Great Zhou!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at the items in Su Wen¡¯s hands and narrowed his eyes. All these things present were not cheap! ¡°Then why did you send it to me? Why didn¡¯t you give it to your father?¡± Su Wen spoke with an excited expression, ¡°Your Majesty, ever since I was young, I¡¯ve been determined to repay your country with loyalty and honor. I wanted to reject them righteously, but on second thought, Your Majesty is a wise ruler of the past. If you take the Longevity Pill, you¡¯ll definitely be able to bring our Great Zhou to greater heights. This treasure was given to us by our enemies anyway, so it¡¯s a waste not to accept it! That¡¯s why I accepted it!¡± At this point, Su Wen looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t dare to take this back home. Your Majesty, you should know that although my father would definitely not be biased for benefits, he is someone who only cares about money. If I were to take it back, he might absorb it himself. I have to be on guard against him!¡± Chapter 104 - Undefended Chapter 104 Undefended Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen as a smile flashed across his eyes. He was very satisfied with Su Wen¡¯s actions. He looked at the corner and smiled. ¡°Changqing, you¡¯ve raised a good son. To think he still knows how to repay me!¡± Su Changqing walked out from the corner, cupped his hands, and smiled. ¡°This is our duty as officials.¡± Su Wen was slightly surprised. He did not expect Su Changqing to be present as well. Emperor Zhou looked at the item in Su Wen¡¯s hand and pondered for a while. Then, Emperor Zhou said, ¡°It would be a waste if we don¡¯t take this gift from the envoy. This Longevity Pill¡­ is useless to me. You can keep it. As for the gold bills¡­ I don¡¯t lack money recently, so I don¡¯t want it. This Amethyst Glazed Glass Bead is however a rare item. Leave it in the palace.¡± Su Wen rejoiced in his heart. Great, the emperor only wanted the glass bead! After splitting the spoils, Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Say, now that the Yan Country¡¯s envoy has already given us the gifts. What should we do with this deal?¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and smiled. ¡°In my opinion, we cannot truly accept the deal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Emperor Zhou keenly detected the unusual meaning in Su Wen¡¯s words. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡± Su Wen did not stand on ceremony and said, ¡°This person from Yan Country gave me such a valuable gift because he wanted to facilitate this transaction. This shows his intentions. However, since the other party is an enemy, I feel that Your Majesty should not agree to it. After all, not obeying the wishes of the enemy is a basic method to win.¡± At this point, Su Wen smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°But since the other party sent themselves to our doorstep, we might as well beat them at their own game. They said that they want to use the Beast Spirit Armor to exchange for Fort Boulder. Your Majesty, if we agree, what method do you think we should use to make the transaction?¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. He had never thought about this before. Thinking about it carefully, facilitating the deal was indeed a big problem! Would Great Zhou vacate Fort Boulder first? That was definitely impossible. Getting the technology from Yan Country first? The other party might not be willing either. Retreating while giving the technology? That was still a problem. The production method given by the other party was difficult to determine if it was real or fake, so it had to be verified. However, if they were to allow the Great Zhou Dynasty to verify the authenticity of the technology before notifying their troops to retreat, it was essentially still giving up the technology first. During this period, the Great Zhou Dynasty could fall out with them at any time. If they took the technology but did not give the territory immediately, would the other party agree? ¡°What you mean is that we should first pretend to agree and make an issue out of the transaction method. We should try our best to obtain the manufacturing method of the Beast Spirit Armor before turning hostile?¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and asked. Su Wen nodded. ¡°Exactly!¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment. He looked at Su Changqing and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It might be worth a try!¡± Credibility? Promise? If it was another rigid emperor, he might care about these things. However, the two countries were enemies, and they hated that they could not destroy the other side simply. Emperor Zhou and Su Changqing were both pragmatic people, so how could they care about these so-called false reputations? After confirming it, Su Changqing and Su Wen left together. Emperor Zhou said in satisfaction, ¡°This Su Wen is rather loyal!¡± The old eunuch continued, ¡°That is indeed the case. After obtaining such a pill, to first deliver it to His Majesty shows his loyalty. If it were an ordinary person, why wouldn¡¯t they bring it back and discuss it with Su Changqing first?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, not only is this boy¡¯s martial arts talent outstanding, he is also quite steadfast. His thoughts can be considered quite nimble as well. Unfortunately¡­ unfortunately¡­¡± Emperor Zhou sighed slightly. The father and son of the Su family left the palace. The two of them did not speak along the way. They waited until they left the palace. Su Changqing then smiled and said, ¡°Well done.¡± Su Wen took out the Essence Longevity Pill and said with a smile, ¡°I guessed it. This thing is definitely useless to Your Majesty. Otherwise, those envoys from Yan Country would just take this thing and exchange it for Fort Boulder from His Majesty.¡± That¡¯s right. From the moment Cao Jin took out this pill, Su Wen had already guessed such a scenario. This medicinal pill was definitely useless to Emperor Zhou. The reason was very simple. No matter who it was, they would find it difficult to resist the temptation of a longer life, especially an emperor. He enjoyed the prosperity of the world and stood at the peak of power. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live for a few more years? If this Longevity Pill was also needed by Emperor Zhou, then this pill alone was enough to exchange for Fort Boulder. There was no need for the envoys to go to such effort. Sure enough, Su Changqing said, ¡°This Longevity Pill is a secret pill concocted by the Azure Dragon Sect. However, back then, in order to obtain this pill, Emperor Wenyuan secretly gathered several Heaven Rank experts and launched a surprise attack from thousands of miles away, nearly destroying the Azure Dragon Sect. In the end, he snatched back 18 Longevity Pills and set a rule that only the emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty could use them! Now that we¡¯ve only passed six dynasties, this thing is useless to our emperor.¡± Su Wen passed the medicinal pill to Su Changqing and said with a smile, ¡°I was wondering what they were going to exchange it with me. Maybe, they might even be thinking of letting you, this treacherous subject, live for a few more decades and wreak havoc in the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, this medicinal pill just so happens to be suitable for you to consume and can protect me for another few decades!¡± Su Changqing accepted the pill without any hesitation. He brought the elixir in front of him and took a look. After taking a sniff and making sure that there was no problem, he closed the lid and kept it in his bosom. He then lamented, ¡°Actually, this elixir is useless to me. Your Majesty is a man of great talent and strategy, and furthermore not someone who abides by the rules. Back then, he went against the ancestral rules and bestowed me with a longevity elixir.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Give me back the pill¡­.¡± ¡°What pill?¡± ¡°Longevity Pill!¡± ¡°What Longevity Pill?¡± Su Changqing pretended to be dumb while Su Wen gritted his teeth in anger. Seeing that his son was angry, a smile flashed across Su Changqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°You left yourself undefended!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give this pill to your mother!¡± Su Changqing said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you take it. You¡¯re still so young, so you still have plenty of chances¡­¡± Su Wen felt much better after hearing Old Su¡¯s promise. At that moment, Su Changqing said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°??¡± Su Wen was confused as he watched Su Changqing leave. Suddenly, he saw a carriage move out from the direction of the palace. The Seventh Princess¡¯ carriage! Su Wen looked at Su Changqing¡¯s back and felt a chill in his heart. This father of his was really impressive. He clearly didn¡¯t know any martial arts, but he was still able to see and hear everything. He even noticed the carriage frame earlier than him and actually recognized it to be the Seventh Princess¡¯s carriage. Was this the so-called legendary brain that could memorize a dictionary? At this moment, the carriage had already arrived in front of Su Wen. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Zhao Wanrou poked her head out with a face full of smiles, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. I heard that you were entering the palace just now, so I wanted to wait for you to take a walk together! I didn¡¯t expect you to have already left the palace. I just caught up with you.¡± People were like that. When they really liked someone, they would want to see them. Even if it was just to talk to them and look at them, it was still good. A little yearning was the most torturous. These days, Zhao Wanrou kept pining for Su Wen, which caused her to lose some weight. Now that she saw him, she could not suppress the smile on her face! Su Wen walked straight to the back of her carriage and pulled open the curtains. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s walk around together.¡± Chapter 105 - Rebellion Chapter 105 Rebellion Two carriages drove through the streets of the capital. Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou were in the carriage in front while Zhao Jin and Chu He followed behind. ¡°Recently, Ning An Palace¡¯s Ning Cai raised a civet cat. It¡¯s very cute¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday, some fresh river carp was sent to the palace. The fish soup made by it is extremely fresh. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you two¡­¡± ¡°The weather is getting warmer, but my lady mother said that we still have to wear more clothes, otherwise we¡¯ll catch a cold easily.¡± Zhao Wanrou shared her life with Su Wen. Su Wen smiled and listened. A sense of satisfaction rose in the girl. To her, just this was good. ¡°I heard that you made a song and sang it at the palace¡¯s banquet. Can I listen to it?¡± Zhao Wanrou¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Some other day.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± There were many restaurants in the capital, and the Bright Moon Lodge¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t too high amongst them. However, Ji Yuchen liked the fish served at the Bright Moon Lodge. Back when he was in the capital, he often came here to eat. Now that he had stayed in Jiang Prefecture for a long time before returning to the capital, all the more he would not forget to visit this place. Although he did indeed help the commoners like the rumors said, he was not as miserable as they described him to be. What about him living in a straw hut? It was just a rumor among the commoners. It was exaggerated to fit more in line with their image of a clean official. On the second floor of Bright Moon Residence, Ji Yuchen stroked his beard lightly as he picked up a mouthful of fish meat. He placed it into his mouth. It was extremely tender as it melted in his mouth. There was a smile on his face as he looked at the old man opposite him and said, ¡°Brother Mo, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. You better drink well today.¡± The Brother Mo he spoke of was the famous scholar of the capital, Liu Mo. The two of them had a deep friendship. The two of them exchanged toasts and finished a cup each. Ji Yuchen then asked, ¡°Brother Mo, I heard that Guo Bin was beaten up?¡±. He didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with Guo Bin, and there was even a hint of schadenfreude in his tone. Liu Mo sighed and said, ¡°There was indeed such a thing. He was beaten up by the capital¡¯s evil Young Master Su Wen, but His Majesty favors this person. Old Guo practically suffered this beating for nothing. He¡¯s already so old, yet he got beaten up so badly his mouth was twitching non stop. Adding to his bellyful of anger, he has practically vanished from the scene for quite a while. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s doing now.¡± Ji Yuchen shook his head and said, ¡°But His Majesty shouldn¡¯t have done that after all. No matter what, Guo Bin is an old official from the previous dynasty. He¡¯s a great scholar in the literary world. How can he let a profligate beat him up and not care about him? When it¡¯s time for the Sacred Debate Banquet, I will definitely find Your Majesty to discuss this matter. The capital cannot be so lawless.¡± Liu Mo hurriedly advised, ¡°Brother Yuchen, if you ask me, don¡¯t get involved in this matter. That Su Wen is Su Changqing¡¯s son. Although he is ignorant and incompetent, it was Guo Bin and the others who spoke rudely about Su Changqing the other day. This matter has already been decided by the court. Even if you tell His Majesty, he will not pursue the matter. Instead, it will make things difficult for him.¡± Ji Yuchen said in a deep voice, ¡°We scholars have to have some backbone! It¡¯s definitely not a good thing for His Majesty to indulge the rich and powerful! We have to persuade him! Even if he loses his head, I have to persuade him. Although I don¡¯t like Guo Bin either, Su Wen has gone overboard in this matter!¡± As the two of them spoke, they heard a commotion outside. Someone was coming upstairs. ¡°Guys, what do you think of the scenery of mountains and rivers? We also have a view of the streets, which allows you to see both the sights and the natural scenery together.¡± ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll take a seat here. Pick a few signature dishes!¡± Su Wen said without even looking at the menu. Zhao Wanrou laughed. This fellow Su Wen got hungry only after shopping for a while and insisted on bringing her along. The two of them sat down. Zhao Wanrou smiled and said, ¡°Royal Father might not be in a good mood these last two days. Don¡¯t provoke him!¡± As soon as he said that, the two old men next door instantly turned solemn. Someone who could say that would definitely be a princess! Liu Mo gestured for them to keep quiet as they listened attentively. Su Wen wasn¡¯t too curious however. He casually asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Zhao Wanrou said, ¡°There was a great drought last year in Li Province, and the harvest was not good. A few days ago, the officials who went to the Li Province to send disaster relief were killed, and the rioters rose to power. Many martial sects also followed suit, and now the entire Li Province is in turmoil. It seems that my father smashed a tea bowl yesterday in anger. He rarely gets so worked up.¡± Su Wen raised his brows. Something like this actually happened? The two people next door also frowned and exchanged glances. This was not a small matter. Zhao Wanrou sighed, ¡°The citizens of our Great Zhou are still too poor in the end.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°Do you think this rebellion is because the citizens are too poor?¡± Zhao Wanrou asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If the commoners can¡¯t eat, they will naturally cause trouble. If everyone can eat, how could this happen?¡± Su Wen shook his head and sighed. ¡°The biggest problem of the Great Zhou is not that the commoners are too poor, but that some people are too rich!¡± Seeing the confusion on Zhao Wanrou¡¯s face, Su Wen explained, ¡°Right now, most of the powerful and influential people in Great Zhou are doing business. With the combination of power and wealth, coupled with the corruption of some people, it can be said that they are guaranteed to reap a bountiful harvest. However, there is only so much money in Great Zhou. 90% of the wealth is concentrated in the hands of less than 10% of the population. The commoners don¡¯t have any money or food in their hands, so they don¡¯t have any saved up for when a disaster strikes. Once there¡¯s a problem, there are only two ways for the commoners to live. The first is to wait for the Royal Court¡¯s help. The second is to create chaos and save themselves!¡± ¡°But this waiting for the Court¡¯s relief involves all sorts of aspects. Like you said just now, the disaster relief official was killed! Why was he killed? Was it by the rioters? Definitely not! Because the Court had already given him money and food to send disaster relief to the commoners! With His Majesty¡¯s character, if the official failed in sending disaster relief, he would be the first to die, so he would definitely do his best. Then logically speaking, the disaster in Li Province should have been quelled! But now, the relief official is dead! Then who did it? What kind of conflict of interest did this cause?¡± Zhao Wanrou was, after all, from the royal court. She frowned and said, ¡°You mean someone deliberately manipulated this rebellion! Why?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for greater power and benefits! Just like you said, there are already several martial sects involved in the rebellion in the Li Province. If the province can become independent in the end, then wouldn¡¯t their benefits be obvious? Even if they don¡¯t become independent in the end, with countless citizens dying in battle and being displaced, what will happen to the land and people they leave behind in the end? I¡¯m afraid there will be countless people selling themselves as slaves, while the manipulators behind the scenes will wantonly take over the land. The long-term benefits are simply too great!¡± ¡°Now that these rioters are still alive and organized into a rebellion, where did the money and food come from? Therefore, the reason for this rebellion is not because the citizens are too poor, but because some people are too rich!¡± Admiration flashed across Zhao Wanrou¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Su Wen to have such an opinion. She leaned over and smiled. ¡°Then what do you think we should do? How can we make the rich and powerful not be so rich? How can we make the commoners richer?¡± Sensing the girl¡¯s worshipful gaze, Su Wen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell His Majesty what I said today, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Wanrou agreed immediately. Chapter 106 - Tax System Chapter 106 Tax System Upon hearing Zhao Wanrou¡¯s agreement, Su Wen said seriously, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t something that can be accomplished in a day! I¡¯m only talking about an understanding, so it might not have a good effect. So don¡¯t tell His Majesty.¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°In the current Great Zhou, those with power are bound to have money. If we rashly act, we will definitely cause a monstrous backlash. At that time, the turmoil will likely surpass our expectations. No one can guarantee what the final outcome will be.¡± Zhao Wanrou nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Father.¡± Su Wen sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡°In the Great Zhou Dynasty, there is a huge difference in wealth between the commoners and the influential officials. However, no matter who it is, even His Majesty cannot directly share the money with the commoners. Therefore, I personally think that we should start with the tax system!¡± ¡°Tax system?¡± Zhao Wanrou muttered, ¡°But the taxes of the Great Zhou citizens are already very low. It¡¯s only 3%!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Who said anything about tax cuts? What we need to do is to classify the tax system and eliminate the privileged taxpayers.¡± ¡°Tax classification? Eliminate the privileged taxpayers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. First of all, the merchants of Great Zhou are considered part of the commoners. However, their taxes are similar to that of agricultural taxes. In this way, the merchants earn more than the commoners, but the hard work they put in is much less. Moreover, many nobles and aristocrats also work together to earn large amounts of wealth through the union of official merchants!¡± ¡°The tax system classification is based on this. We can get them to pay taxes according to their income level. For example, those who earn less than ten taels of silver a year have no need to pay taxes. Those who earn at least ten taels a year will be taxed at a rate of 10%, and those who earn at least twenty taels will pay 30% in taxes. For those who earn at least 40 taels a year, they will have to pay a tax of 50%!¡± ¡°This way, the pressure on the lower-class citizens will decrease. At the same time, for those who earn huge sums such as twenty thousand taels a year, or even a million taels a year, the enormous amount of taxation can completely make up for the problem of the lower-class citizens not paying taxes!¡± Zhao Wanrou understood. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to abolish the level of privileged taxpayers! For example, the officials of my Great Zhou!¡± Su Wen tapped her nose and smiled. ¡°Smart! The officials of our Great Zhou Dynasty and their relatives who don¡¯t have to pay taxes for three generations. My father has taken advantage of this policy to reduce taxes by who knows how much, let alone others. If we don¡¯t cancel this policy, even if the tax system is tiered, it will still be difficult to divide these people¡¯s wealth.¡± ¡°When the treasury is full, His Majesty will naturally think of a way to use the money to aid the people. At that time, the lives of the people will get better.¡± At this point, Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°But this is just a conjecture. Any reform has to face a lot more real problems. For example, eliminating the privileged taxpayers. The first ones to resist would be the officials of our Great Zhou Dynasty! At that time, will His Majesty be able to withstand this pressure? After the tax system is graded, it will take a lot of effort to regulate and supervise the income of the inspectors! At the same time, His Majesty will have to establish a new regulatory department to supervise the daily prices of the common people¡¯s daily necessities, set the prices, and not allow any inflated transactions to take place in private! It will prevent those people from transferring their taxes to the commoners! Who knows how many problems will arise in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Su Wen knew very well that nothing could be resolved with just words. This was especially the case for the most fundamental national policy. Every move had to be extremely cautious. The slightest mistake could cause problems for the entire country. This was also why he didn¡¯t want Zhao Wanrou to tell Emperor Zhou about this. There were too many examples of people doing bad things out of kindness. However, Su Wen did not know that the two old men next door were already dumbfounded! As he and Zhao Wanrou discussed and ate, they were almost done. They soon stood up and left. However, the two old men were completely immersed in Su Wen¡¯s words and were deep in thought. Ji Yuchen murmured, ¡°He¡¯s a genius! A heaven shaking genius!¡± Liu Mo also nodded and said, ¡°Indeed! From this person¡¯s voice, he¡¯s probably only a youth. It¡¯s already not easy for him to have such knowledge at his age. However, this person can still maintain his rationality and not be anxious in his actions at all. He¡¯s truly impressive!¡± Actually, what Su Wen said was merely based on some knowledge from his previous life. However, in this era, this was already an epoch-making policy! The two of them finished digesting Su Wen¡¯s words and came back to their senses. Ji Yuchen stood up and walked out, only to realize that Su Wen had already left with Zhao Wanrou! ¡°Which family¡¯s young master has such foresight?¡± Ji Yuchen muttered to himself, ¡°This person is so knowledgeable. He can be said to be the pillar of the country! Yet, I can¡¯t even meet him! This regret is killing me!¡± The old fellow¡¯s chest felt stuffy, and it was indescribably uncomfortable. He seemed to see the hope of the commoners of the Great Zhou leading better lives! Liu Mo came out and shook his head. ¡°What a pity. Just now, you and I were indulging in this person¡¯s words, but we never came out to meet! However, Brother Yuchen, don¡¯t be anxious. From their conversation just now, one of them is a princess, and the other is definitely a disciple of Great Zhou¡¯s nobility. In the future, they will serve His Majesty!¡± Ji Yuchen said with a red face, ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t be anxious? How can I not be anxious? How can I not discuss such a national policy in detail? If I offer it to Your Majesty, it might completely improve the situation of the citizens of the Great Zhou! Young people are afraid of trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡± Liu Mo said with a bitter smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t the youth say that once this plan is used, it will definitely cause a huge commotion? From what I see, not only will this happen, the person who offers this strategy will even offend all the influential officials of Great Zhou!¡± Ji Yuchen said disdainfully, ¡°And then? So what if I offend the influential officials? I would rather have my head cut off than live an ignoble life! I¡¯m not Guo Bin, slapped in the mouth by that Su Wen until I didn¡¯t dare to meet anyone! I must find this young man! I will talk to him about the world! Even if I die, I will change the thousand years of weakness of our Great Zhou!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that there will be rivers of blood and chaos?¡± Liu Mo frowned. Ji Yuchen said coldly, ¡°When I resigned, I felt despair. I was part of the founding members of a country that could last a thousand years, however the commoners lived in misery, but I never knew what to do! Now that the national policy has appeared, so what if there are rivers of blood and chaos in the world? If I don¡¯t have the heart to break my arm, when will this turbulent world be clear and bright? Will the commoners have to slog for another millennium in order to be rich?¡± ¡°With the strategy of the age before us, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if we hesitated?¡± Ji Yuchen quickly went to find the waiter to find out Su Wen¡¯s identity and whereabouts. However, it was Su Wen¡¯s first time here and the waiter did not know him. Ji Yuchen panicked and placed ten taels of silver in front of the waiter! ¡°You! No matter when you see this Young Master again, you must inform me. At that time, I will reward you heavily!¡± The waiter looked at the old man in front of him with his mouth wide open. He could not help but feel a little lost. Was this person crazy? You didn¡¯t look for the person when they were eating here just now. Now that they¡¯re gone, you¡¯re acting like this? However, since someone was giving him money, the waiter quickly accepted it and agreed with a smile! Ji Yuchen mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s right. That person is right. How should we supervise such a policy? Right now, I gave the waiter ten taels of silver, but no one knows except us. What should we do?¡± Chapter 107 - Please Punish Su Wen, Your Majesty Chapter 107 Please Punish Su Wen, Your Majesty [Ding-dong. The host has received Ji Yuchen¡¯s admiration. +300 Emotional Value!) ¡°?¡± Su Wen looked at the system notification and fell into deep thought. Who was this Ji Yuchen? A passerby? Admiring him? Why would he admire him? Because he spent money to squander? Worshiping his money instead? A brainless fan! After some thought, Su Wen threw this matter to the back of his mind. For the next few days, life returned to normal. The negotiations between the Great Zhou and Yan Country were still ongoing. The direction of the imperial court had already changed. Su Changqing had agreed to the deal between the two countries, but it was still difficult to reach an agreement on the method of the deal. On the other side, Emperor Zhou sent Wu Kunhu to bring troops to the Li Prefecture to quell the chaos. All this however had nothing to do with Su Wen. At this moment, Su Wen had already established for himself a firm foothold in the Profound Language Pavilion. As expected, Zhuang Qingbei¡¯s article was graded as the worst. He could only suppress his embarrassment. As for Su Wen, he had also stirred up a storm in the Profound Language Pavilion, which was to re-examine the records of the Sages! Reading seemed to open a new door for these scholars. Everyone wanted to find out the details that had never been seen before. ¡°Lecturer Su, look, this sentence ¡®I first stepped in with my left foot¡¯, just what is the meaning behind it? Why was it his left foot? I just can¡¯t figure it out!¡± ¡°Lecturer Su, I already said that looking up at the sky here represents the saint¡¯s noble and pure sentiments, as well as his heart towards the world. He insisted that it was a saint viewing the night scenery. Tell me, what sort of interpretation is this?¡± ¡°Lecturer Su¡­¡± Su Wen was almost driven mad by these people! It was a good thing that it was almost the end of the year, and the Profound Language Pavilion soon went on vacation. Soon, the new year arrived. This was Su Wen¡¯s nineteenth year in this world. Although he had set up his own residence, he still led Cui Yumian and Yiyi back to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. The more the merrier! After all, it was the most important festival of the year. Su Cheng also brought his wife back. The family celebrated the new year. The only thing that made people sigh was that Su Yu had already been sent out and would not be able to return anytime soon. In the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, the Sacred Debate Banquet was held as scheduled. All the famous scholars entered the main hall. Ji Yuchen looked a little haggard. Ever since that day, he had been thinking about Su Wen¡¯s words every waking minute. The more he pondered, the more he felt that this was an opportunity for Great Zhou to take another step forward. Similarly, the more he pondered, the more he felt that things were complicated and difficult to handle. Just deducing it in his mind caused too many problems. He couldn¡¯t wait to find Su Wen and discuss the details with him. However, he did not know where Su Wen lived and had never seen him before. The old fellow had been racking his brains every day, and he couldn¡¯t eat or drink. His physical condition was much worse than that day, but his mental state was still excited. During the Sacred Debate Banquet, famous scholars from all over the world came to offer some insights and answer some questions. Emperor Zhou recorded them down one by one. He was still very diligent in government affairs. For all the questions and solutions, he would go back and look at all the problems one by one. Finally, Emperor Zhou walked in front of Ji Yuchen and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Ji is a man of virtue and prestige. Why didn¡¯t you express your views during this Sacred Debate Banquet?¡± Ji Yuchen stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I have heard that Su Changqing¡¯s son, the Official Su Wen, beat up Guo Bin at Pengcheng Banquet. How can you turn a blind eye to such an act? Can my Great Zhou scholars not say anything? At today¡¯s banquet, if I speak ill of anyone, will I be slapped by the son if I turn back? If that¡¯s the case, I can only remain silent!¡± Hearing this, Emperor Zhou frowned slightly. This is a little difficult! Not only did this old fellow have a great reputation, his words just now were also crafty! It completely blocked the possibility of Emperor Zhou using Su Wen as an excuse to stand up for Su Changqing. After pondering for a moment, Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying, Elder Ji? The matter between Su Wen and Guo Bin has already been decided. Guo Bin has indeed suffered some grievances. I will placate him another day. Today, we should prioritize government affairs now!¡± Emperor Zhou only said that he comforted Guo Bin but did not mention punishing Su Wen. This made Ji Yuchen very unhappy. ¡°Your Majesty, if you do not punish Su Wen, we scholars of the Great Zhou will definitely feel threatened. No one will dare to speak again! Your Majesty, please make your judgment!¡± Ji Yuchen knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. With all the famous people present today and Ji Yuchen saying such things, if he did not punish Su Wen, it would definitely cause dissatisfaction to rise in these people¡¯s hearts. But then again, Su Wen¡¯s beating of Guo Bin was something he had personally overseen and concluded. If he had to overturn his previous judgment now, wouldn¡¯t that be slapping his own face? After pondering for a moment, Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°This matter has already been decided. Even if we re-evaluate it, I cannot make a decision on our own. This will be decided after the banquet!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s patience had already run out. He did not want to continue entangling with this old fellow in front of him. He directly used the word ¡®stall¡¯, neither rejecting nor agreeing to it. He would leave it at that. He would never slap his own face. However, Ji Yuchen did not know what Emperor Zhou was thinking. He felt much better after hearing that. ¡°Your Majesty, I do have something to report to Your Majesty, but I can only tell it to Your Majesty alone!¡± Ji Yuchen bowed and said. Emperor Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, everyone, please enjoy yourselves for the time being. I¡¯ll have a chat with Elder Ji!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Ji Yuchen hurried after him. The two came to the side hall and Emperor Zhou sat down. He looked at Ji Yuchen and said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Ji, what do you have to report? Let¡¯s talk here!¡± Ji Yuchen bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty! What I have said today is equivalent to something that can shake the entire Great Zhou¡¯s national policy! If Your Majesty can realize it, you will be the Great Zhou¡¯s number one emperor!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at the old man in front of him in disbelief. Was he aware of what he was saying? Ji Yuchen slowly explained the entire process of having a tiered tax system exactly in the way Su Wen had explained to Zhao Wanrou the other day. After everything was said, Ji Yuchen said, ¡°Your Majesty, that day, when I heard that person¡¯s brilliant remark, I couldn¡¯t sleep at night. After thinking hard for a long time, I realized that the biggest problem of my Great Zhou was that the commoners were too poor and the rich and powerful were too rich! Money was accumulated in the hands of the powerful and influential, and it couldn¡¯t be circulated. The commoners are poor and suffering, and their lives are hard! In the long run, there would definitely be chaos. Only by finding a way to make the commoners richer and curbing the rich and powerful would the foundation of the Great Zhou Dynasty be maintained for thousands of years. It would be the foundation of the country¡¯s prosperity and Your Majesty¡¯s ambition.¡± Emperor Zhou looked calm, but his heart was not as calm as it seemed. He knew that doing so would not be easy. This could be said to be affecting the interests of all the influential officials in the Great Zhou Dynasty. The unrest caused by the conflict might even cause the Great Zhou to lose its might! But, similarly, once the policy change is completed, the benefits would be equally great. After weakening the influential families, the power of the royal family would at the same time reach unprecedented heights. Especially after implementing the policies to benefit the commoners, he would become a god in their hearts! Chapter 108 - Where Did This Old Fogey Come From? Chapter 108 Where Did This Old Fogey Come From? ¡°Who would have thought that there would be such a knowledgeable person among the younger generation of my Great Zhou!¡± Emperor Zhou muttered. Ji Yuchen continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. This kind of young man is the one that Your Majesty should focus on nurturing. Although the idea he proposed is not perfect, it was but a mere casual remark. If we can get this person to plan carefully, it might be better.¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Ji Yuchen and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who it is?¡± Ji Yuchen smiled bitterly. ¡°At that time, when I heard such unprecedented words, I was only thinking about it. By the time I realized it, that person had already left. However, I remember clearly that the person sitting with him should be a princess. And according to that person¡¯s words, he must be the son of a powerful person in the capital!¡± Deity Zhou rubbed his chin and said, ¡°From your description, this young man¡¯s tone seems familiar¡­ He even has a roguish aura¡­ Who is he?¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t think about Su Wen at all. After pondering for a moment, he was still unable to come up with an answer. Ji Yuchen continued, ¡°Your Majesty, after carefully considering the young man¡¯s words, the supervision of such a policy is indeed a big problem. I can¡¯t think of what to do no matter how I think about it. Therefore, I hope that Your Majesty can find this person. I¡¯ll ask for guidance in detail and perfect a plan for Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou said helplessly, ¡°Even if you say so, where can I find him?¡± Ji Yuchen smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know the princess? His Majesty can just summon all the princesses and ask them in detail. Then, you will naturally know who they are.¡± The old fellow had this idea. Emperor Zhou thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! How about this, it¡¯s already a little late today, and the Sacred Debate Banquet cannot be paused like this. After the morning court assembly tomorrow, Elder Ji will enter the palace and accompany me to ask the princesses.¡± Ji Yuchen immediately agreed. The two of them returned to the banquet venue, and the atmosphere was much more relaxed. The banquet could be said to have ended perfectly. After the morning court assembly the next day, Ji Yuchen entered the palace. Emperor Zhou summoned all the princesses that were of age as well. These princesses were all confused, not knowing what Emperor Zhou wanted to do. After seeing these princesses, Emperor Zhou asked in a low voice, ¡°Have any of you been to Bright Moon Lodge to eat with others recently?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the princesses started to think back. Ji Yuchen looked at the princesses expectantly. After a while, only the Fifth Princess Zhao Xuanxuan, Seventh Princess Zhao Wanrou and Eighth Princess Zhao Qingyue each took a step forward. Emperor Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°The rest of you may leave!¡± As the others left, Emperor Zhou asked, ¡°Who did you go with? When did you go?¡± The Fifth Princess: ¡°Daughter went out with the celebrity Wei Peng, daughter of the Anqing Marquis¡­¡± Once she said that, Emperor Zhou was sure she was not the person they were looking for. Then he looked at Zhao Wanrou, who could only whisper, ¡°I went with Su Wen¡­ six days ago.¡± Zhao Qingyue smiled, ¡°What a coincidence. I went with my sister on the same day, and I went with the Changping Marquis¡¯ son, Wan Hu!¡± Ji Yuchen said excitedly, ¡°It must be him!¡± On the other side, Emperor Zhou began to suspect something! Wan Hu? Emperor Zhou had seen that kid before. He was just like his name, built like a real tiger! He was a pure brute. How could he say something like that? However, he remained calm and waved his hand to dismiss the Fifth Princess. He then asked, ¡°What did you say when you went to Bright Moon Lodge?¡± Zhao Wanrou¡¯s heart tightened. After some hesitation, she decided to protect Su Wen. After all, she had already promised Su Wen not to tell the emperor about the conversation that day. She said in a low voice, ¡°That day, I only talked to Su Wen about the delicacies in the capital and nothing else.¡± Zhao Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°We were talking about how Brother Su Wen spent thousands of gold to redeem a beauty for himself. His wealth is something that even we can¡¯t compare to!¡± Ji Yuchen hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness Qingyue, I know that that person told you not to tell His Majesty the contents of the conversation, but you have to know that this is a major event that will determine the future of countless citizens of the Great Zhou! It¡¯s a national policy! So please tell the truth, Your Highness!¡± Ji Yuchen subconsciously excluded Su Wen! In his opinion, the one who spoke was certainly Wan Hu! Zhao Qingyue was confused, but Zhao Wanrou instantly understood! This process was to find Su Wen! What to do? What should I do? His Majesty, the Emperor, sat high up on the throne. He looked at Zhao Qingyue below as she quickly denied anything, while Ji Yuchen tried to persuade her again. Only now did he finally get a sense of what was going on! Could it be¡­ Su Wen was the one that actually said all of that? ¡®That¡¯s possible. That brat is cunning and has been influenced by Su Changqing on a daily basis. Perhaps that¡¯s why he has such thoughts.¡¯ Emperor Zhou stroked his chin and thought to himself. Looking at the anxious Ji Yuchen, he remembered that the old man almost embarrassed him yesterday. The Zhou Emperor laughed and said to the two princesses, ¡°You two can leave now!¡± After the two princesses left, Ji Yuchen said, ¡°Your Majesty, that person must be this Wan Hu. Your Majesty, please quickly summon this person into the palace and tell him not to be afraid to let his thoughts run wild for the country!¡± Yes, the old man subconsciously believed that Su Wen, who was a notorious youth in the capital, was definitely not the person who spoke. Emperor Zhou said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll just let Su Wen and Wan Hu enter the palace. Coincidentally, didn¡¯t Elder Ji want me to punish that Su Wen? I¡¯ll take this opportunity to deal with him!¡± Ji Yuchen remained silent. Emperor Zhou immediately sent someone to issue a decree. After a while, a eunuch reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Su Wen and Wan Hu are waiting outside the hall!¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± Soon, Su Wen and Wan Hu entered the hall. Su Wen was dressed in expensive clothes and had a mink fur coat. It was extremely luxurious. As for Wan Hu, he looked tall and strong. The two of them bowed when they entered. ¡°Su Wen (Wan Hu) pays his respects to Your Majesty!¡± Ji Yuchen was dumbfounded. Wan Hu had such a tall figure! Most importantly, Wan Hu¡¯s voice was extremely thick, and there was a huge gap between him and Su Wen. Just now, the few princesses had sweet voices, and Zhao Wanrou spoke in a soft voice. Ji Yuchen did not recognize the Seventh Princess¡¯s voice, but now, he could tell that Wan Hu was definitely not the person from that day. Instead, it was Su Wen who had a similar voice as the youth who spoke the other day! Emperor Zhou however didn¡¯t ask about the meal they had, instead pointing at Su Wen as he scolded, ¡°You brat! Do you know your mistake?¡± Su Wen was dumbfounded! What was going on? He summoned him so early in the morning, and the first thing he said was for him to plead guilty? What has he been doing recently? Su Wen recalled carefully. ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t know!¡± Su Wen said aggrievedly. ¡°I really haven¡¯t done anything recently! I¡¯ve been resting my kidneys at home for the past few days and haven¡¯t gone anywhere! I didn¡¯t fight, I didn¡¯t bully anyone, and I didn¡¯t skip work either. Moreover, I¡¯ve been teaching very well recently!¡± Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know? You hit Guo Bin, and dare say you don¡¯t know? Elder Ji told me that this matter cannot be forgiven easily! You must be severely punished!¡± Su Wen turned to look at Ji Yuchen who was standing by the side. A trace of confusion flashed across his eyes. ¡®Where did this Old Fogey come from? Why is he so cheap with his words? He brought this up again? Isn¡¯t this matter over?¡¯ Chapter 109 - You Cant Say It Even If You Touch It Chapter 109 You Can¡¯t Say It Even If You Touch It Although the previous incident had been settled, the moment Emperor Zhou brought it up again, Su Wen had a bad feeling. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have already said previously that Guo Bin insulted my father and ignored Your Majesty. As a son, I will definitely make a move! Even if Your Majesty wants to punish me, I will still make a move!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re still trying to reason?¡± Emperor Zhou stood up angrily and pointed at Su Wen. ¡°You brat, you don¡¯t even place the rules in your eyes. Today, I will fulfill Elder Ji¡¯s wishes and punish you properly. Men, suppress this brat and give him 20 strokes of the paddle!¡± Fu An immediately came in and led Su Wen out. At this moment, Ji Yuchen was still immersed in the shock that Su Wen might be the one who spoke. He suddenly reacted. He shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± As he spoke, he went to pull Fu An. But at this time, Emperor Zhou stood up and walked to his side. He grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Elder Ji, don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ve asked me to punish this brat, I will definitely not show mercy!¡± ¡°No¡­ Your Majesty, I think¡­¡± Before Ji Yuchen could finish, Emperor Zhou looked at Wan Hu and shouted,¡± Tell me, did you go to Bright Moon Lodge?¡± At this moment, Su Wen was already dragged out¡­ He was pressed to the ground and Fu An personally held the rod! Fu An raised his rod high and slammed it down! There was a muffled sound! Su Wen looked at Fu An in surprise. This muffled sound was caused by Fu An¡¯s Qi compressing the air, letting out a sonic boom. The rod didn¡¯t even touch his butt! ¡°Scream!¡± Fu An whispered. Su Wen immediately reacted and wailed loudly. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Peng! ¡°Fu An, you dog b*stard. How dare you be so ruthless?¡± Veins popped out on Fu An¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t help but want to hit him. ¡°Ah! Fu An, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± Su Wen shouted exaggeratedly as he stared at the palace hall doors. He started calculating in his heart. What was going on? The Old Fogey wanted the emperor to punish me. The emperor was unable to save his face, but at the same time didn¡¯t really want to punish me, so he did this? Indeed, it was this damned Old Fogey Ji¡¯s fault! Su Wen already gave Ji Yuchen a death mark. In the hall, Emperor Zhou interrupted Ji Yuchen. Wan Hu broke out in a cold sweat when he heard Emperor Zhou¡¯s stern tone! He was not as ruthless as Su Wen, and he was still extremely fearful of Emperor Zhou. He immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed. ¡°This subject is guilty as well!¡± Emperor Zhou was very surprised. I only asked if you went to Bright Moon Lodge, and you¡¯re saying that you were guilty? He subconsciously shouted, ¡°Tell me, what crime did you commit!¡± ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have touched Her Highness Qingyue!¡± This honest child could not help but blurt out the truth in fright Zhou Emperor: ¡°!!???¡± Ji Yuchen :¡±¡­¡± The atmosphere in the hall became even weirder at this moment. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The corners of Emperor Zhou¡¯s mouth twitched as he sneered. He looked at Wan Hu as he kept rubbing the side of his index finger with his thumb. At this moment, Su Wen finished his twenty strokes of the paddle and ¡®limped into the hall. Emperor Zhou took a deep breath and ignored Wan Hu. He pointed and scolded, ¡°Su Wen, do you know your mistake?¡± ¡°This subject is helpless! Even if you beat me to death, I am not wrong!¡± Su Wen spoke righteously! Emperor Zhou stood up angrily and berated, ¡°Elder Ji is in front, and you still don¡¯t know how to repent. Men, drag him out and give him 20 more paddles! I¡¯ll beat you to death today, you stinking brat!¡± Then, he calmly continued, ¡°Wan Hu, 80!¡± Fu An came in and looked at Wan Hu. He could clearly tell that Emperor Zhou wanted him to beat this guy for real! Ji Yuchen however did not want Su Wen to be beaten up again. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! There¡¯s no need to beat this Su Wen any more! Twenty paddles is enough!¡± ¡°No! This brat¡¯s mouth is too tough! I must make him give in!¡± Ji Yuchen hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? It¡¯s fine if a young man makes mistakes. It¡¯s good to have some backbone! Let¡¯s just forget about it!¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± Emperor Zhou asked again. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ji Yuchen was certain. When Wan Hu saw the scene, he also became unyielding and kowtowed. ¡°Your Majesty, I have done nothing wrong! I am in love with Princess Qingyue!¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Fu An, bring him down. 80 paddles, not one less! Also, slap his mouth 20 times. Let him know what he can and cannot say!¡± Wan Hu was pulled down. Soon, screams came from outside. This time, the screams were sadly real. Only Su Wen, Emperor Zhou, and Ji Yuchen were left in the hall. Emperor Zhou looked at Ji Yuchen with interest and said, ¡°Elder Ji, Su Wen has already been punished. Can you let him go now?¡± Ji Yuchen looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Young Master Su, did you go to Bright Moon Lodge for a meal six days ago?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and turned his head to the side without saying a word. Ji Yuchen cupped his hands and said, ¡°Young Master Su, please tell me the truth!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Tell you the truth? Do I need to even remember where I ate? What¡¯s wrong? Did I spend your money?¡± Ji Yuchen was speechless. After muttering for a while, he said, ¡°Young Master Su, may I ask if you were the one who mentioned the tiered tax system?¡± Su Wen was alarmed! Good fellow, why are you bringing such a thing up here? ¡°What tax system? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Wen pretended to be confused. After saying that, he turned to look at Emperor Zhou and cupped his hands. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve already been beaten. If there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave now?¡± Emperor Zhou nodded and waved his hand. ¡°You may leave!¡± Ji Yuchen did not stop him. After Su Wen left, Ji Yuchen said to Emperor Zhou, ¡°Your Majesty, according to what I see, the person who said those words about the tax system is probably Su Wen! Wan Hu¡¯s voice is completely different from that person¡¯s. On the contrary, Su Wen¡¯s voice is extremely similar!¡± Emperor Zhou slapped his forehead and grumbled, ¡°Elder Ji, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? This Su Wen is extremely petty. I just punished him, so how would he tell the truth? Look at you, aren¡¯t you delaying the important matter now?¡± Ji Yuchen said with a bitter smile, ¡°This old one also did not expect that Su Wen, who is known as a playboy in the capital city, would have such brilliant opinions! Just now, this old one wanted to stop Your Majesty, but it was too late!¡± Emperor Zhou was unhappy. ¡°Elder Ji, your words are not right. You¡¯re the one who wants to punish Su Wen, so why are you talking about me now? I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you¡¯ve caused me to be in the wrong. I¡¯ll leave this matter of persuading Su Wen to you!¡± Ji Yuchen said seriously, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. I will definitely persuade Young Master Su to plan this well!¡± Ji Yuchen immediately excused himself. After he left, Emperor Zhou roared out in laughter! ¡°This old thing, Su Wen will hate him this time. If he goes to persuade Su Wen, he will be in trouble!¡± The old eunuch replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard that the tiered tax system is quite good. If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t it affect us if it¡¯s delayed?¡± Emperor Zhou sighed and shook his head. ¡°Right now in the northern borders, Yan Country is eyeing us covetously. Furthermore, the tax system is not perfect as of yet. If I were to rashly implement it, I¡¯m afraid there will be huge changes! I have to find an opportunity! So there¡¯s no hurry, let Su Wen play with that old fellow first.¡± As Su Wen walked out of the palace and saw Wan Hu getting beaten up. This time, Fu An did not hold back. He beat Wan Hu until his skin and flesh were lacerated. Wan Hu¡¯s mouth was also slapped until it was incomparably red and swollen. Fresh blood flowed out from his mouth, making him look extremely miserable. Su Wen walked to Wan Hu¡¯s side and smiled at Fu An. ¡°Commander Fu, please let me speak to him.¡± Fu An stopped his rod and Su Wen squatted down. He looked at the miserable Wan Hu and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, you have to remember this beating. When you get home, quickly ask your father to ask His Majesty for a marriage proposal! Say, how can you touch the princess? Even if you touch her, you can¡¯t say it. Look at me¡­ I never say anything¡­¡± Chapter 110 - Showdown, Honest To Each Other Chapter 110 Showdown, Honest To Each Other The year turned around and the weather became warmer. In the Su family¡¯s residence, Xie Yiyi looked out the window at the slowly dripping ice and frowned. After entering the Su Residence, she was still very happy. She had put behind her the blood and killings of the martial world, and did not have to worry about money. She did not have to think about anything and just played mahjong with Cui Yumian every day. At night, she ¡®trained¡¯ her body with Su Wen and her life was rather comfortable. However, after the brief moment of satisfaction, Xie Dajia¡¯s orders were like a mountain pressing down on her head! Should she activate the Mental Demon Charming Body? Once she used it, Su Wen might listen to her every whim, but would he still be him? After she married Su Wen, her thoughts had gradually changed. But if she didn¡¯t use it, how could she answer to Xie Dajia? Xie Yiyi knew that her mother was never a soft-hearted person. Su Wen looked gentle, but he had a strong personality. Would there be a conflict between them? Just as she was thinking, Su Wen walked into the room and closed the door gently. Xie Yiyi blushed. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t daytime good?¡± Su Wen let out an evil smile. ¡°Then do you still want to close the windows?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Closing the door is just a matter of convenience¡­¡± With her charming body, Xie Yiyi looked even more alluring now. Su Wen sat by the bed while Xie Yiyi walked towards him. ¡°I met a Daoist priest before the new year arrived. He claimed to be from the Taihao Palace,¡± Su Wen casually remarked. Xie Yiyi stopped in her tracks, and her face instantly turned pale! Su Wen continued as though he didn¡¯t notice, ¡°He said that Xie Dajia was an alias for the Thousand Illusion Demoness Xie Bingrui. He also said that you were someone that she placed by my side in order to control me and use my father¡¯s power.¡± Xie Yiyi bit her lips tightly. She could tell that Su Wen was about to put out all the cards. But at that moment, Xie Yiyi felt a sense of relief. Yes, there was no need to be conflicted. There was no need to think anymore. The worst case scenario was death. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then I just wanted to ask, what method do you plan to use to control me? Is it a honey trap? I think I¡¯ve already fallen for it.¡± Xie Yiyi was at a loss. Su Wen¡¯s attitude was unexpectedly good despite knowing the truth. There was no anger, no fury, and no dissatisfaction. ¡°The Mental Demon Charming Body is a mystic technique of the Demon Sound Sect. It can only be used by people who are naturally charming. It can be activated during intimate entanglements. Once it succeeds, the person controlled will listen to the caster,¡± Xie Yiyi said honestly. ¡°You sure are straightforward!¡± Su Wen laughed. ¡°I thought you were going to deny it.¡± Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to deny? Since the people from Taihao Palace found you, my identity can¡¯t be hidden. Furthermore, we are husband and wife. Although it hasn¡¯t been long, you are my only man. Since you already know, there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you activated your Mental Demon Charming Body?¡± Su Wen asked softly. Xie Yiyi sighed. ¡°The reason is very simple. The more fond the casted is towards the caster, the higher the chance of success, However, the caster will be unable to activate the spell again once it fails. Only by spending more time with the caster will you have more confidence.¡± There was something else she did not mention, and that was that she could not make up her mind. Su Wen looked at Xie Yiyi. After a while, he patted the edge of the bed and smiled. ¡°Come over, let¡¯s do it.¡± Xie Yiyi blushed again. The spring breeze entered the room and gently ruffled the bedsheets. Her sweet voice was seductive and alluring. Leave the cause and effect aside for the time being, and be honest with each other. Xie Yiyi sat by the bed while Su Wen started to analyze the situation, ¡°She asked you to disperse your cultivation?¡± Xie Yiyi whispered, ¡°She¡¯s my mother after all. What should I do if I don¡¯t listen to her?¡± Su Wen said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve never listened to my father, except when he gave me money¡­ Your mother is a fraud.¡± At this moment, Xie Yiyi had already confessed everything to Su Wen. Su Wen also knew about Xie Yiyi¡¯s background. In fact, she was quite famous in the martial world. The Amorous Witch. Although she had never shown her true face to anyone, as the new Holy Maiden of the Demonic Music Sect, she had quite a reputation. Her charming eyes had been the trigger of many fights in the Martial World. Of course, most of her actions were done under the instructions of Xie Dajia. In the end, Xie Dajia forced her to disperse her powers and marry Su Wen. ¡°Look at your mother, she treats you like a tool!¡± Su Wen complained. Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Mother has treated me extremely well. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how would I have been able to settle down in the martial world? This appearance is a source of trouble! It¡¯s just that people in the martial world often have no choice in what they have to do. In the past few years, the orthodox sects have been prospering. Our Demonic Music Sect has been besieged by them one after another, and our situation has become even more difficult. Even my mother has been forced into a corner.¡± Su Wen knocked on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you activate your Mental Demon Charming Body just now?¡± Xie Yiyi remained silent. She did not know why, but she knew that this might be her last chance! But she still chose not to do anything. ¡°What does your mother want me to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Xie Yiyi honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my mother is thinking either.¡± ¡°How about this? You think of a way to tell her that you have me under control. Ask her what her motive is.¡± Xie Yiyi fell silent. She did not say anything. Just like how she was unwilling to use her Mental Demon Charming Body on Su Wen, she also did not want to help Su Wen scheme against her family. Su Wen saw through her worries and said with a smile, ¡°Why, are you worried that I¡¯ll hurt your mother? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just looking to see if I can help. After all, she¡¯s my mother-in-law, isn¡¯t she? How can there be so many black and white matters in this world? It¡¯s not like there are only two paths. Whether it¡¯s the righteous sects or the Demonic Music Sect, there¡¯s no difference to me. As long as your mother doesn¡¯t want to harm the people of the Great Zhou, kill my entire family, or rebel against the Royal Court, there¡¯s nothing wrong with helping her.¡± Xie Yiyi looked at Su Wen. She was unsure if Su Wen was telling the truth. After spending so much time with Su Wen, she felt that this man was even more unpredictable. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, who else can you trust?¡± Su Wen looked into her eyes and said, ¡°You and I can be considered the closest people to each other. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can only choose between your mother and me to help. On the other hand, if you choose to believe me, I can help you, and help your mother as well. If you want the best of both worlds, this is your only option.¡± Xie Yiyi was moved. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll inform her that you¡¯ve been controlled by me!¡± She still chose to believe Su Wen. Just like what Su Wen said, the person closest to her now was Su Wen. No matter what, the two of them were already husband and wife. Just as the two of them came to an agreement, Ning Shuang knocked on the door. ¡°Young Master, Yan Luoying is here. She wants to see you!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen frowned. After that night¡¯s banquet, the two of them never met again. He wondered what the fellow was here for this time! Chapter 111 - Watch That Old Fogey Chapter 111 Watch That Old Fogey After hearing Ning Shuang¡¯s report, Su Wen replied, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Suddenly, Xie Yiyi, who was behind him, asked, ¡°Since you already knew before the Lunar New Year, why did you only tell me now?¡± Su Wen turned around with a smile on his face. ¡°We¡¯re all family, so we can slowly resolve this matter. After all, the New Year has to be celebrated in a happy manner¡± A warm feeling rose in Xie Yiyi¡¯s heart. When Su Wen left, tears welled up in her eyes. She understood that Su Wen never wanted to do anything to her. Su Wen arrived at the living room. Yan Luoying sat there quietly. When she saw Su Wen, she smiled. ¡°Young Master Su, what are you busy with?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just having a fling with my concubine, What business can I have?¡± Su Wen said half-truthfully. Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen and shook her head with a sigh. ¡°My father brought me some of the specialties in the Northern Border. I brought some over for you.¡± At this moment, Su Wen noticed that there was a bag under Yan Luoying¡¯s feet. Yan Luoying opened the bag. It contained some local products from the mountains and could not be considered expensive. However, Su Wen knew that this contained Yan Luoying¡¯s sincerity. After all, these things were considered rare in the capital. Su Wen sighed. Being indecisive only made things worse. He looked at Yan Luoying and said in a deep voice, ¡°General Yan, Lady Yan, let¡¯s be honest today. There¡¯s no need for us to interact anymore. Back then, you didn¡¯t want to marry and neither did I. We agreed to advance and retreat together, so why did Lady Yan go back on her words? I, Su Wen, after examining myself, other than being handsome, rich, talented, and strong, there¡¯s nothing outstanding about me! Why do you want to marry me now?¡± Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen in surprise. This guy was really shameless. However, this shamelessness suddenly seemed so pleasing to the eye. Suddenly, Yan Luoying said in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother Su Wen, do you think I¡¯m gentle if I behave this way?¡± In that instant, Su Wen felt his hair stand on end. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± he stuttered in a horrified tone. Yan Luoying smiled. ¡°I like you. Don¡¯t you like obedient girls? I¡¯ll be very obedient in the future.¡± Su Wen could tell that Yan Luoying was imitating Wu Muyu! ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Su Wen was a little frustrated now. Yan Luoying stopped smiling and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be wishy-washy, so I¡¯ll just say it directly! I like you! And it just so happens that we have an engagement. If that¡¯s the case, why should I back out?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like you!¡± Su Wen said. Yan Luoying finally felt Wu Lie¡¯s pain. It felt terrible to be rejected by the person she liked. She suddenly realized that to a certain extent, she and Wu Lie were the same kind of people. If she liked him, she liked him! Since she liked him, she would love him intensely! With such a pure romance in their hearts, it was precisely because of this that she would not compromise with Wu Lie at all. It was because they were people who followed their hearts. Yan Luoying said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have an engagement. I¡¯m very satisfied with this engagement, and I definitely won¡¯t back out. Perhaps this will make you hate me, but I don¡¯t want to let go. That¡¯s all. I believe that one day, you will accept me!¡± With that said, she stood up and walked to the door. She turned to smile at Su Wen and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t like me, you can kill me! I won¡¯t resist! But you can¡¯t stop me from liking you!¡± As he watched Yan Luoying leave, Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°F*ck! Lunatic! No wonder she could kill 400,000 people! She doesn¡¯t even care about her own life!¡± In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, life was the most precious thing. It surpassed everything one could ever have. However, it was obvious that this was not the case in Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s an old man outside asking to see you. He said he¡¯s Ji Yuchen!¡± A servant reported. The frustrated Su Wen stood up and left as he shouted angrily, ¡°Not seeing! Who the f*ck wants to see an old man? Get him to scram!¡± Su Wen had never liked this old man from the start! First, this old man wanted to dig up the past and make the Zhou Emperor resettle old scores. Then, he wanted to drag him to discuss some tax systems. What kind of joke was this? At the entrance, Ji Yuchen waited anxiously. The gatekeeper came out and handed back his name card, saying, ¡°My lord has said that he won¡¯t see you!¡± Behind Ji Yuchen, a squire was immediately displeased. ¡°Do you know who my family¡¯s old master is? Even when he met the emperor, he was never refused. Do you know how many people want to invite my family¡¯s old master, but my family¡¯s old master can¡¯t even make it?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Zhao Jin walked out of the door and said with a cold smile, ¡°So what? My family¡¯s young master said he won¡¯t see anyone right now! Whoever dares to be impudent, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t you see whose residence entrance this is? You dare behave atrociously?¡± Before the squire could speak, Ji Yuchen turned to glare at him. The squire immediately shut up. Ji Yuchen stepped forward and smiled at Zhao Jin. ¡°Commander, please inform him that this old man is here to apologize.¡± Zhao Jin rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Whether you wish to apologize or not has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a bodyguard. I came out to tell you that if you dare behave atrociously, I¡¯ll beat you up. As for making a report? Don¡¯t even think about it. If my young master says he won¡¯t see you, then he won¡¯t see you. If I go speak for you and disturb my young master, then the young master will definitely be displeased. Won¡¯t that make me a fool for reporting in the first place?¡± Ji Yuchen pondered for a while, then took out a banknote from his sleeve and handed it to Zhao Jin! He thought that Zhao Jin wanted some benefits. Zhao Jin took a step back and spat, ¡°Pah! You old thing, do you think I¡¯ve never seen money? Look at this place, randomly picking up a brick is sufficient to buy half of your life. Do I look like someone who lacks money?¡± Despite his old age, Ji Yuchen had never suffered such humiliation. However, this old fellow forcefully endured it. He put away the bank notes and stood at the door. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Zhao Jin said impatiently, ¡°If you want to wait, go to the side. Don¡¯t block the door!¡± Ji Yuchen obediently moved to the side. Seeing that he was sensible, Zhao Jin did not say anything else. He entered the house and closed the door! The retainer hurried to persuade him. ¡°My lord, what kind of status do you have? Why are you acting like this?¡± Ji Yuchen said in a low voice, ¡°For the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s thousand-year plan, my face is nothing!¡± After the old fellow finished speaking, he really stood by the door. He became a man that could not be moved! As the sky gradually darkened, Su Wen and his family sat down at the dining table. Ning Shuang walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and reported in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, that Ji Yuchen is still waiting outside!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Still waiting?¡± ¡°All this time!¡± ¡°Zhao Jin! Zhao Jin!¡± Su Wen yelled. Zhao Jin¡¯s reply came from the outer residence. ¡°I¡¯m here, Young Master!¡± Su Wen instructed loudly, ¡°Take good care of that Old Fogey. If he dares to pee or shit at the door, beat him to death!¡± After giving his instructions, Su Wen muttered, ¡°F*ck, if he dares to pee in the corner of my house, I will beat him up!¡± Chapter 112 - I Cant Waste My Fathers Talent Chapter 112 I Can¡¯t Waste My Father¡¯s Talent Su Wen did not expect Ji Yuchen to be so vicious to himself. He waited at the entrance for an entire night. The next morning, he was still standing by the entrance. However, at this moment, the old fellow¡¯s face was already pale. He was already tottering unsteadily. Su Wen came out of his house and turned to look at Zhao Jin. ¡°He didn¡¯t pee here last night?¡± Zhao Jin came over and said in a low voice, ¡°No, he brought my own chamber pot. The servant went to pour it from afar.¡± Su Wen gave the old man a smile and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad! Keep it up!¡± Ji Yuchen hurried forward and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Su, it¡¯s my fault! I¡¯ve wronged you! Don¡¯t be angry. As long as you answer the questions in my heart, this Old Ji can atone for my sins in any way you wish!¡± Looking at the trembling Ji Yuchen, Su Wen sighed. ¡°Get in!¡± How should he put it? Su Wen couldn¡¯t stand seeing such a person that so wholeheartedly served the masses. In his previous life, he admired such people the most. Perhaps Ji Yuchen¡¯s actions made him unhappy, but in the end, Su Wen still couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. He knew that this kind of person represented the noble existence of human nature. He might never become such a person even with his two lifespans. The two of them got on the carriage. Su Wen looked at Ji Yuchen and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Why must you do this?¡± ¡°For the people of Great Zhou, I can die without regrets!¡± Ji Yuchen sighed. ¡°The people¡­ are suffering too much!¡± He looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°The commoners of the Great Zhou lead bitter lives. They eat while looking at the sky and even have to forage for food in the ground. Many families don¡¯t even get a bite of meat every year!¡± (TL Note: The author probably is trying to say how their food is so little that they can just throw the entire portion into their mouths in one go, hence looking up at the sky as they eat.) Su Wen knew that he was speaking the truth. The difference between the rich and poor in Great Zhou had already reached an unparalleled level. Ji Yuchen solemnly continued, ¡°This old man had previously thought about how to lead the commoners to live a good life,¡± ¡°this can be done through reducing taxes and splitting the land equally. But no matter how hard I work, a natural disaster is enough to change everything!¡± ¡°The commoners are always the first to be internally displaced. In order to live, they have to sell their fields, houses, children, and even sell their bodies as slaves. All of these are commonplace. Humans cannot defeat the heavens!¡± Ji Yuchen lamented loudly. ¡°But after hearing Lord Su¡¯s words that day, this old man finally understood that the problem wasn¡¯t that the commoners were too poor, but that the nobles were too rich! Their wealth allowed them to take over the land at will, manipulate the prices, and control the lives and deaths of the commoners!¡± Su Wen looked out of the car window at the royal capital, which was already bustling with business early in the morning. He echoed in agreement, ¡°Aristocratic families, martial sects, officials of the royal court, and rich merchants are all living off the citizens! They have power, wealth, and status that can completely suppress the commoners, so they can easily exploit these poor people with their own privileges. Only by dividing their wealth with the citizens and giving them a stronger ability to resist natural disasters can the citizens truly become rich. This is also the role that the royal court should play.¡± Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Ji Yuchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lord Su, your words that day were extremely ingenious. Tax grading is definitely a feasible national policy in my eyes. However, there are many things that I can¡¯t figure out. For example, how do I manage to regulate everything? If there¡¯s no rules, many people will definitely think of ways to avoid taxes!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Su Wen gave the answer directly. In reality, even in the highly developed modern society of his previous life, this problem had not been completely cut off. Let alone the Great Zhou in such a backward age. Su Wen said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not important. The current Great Zhou tax collection system is already extremely mature under the current system. What we need to do is to purge the government officials and make it even stricter to prevent corrupt officials and merchants.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words made sense. The Great Zhou currently still had its own regulatory approach to both commercial and agricultural taxes. For example, trade taxes could be obtained by setting tariffs. This was because regardless of the various cities, there were checkpoints set up by the Great Zhou Empire that taxed passing goods. That¡¯s how the 3% business tax came about.[1] Ji Yuchen frowned. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, the taxes of the merchants still cannot be properly accounted for!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°So what? Why do we have to calculate everything clearly? As long as we can do it to the best of our abilities, it¡¯s better than the current tax! Furthermore, we can utilize other methods!¡± ¡°Other methods?¡± Ji Yuchen murmured. ¡°For example¡­ Business property taxes! Estate taxes! Inheritance taxes! Land taxes! Mining taxes!¡± Su Wen listed out the type of taxes in his previous world one by one. He explained each of them carefully, ¡°The business property tax is to carefully inspect one¡¯s ownership of properties. When the number of properties under a person reaches a certain level, we can collect property tax, estate tax, and land tax. They can then register the property, residential estates, and land under their name. The properties, residences and fields will all have to be taxed. Each person is only entitled to one property, and the fields they own will have twenty acres as the base. Those who exceed it will be taxed even more. All land that belongs to an ownerless farm will be held by the country instead. The mining tax is specifically to target the current aristocrats who are able to mine for mineral resources, hence it must be a heavy tax.¡± ¡°It must be known that these people are harvesting the state-owned assets of Great Zhou. As for the inheritance tax, after the death of a person, the children will inherit the property. If the inheritance exceeds a certain amount, they will also have to be taxed! In this way, our Great Zhou¡¯s treasury will definitely be filled to the brim. With this money, we will be able to feed the commoners and give them benefits. In this way, the wealth gap can be reduced.¡± Of course, Su Wen was also very clear that even if he did this, he would not be able to completely change the fact that wealth was gathered in the hands of a small number of people. He could only say that it would alleviate the current situation a little and make the commoners richer! However, Su Wen¡¯s words had already stunned Ji Yuchen. What kind of words were these? These tax systems with all sorts of names were simply akin to reaping the lives of wealthy merchants! Ji Yuchen could not believe how chaotic the tax system would be once it was enacted. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Even he was somewhat hesitant. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally too much to give out all of them at once. However, these taxes can be slowly implemented through 10, 20, or even 30 years! Starting from a certain tax system, we¡¯ll slowly cut them down one by one! As long as they don¡¯t have the determination to wreck all their previous efforts, they can only compromise in the end. Believe me, most of them don¡¯t have such determination!¡± Ji Yuchen looked at Su Wen with admiration. This fellow was simply a genius! Could it be because he had followed Su Changqing, so he had learned the ability to plunder money? All sorts of clever taxation against rich merchants opened a new door for Ji Yuchen. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since Lord Su is so talented, why aren¡¯t you focusing on government affairs? Why are your actions so extravagant, such as squandering¡­ your family wealth?¡± His last sentence was a bold question. Su Wen glanced at him and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t squander, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my father¡¯s talent? He has so many assets and he can¡¯t even spend all of them. If I don¡¯t help him, my old man will get angry. One look at your son and I know he won¡¯t help you spend money. Otherwise, how would you have the money to share with the commoners?¡± (1) Actual phrasing is 1:30 but I¡¯ve decided to convert to percentages to make the numbers cleare Chapter 113 - We Are Father and Son, Must You Do This? Chapter 113 We Are Father and Son, Must You Do This? In the carriage, Ji Yuchen kept mulling about the tax system that Su Wen mentioned. Su Wen said, ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve already told you everything that I can say. As for you, don¡¯t disturb me in the future. Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know each other. If you want to tell His Majesty these things, tell him. But don¡¯t bring my name with you. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble!¡± ¡°His Majesty knows that you are the one who proposed the tax,¡± Ji Yuchen said. Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if His Majesty knows, but no matter what suggestions you make to His Majesty in the future, it¡¯s all your own doing. It¡¯s all your own thinking! Don¡¯t bring me along anymore. I don¡¯t want to get involved in these matters.¡± In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, once he openly proposed reforms, he would be making the world his enemy. He did not want to throw himself under the proverbial bus. Ji Yuchen understood Su Wen¡¯s thoughts. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t mention your name, Lord Su. I just want to tell you this: If everyone only cherishes their body, will there ever be a time when the world is clear?¡± Su Wen shook his head and sighed. These policies were targeted at the powerful, the wealthy merchants, and the aristocratic clans. If these were to be proposed, the proposer would definitely become the target of public criticism. He also knew that if he wanted to change, someone had to sacrifice and do it. How else could these tax systems be perfectly realized? Most likely, it was going to be an uphill journey. This would take countless people years of perseverance, to supervise, to regulate, to show the effect bit by bit. But doing something was better than not doing anything Su Wen didn¡¯t feel that he had the power to do so, and he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. After all, he and Ji Yuchen were not the same kind of people. Burning oneself to illuminate others? If Su Wen became the sun one day, he would not mind doing so. However, at this moment, Su Wen felt that he was akin to a candle. Trying to burn himself to illuminate others would be courting death. He admired people like Ji Yuchen, but he did not want to become that kind of person. In fact, if he had not seen Ji Yuchen standing outside for the entire night, Su Wen would not have said those words to him. It was also because he was moved by this old fellow¡¯s stubbornness that Su Wen told this old man everything he could think of. As for what would happen and whether it would succeed, Su Wen did not know. He did not want to know either. Perhaps it was good or bad, but it would have nothing to do with him! Su Wen casually teased, ¡°If everyone only cherishes their body, will there ever be a time when the world is clear and bright? Old fellow, you sure know how to use words. However, you¡¯ve lived for 60 to 70 years, a decent age. I¡¯m only 19 and I don¡¯t want to die so early! How about this, you work harder and work for another decade or two to set me an example! After you die, I¡¯ll take over your duty. What do you think?¡± Ji Yuchen laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha! Then I¡¯ll count on your blessings! I¡¯ll live for another decade or two! Let¡¯s see if I can do something for the people of Great Zhou!¡± At that moment, Ji Yuchen made up his mind. He would take up an official appointment once again! He had rekindled his fighting spirit! But before that, he had to go back and think through what Su Wen had told him. He had to consider all the practical issues and come up with a truly feasible policy! This was also his capital to be reinstated as an official in the royal court! In the royal palace, Su Changqing and Emperor Zhou faced Cao Jin. Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. Our Great Zhou will step aside and send people to the Yan Country to learn the crafting techniques of the Beast Spirit Armor. After the learning is complete, you will bring them to the border and we will determine whether or not they have truly learned the crafting techniques. If they have truly learned it, we will send people to withdraw from Fort Boulder. While you guys are advancing, you can hand the people over to us. How about it?¡± Cao Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. In this way, the initiative was in the hands of Yan Country! This gift was not for nothing! ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as Minister Su says!¡± He immediately agreed. After he left, Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°As you expected, he agreed immediately after you said that. However, the people we sent out will definitely be closely monitored by him. If we want them to transmit the manufacturing method of the Beast Spirit Armor out from Yan Country, I¡¯m afraid it will be extremely difficult!¡± Su Changqing said coldly, ¡°How can it be easy when two countries are at war? If they fail, they¡¯ll just die, and this deal will never be achieved.¡± From the beginning, neither he nor Emperor Zhou wanted to complete the deal. They just wanted to take the opportunity to steal the technology of Yan Country. They did not care about the lives of a few people to achieve their plan. ¡°By the way, Changqing, the Li Prefecture is now in chaos. Wu Kunhu has already departed, but because many sects are participating in this chaos, I want to send out the Martial Inspectorate to attack the Li Prefecture¡¯s martial sects. What do you think?¡± Emperor Zhou asked. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Since Your Majesty has decided, it¡¯s naturally appropriate.¡± ¡°I want Su Wen to go too.¡± ¡°My son is someone from Martial Inspectorate to begin with, so according to normal reasoning, he should go.¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing as he gently rubbed his fingers. He then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just that this young man needs to gain some experience. Changqing, don¡¯t you think he has too many guards by his side? A martial artist in the end still needs to rely on himself, right?¡± Su Changqing pondered for a moment before he answered, ¡°I understand. I will let him go alone.¡± After the talks, Su Changqing retreated. Emperor Zhou grinned. ¡°A young man won¡¯t be able to achieve great things without going through hardships. If he only remains in the capital, without going through life and death trials, how can he ascend to the Heaven Rank in ten years?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is right!¡± The old eunuch was a bit worried. ¡°But if he goes there like this, once something happens¡­ I¡¯m afraid that on Minister Su¡¯s side¡­ And furthermore since he is in possession of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu¡­¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment before shouting out, ¡°Fu An!¡± His bodyguard seemed to appear out of thin air in front of him. ¡°Go and follow Su Wen in secret. If he falls into a situation of certain death, save him. Don¡¯t let him lose his life!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°This way, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Emperor Zhou was very satisfied with his arrangements. Su Wen quickly received an order to go on a mission. ¡°Brother Jin, Chu He, quickly pack your stuff. We are going to Li Prefecture!¡± Su Wen immediately instructed. Just as he gave the command, the door guard came to report that Su Changqing had arrived. When father and son met, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Going on a mission?¡± Su Wen nodded and consoled, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although this trip to the Li Prefecture will be chaotic, I have Zhao Jin and Chu He as my guards, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!¡± ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t bring them along.¡± Su Changqing said in a low voice. Su Wen: ¡°????¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing for a long while before sighing. ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t spent any of your money recently. We are father and son, why do you have to do this?¡± Su Changqing slapped him with a wave of his hand and said furiously, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want you to bring people? It¡¯s His Majesty! He told me to let you go alone!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t offended him recently!¡± Su Wen muttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just not sing for him the last time? Why is he making things difficult for me so soon?¡± Su Changqing shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? His Majesty wants to nurture your skills as a martial artist!¡± Chapter 114 - The Journey To The West Is Beautiful Chapter 114 The Journey To The West Is Beautiful Su Changqing said to Su Wen, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? His Majesty wants to nurture you as amartial artist. The last time, he gave you medicinal pills and cultivation techniques. This time, he let you follow the Martial Inspectorate into the Li Prefecture to attack martial arts sects. There will be no lack of fights and battles. If a martial artist doesn¡¯t experience life and death, it will be hard for them to become a peerless expert!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of being an expert¡­¡± Su Wen said with a wry smile. He knew himself well. He had the system. Fighting? Why should he even fight? Although a life and death battle would indeed increase one¡¯s combat power and one¡¯s comprehension of martial arts, Su Wen was not in a hurry. He was only 19 years old, yet he was already an 8th Stage Star Rank. Why would he need battles to expedite his growth? He wanted to just take his own sweet time! Su Changqing looked at his son and said earnestly, ¡°There are some things that cannot be helped. Since His Majesty has spoken, there is no room for you to resist. Be more careful when you go to Li Prefecture.¡± ¡°Old Su, you¡¯re not placing enough emphasis on this!¡± Su Wen suddenly said, leaving Su Changqing confused! ¡°How am I not particular about this?¡± Su Wen looked resentful. ¡°Why are you so cowardly? Why don¡¯t you dare to fight with His Majesty? Why can¡¯t you stand up for your son?¡± ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Su Changqing was already used to Su Wen¡¯s vicious words. He only sneered and could not be bothered with him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t His Majesty give a decree? Why did he ask you to tell me?¡± Su Wen suddenly thought of this question. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give the decree, I¡¯ll just pretend that I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s bring them there first!¡± Su Changqing gave him a side glance and said, ¡°This kind of thing naturally cannot be decreed. However, His Majesty told you through me to give you some face. If you don¡¯t listen to him this time, then next time, he will naturally have a way to make you go into dangerous situations alone. After all, he is the emperor.¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and suddenly thought of something. He raised his head and said, ¡°Father, I beat up an old Daoist priest from Taihao Palace some time ago. I think his name is Qing Xuanzi. If I leave the capital and this old fellow takes revenge on me, won¡¯t I be dead for sure?¡± Su Changqing said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that old fellow isn¡¯t so bold. Besides, that bowl of yours didn¡¯t smash onto him, so it can¡¯t be considered as a great enmity.¡± Su Wen was shocked. ¡°You even know about this?! ¡°The waters of the capital run deeper than you think. Your father, I, has come this far, and I don¡¯t even know how many eyes are watching me. If I don¡¯t keep my guard up at all times, I might fall into a ditch somewhere. I¡¯ve already sent people to help you deal with the old Daoist priest of the Taihao Palace. He won¡¯t pester Yiyi anymore, but then again, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t really fall into someone¡¯s trap,¡± Su Changqing stated in a deep voice. With that parting note, Su Changqing left. Su Wen returned to the backyard. Zhao Jin and Chu He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave with him this time. Thus, he gathered Ning Shuang, Xie Yiyi, and Cui Yumian. The three women knew that he was going out, and they were reluctant to let him go. ¡°Yiyi, did your mother reply?¡± Su Wen asked. Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°I just sent out the news, so I don¡¯t know when she will reply to me.¡± Su Wen looked at the three of them and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t be at home for a period of time, so if there¡¯s any matters, the three of you can discuss the matters instead. If you can¡¯t make up your mind on a trivial matter, Ning Shuang will make the decision. For major problems that you can¡¯t make up your mind on, Ning Shuang, send someone to ask my father!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Shuang obediently nodded. Su Wen knew that there had to be someone who would make the final decisions. Otherwise, it would be easy for chaos to break out at the critical moment. Although Ning Shuang did not have a title as a concubine, she was the most suitable person for the moment. Xie Yiyi had only been in the residence for a short period of time, so she did not know much about the capital. Cui Yumian had a soft personality, and only Ning Shuang was the most reliable in Su Wen¡¯s opinion. She grew up in the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence with him, and had a deep understanding of the capital¡¯s affairs. If there was really something going on, she could be trusted to make a decision. Seeing that the three girls were a little sad, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be back soon for this business trip. Tonight, Young Master will tell you the story of Journey to the West!¡± ¡°Journey to the West?¡± The three girls were confused. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is an especially good story. It¡¯s very interesting!¡± At night, a voice came from Su Wen¡¯s room. ¡°Hey! Demoness! You actually have three heads and six arms! Eat my rod!¡± Hmm¡­ seeing that Journey to the West was such a good story. It should be very interesting to ¡®narrate¡¯ it out. The next day, Su Wen arrived at the Martial Inspectorate. The moment he entered, he bumped into Fatty Ruan! ¡°Brother Su! You¡¯ve had a good year, haven¡¯t you?¡± Fatty Ruan smiled as he waved. Su Wen¡¯s face was slightly dazed and he only came back to his senses when he heard the voice. He smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Old Ruan. I¡¯m living quite well, it¡¯s just that I met with some evil spirits last night.¡± ¡°Evil spirits? Is it a demon?¡± ¡°Different. Those that I met were ¡®s*men drinkers¡¯. (TL Note: The chinese pinyin for evil spirits/ demoness is pronounced as yao(3) jing(1), however the author writes the pinyin as yao(4) jing(1) which basically means ¡®wanting s*men¡¯. Nasty author is nasty.) Fatty Ruan was at a loss. Young Master Su¡¯s words always sounded a little strange. Su Wen hugged Fatty Ruan¡¯s shoulder and smiled as he changed the topic. ¡°Old Ruan, how do you think we should go on this mission?¡± Hearing something he understood, Ruan Ze laughed as well. The fat on his face squeezed together, and his eyes narrowed into slits. He said, ¡°We¡¯ve mobilized a total of three Golden Saber Decons this time, and each of them has a clear target. Our target is the Moon Worship Sect.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The Moon Worship Sect also participated in the rebellion?¡± Ruan Ze smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Our Martial Inspectorate is just following orders. If His Majesty has orders, we¡¯ll do it.¡± Su Wen sighed. This was the characteristic of a feudal dynasty. Evidence was not important at times. Soon, the two of them arrived at the party¡¯s encampment. Everyone had already gathered at this time. A trace of resentment flashed past Xue Wanjun¡¯s eyes as he looked at Su Wen! Xue Meng was sent to the northern border to serve as a soldier for five years. No one knew if he would be dead or alive by then. The Xue family¡¯s gold mine was also taken away by Su Wen. The Xue family¡¯s business plummeted because of Su Wen. It could be said that the once wealthy Xue family had completely fallen! Everything was because of Su Wen. As a member of the Xue family, how could he not hate Su Wen? ¡°You¡¯re late!¡± Xue Wanjun spoke in a stiff tone. ¡°Orh.¡± Su Wen responded without giving an explanation. Xue Wanjun unconsciously clenched his fists. He finally suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± These people each rode a fine horse, galloping out of the capital! This was also Su Wen¡¯s first time leaving the capital in 19 years. However, just as they left through the Eastern gate, someone chased after them. ¡°Young Master Su Wen! Young Master Su Wen, please wait a moment!¡± A servant rushed over and said, ¡°My young miss, Wu Muyu, is here to send Young Master Su Wen off. Young Master Su, please wait a moment.¡± Su Wen turned to look at the group and said, ¡°You guys leave first. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Xue Wanjun glanced at him out of the corner of his eye, and then he didn¡¯t say a word as he led the group away on his horse. He didn¡¯t dare to obstruct Wu Kunhu¡¯s daughter! The Xue family could no longer withstand any storm. Su Wen waited on the spot. About 15 minutes later, Wu Muyu¡¯s carriage arrived. The curtain was lifted and Wu Muyu got out of the car. When she saw Su Wen, the tears fell from the petite girl¡¯s face. ¡°Brother Su, you must be extremely careful on your way to Li Prefecture. Muyu will worry about you in the capital. If you encounter any difficulties in Li Prefecture, take this letter and look for my father. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Wu Muyu took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Su Wen. Su Wen patted Wu Muyu¡¯s head as he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Chapter 115 - Boys Have to Be Big-hearted Chapter 115 Boys Have to Be Big-hearted After chatting with Wu Muyu for a while, Su Wen finally continued on his journey to Li Prefecture. However, two hours later, he looked at the fork in front of him. Su Wen fell into deep thought. He¡­ seemed to have¡­ lost his way! F*ck! This fact shocked Su Wen. Xue Wanjun and his group of bastards had already run away without a trace. Furthermore, Su Wen had never left the capital. There was no GPS navigation device in this world, and Su Wen did not have a map. After walking through a few forks, Su Wen already had no idea where he was. Right now, he had two paths. The first was to return to the capital via the same route, obtain a map guide, and then set out to chase after Xue Wanjun and the others. The second was to think of a way himself. Su Wen gave up on the first option. There was no other way about it. This Young Master Su could not afford to lose face! If news of this got out, how was Young Master Su supposed to face the world? ¡°Hehe, the Li Prefecture should be in the east of the capital. Who cares, let¡¯s head east first!¡± Su Wen randomly chose a road that seemed to be the most east and galloped away. He did not know that behind him, Fu An was confused. ¡°What is Su Wen trying to do? This road isn¡¯t to the Li Prefecture.¡± Two days later, Su Wen¡¯s horse was eating grass while Su Wen was setting up a fire and roasting a rabbit. He was thinking about the path of life. Where the f*ck should I go? How did those transmigrators travel all over the world after transmigrating? He had already asked for directions more than once, but every time he asked for directions, Su Wen could not be sure if he was on the right path. Therefore, whenever he met someone, he would ask them about it. If he went the wrong way, he would quickly change directions. At that moment an old man, hunched over with his head down, wearing a straw hat and carrying some dry wood on his back, walked past. When Su Wen saw him, his eyes lit up. He immediately jumped up and shouted, ¡°Hey! That grandpa! Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m asking for directions!¡± Su Wen walked in front of the old man and hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandpa, how do you get to Li Prefecture?¡± ¡°Youngster, you¡¯re going the wrong way. To head to the Li Prefecture, you have to turn back from this road. After two li, there¡¯s a fork in the road. Go down the small road, then turn north. After fifteen li, head east onto the official road!¡± Su Wen had a vexed expression as he said, ¡°I see, I made a mistake again. Thank you, Grandpa! Please take care, this rabbit is yours!¡± With that, Su Wen mounted his horse and left. Fu An straightened his back with the rabbit in his hand and removed his disguise. He looked at the rabbit in his hand and smiled bitterly! He was speechless. Over the past few days, he had already discovered that even though Su Wen was not an idiot when it came to directions, he definitely did not know the way and often made mistakes. In order to let Su Wen walk on the correct path, he had put in a lot of effort. He had no choice. Once Su Wen took the wrong path, he would have to waste a lot of time. If this continued, when would he reach Li Prefecture? Su Wen didn¡¯t know that Xue Wanjun and Ruan Ze had gotten into a conflict with each other as he lost his way in life. Within the inn, Xue Wanjun¡¯s expression was livid. Ruan Ze said unhappily, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left him alone at that time! Before you left, Master Si told us that we must let Su Wen fight against powerful enemies during this trip. Now that Su Wen isn¡¯t here, what should we do!¡± Xue Wanjun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How would I know where he went? These past few days, we¡¯ve already slowed down our pace, yet he hasn¡¯t caught up. Who knows what he went to do? Perhaps he¡¯s already fallen into that brothel¡¯s drunken village. Who in the entire capital doesn¡¯t know his profligate style? Moreover, you didn¡¯t stop me back then, how is it all my fault?¡± ¡°The problem now is what we should do!¡± Ruan Ze gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How can we find Su Wen?¡± ¡°Find him? Where? Who knows where he is? I only know that we have to get to Li Prefecture on time. Otherwise, it would be against His Majesty¡¯s orders!¡± After a round of debate, they were unable to come to a conclusion, so they could only continue forward. At this moment, Su Wen ran into a caravan. Most of the people in the caravan were muscular men. However, the leader was a woman who looked rather handsome. Although she could not be compared to the stunning beauties like Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi, she was still a beauty. ¡°Miss, may I ask how to get to Li Prefecture?¡± Su Wen stepped forward and asked. The woman sized up Su Wen and asked, ¡°What do you do?¡± Su Wen hurriedly replied, ¡°My name is Su Daqiang and I live in the capital. I¡¯ve been envious of the people who wander about the martial world since I was young. I just came out of my home and wanted to travel around. I heard that the Li Prefecture is currently in chaos, so I wanted to take a look!¡± As the saying goes, one should always be wary of others. Su Wen¡¯s words were completely true. After hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Su Wen again and realized that he looked like a young master. He had delicate skin and was dressed luxuriously. It was obvious that he was a rookie with no experience in the martial arts world. She asked gently, ¡°Daqiang, do you know martial arts?¡± ¡°A little¡­¡± ¡°What cultivation base?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the 9th Grade Common Rank.¡± Su Wen immediately suppressed his cultivation base. However, he was not worried that the other party would be able to tell. Before he asked the question, he had already seen that the person with the highest cultivation level in the entire team was this woman in front of him. She was a 3rd Grade Star Rank, and he could eat the entire team at any time. When the woman heard of Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base, she immediately became slightly excited. ¡°We¡¯re also going to Li Prefecture. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment and felt that it was indeed possible. After all, he was about to break down just asking for directions. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Miss in advance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss. My name is Murong Yan. You can call me Big Sister Yan. But Daqiang, we can go together, but we have to make some things clear first. If you go with us, you¡¯ll have to pay some money!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Su Wen was shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money on me. How much do I have to pay?¡± If anyone were to hear that Young Master Su, who was a spendthrift in the capital, was actually considering how much money he had, their jaws would definitely drop. Su Wen was obviously putting on an act. When he was in the capital, he had Su Changqing as his backer. With his status, there was no need for him to keep a low profile. However, now that he was in the outside world, without a guard by his side, Su Wen became more cautious. He understood the principle of not revealing his wealth. Murong Yan pondered for a moment before probing, ¡°Five hundred taels, is that enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much! I only have three hundred taels of silver on me!¡± Su Wen screamed. ¡°Three hundred taels is fine too!¡± Murong Yan said, ¡°If you go by yourself, you might run into something along the way! If you go with us, it¡¯ll be safe, and you won¡¯t have to worry about getting lost. You can even eat!¡± Su Wen took out his money bag. There were three hundred taels of silver here that he had prepared in advance. He asked reluctantly, ¡°Can I give less¡­?¡± Murong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Daqiang, boys¡­ have to be more big-hearted at times¡­ Otherwise, girls won¡¯t like you.¡± Su Wen¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. He glanced at Murong Yan and asked, ¡°Does big sister also like boys who are big hearted and generous?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Chapter 116 - Endless Merit? Chapter 116 Endless Merit? As soon as Murong Yan finished speaking, she suddenly felt something was wrong. Murong Yan calmed herself down as she looked at Su Wen who was blushing like a pure young man. She thought that she had to be overthinking. However, her hand had come into contact with Su Wen¡¯s pouch. Su Wen gripped his wallet tightly as he felt Murong Yan¡¯s slightly cold hand. ¡°Sister Yan¡­¡± ¡°Little brother Qiang¡­.¡± Murong Yan tried to pull the money bag over but Su Wen refused to let go. ¡°Leave some for me! When I go to Li Prefecture, I will try to get more money!¡± Su Wen reasoned. ¡°Little Brother Qiang, from now on, we¡¯re brother and sister. When we get to Li Prefecture, you can come find me if you need anything. You can go to Big Sister¡¯s house to eat and live. Why do you need money? You¡¯re still young, so you¡¯ll be easily deceived by others.¡± Murong Yan tried to appeal to his emotions. Four hands were clenched onto a money pouch, moving all about, pulling it in all directions. You touch me, I touch you. Finally¡­ The money bag fell into Murong Yan¡¯s hands. She put away the money bag with a face full of smiles. Thus, Su Wen joined the team. However, he soon realized that this team was very strange. Although Murong Yan was the leader, there was another force in the group. And what they were escorting was food. ¡°Sister Yan, transporting grain to Li Prefecture at this time is quite profitable, right?¡± Su Wen asked curiously during the meal. Murong Yan smiled. She gently stroked his hair and said, ¡°What money? These are all for our own use.¡± Su Wen raised his brows. What was the meaning of this? Did the caravan transport their own rations? However, when Su Wen continued to inquire about Murong Yan¡¯s background, it was very difficult for him to get anything out of her. Murong Yan merely smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get to Li Prefecture.¡± Su Wen was not surprised. He did not tell the truth as well, so it was normal for others to also take precautions. The caravan set off towards the Li Province. It was a long journey, and Su Wen gradually became familiar with the people in the caravan. The leader of the other team was Ma Wu. Everyone called him Fifth Brother. In the entire team, only he and Murong Yan were Star ranks. The others were all below Star rank. Most of them were around 5th or 6th Grade Common Rank, and their cultivation was not high. The team¡¯s strength was not very strong either. Even if Su Wen had concealed his cultivation, he could still be considered an expert in the team. However, the closer they got to the Li Prefecture, the more refugees Su Wen noticed. He also gradually understood that this team was actually not weak. Compared to the refugees and bandits, two Star Rank experts and a group of martial artists were already considered pretty good. However, Su Wen was in the capital all year round and had interacted with the high-ranking officials of the Great Zhou Dynasty. In fact, the guards around him were all experts of status. This was why he felt that there were experts everywhere and that this team was weak. As the convoy advanced, more and more refugees came to ask for food. Most of these refugees were the elderly, the weak, women, and children. ¡°Can you take pity on us, give us something to eat.¡± ¡°This lady, please give me something to eat. I beg of you, just give my child something to eat.¡± ¡°Sire, give me something to eat.¡± This type of noise continuously sounded. In front of him were people with withered faces and thin bodies. The child curled up in her mother¡¯s arms. Because his skinny eyes were especially large, he looked at the people in the group with expectation. ¡°Uncle¡­ Can you give me something to eat¡­?¡±. Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ll kill you if you keep nagging!¡± ¡°F*ck off if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± The team was filled with such berating voices. The refugees were chased away. Even Murong Yan ruthlessly chased them away. After she chased them away, Murong Yan seemed to feel that her actions had affected her image. She said to Su Wen, ¡°We can¡¯t control these people. If you soften your heart and speak gently, they will stick to you like glue. When that time comes, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are these people the victims of the disaster in Li Prefecture? I heard that His Majesty has already sent Wu Kunhu to the prefecture to quell the chaos.¡± Murong Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally true that General Wu entered Li Prefecture to quell the chaos. However, this General Wu is fighting the rebel army, so he doesn¡¯t care about disaster relief. Right now, the citizens of the Li Prefecture don¡¯t even have the seeds for spring plowing. In other words, the seeds to sow the farms need to come from the harvest of the Royal Court themselves from the previous years. Do you think the Court will still care about their lives at this moment?¡± Su Wen fell into deep thought. Indeed, with the current situation in Li Province, the Court would have to provide for these people for at least half a year! How much money and grains would it cost? If they could not survive, they had to run. If they had to escape, they had to create chaos! However, if they fled, ran, and wreaked havoc, who was going to plow the land of Li Prefecture? Moreover, these people didn¡¯t have any food. Even if they survived until autumn, they still wouldn¡¯t obtain any harvest. It was a vicious cycle. There was only one outcome! Death! As the team marched forward again, Su Wen felt a little down. He could not forget the gaunt faces and the hungry eyes. Although he had seen such a scene in movies in his previous life, Su Wen still felt his heart tremble when he saw the lives that were about to be lost. Slowly, they arrived at the boundary of the Li Province. They came to Jiashan City, the first city after entering the Li Prefecture territory. It was also the only way out of the Li Prefecture towards the west. At this moment, the city gate was wide open, and the guards were leaning against the wall. Under the warm sunlight, they felt extremely comfortable. They would not starve. Seeing that the caravan was approaching, the youngest guard stood up and staggered to the city gate to stop Su Wen and the others. ¡°Search! Are there goods? The county magistrate has ordered that since the disaster is imminent, the goods will be taxed ten times and by 100%!¡± His tone was bold and his tax rate was much higher than usual. Murong Yan didn¡¯t move. Fifth Ma rode forward and casually threw down a token! ¡°This is the Ma Family¡¯s goods!¡± He said coldly. The guard hurriedly picked up the command token on the ground and inspected it carefully before wiping it clean with his clothes and handing it back to Ma Wu. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Then everyone, quickly enter the city.¡± There was no more talk of taxation. To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, a peaceful scene greeted him after entering the city. Although there were some beggars in ragged clothes lying on the street, they looked better than refugees. There was no sign of the refugees either. The shops on the streets were all open and there were many pedestrians and commoners. They seemed to be leading good lives! Su Wen was a little confused. ¡°There are so many refugees outside, so why is the city so scenic?¡± Murong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the county magistrate¡¯s credit. Ever since the disaster broke out, the county magistrate prohibited refugees from entering the city from outside. Meanwhile, inside the city, he opened the granary to release grain to help the people, so the lives of the people in the city are still passable.¡± Su Wen said in surprise, ¡°Then his merits are endless! He managed to control the city so well during the disaster.¡± Murong Yan glanced at him and smiled helplessly. ¡°My good brother, you¡¯re really naive. There¡¯s more than one city in the entire Jiashan County! This county has seven towns and thirteen villages under its jurisdiction. The people living in the city can obtain aid, but the people in the towns don¡¯t have anyone to care about them! Do you think this is a great merit?¡± Su Wen¡¯s heart tightened. He understood! The commoners in the city were doing well because the county magistrate favored the commoners in the city with all the resources. The seven towns and thirteen villages outside the city were basically abandoned! Chapter 117 - Im More Coquettish Than Them Chapter 117 I¡¯m More Coquettish Than Them Su Wen clenched his fists unconsciously. The citizens outside the city had been abandoned? As he thought about those emaciated faces along the way, the skeletons lying by the roadside, the children who craved for food, Su Wen felt as if a fire had been lit in his heart. Ever since he transmigrated, Su Wen had been very satisfied with his life. The start of his life was akin to throwing out a royal flush at the start of a card game, standing at the end of a life that others could never achieve. Power, money were all easily obtained. Even the martial arts he saw had a complete system. What he had to do and think about was to continue the Su family¡¯s power. Usually, when they heard about the deaths of those at the border, the great disasters and plagues were like fairy tales to him. It was merely a cold number. In his opinion, which dynasty didn¡¯t go to war? Which dynasty did not have people going hungry? Was it a big deal? He was already used to these things subconsciously. At this moment, he recalled all the things that he encountered in Li Prefecture. The refugees on the edge of life and death, the idle guards, and the arrogant Ma Wu, Su Wen suddenly understood that behind those cold numbers, there were countless hidden secrets, and it was also unknown how many people were forcefully sacrificed. He was in the flourishing capital and had seen the most beautiful side of the Great Zhou. It could even be said that in his entire life, he had never even seen a true dead person. However, when he really left the capital city and saw those real faces, everything felt different. It was then that he realized that the privilege of being unrestrained must have been produced through extreme corruption. The Secret Shadow Guards had to be established! ¡°If everyone only cherishes their body, will there ever be a time when the world is clear? Old man, how much darkness have you seen?¡± Su Wen recalled the old man who stood outside the door for an entire night in the capital. Su Wen suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty send people to Li Prefecture to send disaster relief? Don¡¯t they have rations? Why would the disaster continue?¡± Murong Yan looked at Su Wen and sighed. She said meaningfully, ¡°This Li Prefecture is not a place where you can save people just because you have food.¡± After saying this, Murong Yan looked at Ma Wu and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve entered the pass, Lord Ma Wu doesn¡¯t need to follow us anymore. This batch of provisions naturally has a place they will go to!¡± Ma Wu nodded and left. Murong Yan looked at Su Wen and smiled warmly. ¡°Little Brother Qiang, come with me. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t really want to go¡­¡± Su Wen replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being polite. I really don¡¯t want to go.¡± Su Wen prepared to leave. He had no intention of interacting with Murong Yan anymore. All of a sudden, Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn. A person had appeared behind him. ¡°Hall Master!¡± Murong Yan cried out in surprise. ¡°Is this the new brother you¡¯ve pulled in?¡± A rough male voice sounded from behind Su Wen. Su Wen pretended to be surprised and turned around to see a muscular man standing behind him. Earth Rank¡­ but he should only be in the early stages! When this man came behind him, Su Wen had already sensed it. The him who was always guarded by powerful figures instantly determined this person¡¯s cultivation level. When the man saw Su Wen turn around, a smile appeared on his face and he threw a punch at Su Wen¡¯s head! Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened! However, he suppressed the urge to counter the fist with all his might. From the moment the man made his move, Su Wen could tell that he did not exert any strength! That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t use his full strength, but that he almost did not exert any strength. Su Wen also got into his stance and met the punch head-on! Peng! The two fists collided and Su Wen took three steps back. That man¡¯s eyes also flashed with a bright light as he shouted, ¡°Good lad, your foundation is not bad!¡± After saying that, he looked at Murong Yan and said with a smile, ¡°This kid¡¯s foundation isn¡¯t bad. Although he¡¯s only at the 9th Grade Common Rank, his true qi is vigorous and hot, and he¡¯s still young. After entering the sacred cult, he¡¯ll definitely become a valiant general after a few years of training!¡± He did not do anything and only casually tested Su Wen¡¯s strength. Murong Yan hurried over and said, ¡°Little Brother Qiang, this is the Moon God Hall Master Wei Jinyong! From now on, we¡¯re all members of the sacred cult!¡± Wtf? Su Wen really wanted to punch this woman in the face. However, he didn¡¯t want to go all out against this damned Wei Jinyong. ¡°What kind of cult is our sacred cult?¡± Su Wen pretended to be curious. ¡°The Moon Worship Sect!¡± After Murong Yan¡¯s words sounded, Su Wen was so anxious that he almost choked. What is this? I came here to exterminate the Moon Worship Sect, and you want me to join it instead?¡± If he were to meet his colleagues from the Martial Inspectorate, where should he put his face? Tell them that he had infiltrated the enemy¡¯s ranks in advance? Wei Jinyong looked at Murong Yan and said with a smile, ¡°We heard that the Royal Court sent out the Martial Inspectorate to target the martial sects in the Li Prefecture. I was afraid something would happen to you, so I came to pick you up in advance! Let¡¯s quickly leave the city, this isn¡¯t the place to talk!¡± As he spoke, he led Murong Yan and Su Wen through another city gate. On the way, Murong Yan rambled on about the benefits of the Moon Worship Sect to Su Wen. ¡°Little Brother Qiang, let me tell you, our sect master is already a 7th Grade Earth Rank expert. He¡¯s only forty-five years old this year and is in his prime. If he can break through to the Heaven Rank in a few years, our Moon Worship Sect will be incredible in this Li Prefecture!¡± ¡°Little Brother Qiang, after joining our Moon Worship Sect, no matter if you want to become a powerhouse or earn money, it will be easy. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but our Sect only needs to bring in a martial artist above the 5th Grade and have him pay an application fee. The more you pay, the more money you¡¯ll get back. Moreover, the higher the cultivation of the person being brought in, the higher the sum you¡¯ll obtain in return. Didn¡¯t you give me 300 taels of silver? That¡¯s your fee. When we get back, I should be able to get 150 taels, and then I¡¯ll return you 30 taels first. Think about it, although you¡¯ve paid an extra 270 taels, as long as you pull in a few people, not only will you be able to return the capital, but you¡¯ll also be able to earn money. The more people you pull in, the more money you¡¯ll be able to earn!¡± ¡°If you pull in more than 10 people, then you¡¯ll be able to choose a secret skill within the sect! If you pull in more than 30, then you can choose a second secret skill. How good is this compared to the other sects!¡± The more Su Wen listened, the more he found it familiar! Wasn¡¯t this f*cking multi-level marketing? This transmigrator protagonist is being forcibly dragged into a pyramid scheme? Serves you right for being targets to be annihilated! Seeing that Su Wen didn¡¯t seem to be moved, Murong Yan continued, ¡°Think about it. Although you have a 9th Grade cultivation, what advantage do you have when compared to those young heroes of the martial world? Their cultivation levels are above yours, they are better looking than you, and they are richer than you. If you travel the martial world like this, can you make a name for yourself? After entering our Moon Worship Sect, you should save up some money and learn one or two absolute arts from our sect. After a few years, it won¡¯t be too late to go out and adventure!¡± She began to brainwash Su Wen. Su Wen looked at him and chuckled before confidently saying, ¡°I¡¯m more coquettish than them!¡± Murong Yan : ¡°¡­¡± What kind of term was this? Murong Yan had never heard a man talk about himself like this before. For a moment, she was speechless. Wei Jinyong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re all from the same family now. Once we return, we¡¯ll let you take a look at the benefits of the sect. I believe you¡¯ll see the benefits of joining then!¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you talking about, Hall Master Wei? I¡¯ve long fallen in love with the Moon Worship Sect. The reason why I came to the Zhi Province this time is to join the sacred cult. From now on, I¡¯ll be a member of the sacred cult in life and in death. Even if I go to the eighteenth level of hell, I¡¯ll still be a ghost of the sacred cult!¡± Chapter 118 - The World Chapter 118 The World ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wei Jinyong burst into maniacal laughter upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words. He patted Su Wen¡¯s shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°Brother Qiang, you¡¯re wise!¡± Su Wen also smiled along. After leaving Jiashan City, they continued to advance towards the innermost area of Li Prefecture. Along the way, Su Wen finally understood what it meant to be starved to death. There were actually skeletons with no flesh and blood by the roadside. Their surroundings were filled with the smell of decay. However, what shocked Su Wen was that there were already people preparing for the spring plowing in many farms. It could even be said that along the way, there were very few fields that no one was tending to! Beside these fields, there were many well-dressed men riding on horses, supervising the process. ¡°Why are there people still preparing for spring plowing?¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask. In his opinion, this was completely unreasonable. Wei Jinyong sneered and said, ¡°The commoners don¡¯t have food, so they can only sell their fields. Because other than their fields, they can only sell themselves. Even property can¡¯t be sold in Li Prefecture!¡± ¡°How much does one mu of farmland cost during the famine? 80 copper coins! Only 80 copper coins! If it¡¯s too much, no one will buy it! How much does one catty[1] of grain cost? 40 copper coins! And it¡¯s even grain mixed with wheat bran! Do you want to buy? One mu of farmland can only buy two catties of grain! Even if an ordinary family sells off all of their farmland, how long can they last? The young and strong sell themselves as slaves, and they don¡¯t even want money. They only want food for one person. The old, young, women, and children, even if they want to sell themselves, nobody will buy them!¡± ¡°After the famine, these young men and women, as well as the farmlands, will be taken over by the rich and powerful families! They naturally will place importance in farming!¡± ¡°In fact, the properties of the commoners are all considered barren after they escaped. The rich just have to use some random excuse and the properties will also belong to them. Everything will fall into their hands.¡± Su Wen felt a chill down his spine. All along, he had always thought that as long as the rich did not break the law, it was only right for them to have money. But now, were the methods of these noble families against the law? At the very least, they did not violate the laws of the Great Zhou! But this method was so evil that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end! At this point, Su Wen finally understood why the disaster in Li Prefecture couldn¡¯t be stopped. These wealthy families were probably the biggest source of trouble. The disaster relief official was even killed when he came over! Why was he killed? Because the rich families here did not want the disaster to stop! So long as the disaster did not stop, they could use a small amount of inferior food to wantonly take over the land and purchase adults in their prime. Su Wen frowned. What role did this local government play in this? The disaster relief official was dead, but the food should still be there. How could it be stolen by the rioting mob? What¡¯s more, were those people even considered refugees or civilians any more? In addition, a token from the Ma Family would immediately allow all taxes to be waived! Then what was the relationship between these families and these martial sects? ¡°They deserve to die!¡± For the first time, Su Wen was unable to suppress the rage in his heart. Killing intent surged. Wei Jinyong burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha! These bastards deserve to be killed! What a pity, who can kill them? This is the world! The weak are prey to the strong, this is how it is.¡± His eyes dimmed at the last word, and his voice dropped to a whisper so low that only he could hear it. ¡°No one can change that.¡± The group advanced towards the depths of Li Prefecture¡­ On the other side, Xue Wanjun and the others had long arrived in Li Prefecture. But they were currently still stationed within Jiashan City. They had no idea that Su Wen had already entered the depths of the Li Prefecture before them. Within the relay station, Xue Wanjun was slightly anxious. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Su Wen here yet? How many days has it been? He should be here even if he was crawling!¡± Ruan Ze said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Young Master Su has really gone to have fun in some area! Otherwise, if he had arrived at Li Prefecture, he would definitely come to the government to find out about our whereabouts.¡± Xue Wanjun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that His Majesty will punish him?¡± Ruan Ze looked at him like he was an idiot and sighed. ¡°Guilty? Believe it or not, even if we get punished when we return, it still wouldn¡¯t be his turn to get punished!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xue Wanjun was speechless. When he thought about his nephew, what the fatty described wasn¡¯t impossible! He felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°What the hell is this! You said that Inspectorate Head specifically wanted him to temper himself and fight more powerful enemies, but look at what happened now! He¡¯s already gone! Are you and I going to do this mission to exterminate the Moon Worship Sect?¡± Xue Wanjun¡¯s face was full of worry. Ruan Ze smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. Should we do it or not? If we go and exterminate them now, Master Si will definitely not be happy when we return. But if we don¡¯t do it, and the other teams complete their missions, won¡¯t we be able to keep our faces? We won¡¯t be able to explain to His Majesty either! Furthermore, this Moon Worship Sect acts quite strangely. If we don¡¯t act quickly, how are we going to exterminate them if we can¡¯t catch them at the last minute?¡± Xue Wanjun suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°This fellow wouldn¡¯t have died halfway, right?¡± Ruan Ze¡¯s face was full of fat as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d better not expect this to happen. Otherwise, it¡¯s unknown whether you and I can keep our lives!¡± ¡°Then what exactly should we do!?¡± Xue Wanjun was slightly driven mad. Ruan Ze said, ¡°Send people to scout for traces of the Moon Worship Sect first. In the meantime, we¡¯ll pay attention to the completion of the other teams¡¯ missions. If the young master really doesn¡¯t come, then we can only make our move. At most, leave some leftovers for Young Master Su to practice on!¡± Xue Wanjun gritted his teeth and said with grievance, ¡°Are we this fellow¡¯s wet nurses? We have to prepare everything for him?¡± ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s about the same. If you don¡¯t want to displease Inspectorate Head and His Majesty, you should obediently become this nanny.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± The two of them let out a long sigh at the same time, expressing their helplessness! In the capital after Su Wen left¡­ Xie Yiyi followed Su Wen¡¯s instructions and contacted Xie Bingrui once more. Finally, the two of them met at a teahouse in the Capital When mother and daughter met, they were not intimate. Xie Yiyi only calmly stated, ¡°Mother, I have already controlled Su Wen. What should we do next?¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Xie Bingrui¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll think of a way to get Su Wen to persuade Su Changqing to use the power of the Royal Court and attack Taihao Palace! It¡¯s best if we destroy this bunch of bulls! Also, I want the plot of land around Mount Taicang! With the land, we can start mining and our Demonic Music Sect¡¯s income will soar!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± asked Xie Yiyi. Xie Bingrui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all for now! I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought it through. You can settle these two matters first.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do it right now¡­¡± Xie Bingrui frowned. ¡°Why?¡± She thought that Xie Yiyi was up to something and was rather displeased. Only to hear Xie Yiyi replying, ¡°Su Wen went out of the capital on official matters and I don¡¯t know when he will be back.¡± Xie Bingrui :¡±¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?! She could not help but mock her daughter in her heart! ¡°Where did he go? When can he come back?¡± Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°They said they were going to exterminate the Moon Worship Sect. As for when they would return, I guess it should be after the sect has been eliminated, right?¡± As she pondered, Xie Bingrui suddenly stood up and looked at the corner of the street! An old Daoist stood there. Xie Bingrui¡¯s figure shot out in a flash. The old Daoist ignored Xie Yiyi and chased after her! [1] A catty is about 500g Chapter 119 - Entering the Sect Chapter 119 Entering the Sect Xie Yiyi left the restaurant while Zhao Jin waited outside with the carriage. Ning Shuang peeked her head out of the carriage and said with a smile, ¡°Do you need Brother Jin to help take a look?¡± Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to speak further, Ning Shuang did not insist. On the other side, Su Wen followed Wei Jinyong and Murong Yan deeper into the Li Prefecture. Along the way, Su Wen realized that not only Jiashan City, but almost all the other cities he passed by had similar situations. The city was safe and sound while the the outside was akin to purgatory. However, the further they walked, the fewer refugees Su Wen saw! Those who could run had already gone far, and those who could not were nearly dead. There were only aristocratic clans plowing the fields in the mountain ridges. On the contrary, there was a sense of peace. Wu Kunhu had led the troops to fight against the rebels in the Li Prefecture, but it did not seem have affected this area at all. After the great calamity, this place appeared beautiful on the surface. However, the more this scene unfolded, the colder Su Wen felt. The light hid all darkness. Countless lives, flesh and blood, and grief were all concealed by the peace on the surface. He could even imagine that after the great calamity, these counties would still be able to collect taxes that were almost the same as before the natural disaster happened, and hand them over to the court. The citizens of these counties would sing praises of these officials, the scholars and inkmen of the noble families, and write about the officials¡¯ benevolence and love for the people. These people could even use this as a political achievement. The lost population would be blamed on the rebels! The Royal Court would be satisfied, the officials satisfied, the aristocratic families satisfied, and even most of the living citizens satisfied. Everything would be perfect. Did the Court still need to send relief? No. But those who died were all living beings, with a life attached to them. Who would deliver their souls? If he was still in the capital and heard of this matter, Su Wen would definitely think that it was just a small ripple in his heart. But when Su Wen was among them, he had seen the victims who wanted to live, the children who wanted to be born, and the skeletons lying on the side of the road, the men whose eyes were numb from farming for the rich. Su Wen finally understood how terrifying the darkness behind the cold numbers was. It was a darkness that devoured all the radiance of humanity. On the way, Su Wen remained silent. Murong Yan also noticed his emotions. However, she thought it was Su Wen who was reluctant to join the Moon Worship Sect. ¡°Brother Daqiang, don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯m just short of one person to exchange for an absolute art. Don¡¯t worry, after you enter the sect, I¡¯ll protect you. You¡¯ll slowly discover the benefits of our sacred cult.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°What are you talking about, Sister? Didn¡¯t you say that we are siblings? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not hate you.¡± Wei Jinyong led the supply convoy through the war zone and arrived at Yong County, which was also a territory belonging to the Li Prefecture. It was as if he knew exactly where Wu Kunhu was setting up his troops. On the way here, he basically didn¡¯t encounter any troops stationed here to quell the rebellion. Everyone entered the city and came to a large courtyard. This courtyard occupied a large area and was not smaller than the university campuses during his past life. The moment he entered the courtyard, a lively scene greeted Su Wen. Thousands of people were practicing in the courtyard. ¡°This is our branch hall. These people are all skilled in martial arts. However, most of them aren¡¯t of high quality. They are all recruited here one by one,¡± Murong Yan whispered into Su Wen¡¯s ear. As she spoke, a hint of pride appeared on her face. ¡°Our Moon Worship Sect is the sect with the most people in this Li Prefecture!¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± They had the most people? With the recruitment methods of the Sect just like how multi-level marketing was conducted, how could there not be many people? ¡°Come in with me!¡± Wei Jinyong brought Su Wen and Murong Yan into a separate house. After entering, Wei Jinyong took out a portrait and said to Su Wen, ¡°This is our sect master, Hong Sanqian. Since you¡¯ve entered our sacred cult, you shall swear a venomous oath of loyalty to Master Hong¡¯s portrait and consume the Holy Spirit Pill. From now on, we¡¯ll be brothers!¡± The term Cult Master Hong stirred up some of Su Wen¡¯s memories. ¡°Cult Master Hong? Do we also have to announce that Cult Master Hong can enjoy eternal happiness and live as long as the heavens? Is the Cult Mistress Hong especially pretty?¡± (TL Note: The ¡®Cult Master Hong¡¯ being referred to here is a fictional character from Jin Yong¡¯s novel, ¡®The Deer and the Cauldron¡¯. The person mentioned in the novel is also a martial expert, who loves to hear his followers flatter him and has a beautiful wife.) Wei Jinyong was stunned. ¡°How do you know? Speaking of the Cult Mistress¡­ Hehe, that¡¯s enough. Kid, hurry up. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Su Wen sneered in his heart. You don¡¯t want to force me? Why would I believe you? If you didn¡¯t want to force me, why would you bring me here? You should have let me go earlier. Now that I¡¯ve rejected you, you might even choose to forcibly brainwash me again. You might even arrange for a few people to give me some physical pain. Are you trying to fool me? Su Wen took a step forward, picked up the Holy Spirit Pill, and stuffed it into his mouth. Was it not just a slow-acting poison? When the Martial Inspectorate annihilates your Sect and you leader, why would I be afraid of not getting the antidote? ¡°From now on, Su Daqiang swears his loyalty to Cult Master. If he violates this oath, Su Daqiang¡¯s entire family will be exterminated and sent to hell, never to reincarnate!¡± Su Wen swore an oath without any guilt. However, the moment the pill entered his body¡­ Su Wen discovered that the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body started to make a move. This little fellow directly passed through his meridians and swam to Su Wen¡¯s stomach. He then spun around the medicinal pill as if he was trying to determine what this thing was. Subsequently, Su Wen saw a strange scene. This fellow seemed to have treated the pill as a ball and started playing it around in Su Wen¡¯s body. He pushed it left and right. After dozens of times, the Gu actually ate it! Not long after, that so-called Holy Spirit Pill was swallowed by the Gu. It then lazily swam back into Su Wen¡¯s meridians and began to bask in the True Qi once again. At this moment, Wei Jinyong was still explaining the effects of the pill. ¡°Our Holy Spirit Pill is personally concocted by the Cult Master. In order to prevent traitors from appearing in the cult, every believer must consume it. The antidote will be given out once every half a year.¡± He said solemnly, ¡°There is an extremely strange blood worm in this Holy Spirit Pill. After it enters the body and the pill dissolves, it will enter the brain of the host and fall into a deep sleep. If there is no special antidote to suppress it for a long time, it will awaken and devour the host¡¯s brain. The victim will die! If one is disloyal to the Cult Master, he even has a way to awaken the blood worm in advance!¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± He looked at the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body and pondered. Since this thing swallowed the blood bug¡­ could Cult Master wake up the blood bug and kill it? Probably not. Wei Jinyong patted Su Wen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the sacred cult, don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Work hard for Cult Master!¡± Su Wen nodded his head vigorously. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, go out and search for more people and recruit some cultivators into your sect. Remember, regardless of whether they¡¯re willing or not, as long as they enter the sect, they will be under your headcount! You¡¯ll be rewarded!¡± Wei Jinyong encouraged Su Wen. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen nodded again. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to go out and publicize. Recently, the Royal Court has sent the Martial Inspectorate to Li Prefecture. Our Moon Worship Sect is also on the extermination list. The Sect Master has already set up a fake headquarters and is preparing to give those guys a hard time, but we can¡¯t be careless either. However, those guys who are in charge of exterminating our Moon Worship Sect haven¡¯t made a move in Jiashan and we don¡¯t know what they are doing. So don¡¯t be careless, if you really get caught, no one can save you!¡± Since Su Wen consumed the Holy Spirit Pill, Wei Jinyong was relieved and immediately reminded him. Upon hearing Wei Jinyong¡¯s words, Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. So the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s movements had already been completely grasped by these guys! Su Wen, who originally planned to escape secretly, decided not to leave for the time being! Chapter 120 - Be High Profile Chapter 120 Be High Profile Wei Jinyong put away the portrait of the Sect Master and was about to speak when someone suddenly came in from outside the door. He walked to Wei Jinyong¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Hall Master, the envoy from the headquarters is here. He¡¯s outside!¡± Wei Jinyong¡¯s expression turned solemn as he hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and follow me out to welcome them! Gather everyone into a line!¡± Following which, Wei Jinyong walked out. Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Is this envoy that awesome?¡± Murong Yan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If others hear you, you¡¯ll suffer. This envoy is the personal attendant of the Sect Master, and he¡¯s also an expert of the sect. Usually, he¡¯s just conveying the Sect Master¡¯s orders! Naturally, we have to show some respect.¡± With that, the two of them also left the room. Upon exiting, they saw that everyone had already gathered together. Wei Jinyong led a man that looked to be in his thirties, dressed in a black robe, into the courtyard. ¡°We greet the envoy!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. Su Wen and Murong Yan however remained silent in the crowd. In any case, he could not differentiate who greeted and who did not anyway. The envoy nodded in satisfaction. Such a grand ceremony could greatly satisfy one¡¯s vanity. To put it bluntly, everyone had a sense of vanity. The feeling of everyone bowing their heads towards you was not bad. Murong Yan explained to Su Wen, ¡°He¡¯s Zuo Qing, one of the right hand men of the Cult Master. Rumor has it that he has already achieved 5th Grade Earth Rank and is extremely powerful. I wonder what he is here for.¡± Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong entered the room for a private talk. Su Wen was led away by Murong Yan to arrange a place to stay. There was no such thing as an individual house here. Su Wen was simply placed on a large bunk. That was all they offered. Although Su Wen was extremely unhappy, he still endured it. Fortunately, the bedding was new, and it gave Su Wen some comfort. He also learned a lot about the Moon Worship Sect from Murong Yan. Other than the Cult Master, there were four other envoys by his side. They were all experts like Zuo Qing. There were seven halls in the sect, each with different numbers. And among the ordinary disciples, a Star Rank expert would be considered to have a higher status. In the Moon God Hall where he was at, there were thousands of Common Rank martial artists, but only 79 Star Rank experts. Su Wen pondered for a moment. From the strength on paper, this Moon Worship Sect was much stronger than the team led by a Golden Saber Deacon in the Martial Inspectorate! Xue Wanjun¡¯s strength was unknown to him, but he knew that his cultivation was above 4th Grade Earth Rank. As for Ruan Ze, on the surface, his cultivation was around the 3rd Stage Earth Rank, but he definitely had hidden some of his strength. Together with the other two Silver Saber Deacons, he only had a total of four Earth Rank experts! However, after careful calculation, the seven hall masters, four envoys, and the Cult Master added up to at least 12 experts at the Earth Rank! In addition, there were still a multitude of Star Rank and Common Ranked martial artists. If both sides fought a decisive battle, then it was not enough to just send one Golden Saber Deacon¡¯s team in! Murong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Brother Qiang, stay here for a while. You¡¯re already a 9th Grade Common Rank martial artist. As long as you can break through to the Star Rank, you¡¯ll be able to get an individual residence!¡± Su Wen smiled and agreed. As for Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong, they chatted until dinner time. In this large courtyard, not only did the martial artists live together, there was also a specialized canteen. Su Wen went in and realized that the food was not bad. There was wine, meat, rice, and noodles. It was like a buffet. He could get whatever he wanted to eat. The atmosphere in the canteen was extremely lively. To these people, drinking and bragging was their greatest entertainment. Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong sat alone at a table with food and wine in front of them. They chatted as they ate. The atmosphere was pretty good. Su Wen ate his food as his eyes darted around. Suddenly, he stood up and walked towards Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong¡¯s table. Arriving in front of Wei Jinyong, Su Wen cried out in pain, ¡°Hall Leader Wei! I¡¯m very disappointed!¡± His voice was loud, and he even infused True Qi into it. In an instant, the entire dining hall fell silent. Everyone looked at Su Wen and no one knew what he was up to. Wei Jinyong frowned. ¡°What are you doing? What are you disappointed about?¡± Su Wen said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed. All of you enjoy the food that the Cult Master has given, but you all only care about your own pleasure. Have you ever placed the Master in your heart?¡± Everyone: ¡°????¡± What language was this person using? Wei Jinyong was also a little confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wen was filled with righteous indignation and his face was flushed red as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He questioned, ¡°Even though I just joined the cult today, I was convinced by Cult Master¡¯s magnanimity and bearing! My heart has always maintained my respect for Cult Master and my respect for him. Just a moment ago, I ate a mouthful of meat, and deeply appreciated that all of this was given to me by Cult Master. I have a sincere heart and wish for Cult Master to enjoy life forever and live as long as the heavens. However, look at all of you, all of you only know how to enjoy yourselves. Wouldn¡¯t this be disrespectful and impolite to the Cult Master?!¡± The people here were all uncultured people with strong auras of the pugilistic world. When had they ever seen such a shameless fellow who was so experienced in boot-licking? Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Wei Jinyong didn¡¯t know how to respond. However, amusement flashed across Zuo Qing¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°In your opinion, what should we do?¡± Su Wen said loudly, ¡°I suggest that from today onwards, everyone should shout before eating: Thank you, Cult Master, for giving us food, thank you for protecting us, thank you, Cult Master, for letting us live. Cult Master Hong will enjoy eternal happiness and live as long as the heavens!¡± ¡°Dammit, what a stupid c*nt¡­¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with this person?¡± ¡°Where did this fool come from?¡± ¡°I really want to f*cking kill him!¡± At the end of the day, there were many disciples like Su Wen who were forced into the sect. No matter how much respect they claimed to have for their leader, it was pure nonsense. There was also a portion that was purely attracted by Moon Worship Sect¡¯s methods and wanted to obtain benefits. As for their impression of this sect master, it was only at the surface. Of course, there were also a small portion of people who were truly loyal to the sect master. However, even though they were loyal, these men really were a bit unwilling to call out such corny words. Which type of people are the most hated in general? People who were high profile! That¡¯s right, this kind of people usually did not care about other people¡¯s thoughts and only wanted to express themselves. Now, Su Wen was undoubtedly doing this kind of thing. Wei Jinyong did not know what to say! Overrule? Zuo Qing was by his side, if he were to reject it and the Sect Leader heard about this, what would happen? As for Zuo Qing, it was even more so. If even Wei Jinyong didn¡¯t say anything, could he say no? If he were to reject this suggestion in front of so many people and word got out, wouldn¡¯t he be disrespecting the Sect Master? A sly look flashed past Su Wen¡¯s eyes. Of course he did it on purpose! He just wanted to disgust this bunch of disciples! To Su Wen, this was a godsend opportunity! It was a great opportunity to gain Emotional Value! According to Su Wen¡¯s experience, although the system allowed him to obtain all points from kinds of emotions, overall speaking, the difficulty of obtaining negative emotions was much easier than obtaining positive emotions. Think about it. Which was easier to make someone like you or hate you? Chapter 121 - Great Harvest Chapter 121 Great Harvest Su Wen¡¯s words caused the entire dining hall to fall silent. Finally, Wei Jinyong nodded his head with great difficulty. He went against his heart and praised, ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ really a loyal fellow. What you said makes sense. Then from today onwards, before every meal of our Moon God Hall, Su Daqiang will lead everyone to wish our Sect Master¡­ eternal happiness¡­ and longevity as long as the heavens.¡± He was going all out. I don¡¯t care what sort of mess he¡¯s creating. In any case, he could not let others have a pretext to gossip about him. ¡°Now, you can bring them along to recite!¡± A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face as he turned around and shouted, ¡°Now, recite it with me! Thank you, Cult Master, for giving us food and for protecting us. Thank you, Cult Master, for letting us live. Cult Master Hong will enjoy eternal blessings and live as long as the heavens!¡± A sparse chanting filled the dining room. ¡°Gratitude¡­¡± They did not recite it very well! After they finished reciting, Su Wen shouted loudly, ¡°What are you guys reciting? Don¡¯t you have any energy? The fourth person in the third row, why aren¡¯t you opening your mouth? Are you unhappy with the Cult Master? And that bearded man, don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see you¡­ Let me tell you, if anyone doesn¡¯t open their mouth, come up to the front and read it alone! Let everyone see who is disrespecting the Cult Master!¡± Su Wen recalled the attitude of the military instructor and teachers in his previous life and applied them. He immediately felt that the surroundings were filled with resentment. (Ding-dong. The host has incited resentment in XXX. +15 Emotional Value] (Ding-dong. The host has incited resentment in XXX. +10 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong¡­] His stagnant Emotional Value began to soar. Su Wen was inwardly ecstatic. This is it! There were so many people in the dining hall. Even if they did not contribute much individually, it was still a considerable amount. ¡°Read to me¡­ Gratitude¡­ will enjoy eternal blessings forever¡­¡± ¡°You guys are not really united. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± ¡°Someone was slacking off earlier and didn¡¯t open his mouth. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see that. Do it again-¡° ¡°How is this worse than just now? Continue!¡± Su Wen¡¯s arrogant voice filled the dining hall. After several times, Su Wen saw that it was about time and stopped. He had already gained more than 80,000 Emotional Value points in a single sitting! Awesome! Su Wen was satisfied. This bunch of wool shearing went really well! Su Wen was prepared to leave. Just as he was about to leave, Zuo Qing said, ¡°Young man, come and sit here!¡± Su Wen was stunned and immediately went over and sat down. Zuo Qing smiled and asked, ¡°From your accent, you seem to be from the capital? Did you just join the Sect today?¡± Su Wen nodded. ¡°Then why did you come to the Li Prefecture?¡± Su Wen became vigilant. This fellow seemed to have no intentions, but if he did not answer properly, he might arouse suspicion. A faint blush appeared on his face. He looked at Murong Yan and said, ¡°Sister Yan brought me here.¡± His seemingly casual action fully displayed his admiration for her. Zuo Qing looked at Wei Jinyong. Wei Jinyong said, ¡°Murong Yan led her team to buy the grains this time.¡± Zuo Qing turned around and patted Su Wen¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. What do you do in the capital?¡± Another loaded question. It seemed unintentional but there was a deeper meaning behind it. After all, even an ordinary family might not be able to raise someone as shameless as Su Wen. However, Su Wen was extremely cunning. The moment he said that, Su Wen could guess his thoughts. He immediately revealed a trace of embarrassment and said in a low voice, ¡°My father is the pimp in the brothel, the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. Have you heard of it? My father is there¡­¡± Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s initial words, Zuo Qing¡¯s doubts dissipated. The son of a pimp. No wonder he was so shameless. Furthermore, even though Zuo Qing was in Li Prefecture, he knew that the Hundred Flowers Pavilion in the capital was a famous income earner. He burst into laughter. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard of it. I heard that a certain Su Wen spent eight million taels to buy a woman from you guys? That¡¯s freaking scary!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the son of the prime minister. Su Changqing is such a greedy official. Eight million taels was just a drop in the ocean for him. At most, it might have been a harder prick to their finances. We naturally can¡¯t compare.¡± ¡°Then your father should have gotten quite a lot of tips, right?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, when we meet generous customers, there will be quite a lot of tips. However, if we meet Su Wen, then we¡¯re out of luck. Su Wen might be a spendthrift when it comes to women, but whenever he sees my father, he will definitely want to take some money from my father. He is extremely stingy.¡± Zuo Qing praised Su Wen, ¡°Sure! Little brother, just based on the fact that you¡¯re telling the truth, you¡¯ll definitely become a great person in the future!¡± After all, it was a little embarrassing to have a father who was a pimp in this age. In his opinion, Su Wen was not afraid of losing face. To be honest, it was indeed not bad. If it was an ordinary person, they might have made up a lie. ¡°This boy is not bad! His cultivation¡­ is at the 9th Grade Common Rank, right? At this age, he can be considered quite good.¡± Su Wen still deliberately maintained his cultivation base to be only at the 9th Grade. Ever since he started cultivating Stellar Transposition, Su Wen discovered that apart from his dantian, he could also store his power in various star points. In terms of concealing his power, he was even more proficient than before. Even someone like Zuo Qing could not tell. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It seems that you have good eyes. Tomorrow, follow me and your Hall Master to the banquet.¡± Su Wen was stunned for a moment before surprise filled his face. He bowed repeatedly and said, ¡°Thank you, Envoy! Thank you!¡± Su Wen seemed to have gained Zuo Qing¡¯s recognition. Those who were unhappy with Su Wen and were thinking of ways to harm him also started to hesitate. After all, no one wanted to get into trouble with someone who had a backer. ) One V Soon, the people in the dining hall finished eating and left. However, many people started cursing the moment they stepped out of the dining hall. ¡°This fellow is really shameless. Did you hear that? His father is a pimp. No wonder he¡¯s so despicable!¡± ¡°Haha, he¡¯s really unscrupulous in order to flatter others. This kind of ingratiating person is really disgusting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Disgusting! Look at how he¡¯s using a made-up directive to order people around today. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Suddenly, there was a series of coughs, and Wei Jinyong appeared. ¡°All of you, what nonsense are you spouting? Are you f*cking courting death?¡± Wei Jinyong snapped. ¡°If I hear any more nonsense, I¡¯ll f*cking kill all of you!¡± Everyone shut their mouths immediately. Wei Jinyong pondered for a moment, then called Murong Yan over and said, ¡°Go get Daqiang a separate room. Tell him I gave it to him!¡± Murong Yan was overjoyed, but she was a bit puzzled. ¡°Why are you bending the rules?¡± Wei Jinyong shook his head and said, ¡°He has just entered the sect and has already received Zuo Qing¡¯s recognition. Who knows how far he will go in the future. It¡¯s good to take care of him. Your relationship with him is originally close, so don¡¯t be too cold.¡± ¡°Got it! Thank you for your reminder, Hall Master Wei!¡± Murong Yan hastily went to make arrangements! And thus, Su Wen came to the new room. Although it was not big, it was his own room. This made him very satisfied. ¡°What a pleasant surprise!¡± After settling down, he looked at his system interface. He had to spend as much as possible this time! Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 83,000 points. Level: 16 Cultivation: Star Rank 8th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV6) Layered Wave Saber (LV6) Stellar Transposition (LV2) He received more than 80,000 emotional points and leveled up by three levels in a go. To Su Wen, it was a bountiful harvest. Chapter 122 - Undying and Imperishable Chapter 122 Undying and Imperishable Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 83,000 points. Level: 16 Cultivation: Star Rank 8th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV6) Layered Wave Saber (LV6) Stellar Transposition (LV2) He received more than 80,000 emotional points and leveled up by three levels in a go. To Su Wen, it was a bountiful harvest. He rubbed his chin as he looked over his stats. Then, he first turned his attention to the Jadebreak Fist and the Layered Wave Saber. (Ding-dong. The host¡¯s Jadebreak Fist has been upgraded to Lv7. Emotional Value consumed: 7200 points.] [Ding-dong. The Layered Wave Saber has been upgraded to Lv7. Emotional Value consumed: 8,500 points.] At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s comprehension of these two martial techniques became even deeper. However, he used up more than 15,000 emotional points in an instant. [Ding-dong. Upgrading the Jadebreak Fist requires 20,000 points to Lv8. Upgrade?] [Ding-dong. Upgrading the Layered Wave Saber to Lv8 requires 25,000 points. Upgrade?] This time, the upgrade consumed a lot more Emotional Value than before. Su Wen thought about it for a moment. If he continued to improve both of them at the same time, he would definitely not be able to reach Lv9. If he chose one, he might not be able to reach Lv9 as well even if he had 67,200 emotional points left. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen chose to raise the Layered Wave Saber to the maximum! Because in Su Wen¡¯s eyes, this martial technique was even stronger than his Jadebreak Fist! [Ding-dong. The Layered Wave Saber has been upgraded to Lv8!) (Ding-dong. The Layered Wave Saber needs 100,000 emotional points to be upgraded to MAX!) F*ck! Su Wen cursed. How could the last level require so much Emotional Value?! But thinking about it, he also understood that it represented the pinnacle of a martial technique. Since he had 42,300 emotional points left, Su Wen pondered for a moment but ultimate decided to postpone the levelling of his Jadebreak Fist. His gaze instead fell on the Stellar Transposition skill. ¡°Condense Star Point!¡± He wanted to completely condense the available Star Points for his current level of the technique. 5,000 points were deducted. The Star Points for Lv2 of Stellar Transposition were completely condensed. Su Wen then chose to level up. [Ding-dong. Upgrading to Stellar Transposition Lv3 requires 40,000 points.] (TL Note: The author is either very very bad at math or forgot to tell the readers that he still had extra points accumulated from his days in the capital. I¡¯m more inclined to believe that the 83k points was obtained in the Moon Sect. Whichever the case, just take it as plot armor and ignore the calculations LOL) Su Wen secretly clicked his tongue. This was too expensive. A Heaven Rank martial technique was completely different from the others in terms of consumption. Upgrade! [Ding-dong. Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to Lv3. One Moon Palace can be formed.] (Ding-dong. The host can choose to condense the Moon Palace by himself or utilize the aid of the system. For the system¡¯s assistance, 20,000 Emotional Value points are needed.] Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± Damn! This is too expensive! However, based on past experience, using the system¡¯s assistance to condense was definitely easier and more efficient in the long run. In truth, it was extremely difficult to cultivate this cultivation method of Stellar Transposition. Normally, once a martial artist obtained this cultivation method and finished cultivating the basic movement technique, it would take a great deal of effort for them to form their Star Points and Moon Palaces. It was not like Su Wen who could complete it in an instant and could even select the type of stars to form his points with. ¡°Condense the Moon Palace!¡± ¡°Select the Baihui Acupoint[1] as the location for the Moon Palace!¡± In an instant, Su Wen felt a strange change in his spiritual awareness. Just like the last time he consumed the Azure Cloud Soul Refining Pill. He fell into a strange sense of comfort. In front of him, a huge star map unfolded. However, it was different from before. On it were three extremely bright stars. ¡°Host, please choose your Moon Palace Star System.¡± Star System? Su Wen carefully looked at the three stars and indeed, there were some small stars surrounding them. ¡°Is there a solar system?¡± Su Wen asked the system. ¡°Yes, but the host did not select it through the random drawing.¡¯ Obviously, there were countless galaxies in the vast universe, and these three were Su Wen¡¯s random choices. Su Wen casually opened one and looked at it. ¡°When Star System 1478 is incorporated into the Moon Palace System, you will obtain the effect of a second dantian, and the Qi regeneration rate will be increased by 100%. The initial Star Points will all receive an additional 1% of the Qi regeneration rate. Will unlock Lunar Technique ¡ª Endless Mulitplication. When the True Qi is exhausted, it will instantly recover 50% of the total True Qi. Cooldown time: 24 hours.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened. This effect was much more powerful than condensing Star Points! A powerful Qi recovery effect was undoubtedly very useful in a prolonged battle. In addition, there was still the effect of obtaining a second dantian. What did this effect mean? However, Su Wen was not in a hurry to find out. He turned to look at the second galaxy. ¡°When Star System 98756 is incorporated into the Moon Palace System, the speed of regeneration of the body is greatly enhanced, and the Lunar Technique ¡ª Undying and Imperishable ¡ª is obtained. When the body is injured, the body can be regenerated at an ultra-fast rate through consuming True Qi. If the body suffers a fatal injury, it can be regenerated by consuming a large amount of lifespan. The more difficult it is to recover from the injury, the more lifespan it will consume. Note: Even if the head is chopped off, the spiritual consciousness will not be destroyed, and one can be reborn with sufficient lifespan!¡± Su Wen gulped. This ability was ridiculous. He could even be reborn after having his head chopped off! What kind of terrifying ability was this? This way, there would be no weak points for him during battle. He quickly looked at the last Star System. ¡°When Star System 5564789 is incorporated into the Moon Palace System, you will obtain the effect of the second dantian. In addition, one will experience increased charm, unparalleled appearance and eternal youth. You will also obtain the Lunar Technique ¡ª Enticing All Life, a passive skill. You can easily gain the favor of others. Note: If you can rely on your face to make a living, why do you need strength?¡± ¡°Pfft! What rubbish! Young Master¡¯s looks are perfect now, and I have a lot of money to use as well!¡± Su Wen showed his disdain without hesitation. His choice would basically be between the first and second abilities. Endless Multiplication. Apart from having a powerful Lunar Technique, it could also add a buff to all his previous Star Positions, allowing him to recover faster. In other words, Su Wen could unleash more techniques that consumed a large amount of True Qi during battle without considering the issue of over-consumption. The existence of the Lunar Technique in particular gave him the capital to squander his True Qi without restraint. As for the second ability, it was needless to say. It was like giving him a powerful warhorse to go further in life. But on second thought, if he really met someone stronger than him, that would be awkward. Even if Su Wen could regrow his head after being chopped off, the guy just had to chop it off again and again until he died! At the thought of this, Su Wen could not help but shudder. That scene was too ridiculous. However, thinking about it, the first ability was the same. If the difference in strength between him and his enemy was really huge, what was the use of having a fast recovery speed? After pondering for a long time, Su Wen finally chose the Lunar Technique of Undying and Imperishable. Su Wen felt that his current True Qi was more than enough. After all, the True Qi condensed through a Heaven Ranked cultivation technique far surpassed that of ordinary cultivators. (Was stated earlier in the book that his Great Solar Sutra is a Heaven Ranked cultivation technique) Coupled with the Lunar Technique of bring Undying and Imperishable, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t die immediately when he was ambushed. As Su Wen made his decision, a powerful force from the Nine Heavens pierced through Su Wen¡¯s Baihui Acupoint! That power came from the distant starry sky far beyond him. At this moment, Su Wen acutely felt that a new space had opened up in his Baihui Acupoint. A large amount of True Qi was sucked in! The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu woke up as well, moving around as if trying to discern what had happened. However, True Qi entering the Baihui acupoint was only the beginning. The True Qi began to construct the corresponding stars according to the position of Star System 98756. [1] Acupoint located along the crown of one¡¯s head Chapter 123 - Counterattack Chapter 123 Counterattack At Su Wen¡¯s Baihui Acupoint, in the newly opened space, large amounts of True Qi gathered and formed the corresponding star system. As soon as the construction was completed, these stars began to revolve like real stars. As the stars circulated, a strange strength rose up. However, the energy differed from True Qi. It was an invisible and untouchable energy, but Su Wen could clearly sense its presence. This energy flowed through the Baihui Acupoint and gradually flowed into Su Wen¡¯s limbs, bones, blood, and internal organs, slowly establishing a connection with the Moon Palace System. At this time, the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu had already arrived at the entrance of the newly constructed space. It tried to enter! Su Wen only felt a rush of energy shooting out from the galaxy! Rumble! The Gu was sent tumbling. The Gu was stunned! Su Wen was also stunned! One had to know that this Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was extremely strange. After it entered Su Wen¡¯s body, it would be able to pass through Su Wen¡¯s body at will without harming him. If one were to say that it could do so because it did not have a physical body, then why could it still take in true energy and swallow pills? Su Wen had also tried to refine this thing with his True Qi before, but stopped after realizing there was no effect on it. But to think that it had actually been beaten back! The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu started to fly around crazily! It charged into the entrance again! Once! Twice! Three times! Every time, it would be sent flying by the energy shot out from the galaxy! However, it was not injured! Finally, the Gu stopped its crazy attacks. Immediately after, Su Wen felt a type of emotional response. It was actually aggrieved¡­ indignant¡­ It clearly sent its feedback to Su Wen. This was the first time the Golden Gu had taken the initiative to communicate with Su Wen. Su Wen could understand. After all, most of Su Wen¡¯s True Qi had been absorbed by the Moon Palace and there was not much left outside. Previously, Su Wen had stored his vital energy in the Star Points, so the golden Gu could still enter as it pleased. However, it was clear that it could not enter the Moon Palace now. Especially when the primeval essence outside was also greatly reduced, this made the Gu feel very wronged. The True Qi that it had worked so hard to absorb and strengthen was gone? However, Su Wen did not know what was going on and naturally had no choice. The Star System seemed to have constructed a new circulation path within Su Wen¡¯s body. From now on, this system would be used to activate the Star Points as well as to regenerate the body. When everything returned to normal, Su Wen opened his eyes. He could now conceal his cultivation much more easily. The newly-established Moon Palace was much more secretive than his Star Points! At the same time, Su Wen¡¯s body seemed to be empty of True Qi, since most of it was absorbed into the Moon Palace. This Moon Palace turned out to have another use, which was the storage of True Qi. In the human body, other than the dantian, there were very few other places that could store such a large amount of energy obtained through cultivating. In terms of storing one¡¯s energies, the Moon Palace was even larger than Su Wen¡¯s current dantian. However, this Moon Palace he had chosen did not have the effect of a second dantian, so it did not have the ability to breed True Qi. It could not increase Su Wen¡¯s total True Qi capacity and recovery. Su Wen did not know that it was all thanks to this effect that he had inadvertently prevented his death. If he had really chosen the second dantian-attributed Moon Palace¡­. As the galaxy revolved, it would constantly produce True Qi. In other words, Su Wen¡¯s Qi regeneration speed would be faster than an ordinary person¡¯s, and his total True Qi would also increase twice as fast. To put it simply, Su Wen¡¯s original True Qi limit was 100. Unless he broke through his realm, he would not be able to increase it. But now that he had a second dantian, the upper limit of his True Qi would be directly raised to 200, and the density would greatly increase as well! However, the problem was that such a large amount of True Qi would only serve to increase the pressure on Su Wen¡¯s meridians. This was especially true since he had the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. It would continuously strengthen Su Wen¡¯s True Qi, so as the quality of his Qi became stronger, the possibility of Su Wen losing control would also increase. On the other hand, even though Su Wen had given up on the effect of obtaining a second dantian, the Moon Palace could still store the True Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body and prevent the Gu from entering This created an interesting scene, where Su Wen had taken the initiative in this relationship. Initially, the Gu could take in and breathe out the True Qi as it wished. But now, as long as Su Wen wanted to, he could send all his True Qi into the Baihui Acupoint¡¯s Moon Palace at any time. The Gu could not even eat a fart of his True Qi! At the same time, because Su Wen¡¯s blood essence was still extremely vigorous, the Gu would not leave his body. This led to Su Wen being able to control the Gu to strengthen his own True Qi to a limit where he could handle. The Zhou Emperor probably never expected that Su Wen would find a way to restrict the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu through the cultivation technique he gave him. Speaking of which, this was also because in Emperor Zhou¡¯s opinion, it would take countless years just for Su Wen to form his Moon Palace! In fact, it was unknown if a practitioner would be able to condense one even after a decade of learning this martial technique. Furthermore, Emperor Zhou would never have thought that the Moon Palace had the ability to block out the Gu as well. After all, no one had ever put these two things together. Su Wen could sense the sad emotions transmitted by the Gu, and after pondering for a moment, he shifted a large portion of his True Qi out. This satisfied the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. Seeing that his Emotional Value was already dry, Su Wen turned his attention to the lottery draw. He had four chances! (TL Note: Author fked up again¡­. it was supposed to be three chances. Oh well, plot armor, maybe every 5 levels he gets 2 chances!) ¡°I am the Chosen One! I am the Chosen One! Draw!¡± [Ding-dong. The host has received an Earth Rank Movement Technique, Five Elemental Shift!] Eh¡­ this thing was not bad! However, to Su Wen who already had a Heaven Rank movement technique, this thing did not meet his standards any longer. [Ding-dong. The host has obtained the Earth Rank sword technique, Violet Lightning Sky Shattering Sword!) Su Wen frowned. He already had the Layered Wave Saber technique, so there was no need for him to learn additional Earth Rank sword skills at this moment. [Ding-dong. The host has received a 1:1 scale replica of Tsunade[1].] Pui! Lowlife system! [Ding-dong. The host has received a Heaven Ranked Sex Change Pill! After consuming this pill, the host will be forced to change gender.) Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± This thing was a little perverted! Hehe, he should give his pill to the Emperor¡­. The scene would be too beautiful¡­ he wouldn¡¯t bear to look at it¡­ Or how would giving it to his father? Then ask him to go seduce the emperor? Su Wen held onto the pill as he started laughing like a maniac. This thing was amazing. But¡­ there was no antidote. Once taken, it was irreversible. Su Wen carefully put the pill away instead. Getting two Earth Ranked martial techniques and a strange Heaven Rank pill left Su Wen very satisfied. Early in the morning, in the courtyard of the Moon God Hall. Su Wen stood at the entrance of the dining hall and commanded everyone to recite loudly. ¡°We are grateful to the Sect Master for granting us¡­ gratitude¡­ immortal blessings¡­ longevity¡­¡± ¡°Louder, do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you open your mouth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again, beardy. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t be able to see you if you don¡¯t open your mouth!¡± After forcing everyone to express their gratitude, Su Wen was very disappointed. After the first day, these people had gotten numb to his scoldings. He only managed to obtain another 10,000 points. However, on second thought, it was not a small amount to increase so many points in a day. If it was during normal times, it would take a lot of effort to get this sum in one go! As noon approached, Su Wen followed Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong out of the Moon God Hall to attend the banquet! What surprised Su Wen was that these two people brought Su Wen to the magistrate court instead! [1] Naruto fans yall should know Chapter 124 - The Arrogant Official Chapter 124 The Arrogant Official In front of Yong County¡¯s government office, Su Wen looked at Zuo Qing in surprise and asked curiously, ¡°We¡¯re coming to the government office for a banquet?¡± Zuo Qing laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t been to the government office before, have you? Today, I¡¯ll open up your vision.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you Envoy for your guidance!¡± Su Wen hurriedly said. As the three of them entered the magistrate court, a government official led them to a back hall. Upon entering the back hall, Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened. An entire herd of cows and sheep were being roasted in the courtyard, While there were laborers in charge of taking care of each cow and sheep. Inside the house, the table was already filled with dishes. There were more than ten people in the room. When they saw Su Wen and the others enter, their gazes became slightly hostile. No one greeted or spoke. After everyone took their seats, Su Wen sat down beside Zuo Qing. Zuo Qing smiled and said, ¡°These guys are the representatives of the various sects in the Li Precture. We¡¯re all here for the splitting of the mine.¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Why is the division of mineral resources in this magistrate court?¡± Zuo Qing said in a deep voice, ¡°Although we martial artists and sects seem strong, when compared to the Royal Court, our strength is still much weaker. In the sect, there are many people and the expenses are also great. If we continue to make trouble, we will be cleared out sooner or later. We have to think of a way to earn some money legitimately. When it comes to mining, it¡¯s a profitable business, so long as you have people, there will be a lot of money! But if we want to occupy the mining pit, it¡¯s impossible without the approval of the authorities. Therefore, this county magistrate is in charge of it.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man dressed in a green robe walked in. Everyone stood up. ¡°This is the county magistrate of Yong County, Lu Qingcai.¡± Zuo Qing whispered. Lu Qingcai walked to the front and smiled as he waved his hand, ¡°Everyone, take a seat.¡± Everyone sat down, and Lu Qingcai said, ¡°Everyone here is an old acquaintance of mine. We¡¯ve worked together for more than a year, so I¡¯ll be frank. This year, only three mines can be left for you.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. A man with a scar on his face couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lord Lu, isn¡¯t this too much! We pay tribute every year to you without fail. Last year, there were still five mines. Why are there only three this year?¡± Lu Qingcai shook his head and said, ¡°Steward Bao, don¡¯t be agitated. Listen to me.¡± ¡°This year, during the great calamity of Attached Province, I believe everyone has benefited quite a bit, right? It¡¯s just that this official doesn¡¯t have a choice this year as well. I¡¯m not afraid to be direct with you, the prefectural magistrate specifically asked for two mines, so I can only give you the remaining three. If you have any objections, then this official can¡¯t help you as well!¡± Zuo Qing narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Three mines and seven sects. How should we split them?¡± Lu Qingcai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you guys split it, but as usual, each sect has to hand over the tributes today. 20,000 taels for each sect! Those who don¡¯t will be considered to have withdrawn.¡± At this moment, Wei Jinyong whispered into Su Wen¡¯s ear and explained to him in a low voice, ¡°This is the rule of Yong County. Each sect has to give 20,000 taels of silver. As for the distribution of mines, this official doesn¡¯t care. However, if anyone doesn¡¯t pay and wants to mine, he will report it as a rebellion. When the time comes, he will surround them with an army!¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What happens after you give the money?¡± ¡°Naturally, whoever has the biggest fist will have the most. Our Moon Worship Sect usually occupies one and a half portions of the mines, but with the number of mines this year reduced by two, I fear this year won¡¯t be so easy.¡± At this moment, Lu Qingcai laughed and said, ¡°You guys, I know that you guys have also taken the opportunity to get quite a number of young men this year, right? The riot army is also about to disperse, so when the time comes, you¡¯ll get more men back. Even if it¡¯s just three mines, working day and night to mine it won¡¯t be much less than five mines, right? Actually, it¡¯s about the same, just that more people will die. Don¡¯t you guys think so?¡± He said it so lightly that human lives were as light as a feather in his mouth. Su Wen looked at the person in front of him and suddenly felt like punching him to death! However, he knew that it was useless even if he killed Lu Qingcai. He heard clearly that the prefectural magistrate above him had reserved two mines! Furthermore, he could hear the meaning behind his words. The young men that these sects had brought in were all actually from the rioting mob. It was no wonder that the Martial Inspectorate wanted to purge these people. Right at this moment, Zuo Qing raised his cup and smiled as he said, ¡°Lord is right! If it¡¯s like this, then it really isn¡¯t much!¡± Although he said so, it did not mean that others would think the same! The scar-faced Steward Bao suddenly stood up and looked at Lu Qingcai. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°I give you some face and call you Lord Lu. If I don¡¯t give you any face, do you believe that I will cut you into pieces? Our Giant Cauldron Sect¡¯s share cannot be reduced at all!¡± Lu Qingcai was fearless. Instead, he stood up, stuck his head out, and laughed loudly. ¡°If Steward Bao wants my head, you can cut it off! However, my Great Zhou¡¯s government has always been united. If I die and your Giant Cauldron Sect can survive, and you, Bao Quan, don¡¯t die, then I¡¯ll consider you capable! The amount I give is and has always been the amount you deserve. You can discuss it amongst yourselves, just stop your nonsense! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the Martial Inspectorate has already sent people into Li Prefecture, and there are many sects sitting on the list to be purged! You should weigh your options first. Without me covering up for you, can you escape from the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s pursuit?¡± The atmosphere instantly turned awkward! Su Wen could tell that Bao Quan was furious, but did not dare to make a move! Suddenly, Su Wen stood up and praised loudly, ¡°Good spirit! Good spirit!¡± He raised his wine cup and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Lu is full of courage, I admire you! This kind of heroism is something even the officials of the capital can¡¯t compare to. Let me toast to Lord Lu!¡± Lu Qingcai glanced at Su Wen from the corner of his eye and sneered. ¡°Have you met the officials of the capital?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few when following my father! However, those officials aren¡¯t as heroic as you, sir. They¡¯re all a little wretched.¡± ¡°And your father is?¡± ¡°The pimp in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lu Qingcai threw his head back and laughed. ¡°You¡¯re interesting, kid!¡± However, he still drank the wine in his cup, which was also a way to smooth things over for Su Wen. He smiled and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± After sitting down, he said, ¡°Officials in the capital naturally have to be more cautious, but being an official in the capital is the leader of a land. If you¡¯re afraid of everyone, then you don¡¯t have to be an official! To put it bluntly, how can you be a corrupt official if you¡¯re timid?¡± There was a flash of light in his eyes as he sneered, ¡°Since I dare to take your money, I¡¯m not afraid of you. If I¡¯m controlled by you, then I don¡¯t need to be a local official anymore. Even if it¡¯s an aristocratic family, they will give me the tributes without a word. I¡¯ll give you some face, so you have to take responsibility. Don¡¯t really think that just because you know some martial arts, you¡¯re so amazing. There are many experts in the royal court!¡± Su Wen looked at his arrogant expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His courage made him a talent, but in reality, the more heroic he was, the more he dared to do anything. It was truly detestable. However, Su Wen also understood that martial arts were not omnipotent. At the very least, he could not truly change the state of the Great Zhou bureaucracy! If he really wanted to do something, what he needed was authority! Chapter 125 - Ah Lie, Is That You? Chapter 125 Ah Lie, Is That You? During the banquet, Lu Qingcai completely suppressed these sect members. He did not have any martial arts, but having the backing of the royal court was his greatest source of confidence. It was as he said, if one was timid, then there was no need for him to become an official. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but Lu Qingcai could clearly tell who would dare to kill him and who was bluffing. People like Bao Quan might seem fierce, but Lu Qingcai knew very well that he was a person who appeared fierce on the outside but was weak on the inside. He did not dare to really kill. The dishes and wine were slowly served. Lu Qingcai raised his wine cup and said, ¡°Everyone, this year¡¯s matter has been decided. However, there is no need to be anxious. Although the prefectural magistrate has also gotten quite a number of young and strong men this time, he definitely won¡¯t be too concerned about these two mines. In a year or two, most of the young and strong men who have been mining would have died. Or perhaps the prefectural magistrate will be promoted and transferred to another position. Naturally, this mine will still be given to you.¡± Although all the sect members were unhappy in their hearts, they knew that they could not win against those with authority! Even if they killed Lu Qingcai, they would definitely receive a series of revenge! Especially now that the Royal Court¡¯s army was in Li Prefecture, no one dared to be impudent! The atmosphere at the banquet returned to normal. After three rounds of drinks, the atmosphere became more lively. Su Wen talked about some interesting things in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion and everyone listened with relish. ¡°Say, that famous scholar in his seventies and eighties actually shrank into his stomach when he went to visit brothels. He¡¯s now famous throughout the capital¡­¡± Lu Qingcai was also intrigued by what he heard. He sighed and said, ¡°Back then at Profound Language Pavilion, we only received a meager monthly salary. We could only discuss the world with our colleagues, so how could we afford to spend money like this? Come to think of it, I¡¯m probably not as knowledgeable as you in the capital.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°My lord is being too modest. Now that my lord is an official, you are no longer the same person you were in the past. You might even be transferred to the capital one day. At that time, you can do whatever you want.¡± However, Lu Qingcai shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Besides, isn¡¯t it more comfortable for me to be a 7th Rank official than a 5th Rank official in the capital? In Yong County, I call the shots. In the capital, even a 5th Rank official can¡¯t compare to a steward of the Prime Minister¡¯s estate!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be a county magistrate for the rest of your life. You have to be promoted.¡± Su Wen flattered. As the alcohol got to his head, Lu Qingcai lamented, ¡°Back when I left the capital, I was full of passion and ambition. But when I came to this place, I realized that it¡¯s not so easy to be an official. Forget about others, just you martial sects can threaten me with your lives. The local aristocratic families can even cover the sky with one hand. I have to show some respect to the officials above me, while the officials at the bottom are all counting on me to give them some benefits. It¡¯s not easy being an official¡­ Why did Chen Bingzhong die? He just doesn¡¯t know how to adapt to the circumstances!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes sharpened. Chen Bingzhong was the official sent to provide disaster relief for the Li Prefecture! However, Su Wen did not probe further. He knew that Lu Qingcai could say some things himself, but he could not ask. Lu Qingcai did not have any intention to go deeper into the conversation. He merely sighed and shifted the topic back to surface conversations. Everyone drank and chatted happily. However, Su Wen knew very well that once these people left the magistrate office, they would wear another face. On the other side, within the camp of the Royal Army. Wu Kunhu sat on the chair and closed his eyes to rest. Wu Lie remained looking at the map. ¡°Commander-in-chief, I¡¯ll lead the troops from Wooden Fish Ridge tomorrow and bypass the enemy troops. When you send the troops in, I¡¯ll attack from the flank. What do you think?¡± Wu Kunhu nodded absent-mindedly and said, ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡± Wu Lie could tell that Wu Kunhu was not interested in quelling the rebellion. He was a little puzzled. ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you always in the lead when fighting in the past? Why do you look so reluctant this time?¡± Wu Kunhu shook his head and said, ¡°Be it the northern borders or the southern Barbaric Lands, they are all people from enemy countries. Naturally, I¡¯m happy to kill them. However, this time, the rebels are just some poor commoners. Although they are wielding weapons, how many of them are martial artists? Do they know military formations? They are only relying on some terrain to delay their defense. What¡¯s the point of fighting?¡± ¡°Then why did you bring me here, father¡­¡± Wu Lie lost his enthusiasm after hearing Wu Kunhu¡¯s words. He could not help but complain. Wu Zehu said angrily, ¡°Do you think I would snatch this mission to quell the rebellion if not for you? This is a ready-made military merit! Ever since I entered the Li Prefecture, didn¡¯t you notice that you¡¯ve have been assigned to give more commands so that you can earn more merits?¡± ¡°If I want military merits, I will earn them myself. Why do I need such military merits? It¡¯s despicable!¡± Wu Lie said in a low voice. ¡°Tomorrow, I have a stomachache and won¡¯t be able to go to Wooden Fish Ridge. Commander Father, go find someone else!¡± Wu Lie was a headstrong person to begin with. Before Wu Kunhu had spoken, he had actually been enthusiastic in leading the troops. Now that he heard this, he immediately lost interest. ¡°You brat! Are you trying to anger your father to death?¡± Wu Kunhu was furious. Wu Lie sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your word. You promised to help me marry Yan Luoying, but you didn¡¯t do anything in the end. Instead, you made me take credit for something so shameful. I¡¯m afraid Yan Luoying will despise me when we go back.¡± Wu Kunhu almost died from anger. He spat out furiously, ¡°You! Do you think it¡¯s so easy to earn military merits? Which general didn¡¯t kill his way out of a pile of corpses? This time, it¡¯s a free reward. Although there won¡¯t be too much reward, it¡¯s a stable victory. Your father, I, shamelessly accepted this mission for your sake, and you¡¯re still talking about this and that. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Didn¡¯t you see that His Majesty also let Su Changqing¡¯s eldest son, Su Cheng, come with the army? It¡¯s something we all know very well. Only you are noble! All you do is think about Yan Luoying all day. If you become a top figure among the younger generation, what woman can¡¯t you marry?¡¯ ¡°You came out to fight such a lousy battle just because you want push me to the top? Then it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t!¡± Wu Lie turned around and left. When Wu Kunhu saw him run away, he felt a headache coming on! What the heck was this! If he were to follow the ancient saying ¡°There are no fathers and sons in the army¡±, that would mean that his son could be be beheaded! However, the next morning, something even more infuriating happened. ¡°What? You said Wu Lie left the camp alone last night? He hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Great! Wu Kunhu knew that Wu Lie must have run away by himself. He had not guessed wrongly. Wu Lie was angry. He thought about how smooth the journey had been and felt even more vexed. He planned to return to the capital himself. He hurried through the night before finally arriving at Yong County. Wu Lie planned to go in and buy some meat for a meal. He had come out in a hurry last night and had brought some dry rations and water. At this moment in Yong County, Su Wen and Murong Yan were shopping with a group of people. After all, there were thousands of people and they consumed a lot of meat every day. In this day and age, there were no refrigerators so they could only shop regularly. The two of them were walking through the bustling city when Su Wen suddenly saw a tall figure in front of them! Wu Lie also saw Su Wen and was very surprised. ¡°Su¡­¡± Only his surname had been spoken, but Su Wen had already reacted to his words. Inwardly, he cursed, ¡°You stupid idiot! I don¡¯t usually see you being so enthusiastic. To think you even greeted me this time. Can¡¯t you pretend not to have seen me?!¡± How could he let Wu Lie call out his name? His face was filled with excitement as he shouted, ¡°Ah Lie! Ah Lie! Is that you? Ah Lie!¡¯ Wu Lie was so shocked, he lost his tongue and did say the name that was about to leave his mouth. Chapter 126 - Commander Xue, I Want to Join the Martial Inspectorate Chapter 126 Commander Xue, I Want to Join the Martial Inspectorate Su Wen¡¯s shout shocked not only Wu Lie but also Murong Yan. Even the pedestrians turned to look at Su Wen. They only saw him open his arms and rush towards Wu Lie. In an instant, he appeared in front of Wu Lie and grabbed him in a bear hug! He looked like an old friend that he had not seen for a long time. Wu Lie¡¯s eyes widened. He had no idea what Su Wen was up to. Just as he was about to struggle, Su Wen whispered into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Su Wen, call me Su Daqiang. I¡¯ve already infiltrated the sect that His Majesty ordered us to exterminate. We can¡¯t let them see any flaws, or else we won¡¯t be able to leave Yong County!¡± Wu Lie immediately turned nervous! He had never experienced something like this before! At this moment, Su Wen pushed him away and laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Ah Lie!¡± Wu Lie also laughed along. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, Daqiang! Long time no see!¡± He did not dare to say anything for fear of exposing any flaws! At this moment, Murong Yan walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Qiang, this is?¡± Su Wen turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Yan, this is a good friend of mine in the capital. His father is also a pimp from the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, and both our fathers are close to each other. However, he came out to travel a few years ago and we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years.¡± Su Wen had already arranged Wu Lie¡¯s background in his words. This sentence of his was spoken to inform both Murong Yan and Wu Lie. Wu Lie: ¡°???¡± However, he was, after all, someone who led troops to war, so he wasn¡¯t stupid. He nodded and smiled. ¡°Daqiang, why are you here? Who is this?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I came out to travel around as well, and have joined the Moon Worship Sect! The sect master of the sacred cult is amiable and there are many brothers in the sect. This is my senior sister, Murong Yan. It¡¯s been many years since we last met. Why don¡¯t we have a few drinks first?¡± After he finished speaking, he turned to Murong Yan and said in a low voice, ¡°Big Sister Yan, you guys go and buy some things first. I¡¯ll see if I can pull him into the sect. This brat¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t bad!¡± Murong Yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. That¡¯s right, who could resist the temptation of pulling people into the Sect? Su Wen was her immediate subordinate, so she would also be rewarded if he could get someone in. ¡°Brother Qiang, go ahead.¡± After all, Su Wen had already consumed the Holy Spirit Pill, so Murong Yan was still assured of him. No one would joke around with their lives. When Su Wen saw Murong Yan leave with her men, he turned around and sneered at Wu Lie. ¡°You¡¯re ruining my plans! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to quell the rebellion with your father? Why are you here alone?¡± How could Wu Lie say that quelling the rebellion was just a matter of gaining credit? Wasn¡¯t that slapping himself in the face? Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. How did you get here? Aren¡¯t you in the capital?¡± Su Wen did not hide anything and immediately told him the whole story. However, he also hid the fact that he was lost. Who wouldn¡¯t want to keep their pride? With a proud expression, he said, ¡°In order to help the Martial Inspectorate figure out the enemy¡¯s situation and take control of the layout, I infiltrated the Moon Worship Sect. However, because the power of Moon Worship Sect is great and I have yet to figure out the location of its main shrine, I will have to stay for a while longer. If you have nothing to do, hurry up and leave. Go to Jiashan County and tell Xue Wanjun that there are far too many experts in the Moon Worship Sect. The Cult Master is already a 7th Grade Earth Rank cultivator, and they are at least twelve experts at Earth Rank within the sect, with an uncountable number of Star Rank experts. Furthermore, the Cult Master has already set up a fake main shrine, so they must not fall for it.¡± ¡°In addition, the officials in the Li Prefecture are muddling together with the Sects in some ways, and the movements of the Martial Inspectorate have already been known by these sects. I suggest that all members of the Martial Inspectorate cut off contact with the local authorities!¡± Although Wu Lie¡¯s arrival was unexpected, it also gave Su Wen a chance! A chance to send a message to the outside world! Although Su Wen and Wu Lie were not on good terms, he still believed in Wu Lie¡¯s character. When Wu Lie heard Su Wen¡¯s words, his blood boiled! Now THIS was what he called a real challenge! What rubbish military achievements? It would be embarrassing enough to beat up some commoners. ¡°Bring me along. I want to join the Moon Worship Sect as well and go undercover with you!¡± Wu Lie said excitedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell that woman that you wanted to pull me into the sect? I¡¯ll go back with you in a while!¡± God basically gave him ears for nothing. He only heard what he wanted to hear. Su Wen looked at Wu Lie as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Are you mentally ill? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? After you swallow the Holy Spirit Pill, your life and death will fall under the Sect Master¡¯s control!¡± Wu Lie said indignantly, ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of death, so why would I?¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°Come, then tell me. If we both join them as spies here, then who will deliver the news?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Wu Lie was speechless. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll send the message now!¡± Wu Lie did not even bother to buy any food, immediately getting on his horse and leaving. Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Wu Lie¡¯s arrival was a good opportunity for him to spread the news. Otherwise, Su Wen could only continue hiding and wait for an opportunity. He suddenly understood why Martial Inspectorate was independent of the royal court. It was because if a local official could command the Martial Inspectorate, that would only serve to make them even more unbridled! Seeing Wu Lie leave, Su Wen went back to the sect. Upon seeing Murong Yan, he said with a face full of regret, ¡°This brat said he had urgent matters to attend to and insisted on leaving. He didn¡¯t give me a chance to recruit him!¡± Murong Yan comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one can guarantee success in this kind of thing. Just work hard next time. However, I suggest you think of a way to directly bring him back to the hall. This way, it¡¯ll be safer.¡± Su Wen naturally understood what she meant. To put it simply, she was trying to trick him into joining the sect instead. He agreed with a smile. Wu Lie also went all out. His horse was a good breed in the first place, so he arrived at Jiashan City after a day and night had passed. After entering, he went straight to the relay station! Xue Wanjun and Ruan Ze were surprised when they heard that Wu Lie had arrived! Xue Wanjun looked at Ruan Ze and said in puzzlement, ¡°Wu Lie is Wu Kunhu¡¯s son. Why is he looking for us? Our Martial Inspectorate has never interacted with the military.¡± Ruan Ze shook his head in response. ¡°Let him come in first!¡± Wu Lie entered and saw the two of them. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Commander Xue, I was entrusted by Su Wen to deliver this piece of news!¡± Xue Wanjun suddenly stood up and asked with widened eyes, ¡°Su Wen? Where is he?!¡± ¡°He has already infiltrated the Moon Worship Sect!¡± Wu Lie said. ¡°He wants me to tell you that the sect is extremely powerful and has countless experts. The sect master already has a cultivation of 7th Grade Earth Rank, and there are already 12 experts of Earth Rank within the sect as well. There are too many of the Star Ranks to count, and the sect master has even laid down a fake shrine hall, so you absolutely cannot fall for it. In addition, the stance of the officials of Li Prefecture towards the Sects are unclear. The Martial Inspectorate¡¯s movements have already been known by these sects, so he suggests that all members of the Martial Inspectorate cut off all contact with the local authorities!¡± Xue Wanjun¡¯s brows immediately knit together when he heard this news! He said in a low voice, ¡°How is that possible? In the intelligence report, the Moon Worship Sect doesn¡¯t have so many experts! There are actually 12 Earth Rank experts?¡±. Ruan Ze said, ¡°I think Su Wen¡¯s information is more credible. After all, he has already infiltrated the enemy¡¯s ranks. This also explains why the other teams have so little information. It¡¯s because our every move has been known by them! How can we eliminate them in this way?¡± He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°However, it is indeed necessary to cut off contact with the local authorities. Otherwise, it would be too uncomfortable if our every move is under their watch.¡± Then he turned to Wu Lie and said, ¡°General Wu, thank you for sending this message. Please rest.¡± ¡°No!¡± Wu Lie refused Ruan Ze¡¯s suggestion and turned to look at Xue Wanjun. ¡°Commander Xue, I want to join the Martial Inspectorate as well and annihilate these martial sects with all of you!¡± Xue Wanjun¡¯s eyes widened, and then he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t! General Wu, you¡¯re one of the generals appointed by His Majesty to quell the rebellion. How can you join the Martial Inspectorate when the chaos hasn¡¯t been eliminated yet?¡± In reality, the most important thing was that in Xue Wanjun¡¯s opinion, Su Wen coming in was already uncomfortable enough. What would happen if Wu Lie came in? If anything happened to this kind of young master, wouldn¡¯t Wu Kunhu lop off his head as punishment? Chapter 127 - Return the Money to Me Chapter 127 Return the Money to Me Seeing that Xue Wanjun didn¡¯t agree, Wu Lie pleaded again and again. But no matter what he said, Xue Wanjun refused strictly. In the end, Wu Lie slammed the door and left in anger. Xue Wanjun looked at Ruan Ze and said with a bitter smile, ¡°What should we do now? That Su Wen might as well have just gone to a brothel! How could he infiltrate the Moon Worship Sect? What if something unexpected happens after he ingests that Holy Spirit Pill?¡± Ruan Ze was also helpless and said, ¡°Who knows why this person went to Yong County? We are still waiting here like fools. Inform our brothers to leave in a while. Everyone will wear casual clothes and head to Yong County. We will split up and avoid the government. No matter what, we have to protect Su Wen first. We cannot let anything happen to him!¡± Xue Wanjun frowned and said, ¡°But if we directly take down that hall in Yong County, then the Moon Worship Sect will probably take precautions! Su Wen consumed that Holy Spirit Pill, so even if we take down that hall, we won¡¯t have the antidote! At that time, the Sect will be on guard, and since Su Wen doesn¡¯t have the antidote to eat, wouldn¡¯t he be dead for sure?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go take a look first. No matter what, we can¡¯t stay in Jiashan City forever.¡± However, what they were not aware of was that Wu Lie, who had been rejected by Xue Wanjun, had rushed back to Yong County after some rest! Just as Su Wen was cultivating in his room¡­ A knock was heard on his door, and Murong Yan¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Brother Qiang, Little Brother Qiang! Look who I brought back!¡± ¡°Eh?! Su Wen was dumbfounded. He opened the door and saw Wu Lie standing at the door. He said excitedly, ¡°Daqiang! I¡¯ve decided to listen to you and join the sacred cult!¡± Murong Yan smiled and said, ¡°I went shopping today and happened to run into him wandering around the market. He said he wanted to find you! So I brought him back for you.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ ha ha¡­ ha ha¡­¡± Su Wen cursed in his heart. Good fellow, he really just wanted to court death. If this idiot died here, Wu Kunhu would not pin the blame on him, right? ¡°You want to join the sacred cult, right? Pay up! The sacred cult doesn¡¯t accept poor people!¡± Su Wen wasn¡¯t polite either. If you dare to come, I¡¯ll dare to bring you in! Wu Lie was struck dumb by this sentence. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°1,000 taels!¡± ¡°What? A thousand taels? I don¡¯t have!¡± Wu Lie screamed. Murong Yan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, this kind of situation was very normal. She turned around and left, allowing the two to discuss the price. Su Wen pursed his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re so poor, yet you want to join the sacred cult?¡± Wu Lie was not convinced. He did not usually have a thousand taels. The main thing was that he was out fighting. Why would anyone bring so much money? He only had 180 taels of silver on him, and this was even his emergency funds. ¡°Put it on the tab! I¡¯ll return it to you when the time comes,¡± said Wu Lie through gritted teeth. Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have any to lend you!¡± Wu Lie did not believe him. ¡°You definitely do!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t have any money! If you don¡¯t have money, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡± Wu Lie also threw caution to the wind. ¡°If you give me the money, I will convince my father when we return to the capital and let you come to my home to eat with my sister.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡®Convince Wu Kunhu? Let me have dinner with Wu Muyu at his place?¡¯ ¡°Can I rely on you?¡± Su Wen was a little tempted. Sister Muyu a really sweet girl. He knew that if he really wanted to get married to Wu Muyu, he had to get through this hurdle. Having a meal first was considered a huge improvement, as good as from o to 1! Wu Lie patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Leave it to me!¡± ¡°Write an IOU!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them entered the room and Wu Lie wrote down a note. Su Wen looked at it and put it away in satisfaction. He casually took out a banknote worth a thousand taels of silver and said, ¡°Alright, the silver is for you! But let me make this clear first. You have entered the Moon Worship Sect, so you have to think twice before you speak, let alone leak out any secrets. Your father is a pimp from the Hundred Flowers Pavilion! Did you tell Murong Yan your surname?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s not use your original surname. Let¡¯s call you Su Lie!¡± Wu Lie said indignantly, ¡°On what basis?¡± ¡°Hehe, you, Wu Lie, are a famous general. What if you use your real name and this arouses suspicion?¡± ¡°Then why do I have the surname Su?¡± ¡°Follow my surname, it¡¯s easy to remember and it¡¯s also very nice to listen to. It¡¯s so much better than that Wu of yours!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Finally, Wu Lie decided to change his name to Chu Lie! Wu Lie was 28 years old this year and was already a 9th Grade Star Rank. The two of them discussed for a while and decided not to let him hide his cultivation level. This was because Wu Lie was not skilled in this area, so if he was discovered by others, it would be troublesome. Su Wen brought him to Wei Jinyong¡¯s room. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Come in!¡± The two of them entered, and Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Hall Master Wei, it¡¯s like this. I have a good brother who I met a few days ago. He heard about the benefits of our sacred cult and wants to join. He¡¯s even willing to offer a thousand taels of silver as a tribute to our cult!¡± Wei Jinyong did not think much of it at first, but the moment he sized up Wu Lie, he immediately stood up! He was overjoyed! This was a 9th Grade Star Rank cultivator! If he could have such a subordinate, his hall¡¯s strength would be greatly boosted! After all, although he had many Star Ranks under him, there were only a few people who could actually reach the 9th Grade in their lives. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Wei Jinyong said three times in a row. He looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Daqiang, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. You have a bright future!¡± With that said, he turned to Wu Lie and said with a smile, ¡°Since Brother Chu Lie wants to join the sacred cult, do you know the rules?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Wei Jinyong took out the portrait of the sect master and the Holy Spirit Pill. Wu Lie made a venomous vow without any hesitation. He picked up the pill and swallowed it immediately! Wei Jinyong began to introduce the rules of entering the sect to him. Vu Lie heard Wei Jinyong say, ¡°Actually, there isn¡¯t a fixed number of enrollment offerings. It¡¯s just a way to show your loyalty. Dozens of taels aren¡¯t considered too little, and even 800 or 1,000 taels aren¡¯t considered too much either. After all, the more people you pull in, the more money you pay, are all factors that affect how much you¡¯ll get. For example, this time, your cultivation level is high, so Daqiang can get 500 taels. Therefore, in the future, it¡¯s better to pull in more people to join the cult so that you can earn back your capital faster.¡± Wu Lie: ¡°???¡± III He turned around with a bitter expression and stared at Su Wen. He understood now. So it turned out that no one said that they wanted 1,000 taels of silver from him. Su Wen was just deliberately making things difficult. Su Wen turned his head and stared intensely at the spider web in the corner. He had no intention of looking at Wu Lie. ¡°Ah Lie, help Hall Master Wei clean up this room later. Look, the cobwebs are already so big,¡± This was all Su Wen said. Wu Lie gritted his teeth and nodded. The two of them then left Wei Jinyong¡¯s room. ¡°Return the 500 taels to me!¡± Wu Lie growled at Su Wen. Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Why should I? I got my commission based on my own abilities, why should I give it to you?¡± ¡°You scammed me out of it!¡± Su Wen had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m scamming you? As the saying goes, ¡®Selling as high as the sky, but paying as low as the earth¡¯. You didn¡¯t even try to haggle. If you wanted a cheaper price, with our relationship, I would have let you in even if it cost 10 taels.¡± Wu Lie recalled carefully and realized that he did not even once try to haggle. The main thing was that he did not know how to bargain. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Return the money to me!¡± It was not that he cared about the 500 of silver, but he could not swallow this anger. ¡°Hehe, my Su family doesn¡¯t have a rule of paying for nothing. If you have a method, then you better use it. If you don¡¯t, just scram to a corner!¡± ¡°Su¡­ Daqiang, you win this time!¡± Chapter 128 - Evening Banquet in the Capital Chapter 128 Evening Banquet in the Capital Meanwhile, Emperor Zhou was currently holding another banquet in the capital. Most of the children of the rich and powerful in the capital were invited, including Yan Luoying But this time, there were no princes or princesses present. Obviously, Emperor Zhou was not convinced. He did not believe that he could not change Yan Luoying¡¯s mind! In the main hall, Yan Luoying sat quietly in her seat. Under the bright lights, her beauty was eye-catching Coincidentally, Wu Muyu was on her left. ¡°You young people should get closer to each other and get to know each other better¡­¡± Emperor Zhou was still speaking some clich¨¦ words. After introducing the people, he stood up and left. He left behind the group of young men and women to mingle. However, he did not go far. Instead, he secretly monitored the situation in the hall. After he left, the noble scions obviously became much more relaxed. All of them stood up and chatted with each other while some men started to strike up a conversation with the ladies of their interest as well. Yan Luoying merely sat on the seat in front of her and drank alone. Even after a while¡­ no one came forward to strike up a conversation. Emperor Zhou frowned. Yan Luoying was talented and beautiful. Why didn¡¯t anyone come forward to speak with her? How would he know that these young masters from the capital were like Su Wen? They came from prestigious families and had both power and wealth. For such a person to marry someone, their appearance was naturally one aspect, but most men would want to marry a gentle, virtuous, and obedient woman. Marrying a female general that had led the army to slaughter 400,000 people, why would anyone wreck their own homes? Marrying her to exorcize evil spirits? Or did they have masochistic tendencies and just wanted to give themselves more problems? In contrast, there was no end to the men in front of Wu Muyu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been studying embroidery at home recently. Mother doesn¡¯t allow me to go out.¡± ¡°Poetry? I don¡¯t know much about poetry, so I¡¯ll give it a miss~¡± ¡°Wandering around the lake? I¡¯m afraid of water.¡± Although her voice was gentle, Wu Muyu still firmly rejected all the invitations. ¡°Aiyaya, these people are so annoying. Why didn¡¯t they invite Sister Yan? It¡¯s really infuriating. Sister Yan is drinking alone. It¡¯s too boring.¡± After rejecting several people consecutively, these people stopped coming forward. Wu Muyu looked at Yan Luoying and took the initiative to talk to her. Yan Luoying glanced at her and said, ¡°Those who are surrounded by flies are not good people.¡± Wu Muyu wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already chase them away? Sister won¡¯t complain to Brother Su, right? I remember now, it¡¯s useless even if Sister does. Brother Su seems to have proposed to His Majesty to break off the engagement.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a woman who wants to retain her pride, you should at least agree to it. It wouldn¡¯t look good if you kept pestering him. After all, Brother Su likes girls who are gentler. I¡¯m more straightforward with my words, you won¡¯t be angry, right?¡± Yan Luoying clenched her fists and downed a glass of wine to suppress the anger in her heart. She was afraid that she would not be able to hold it in and beat this little girl up. After drinking the wine, Yan Luo looked at Wu Muyu with a smile. ¡°Sister Wu, it¡¯s useless no matter what you say. I won¡¯t back out of the marriage. Do you want to marry Su Wen? No way! Even if your father agrees, if I don¡¯t, do you believe that you won¡¯t be able to enter the Su family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Wu Muyu smiled and said, ¡°Sister is bragging, Brother Su Wen won¡¯t listen to you! If you cry, throw a tantrum, and hang yourself, Brother Su might even set off firecrackers.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Yan Luoying was indeed bragging. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°So what? As long as I¡¯m here, do you think your father will let you marry Su Wen? Even if you¡¯re willing to become an unofficial wife, where will your father put his face?¡± At this point, Wu Muyu knew that she could not refute. Although an unofficial wife was said to be of equal status to the official wife, she was ultimately inferior. According to the rules of the Great Zhou Dynasty, only the children of the main wife were considered as the direct branch descendants of the family, while the children of the unofficial wives and concubine were considered as a side branch. Only the eldest son of the official wife would be able to inherit the title of nobility. It was rare for children from wealthy families to choose to be an unofficial wife. In their eyes, there was not much difference between such a wife and a concubine! Wu Muyu fell silent. The little girl also had her own worries. She was also worried that Yan Luoying would not break off the engagement with Su Wen. After thinking for a while, Wu Muyu decided to give up first. She moved closer to Yan Luoying and held a wine glass in her hand. With tears in her eyes, she gently said, ¡°Sister Yan, Muyu knows that she¡¯s wrong. In the past, Muyu offended you a lot. On account that Muyu and Brother Su are in love with each other, please be magnanimous and annul the engagement with Brother Su. If you annul the engagement, Muyu will treat you as her own sister for the rest of her life. I will treat my sister the way I treat my brother.¡± It was a pity that Yan Luoying was not Wu Lie after all. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister Muyu, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work. There are too many people who like your Brother Su Wen. As for me, he will fall in love with me sooner or later. Hence, this reason is not valid.¡± Wu Muyu¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness. ¡°Sister, are you so cruel?¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just that cruel.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Wu Muyu sat back down and muttered to himself, ¡°Muyu is not angry. After all, Brother Su still likes Muyu¡­¡± At this moment, a young man walked towards Yan Luoying. Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes narrowed and her killing intent overflowed. The young man shivered and immediately changed direction, walking towards Wu Muyu. ¡°Miss Wu, I¡ª¡± Wu Muyu looked up and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you not disturb me?¡± ¡°Alright¡­.¡± The young man walked away, crestfallen. The emperor, who was watching from behind, was extremely displeased. ¡°Trash, all of you are trash. You can¡¯t even handle a woman. To think you were scared away by just a single look. Just now, whose family did that brat belong to? Throw him into the border army to properly train him up for this emperor!¡± The magnanimous emperor gave the young man a chance to make a name for himself! Meanwhile in Li Prefecture ¨C Yong County. Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong gathered everyone together. ¡°Brothers, let me inform all of you that the Royal Court¡¯s hounds from the Martial Inspectorate have already left Jiashan and are heading towards the interior of the Li Prefecture. Furthermore, this group of people has cut off all contact with the government and are now scattered about. Currently, their whereabouts are still undetermined. You must be careful when you go out alone. Do not easily expose your identities. During this period of time, do not pull anyone into the Sect. Be careful.¡± After finishing this matter, Zuo Qing said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s regarding our Moon God Hall¡¯s mining grounds. Everyone might know that this year, the number of mines has decreased, but the Sect Master has already given the order that we must at least occupy a complete mine! The Sect Master has ordered that our Moon Worship Sect will exterminate the Giant Cauldron Sect and make an example out of them! Today is the agreed day to take action. We will directly attack the Giant Cauldron Sect¡¯s halls in Yong County. The Sect Master will also order the brothers from the other halls to target the Giant Cauldron Sect¡¯s forces in all of Li Province!¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn. Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong did not leak any information about this at all! Su Wen had already guessed that there would definitely be conflicts between these sects if there were fewer mines. Unfortunately, he had not counted on the Sect Master of the Moon Worship Sect to be so swift and decisive! He actually wanted to just annihilate another Sect! Chapter 129 - The Moon Worship Sects Ambition Chapter 129 The Moon Worship Sect¡¯s Ambition While everyone was still digesting this news¡­ Su Wen stood up and shouted, ¡°Cult Master is wise! The Envoy and Hall Leader Wei are both brave and invincible people as well! Under the leadership of the both of you, we will definitely achieve victory!¡± Zuo Qing smiled. Who didn¡¯t like being flattered? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Daqiang, come with us!¡± Zuo Qing said with a smile. Su Wen hurriedly followed after them. Within the crowd, someone could not help but make a salty remark. ¡°Bootlicker!¡± ¡°You only know how to flatter.¡± ¡°As expected of the son of a pimp. His flattering appearance is truly disgusting.¡± Hearing this, Wu Lie secretly thought to himself, ¡°Indeed he is.¡± The group set off in a grandiose manner, moving at an average speed. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The cultivation levels of the entire hall were too drastic. If the highly ranked experts were to move at the fastest speed, the ordinary disciples would not be able to keep up. Zuo Qing and Wei Jinyong walked at the front while Su Wen followed beside them. As they walked, Zuo Qing smiled and said, ¡°You brat, you really know how to talk. Let me tell you, exterminating the Giant Cauldron Sect this time is actually nothing to my Moon Worship Sect. However, are you able to see through the Cult Master¡¯s intentions?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°Cult Master is probably taking this opportunity to rise in power. He¡¯s making a deliberate show of strength as warning to the other Sects, in order to push ourselves up as the leader of the martial sects in Li Prefecture, right?¡± Zuo Qing looked at Wei Jinyong and laughed. ¡°Haha, I knew it. Because he came from the capital, so he¡¯s smarter than you. I asked the same thing to you yesterday, but you actually asked me why is Cult Master making such a big fuss over a mining pit! As a hall master, you¡¯re worse than a subordinate!¡± in Wei Jinyong smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a boor. Why would I think so much?¡± Zuo Qing turned back to Su Wen, ¡°It¡¯s indeed as you said. Ever since Cult Master thought of our development model, our Moon Worship Sect¡¯s power has greatly increased in the past two years. Right now, the only sect in the Li Prefecture that can compete with us is the Sky Sword Sect! Even though our Moon Worship Sect¡¯s foundation is still a little thin in the entire martial world, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we dominate the Li Prefecture. However, if we make a move for no reason, it¡¯s still easy for others to spread rumors and draw the hostility of the other sects. Cult Master¡¯s intention is to use this mine as a bait and take the opportunity to make a move. We¡¯ll just say that the people from the Giant Cauldron Sect are competing with us for the mine and first destroy this Sect before finding an opportunity to gradually devour the sects one by one and strengthen ourselves. In a few years, this Li Prefecture will be the personal haven of our Moon Worship Sect! Su Wen raised his eyebrows. Good lord, his plan was so well thought out. First, he planned to strike like thunder and exterminate a sect. With an excuse and the other sects unwilling to provoke the Moon Worship Sect, this matter would definitely be left unsettled. At this point, Zuo Qing looked at Su Wen with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°Kid, your cultivation level is a little low, but you are smart. After this incident, the headquarters will also need some manpower from the various halls. When the time comes, you can come back with me. Also, that brother of yours has a cultivation level of 9th Stage Star Rank. If he¡¯s nurtured well, we might be able to open another branch hall. When that time comes, you can be his advisor and allow us to rest assured.¡± Su Wen hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you in advance for your nurturing, Envoy.¡± Just like the entrance of the Moon Worship Sect, the entrance of the Giant Cauldron Sect was also in Yong County. However, compared to the Moon Worship Sect, their courtyard was much smaller! ¡°Hall Master Wei, bring your men up!¡± Zuo Qing said lightly when they arrived. Wei Jinyong shouted, ¡°Brothers, charge!¡± A group of Moon Worship Sect disciples took advantage of the darkness and charged in. Zuo Qing brought Su Wen to a vantage point, where they could see a huge commotion below. The numbers of the Moon Worship Sect were overwhelming Bao Quan and Wei Jinyong had just started fighting. Seeing that there was no one around, Zuo Qing said lightly, ¡°Do you know why I think highly of you?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zuo Qing slowly explained, ¡°In a sect, experts are naturally the most important. But at the same time, to truly control the sect is not based on pure bravery! Look at Wei Jinyong and then look at your brother. They are brave, but if they are in charge of the sect, the sect will be destroyed sooner or later!¡± ¡°Just now, in front of Wei Jinyong, I didn¡¯t say some things directly. Our Cult Master has already started to nurture his successor. Although your cultivation isn¡¯t high, you are still young. You are quick-witted and rather slick. After entering the shrine, I will recommend you to become one of Cult Master¡¯s disciples. If the Cult Master is really gone one day, I will be your backing and help you ascend to the position of Cult Master!¡± Su Wen sneered in his heart. This old fellow spoke nicely, but he wasn¡¯t this guy¡¯s flesh and blood, so how could he be nurtured like this? If it was really as this fellow said, then he would probably become this fellow¡¯s puppet! It seemed that Zuo Qing was quite ambitious. ¡®Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to play with you. Once I figure out the location of your headquarters, it will be time for you to be exterminated¡¯ The sounds of killing could be heard continuously. It was a night of killing! Su Wen bowed to Zuo Qing and said, ¡°Based on Envoy¡¯s instructions, if there comes a day when I can really do as you say, I will definitely listen to you!¡± Zuo Qing was very satisfied with Su Wen¡¯s words. At this moment, Bao Quan and Wei Jinyong were locked in battle. The two of them were both Earth Rank fighters. When they attacked with their full strength, dozens of energy ripples appeared with each hit. No one dared to enter their fighting zone! Suddenly, Zuo Qing moved! Like a goshawk, he leapt high into the air and descended! A hand clawed out! The violent Qi instantly attacked Bao Quan. Bao Quan was fighting fiercely with Wei Jinyong and had no time to defend! A massive head flew into the sky! Hot blood gushed out! Zuo Qing grabbed his head and stood on the wall, saying coldly, ¡°Those who defy me will die!¡± As he spoke, killing intent radiated from his eyes as he glared at Su Wen. Su Wen¡¯s face was filled with fear. This was because he knew that this was what the envoy wanted to see. The commotion was huge, but none of the surrounding citizens dared to come out to check. There was no need to mention reporting this matter to the authorities! Seeing Bao Quan die, the disciples of the Giant Cauldron Sect lost their will to fight, some were killed while others surrendered. Wu Lie had killed so many that he was totally covered in blood. ¡°Not satisfying! Not enough!¡± He came to Su Wen¡¯s side and shook his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go up?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. Did this guy forget his identity? Are you here to work for others? Why are you working so hard without getting paid? Are you stupid? At that moment, Zuo Qing returned as well. He praised Wu Lie, ¡°Kid, you did well. Follow me back to the headquarters in a few days!¡± Wu Lie was overjoyed! As he watched Zuo Qing leave, he leaned close to Su Wen¡¯s ear and said smugly, ¡°Did you see that? This guy has taken a liking to my bravery. I will be able to go to the headquarters soon. You are nothing compared to me.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. Over a hundred people were killed in one night, but it didn¡¯t raise any disturbance. Su Wen understood that the Giant Cauldron Sect was picked to be exterminated because Bao Quan had threatened Lu Qingcai. The Sect Master thus wanted to establish his authority, seize the profits, and please Lu Qingcai. Three birds with one stone! Chapter 130 - Are You Surprised? Are You Shocked? Chapter 130 Are You Surprised? Are You Shocked? Zuo Qing then chose a group of disciples from the Moon God Hall. Most of them were at the Star Rank or above, especially those in the upper grades of the Star Rank. Those selected were mostly younger ones, and Su Wen was the only one not at the Star Rank. When Wu Lie saw that Su Wen would be following him to the headquarters, he was greatly disappointed. The next day, they were about to leave. Everyone packed their things and bid farewell to those they were familiar with. To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, Murong Yan was also selected to enter the main hall! At night, someone suddenly appeared in Su Wen¡¯s room! Su Wen suddenly opened his eyes and saw Fatty Ruan standing beside him with a smile on his face. ¡°How did you find this place?¡± Su Wen whispered. Fatty Ruan laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Martial Inspectorate, we¡¯re not trash.¡± A bitter expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already received news from Wu Lie. My Brother Su, how did you join the Moon Worship Sect? You even ate that Holy Spirit Pill. What if something unexpected happens?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that thing is useless to me!¡± Fatty Ruan was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll bring people to destroy this hall later!¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Then do you know the location of their main shrine?¡± Fatty Ruan laughed, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s kill two of his high ranking experts first! Then we¡¯ll slowly look for opportunities! The main thing is that we can¡¯t always leave you in danger. Originally, we were worried that you were poisoned by the Holy Spirit Pill, but now we don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Su Wen glanced at him. ¡°So you guys can¡¯t solve that Holy Spirit Pill?¡± Fatty Ruan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ve already sent someone to contact one of the pharmacological experts in the Inspectorate, Wang Song, to rush over. Before he arrives, we can¡¯t be certain.¡± Su Wen¡¯s face was filled with ridicule. ¡°Then let me tell you a piece of good news. Although I¡¯m fine, Wu Lie has also taken that Holy Spirit Pill. If I leave, Wu Lie will have to leave as well. That pill might be useless to me, but it might not be useless to him. If it doesn¡¯t work, Wu Lie will die. Are you surprised? Are you shocked?¡± Fatty Ruan¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°Wu¡­ Wu¡­ Lie?¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say. If Wu Lie died here¡­ how would General Wu Kunhu react? Fatty Ruan could not imagine¡­ He wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Young Master Su, why did Wu Lie join the Moon Worship Sect as well?¡± Su Wen immediately explained the situation and smiled. ¡°Now, we are in the same boat. If one of us is exposed, the other one won¡¯t be able to escape. Anyway, this is what happened. Do you think I should go with you now or continue to the main shrine?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Su.¡± Fatty Ruan was going crazy. It was bad enough that there was already one Su Wen! And now there was another Wu Lie. What were they trying to do? Fatty Ruan took out a jade bottle from his chest pocket and handed it to Su Wen. ¡°This is a Fragrance Emitting Worm. Release one every 15 miles and we will be able to follow your trail.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and looked at the bottle before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°Now that you have found this place, how you follow is your own business. If I use this thing, once I am discovered, I will definitely die!¡± Fatty Ruan was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly put away the Fragrance Emitting Worm and teased, ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of death, why would you personally infiltrate the Moon Worship Sect?¡± Su Wen naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him that he couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to. He said righteously, ¡°Being afraid of death is different from courting death! As subjects, we are willing to risk our lives for His Majesty¡¯s mission. However, we cannot lose our lives because of stupidity!¡± ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re so righteous!¡± Ruan Ze said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Su Wen stopped him and asked, ¡°After you find their main shrine, what do you plan to do?¡± Ruan Ze pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The Moon Worship Sect¡¯s Headquarters isn¡¯t together with the branch halls. There are only five experts of Earth Rank there. We just need to call another team to fight together! We¡¯ll first destroy the headquarters and then clear out the branch halls!¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°How can this be? Even a lion must use its full strength to hunt a rabbit. You only have two teams, and the power of the Moon Worship Sect¡¯s headquarters is known to have at least five Earth Rank experts. There might be others who are unknown. When the time comes, I¡¯ll be in the depths of the enemy¡¯s formation. What if something unexpected happens?¡± Ruan Ze :¡±¡­¡± What happened to not being afraid of death? ¡°Then what Brother Su means is¡­¡± Su Wen moved closer to him and said in a low voice, ¡°Go and find Wu Kunhu. That guy has an army under his command and his cultivation is high. With him around, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for a mere Moon Worship Sect?¡± Ruan Ze was a little hesitant. ¡°This is the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s mission after all¡­¡± ¡°Who asked Wu Lie to join the Worship Moon Sect by himself? Do we still have the responsibility to look after his child? If he doesn¡¯t go and Wu Lie dies, he might take his anger out on you. But if he goes and Wu Lie dies, can he still blame you?¡± It had to be said that Su Wen¡¯s words directly persuaded Ruan Ze! To put it bluntly, who could be 100% sure that nothing unexpected would happen? It was better to be safe than sorry. Ruan Ze took his leave after that. Su Wen also felt much more at ease. After all, the people from the Martial Inspectorate had already arrived. The next morning, Su Wen left the Moon God Hall with Zuo Qing. ¡°Brothers! I¡¯m leaving! After I leave, you can¡¯t slack off. Before every meal, you must thank the Cult Master for his kindness!¡± Su Wen loudly bid farewell to his ¡®brothers¡¯ in the Moon Worship Sect. Su Wen would never forget that they contributed a lot of Emotional Value points to him. While there was a high chance that these people would be killed by the Martial Inspectorate in the future¡­ There was no way around it. Who told them to follow the wrong boss? Finally, Zuo Qing left with Su Wen and the others. On the other side, Wu Kunhu¡¯s army advanced steadily, forcing the rebel army into retreat. A large number of rebels were also killed. However, Wu Kunhu did not know that after the rebels dispersed, they were organized and taken away again. They had completely gone off the grid, without identities just like an illegal immigrant. Even if they were to die, no one would know of their existence. However, these citizens had no choice. Without food, they would starve to death! They had already lost everything. His family, friends, houses, lands, and now even their identities. In the rebel army camp, the rebel leaders were all smiles. They didn¡¯t look like they had just lost. A man smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, everyone. Our cooperation ends here. The number of strong men each family has will also end here. What we need now is peace and stability in the Li Prefecture. We need to digest the benefits this time.¡± They were in no hurry. Everyone would disperse before Wu Kunhu¡¯s army arrived. Li Jue coldly walked out of the camp. He was the representative from Moon Worship Sect! As one of the four envoys of the Moon Worship Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he was responsible for jointly organizing the rebel army with the various aristocratic families and sects, as well as gathering young and able men.. ¡°It¡¯s about time for the show to end here. We have less than 5,000 strong young men left. If we send them back to the headquarters and distribute them to the various branch halls, it should be barely enough!¡± he muttered to himself. Chapter 131 - Cult Master, Ill Confess Chapter 131 Cult Master, I¡¯ll Confess In the blink of an eye, it was Su Wen¡¯s third day here at the main shrine of the Moon Worship Sect. Over a hundred Star Rank experts from the various halls were gathered here. Most of them were younger martial artist who had higher potential. There were also some 9th Grade Star Ranks who were about to break through. It was clear that while Moon Worship Sect¡¯s sect master controlled the strength of his subordinate halls, he could also increase the strength he commanded. This was killing two birds with one stone. Compared to the branch, the headquarters was much more secretive. If not for someone leading the way, it would have been extremely difficult to find it in the forest beside Jinyuan Town. The so-called main shrine was however relatively sparse. After all, the Moon Worship Sect wasn¡¯t some great sect with a deep background. The first generation sect master was this Hong Sanqian. Hong Sanqian founded the Moon Worship Sect by himself and thought of this method to develop the manpower a few years ago. From then on, it began to develop rapidly! This could not be helped. If they were to use to the methods of normal sects, the Moon Worship Sect¡¯s reputation was far inferior to others, and recruiting disciples wasn¡¯t easy either. He could only take a different approach. Needless to say, he really did make a name for himself. At this moment, Hong Sanqian stood on the high platform with his Cult Mistress beside him. To be honest, even though Wei Jinyong had commented on the beauty of the Cult Mistress, Su Wen was a little disappointed when he saw her. Although she could be considered a beauty, in terms of her exquisite looks, she could not be compared to Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi, who were drop-dead gorgeous. Furthermore, she was a little old. Although she was also a martial artist and her cultivation was decent, time still left traces on her body. ¡°Other than living well, she probably has nothing else good in life¡­ oh, she might not be living well either¡­¡± Su Wen mused. Wu Lie was beside him, and unlike Su Wen, he kept staring at the Cult Mistress. After all, compared to the Cult Master who was speaking up there, the Cult Mistress beside him was more pleasing to the eye. ¡°All of you are the future of my Moon Worship Sect! Our Sect has only been established for a very short period of time¡­ This is the time we need to use people¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes were blank. He had heard this kind of brainwashing speech many times in his previous life. Suddenly, Su Wen noticed that the Cult Mistress was throwing him a flirtatious glance. ¡°??? Did you just try to flirt with me?¡± It didn¡¯t seem right. At this moment, Su Wen noticed that Wu Lie, who was standing by the side, was standing even taller. ¡°Hoho¡­ she actually like gorillas¡­¡± At this time, Sect Master Hong said, ¡°Our Moon Worship Sect¡¯s foundation has already stabilized. I have thus decided to take several personal disciples from our sect!¡± As he spoke, he cast his gaze at Su Wen and said, ¡°After Zuo Qing and Madam introduced me, I¡¯ve decided to take Su Daqiang as my first disciple. As for the others below the age of 20, they¡¯ll be tested and decide whether to take him or not!¡± Su Wen was stunned. Zuo Qing was what he expected, but what about the Cult Mistress? Could it be that this Zuo Qing¡­ and this coquettish Cult Mistress¡­ No wonder this fellow is so confident¡­ Just as he finished speaking, Zuo Qing and the Cult Mistress shouted at the same time, ¡°Congratulations, Cult Master for obtaining a talent!¡± Following that was a tsunami of cheers. This made Cult Master Hong very satisfied. At this moment, a loud shout was heard, ¡°Congratulations to Cult Master for obtaining a talent!¡± A figure rushed in from outside. It was Li Jue. He flew to Hong Sanqian¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Cult Master, this subordinate brought back 5,000 strong young men and distributed them to the various mineshafts. We won¡¯t have to worry about our mining manpower!¡± Hong Sanqian laughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! In that case, my Moon Worship Sect will definitely prosper!¡± Li Jue cupped his hands and bowed to Su Wen. He smiled and said, ¡°This Su Daqiang is quite fortunate. In the future, when you follow Cult Master Hong, you must practice martial arts well and not slack off!¡± After all, he was already Hong Sanqian¡¯s first disciple. Li Jue also wanted to befriend him. The moment he said that, he caught sight of Wu Lie from the corner of his eye. He was first taken aback before his eyes turned sharp! Su Wen cursed in his heart. ¡°Leader! Who is this?¡± Li Jue pointed at Wu Lie. Sect Master Hong was stunned before turning to look at Zuo Qing. Zuo Qing was also a little confused as he hurriedly said, ¡°This is Su Daqiang¡¯s brother, Chu Lie! Both of their fathers are the pimps of the capital¡¯s Hundred Flowers Pavilion. They have a deep relationship and his cultivation level is high, so Su Daqiang pulled him into the sect!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Zuo Qing, you¡¯ve brought a huge disaster upon yourself!¡± Li Jue said in a deep voice, ¡°How is this man¡¯s father the pimp of Hundred Flowers Pavilion? His father is the general of the rpya; court, Wu Kunhu! His name is Wu Lie! I¡¯ve seen him leading the charge in the army many times!¡± Wu Lie¡¯s expression changed drastically as he turned to look at Su Wen. Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior! Are you mistaken? My brother¡¯s surname is not Wu!¡± Li Jue coldly said, ¡°Whether he¡¯s Wu Lie or not, we¡¯ll know once the young and strong men outside call in a few people to ask. This kid was always charging forward in every battle before, so many people know him!¡± Su Wen¡¯s mind raced. He knew that he was in big trouble! With several high-ranking experts present and over 100 Star Rank martialists, it was absolutely impossible for him and Wu Lie to charge out! ¡°Cult Master, wait!¡± Su Wen shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll confess!¡± Wu Lie was shocked. He had no idea what Su Wen meant. ¡°I was coerced. This Wu Lie is indeed Wu Kunhu¡¯s son. He said if I didn¡¯t bring him into the Sacred Cult, he would send people to the capital to kill my entire family! I¡­ I was forced!¡± Su Wen cried. Wu Lie gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Su Daqiang, how dare you betray me?¡± He was ready to risk everything. One dying was better than both! This sudden change stunned everyone. Su Wen cried, ¡°Cult Master, I wanted to wait until I entered the sect and have you as my backer before secretly reporting this fellow. I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered so quickly. I really didn¡¯t want to betray the sacred cult.¡± Hong Sanqian looked at the two of them and twisted his fingers. He asked coldly, ¡°Wu Lie, why did you infiltrate our sect!¡± Wu Lie said coldly, ¡°Since His Majesty has ordered us to exterminate all of you, I naturally have to serve His Majesty.¡± ¡°Haha, since you dare to infiltrate my sect, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless! Men, turn this fellow into a human stick as a warning to others!¡± Wu Lie¡¯s expression changed drastically! At this moment, Su Wen shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Hong Sanqian¡¯s body was filled with killing intent as he said, ¡°And you, brat, I won¡¯t let you off today as well. To dare betray the cult, I¡¯ll make you feel the pain of a thousand cuts!¡± ¡°Master, you can kill me, but please let me finish!¡± Su Wen called out to his master and explained, ¡°Master, this Wu Lie¡¯s father is Wu Kunhu, and he is currently leading troops in the Li Prefecture to fight. If you kill him, Wu Kunhu will definitely retaliate crazily! When that time comes, what benefits will it bring to our Moon Worship Sect? In my opinion, why don¡¯t you control Wu Lie and secretly contact Wu Kunhu to let him attack the other sects? His own son is in your hands, so he will obediently follow your orders. When he is almost done killing, you can release Wu Lie and our Moon Worship Sect can go into hiding. Firstly, Wu Lie is not injured, and secondly, Wu Kunhu would have killed many people under our control. If he spreads this matter, he will also make a fool of himself. He can only swallow this bitter fruit and wait until he leaves the Li Prefecture. By then, wouldn¡¯t the Li Prefecture be our sect¡¯s playing ground?¡± Chapter 132 - Engaged The Enemy, But My Teammates Ran Away Chapter 132 Engaged The Enemy, But My Teammates Ran Away Su Wen¡¯s words sounded quite plausible. Hong Sanqian fell into deep thought. Li Jue said, ¡°Sect Master! Don¡¯t listen to this fellow¡¯s nonsense. How unyielding is that Wu Kunhu¡¯s temperament? If we threaten him and it¡¯s useless, he¡¯ll definitely target our Moon Worship Sect and come to bite us! Moreover, since this Wu Lie has entered our main shrine, our position might have already been exposed. This fellow is stalling for time. Once Wu Kunhu and the Martial Inspectorate arrive, we¡¯ll be in big trouble. In this subordinate¡¯s opinion, we should quickly silence him and move the headquarters away!¡± Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Why do you have to do this! Master, if you¡¯re worried about the headquarters being exposed, you can first move the headquarters and then slowly persuade Wu Kunhu. It won¡¯t be too late! If you succeed, our Moon Worship Sect will soon unite the Li Prefecture.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡± Hong Sanqian looked at Su Wen with a smile. ¡°Zuo Qing said that you are quick-witted. Seeing you today, you are indeed quick-witted. Unfortunately, you will die here today!¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, won¡¯t everyone betray me in the future?¡± As his voice fell, Hong Sanqian suddenly emitted a wave of pressure. He shouted, ¡°Li Jue, capture these two and hack them into a thousand pieces! This will serve as a warning to others. My Moon Praying Sect cannot tolerate traitors. Any form of excuse or betrayal will not do!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at Zuo Qing and berated. ¡°You¡¯ve misjudged this time, so remember this well. There won¡¯t be a next time! Hmph!¡± ¡°Arrange for people to move the headquarters!¡± He completely disregarded Su Wen and Wu Lie. After all, Li Jue was an Earth Rank expert! Li Jue leaped up and pounced towards Su Wen and Wu Lie! ¡°Run!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from the crowd! One of them struck out with his palm and ruthlessly attacked Li Jue! Violent True Qi surged out and Li Jue¡¯s blood sprayed through the air. It was Fu An! This fellow actually managed to sneak in! He tore off the disguise on his face and shouted, ¡°Su Wen, Wu Lie, you two quickly break out of the encirclement! I will stop them!¡± Because Li Jue was only at the 4th Grade of Earth Rank, but he was ruthlessly sent flying by Fu An¡¯s sneak attack. His chest caved in, and it seemed like he would not live much longer. The moment Fu An attacked, Hong Sanqian also moved! He moved extremely quickly, arriving in front of Fu An in an instant. ¡°Bright Moon in the Sky!¡± He shouted loudly, and a bright light erupted from his hand as he struck straight towards Fu An! Rumble! With a loud explosion, the violent energy blew away all the surrounding martial artists, clearing out an empty space. Fu An shouted, ¡°Great timing!¡± As the deputy commander of the Royal Palace Guards, Fu An¡¯s combat strength was extremely high! Hong Sanqian was pushed a few steps back. He shouted in shock, ¡°This fellow is troublesome. All Earth Ranked experts, attack this person with me!¡± Hong Sanqian¡¯s cultivation level had just broken through to 8th Grade Earth Rank, and was still unstable. Compared to Fu An, he was still a little weaker! He knew that if no one helped him, he would definitely not be Fu An¡¯s match! ¡°Alright!¡± All of the Moon Worship Sect¡¯s experts joined hands to attack Fu An! The Mistress was a 6th Grade Earth Rank, while the other envoys were between 4th to 5th Grade! Together with Hong Sanqian, who was in 8th Grade, they held Fu An back! ¡°All Moon Worship Disciples, listen up! Kill these two traitors for me! Whoever kills them will be award an ultimate art of the Sect!¡± Su Wen and Wu Lie were originally mingling the crowd, but they were instantly singled out and surrounded. A flash of light appeared on Wu Lie and Su Wen¡¯s hands at the same time. Their rings turned into weapons! This was a portable spirit artifact weapon made by the Spiritual Masters Residence. Wu Lie held onto a huge spiked club while Su Wen¡¯s was a long saber. The two of them had their backs against each other, and their gazes were filled with apprehension as they looked at the Star Rank experts in front of them. Out of the hundred people, there were nearly 30 people who were at the 9th Stage of Star Rank! It would not be easy for the two of them to kill their way out! Su Wen yelled, ¡°Listen up! His father is Wu Kunhu and my father, Su Changqing! You bunch of bastards, if you don¡¯t want to die, scram! If you hurt a single hair on our heads, they will take the lives of your entire family!¡± No matter what, he had to report his father¡¯s name first. What if it worked? Wu Lie was rendered speechless. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really good. Are you telling them all this now?¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You don¡¯t even give off the look of a second-generation official. How can you be afraid of these bumpkins?¡± At this point, everyone suddenly charged over! Especially on Su Wen¡¯s side, many people knew that he only had a 9th Grade Common Rank cultivation! A soft persimmon was destined to be crushed by the strong! Su Wen slashed with his saber in response. The violent saber energy split the man in front of him into two! Blood and organs splattered all over the ground. Hot blood sprayed onto Su Wen¡¯s body. It was warm and carried with it a strong tang of iron. This was his first time killing someone. However, Su Wen¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. He knew that if he couldn¡¯t escape, he would die! In the next second, a familiar face appeared in front of him. It was Murong Yan! She held her sword and was a little confused. She did not expect Su Wen to be so strong! The one who had just been killed had a cultivation base of 5th Grade Star Rank, but he was no match for Su Wen! But before she could figure it out¡­ Murong Yan¡¯s head flew into the air. Su Wen did not show any mercy! The moment she stood before Su Wen with her weapon, she was already an enemy. There was only one outcome for enemies: Death! Wu Lie and Su Wen started fighting earnestly. In just an instant, those with lower cultivations were all killed by the two! In the end, only those at 8th and 9th Grade Star Rank were left surrounding them. The pressure on them increased. Attacks came from all directions, making it extremely uncomfortable for both of them. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s powerful and high-quality True Qi showed its effects. Even though his cultivation was clearly not at 9th Grade, he was not at all inferior to a 9th Grade Star Rank expert. As the long saber was brandished, the force of the saber was overwhelming! ¡°Wild Wolf Furious Waves!¡± Su Wen slashed out with his saber, and an 8th Grade Star Rank expert met with his attack head on. The Qi of both sides clashed, but neither side had an advantage. But immediately after, that person received the shock of his life. Su Wen¡¯s second wave of Qi had arrived! He took a step back! The third wave then arrived! ¡°Pfft!¡± This person spat out a mouthful of blood! Fourth wave! The Layered Wave Saber was a technique that resembled the tides of the shore, surging forward wave after wave! The deeper one¡¯s comprehension of this saber technique was, the more strength one would have! Those who were unfamiliar with this saber technique would often be caught off guard. Puchi! Su Wen slashed through the man¡¯s chest with another swing of his saber. An 8th Grade Star Rank was actually killed in two swings of the saber! But at this moment, a 9th Grade Star Rank master punched down from the sky! However, there were also attacks coming from both sides. Su Wen had just thrown out a punch with his left hand and was using his right hand to parry the attacks from his left and right. He looked as though he was about to get hit from above! Wu Lie was in the midst of charging forward. When he saw this scene, his True Qi burst forth. His feet stomped on the ground as he charged forward! He wanted to block the fist in the air for Su Wen! But just as he moved, Su Wen also moved! Stellar Transposition, a Heaven Ranked movement technique. Just how agile was it? He exerted strength through his feet, and using the corresponding position of the Star Positions, he escaped from his predicament. On top of that, his True Qi was even slightly replenished. But Wu Lie had already rushed forward! In this world, the most tragic thing was for a person to run up and engage the enemy, but end up with your teammate running away. At this moment, Wu Lie was a hero that had been tossed by Tiny into a teamfight, but belatedly discovering that his teammates had blinked and escaped¡­ (TL Note: Dota ppl wruuuuu) Peng! He withstood the punch! However, there was no one at Su Wen¡¯s original position. As such, his back was left unguarded, and attacks rained down on him! With that, Wu Lie was struck by a saber and two punches. A huge gash appeared on his back, and he spat out a mouthful of blood! Su Wen who was teleported out got a nasty shock! He turned around and charged back! With his left hand, he grabbed onto Wu Lie and helped him dodge the attack. The saber in his right hand danced wildly. ¡°Waves Eroding the Shore!¡± Su Wen poured his Qi into his saber as if it was free and temporarily forced the enemy away. He looked at Wu Lie and said angrily, ¡°Why did you try to save me? Don¡¯t you like Yan Luoying?¡± At this moment, Wu Lie felt extremely wronged. He did not expect Su Wen to be able to escape. Otherwise, why would he be in such a state? He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Daddy here doesn¡¯t have the habit of betraying my comrades!¡± Neither of them had anticipated the other¡¯s actions. As a result, Wu Lie was severely injured! Chapter 133 - Great Solar River Chapter 133 Great Solar River At this moment, Wu Lie had a huge wound on his back and his internal organs had shifted. He was on the verge of losing his ability to fight. Su Wen raised his head and looked around. They were still completely surrounded by enemies. He grabbed Wu Lie and hoisted him up! Wu Lie clenched his teeth and said, ¡°You can escape by yourself. I can¡¯t go on anymore!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have the habit of betraying your comrades, but do you think I do? Who are you looking down on?¡± Su Wen¡¯s gaze turned sharp. No matter what, he could not let Wu Lie die here. Especially when Wu Lie came to save him. Although it was just a misunderstanding¡­ Su Wen stepped into a Star Position, and slashed out with his saber! This step had brought Su Wen into the Lucky Star Position! A critical hit was triggered! Violent Saber Qi surged out instantly! ¡°Haha! With my awesomeness, what right do you have to fight with me?¡± Su Wen could only cheer himself on! This slash triggered a critical hit effect. A violent saber Qi surged out, instantly killing a person. Currently, Su Wen¡¯s Star points have four main abilities: Extreme Yang, Divine Speed, Herculean Strength, and Cyclone. Coupled with the teleportation effect of the Stellar Transposition technique, Su Wen displayed an extremely terrifying battle prowess. Extreme Yang enhanced the burning effect of True Qi. Coupled with the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra, which was a fire-attributed cultivation technique to begin with, Su Wen¡¯s Layered Wave Saber released a fiery strength that was even more violent! Divine Speed made Su Wen move even faster. Herculean allowed Su Wen to display an even higher physical strength. As for Cyclone, it helped to accelerate True Qi Recovery. But even so, in the chaotic battle, Su Wen was still inevitably injured! Sabers and swords, fists and legs! They were all experts. Every time he was hit, Su Wen would definitely bleed! However, Su Wen still had another ability; that was being Undying and Imperishable! Consuming True Qi to recover normal injuries, consuming lifespan to recover fatal injuries! Puchi! When a long sword pierced through his chest, but Su Wen countered and chopped off the enemy¡¯s head before continuing to battle everyone felt a chill down their spines! ¡°His injuries are healing!¡± Su Wen was not only hit by that one sword, but under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, they realized that Su Wen¡¯s wounds were already healing. ¡°Hahaha! Just you pieces of scum want to kill me?¡± Su Wen panted heavily as the True Qi in his body was almost depleted. With the continuous battle and the recovery of his injuries, even though he had an accelerated recovery of his True Qi, it still could not offset his consumption. However, he continued to laugh arrogantly. Bluffing his way out! He wanted to buy time to recover his True Qi. Wu Lie was held under Su Wen¡¯s arm and he was also affected. Although Su Wen tried his best to protect him, he was still unable to fully do so. After all, there were too many enemies. And none of them were weaklings as well. Right now, Wu Lie could feel Su Wen¡¯s muscles trembling It was an side effect that came from using Divine Speed. ¡°Let go of me and escape by yourself!¡± Wu Lie was also shocked by Su Wen¡¯s combat prowess. He could tell that without him, Su Wen still had a chance to escape. ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Watch this Daddy bring you out.¡± ¡°Attack! He definitely won¡¯t be able to hold on for too long. His saber strength is much weaker than before. Don¡¯t be fooled by him!¡± someone in the crowd shouted. ¡°Kill!¡± The battle began again. However, the True Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body did not recover much at this time. ¡°I have no choice, I can only do this¡­¡± Su Wen muttered to himself. Immediately afterward, Su Wen abruptly raised his head, and a golden light actually shone from his eyes! ¡°Great Solar River!¡± Su Wen shouted and a golden True Qi surged out from his dantian. He was burning his cultivation! This was one of the secret techniques of the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra! The system could quickly improve battle techniques, but it could not improve cultivation techniques. Hence, Su Wen¡¯s Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra, or rather, his current cultivation base, was all cultivated by him bit by bit. Even though he had obtained some help in the form of pills from the system from time to time, he still had to rely on himself to truly comprehend it. The Great Solar River was the only secret technique that Su Wen had comprehended. Burning one¡¯s cultivation would allow one to obtain an extremely violent power for a short period of time. The price was that once used, one¡¯s cultivation would decrease by one grade! One must know that it was not easy for one to reach a breakthrough in every single level of cultivation. But in the face of death, Su Wen couldn¡¯t care less! This time, Su Wen swung his blade again! Golden light filled the sky as a scorching and violent Saber Qi blasted out. Su Wen seemed to have transformed into the sun as he poured down a dazzling river-like radiance! Even the martial artists at the Earth Rank were alarmed! Fu An laughed loudly. ¡°Haha! Young Master Su, you¡¯re really skilled!¡± The power that erupted from this slash had completely exceeded that of an ordinary Star Rank. Rumble! Seeing that Su Wen¡¯s saber was so powerful, everyone from the Moon Worship Sect attacked together! The energy from both sides clashed, but Su Wen was actually able to forcefully suppress the people in front of him! However, there were ultimately more people on the other side, and their Qi attacks could last a lot longer than his. Su Wen¡¯s saber energy finally dissipated! However, this was only the beginning. Su Wen began to move! With every step, he would step into the Extreme Yang Star! The scorching Saber Qi brought about waves of high temperature. Wu Lie, who was under Su Wen¡¯s arm, could feel his breathing becoming difficult. Not to mention those who directly faced Su Wen¡¯s anger. ¡°This is definitely not a power that an ordinary Star Rank can unleash!¡± Wu Lie made a judgment! He knew that Su Wen must have used some sort of secret technique that allowed him to unleash his full power in a short period of time. However, he would definitely have to pay a price if he used this technique! But at this moment, Su Wen was akin to a war god! The golden True Qi he released was intensely hot. Su Wen, who was focused on the battle, did not notice that this was the first time the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body had encountered this kind of zhenqi. It was abnormally excited and was desperately swimming around in it, trying to absorb some. In his eyes, there were only his enemies in front of him! The Layered Wave Saber was no longer flowing with energy. Instead, it was surrounded by flames. Its power had naturally become even more terrifying Su Wen easily lopped off an enemy¡¯s head. There was no blood coming from the wound, only a faint burnt smell was left. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen suddenly exerted his strength, and the sword stabbed into his chest instantly flew out. The wound healed visibly. Powerful regenerative ability! Extremely powerful True Qi! It made these Moon Worship Sect disciples feel fear! Su Wen started to receive a huge amount of Emotional Value! [Congratulations to the host for inciting fear in XX, +500 Emotional Value.] (Congratulations to the host for inciting fear in XXX, +430 Emotional Value.] [Congratulations¡­¡± The horror of life and death caused the fear in these people to feel extreme emotions and contribute to Su Wen. Su Wen could not be bothered to check. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to kill his way out with Wu Lie! He did not know how long he could hold on for! Finally, Su Wen opened up a bloody path. The majority in the Moon Worship Sect had already lost their guts. It looked as if Su Wen was about to escape. Suddenly, the golden Qi vanished. Su Wen staggered and fell to the ground, only feeling a sense of weakness assaulting his body! The Moon Worship Sect¡¯s disciples were overjoyed. ¡°Hahaha! Hurry up and attack! This fellow won¡¯t make it!¡± That¡¯s right, everyone could tell that Su Wen was at the end of his rope! Chapter 134 - The Number One in Earth Rank Chapter 134 The Number One in Earth Rank ¡°Hahaha! This kid can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Kill this bastard!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Everyone shouted excitedly when they saw Su Wen staggering at the end! However, when they charged forward, they deliberately slowed down. After all, Su Wen looked like he was at the end of his rope just now, but in the blink of an eye, he was brimming with energy and vigor. Who knew if this was another trap? However, in reality, Su Wen had truly reached his limits. By burning his cultivation base and activating the Great Solar River, his cultivation base had already dropped to 7th Stage of Star Rank. His physical strength and cultivation had been completely exhausted. The Great Solar River would not be able to be activated again for a short period of time! Wu Lie also landed on the ground. His body was already covered in blood. His lips had turned pale from the loss of blood. The knife wound on his back was too deep. Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s over. I don¡¯t have any energy left.¡± ¡°I told you to leave, but you didn¡¯t f** king leave! This time, it¡¯s all over!¡± Wu Lie said through gritted teeth. Su Wen broke into a grin as he sank into his memories. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve killed enough, and I haven¡¯t lost anything in this lifetime. I¡¯ve enjoyed a luxurious life, slept with the most beautiful women, eaten the best food, drank the strongest wine, touched a princess, and even fought with the emperor. If I die, then so be it. Who knows, this might be a new beginning!¡± He was instead pretty optimistic. What if he ended up transmigrating again? Wu Lie could not understand what he was thinking. To Wu Lie, death was like an extinguished lamp. At this moment, the enemy charged forward again! The leader of the group was a 9th Grade Star Rank martialist. He swung his sword! Su Wen saw that he could not dodge in time. But shockingly, Wu Lie suddenly charged forward. He punched out! Peng! The fist collided with the Sword Qi! Wu Lie unleashed his full strength! ¡°Pssh!¡± The sword energy was scattered, but in an instant, the wound on Wu Lie¡¯s back spewed out large amounts of blood due to his sudden exertion of strength! Blood drenched Su Wen. It was warm, yet scalding at the same time! This time, Wu Lie really helped Su Wen block the attack! However, Wu Lie had lost too much blood. His vision turned black and he slumped to the ground. Immediately after, a large number of attacks followed closely behind. The ghost of a smile surfaced on Su Wen¡¯s lips¡­ It was going to end¡­ Rumble! With a loud sound, all the Qi from the various attacks were scattered! The martial artists chasing from the front instantly turned into broken limbs and flesh. One could only see a huge halberd flying over from afar. The halberd was ownerless, but just the force it was thrown with had already easily annihilated these Star Rank martialists. Following that, a tall figure flashed to stand in front of Wu Lie and Su Wen. No one saw how he got there, and it even appeared as though he had always been standing there. Wu Kunhu! The Great Zhou General was akin to a god descending into the mortal plane. There was no emotion on his face as he coldly swept his gaze across the Moon Worship Sect Disciples. He was akin to the Mount Tai in Su Wen¡¯s previous life, heavy and stable. The crushing atmosphere caused everyone to hold their breaths. In contrast, Fu An breathed a sigh of relief. With Wu Kunhu arriving, everything was over. He had almost been frightened out of his wits just now. Because he had been entangled by Hong Sanqian, who also had an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivation, along with the other Earth Ranks from the Moon Worship Sect, it was already not bad that he was able to hold on. However, his mission this time was to only ensure Su Wen¡¯s safety, not to eliminate the sect. If Su Wen died, Emperor Zhou would definitely be furious. At that time, he would definitely be punished. Wu Kunhu¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present, causing Hong Sandian¡¯s expression to change. He clearly knew that he was no match just by the imposing aura the other party revealed! Especially with Fu An in his prime condition, the defeat of his Moon Worship Sect was certain. ¡°Run!¡± Hong Sanqian couldn¡¯t care less about those believers. With a strange cry, he turned around and ran away at an extremely fast speed. Peng! He was, however, stopped! An 8th Grade Earth Rank martialist running at top speed was actually stopped just like that! Wu Kunhu had appeared in front of him. He only coldly spat, ¡°Kneel down and obediently be a captive! You have a chance to live!¡± Seeing Hong Sanqian¡¯s hesitation, Wu Kunhu continued calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. At your level, you¡¯re akin to an ant in front of me. If you don¡¯t kneel in three breaths¡¯ time, your head will fall off.¡± His calm tone conveyed the truth. Su Wen got up with difficulty and walked to Wu Lie¡¯s side. Looking at the limp Wu Lie, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not dead, are you?¡± Wu Lie let out a weak grin, ¡°Nope. I won¡¯t die even if you die!¡± ¡°Your father is at the Heaven Rank?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­ Earth Rank, 9th Grade¡­ Pinnacle.¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. This fellow could truly act! Su Wen even mistakenly believed that he was a Heaven Rank expert. However, he had to admit that Wu Kunhu¡¯s might was absolutely not something Hong Sanqian could resist. Hong Sanqian hesitated for a moment before falling to his knees! Wu Kunhu then swept his gaze across everyone and shouted coldly, ¡°Kneel!¡± With Hong Sanqian leading the way, there was no one left that dared to defy him! Everyone knelt down. Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°In the face of strength, everything is just empty talk.¡± Indeed, Wu Kunhu had used his formidable strength to suppress everything. Immediately after, he and Fu An sealed off the cultivation of the upper echelons of the Moon Worship Sect. Wu Kunhu then approached Wu Lie and pressed his palm on his head! A blood-red bug was forcefully pulled out by his palm! It shattered instantly! This was an extremely precise control of strength! Right at this time, people from the Martial Inspectorate also arrived. Fatty Ruan came in front of Wu Kunhu and bowed with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your help, General Wu!¡± Wu Kaihu said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You were the one who gave me the news. Otherwise, Wu Lie would have died today. I should thank you!¡± Fatty Ruan hurriedly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s all Young Master Su¡¯s idea!¡± Wu Kunhu glanced at Su Wen and did not say anything. He picked Wu Lie up and left the place in a few leaps. He obviously wanted to treat Wu Lie¡¯s injuries. After he left, Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°This Wu Kuihu clearly has a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation, but why does he look so terrifying? Even Hong Sanqian at 8th Grade could not resist him at all!¡± To Su Wen¡¯s knowledge, while the grades within a cultivation determined the amount and purity of one¡¯s Qi, when factoring cultivation techniques and battle techniques, it could still affect one¡¯s final strength in combat Generally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t reach this point where a grade difference could crush the other party. Fatty Ruan smiled and shook his head. ¡°Grand General Wu may not be a Heaven Rank cultivator, but he has a reputation.¡± ¡°What reputation?¡± ¡°He¡¯s considered as the Number One in the Earth Rank!¡± Fatty Ruan said solemnly. ¡°He once fought six people in a battle formation and killed four pinnacle 9th Grades from Yan Country. One was heavily injured and captured, while the last one escaped. After that battle, General Wu¡¯s name spread far and wide! Apart from Heaven Rank experts, no one dares to claim that they can defeat him. Even our Head has to be wary of him.¡± ¡°One against six? All 9th Grade Earth Ranks?¡± Su Wen stroked his chin. Just how many 8th and 9th Grade Star Ranks had he killed today? It didn¡¯t seem to be anything impressive. However, just because he was able to fight one against six didn¡¯t mean that he could only fight one against six. It was also possible that he could fight seven, eight, or nine of them. From the looks of it, this old fellow was indeed very strong. He did not know that Fu An was already treating him as a monster! Although Fu An was engaged in a fierce battle with Hong Sanqian, he had also seen the commotion on Su Wen¡¯s side. He had seen Su Wen kill so many experts of the same level and even experts of a higher grade by himself. Moreover, he had killed at least ten or so 8th and 9th Grade Star Rank elites. Even he would not have been able to do such a thing when he was only at the 8th Grade of Star Rank! He could almost predict that his report to the emperor would arouse his interest! Chapter 135 - Im Testing You Chapter 135 I¡¯m Testing You In the room, Wu Lie¡¯s wound had already been stitched up. He lay weakly on the bed. Wu Kunhu took out a medicinal pill and gently crushed it, placing it on his wound. ¡°This is a Consonant Flesh Elixir bestowed by the emperor. It¡¯s the best for knife wounds. In less than a day, the wound will heal,¡± Wu Kunhu mentioned indifferently. Wu Lie acknowledged with a soft grunt. Wu Kunhu sighed. Although he could be considered invincible, what good was this strength against his own son? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have infiltrated the Moon Praying Sect,¡± he coldly stated. ¡°If Su Wen can enter, why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Then why is there no blood worm in Su Wen¡¯s head?¡± Er¡­ Wu Lie really did not know about this. He did not know how to answer. The room was very quiet. After a short while, Wu Kunhu then asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you save Su Wen?¡± He had clearly seen Wu Lie¡¯s final act of standing in front of Su Wen. After a moment of silence, Wu Lie said honestly, ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to take me with him, he might have already escaped. Didn¡¯t you say that it was only right for one to take the blow for their comrades?¡± Wu Kunhu shook his head and sighed, but did not say anything else. ¡°Father! I¡¯ve thought it through. You don¡¯t have to get involved in Yan Luoying and Su Wen¡¯s marriage anymore. I won¡¯t marry Yan Luoying!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He knew very well how stubborn his son was. Wu Lie laid on the bed and said softly, ¡°Su Wen saved my life, how can I fight with him?¡± ¡°But you saved him too.¡± Wu Lie shook his head, before turning his head up to face Wu Kunhu, ¡°Father, after experiencing life and death once, I suddenly feel that the so-called love isn¡¯t that important. When I knew that I was going to die, I didn¡¯t think of Yan Luoying. I just thought that if I practiced martial arts properly and broke through to the Earth Rank, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be like this! I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a genius, but Su Wen is younger than me by a few years and is only one Grade below me. His combat strength is even above mine. I feel that I¡¯ve wasted too much time!¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Wu Kunhuehu was overjoyed. Wu Lie actually had such thoughts after going through this life and death tribulation. It was completely out of his expectations. It seemed like this was actually a blessing in disguise! On the other side, the Moon Worship Sect¡¯s people had all been captured by the Martial Inspectorate! Its main shrine had also been raided. They had gotten three Earth Rank cultivation methods and 17 Star Rank cultivation methods, as well as over 300,000 taels of silver. Hong Sanqian had earned himself a lot of money using his ¡®Multi-level Apprenticeship¡¯. All the surviving members of the Moon Worship Sect were also imprisoned. A day later, Xue Wanjun issued an order. ¡°Kill! Leave no one alive!¡± He also gave his reason, ¡°The order we received was to exterminate the Moon Worship Sect. This Hong Sanqian is also an 8th Grade Earth Rank expert. If there are any problems midway, the risk will be too high! Killing this person will be much safer. As for the others, their cultivation is low. What use is there in keeping them alive?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen stepped forward and said, ¡°Commander Xue, I think this matter needs to be discussed. I don¡¯t care about the others, but I think we can spare Hong Sandian for now!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xue Wanjun narrowed his eyes. Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°The Moon Worship Sect is involved in the rebellion in the Li Prefecture. No one knows what role Hong Sanqian played in this. If we deliver him back to the capital and hand him over to His Majesty, perhaps we can find out the truth!¡± Xue Wanjun coldly berated, ¡°Su Wen! Don¡¯t forget your identity! You¡¯re a member of the Martial Inspectorate, and this rebellion in the Li Prefecture isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of the Martial Inspectorate. The order we received was to annihilate the Moon Worship Sect, and it¡¯s our duty to obey His Majesty¡¯s orders. As for the other reasons, it has nothing to do with us! Just do your duty!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and did not say anything else. Just like how the biceps could not outmuscle the thigh, a lower-ranked official had no way to rebut against a superior official. Thus, he went to find Fu An instead. ¡°Commander Fu, I didn¡¯t expect you to come as well. Thank you for saving my life. May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. Fu An shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for official business. ¡°I wonder if the Vice Commander can follow me to do something? This is a token of my appreciation.¡± As Su Wen spoke, he took out a stack of banknotes. Fu An looked at the bank notes and started thinking In any case, he had to follow Su Wen. Now that he was exposed, there was no need for him to hide anymore. There was nothing wrong with following him. The emperor wanted Su Wen to go through a bloody battle, and he had indeed gone through it. It was best to not let anything happen to Su Wen now. Since he would have money to obtain as well, why not? ¡°Okay!¡± He agreed. Fu An followed Su Wen to the place where Moon Worship Sect members were imprisoned. Su Wen entered and saw that Hong Sanqian¡¯s hands were locked by steel chains and even his lute bones had been pierced by steel hooks. At this moment, he looked extremely miserable. Su Wen walked up to him and smiled. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Hong Sanqian raised his head and stared at Su Wen. After a long while, he shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that famous hedonistic son. With your cultivation level and battle prowess, you¡¯ll be a top-notch genius no matter where you are placed. Furthermore, I actually didn¡¯t see through your hidden cultivation level. Kid, you have some tricks up your sleeve.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to flatter me. I¡¯m here to tell Sect Master that you¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Hong Sanqian¡¯s eyes flashed with despair. He said with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the foundation that I, Hong Sanqian, had painstakingly built would be destroyed like this.¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this rebellion!¡± Hong Sanqian frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wen deliberately said, ¡°You are the scapegoats in this rebellion. Think about it carefully, why did His Majesty want to exterminate you? How did His Majesty know about you?¡± In reality, Su Wen was just spouting nonsense on purpose. He did not know the source of the Zhou Emperor information, but he bet that Hong Sanqian did not know anything either. People tended to let their imaginations run wild. As expected, after Hong Sanqian thought for a moment, his expression changed! ¡°Are you saying that we were betrayed?¡± Su Wen did not answer and instead asked in return, ¡°What do you think?¡± Hong Sanqian frowned and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If they sold me out, why would they tell me about the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s movements?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°But you were still found, right?¡± By the side, Fu An could tell that something was amiss. ¡°Young Master Su, I have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He did not want to get involved. Su Wen glanced at him. ¡°Brother Fu¡­ you took my Su family¡¯s money. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will report you?¡± Fu An: ¡°??? Report me? You paid me to report me?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Brother Fu, you don¡¯t even understand this? I¡¯m testing you! Your will isn¡¯t strong enough, so how can you protect His Majesty?¡± Fu An: ¡°¡­¡± Good lord, how could you twist your behavior into such a noble thing! He knew that if Emperor Zhou were to find out about this matter, it was unknown what would happen to Su Wen, but he would definitely be released from his duties. Fu An smiled bitterly and did not mention leaving again. Hong Sanqian looked at Su Wen and Fu An before gritting his teeth. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about the rebellion in Li Prefecture!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice. Actually, he had already guessed most of it, but he knew that just guessing was not enough. If he had Hong Sanqian¡¯s confession and Fu An as a witness, even if Hong Sanqian died, he would have the confidence to bring this matter up in front of the Zhou Emperor. Chapter 136 - You F*cking Seeking Revenge, Right? Chapter 136 You F*cking Seeking Revenge, Right? Hong Sanqian was about to speak. The door opened and sunlight shone in. A figure appeared at the door. Xue Wanjun had personally brought Martial Inspectorate¡¯s people in! ¡°Execute them all!¡± The cold voice announced the end of all theses people. Su Wen frowned. ¡°Lord Xue, can I ask a few questions first?¡± Xue Wanjun glanced at him and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have that right!¡± Their eyes met. This time, Xue Wanjun was extremely unyielding. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not needed for the execution mission.¡± Xue Wanjun spoke in a low tone. Su Wen turned around to look at Hong Sanqian. His eyes were filled with despair. In front of the Great Zhou Authority, the life and death of an 8th Grade Earth Rank powerhouse could be decided with a single word. Su Wen walked up the stairs wordlessly with Fu An following behind him. As he walked out, the sunlight was somewhat blinding. Behind him, he heard screams and cursing. Fu An suddenly said, ¡°Some things are better not to get involved.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. He knew what Fu An meant. The matters of the Li Prefecture had great implications. However, many things could be inferred when one was involved in this entire affair. Fu An definitely knew something. ¡°Will you tell His Majesty about your experience in the Li Prefecture?¡± Su Wen suddenly asked. After a moment of silence, Fu An said, ¡°Whatever His Majesty asks me, I will answer.¡± Su Wen shook his head and smiled. This answer was just as he had expected. In the next few days, the Martial Inspectorate had completely wiped out all of Moon Worship Sect¡¯s branches in the Li Prefecture. However, Xue Wanjun didn¡¯t give Su Wen any assignments. After the mission was completed, Xue Wanjun immediately organized people to return to the capital and prepare to report the mission to the court! Su Wen was among them. The team was about to set off when suddenly, a horse galloped over. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll leave with you guys!¡± Su Wen focused his gaze and saw that it was Wu Lie. He rode his horse to Su Wen¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that we also need to move our division. Traveling with the military is very boring, so I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Su Wen glanced at him from the corner of his eyes. Why did this guy sound like he was very familiar with himself? However, Su Wen did not rebut him. Instead, he started calculating. ¡®Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll put up with him for now. After all, I still have to rely on this brat to get me to eat at his place. Who knows, I might even become his brother-in-law in the future. In addition, Wu Kunhu is a little fierce¡­ If I can get myself a spy¡­ ¡°Haha, Brother Wu is too kind.¡± Su Wen laughed. The team set off, and the two chatted as they walked. After chatting for a while, Wu Lie shifted the topic to Yan Luoying. He sighed and said, ¡°Su Wen, I¡¯ve never liked you in the past. After this incident, I apologize to you. I promise you that I won¡¯t look for Yan Luoying again. You have to cherish her. She¡¯s a good girl¡­¡± ¡°Hol¡¯ up! What do you mean?¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie. He knew that this boor liked Yan Luoying, so why did he suddenly decide to let him have her? Wu Lie said in a low voice, ¡°I said, I won¡¯t have any improper thoughts about Yan Luoying. You must treat her well in the future!¡± Su Wen instantly flared up. ¡°Are you f*cking biting the hand that fed you? Do you not want me to eat at your place anymore?¡± Wu Lie said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course not. You have an engagement with Yan Luoying. How can you go to my house to eat with my sister?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say that the other day!¡± Wu Lie explained, ¡°That day, I was still thinking that you and my sister would be together. I just happened to have a chance to snatch your love away from you. Naturally, I can do that. Now that I no longer have any thoughts about Yan Luoying, how can you be together with my sister? The eldest daughter of the Wu family has no reason to be someone¡¯s unofficial wife!¡± This guy was rather open about his thoughts¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­ but I don¡¯t like Yan Luoying!¡± Su Wen thought of Muyu and chuckled involuntarily. ¡°How is she better than your younger sister?¡± Wu Lie was unconvinced. ¡°Nonsense! In terms of talent, looks, and personality, how can my sister compare to Yan Luoying?¡± ¡°Are you blind?!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget! I have an IOU that you wrote for me!¡± Wu Lie also sneered and said, ¡°IOU? What use is it? Are you going to use it to and let His Majesty judge it?¡± ¡°I will make a copy of the letter and spread it throughout the capital. I will make your Wu family infamous! I will let the entire capital know that you, Wu Lie, betrayed your sister because of a thousand taels of silver.¡± Wu Lie was dumbfounded! He pointed at Su Wen and said, ¡°You¡­ How can you be like this! Don¡¯t you want your pride?! If this gets out, I¡¯ll be embarrassed. Won¡¯t you be ashamed as well?!¡± Su Wen burst into laughter. ¡°Haha, everyone in the capital knows how shameless I am. Who are you to fight with me?¡± Wu Lie was rendered speechless. This was the first time he had encountered such a person. He decided to be reasonable. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Yan Luoying is much better than my sister¡­ She¡¯s well-versed in the art of war¡­¡± ¡°Little sister Muyu is very obedient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she has no personality. Yan Luoying¡¯s martial arts are also outstanding¡­¡± ¡°Little sister Muyu cooks well¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family have a chef? Which chef isn¡¯t better than her? Speaking of Yan Luoying, she¡¯s ruthless and extremely daring¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a virtue? Compared to that, Little sister Muyu looks so cute when she pouts¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡± Su Wen was helpless. ¡°Do you look down on your sister that much?¡± Wu Lie shook his head. ¡°Not really. The main point is who she is compared to. Yan Luoying is valiant and heroic. How can that little girl compare?¡± Su Wen looked at him and stroked his chin. He smiled and said, ¡°You like valiant and heroic types? I have a pill here. After you eat it, I guarantee that many valiant and heroic people will like you. How about it?¡± Wu Lie was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s such a divine object?¡± Seeing that he was really interested, Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± The pill he was talking about was that Sex Change Pill. He was very curious about what Wu Lie would become if he ate that pill, hehe¡­ However, in order to avoid being torn apart by Wu Kunhu, Su Wen gave up on this idea. The group slowly advanced. Along the way, they entered the cities to rest and reorganize. Soon, they arrived back at Yong County. Before they entered the city, Su Wen saw a group of people welcoming them. It was not out of Su Wen¡¯s expectations. After the mission was completed, there was no longer any need for the Martial Inspectorate to avoid the local authorities. With the help of the authorities, it would be much more convenient for hundreds of people to live and eat. Su Wen started to grin to himself. When Lu Qingcai saw him later, his expression would definitely be very interesting The team was getting closer and closer to the city gate. Finally, they arrived at the city gate. Su Wen swept his gaze around, but did not see Lu Qingcai. A man with yellow teeth stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Greetings, my lords. I am the assistant of County Magistrate Lu of Yong County. County Magistrate Lu had a sudden illness the night before and passed away without treatment. I am here to welcome all of you as the temporary County Magistrate.¡± Su Wen looked at the assistant that had a flattering smile plastered on his face. He clenched his fists unwittingly. His heart seemed to sink to the bottom of the sea. Lu Qingcai was one of the important clues he was preparing to use to report to the Zhou Emperor. Dead? Just like that? That greedy official who wasn¡¯t afraid of death just died quietly like that? Sudden illness? Su Wen did not believe it one bit. Why had he been murdered? As his thoughts spun, Su Wen suddenly had a realization. Could it be¡­ because he had seen Lu Qingcai negotiate with those sect members? If that was the case, then that meant that during this period of time when he returned to Martial Inspectorate, the journey he made had already been leaked. The Martial Inspectorate was also not clean either! Chapter 137 - Returning to the Capital Chapter 137 Returning to the Capital Su Wen¡¯s gaze swept past everyone from the Martial Inspectorate before finally landing on Xue Wanjun. He sat on his horse with a cold expression. It was as if he was not the least bit curious about Lu Qingcai¡¯s death. He was only interested in discussing the arrangements with the assistant. The team entered Yong County. The next morning, they resumed their journey back to the capital. Su Wen did not do anything during that night. There was nothing he could do. He was just a Martial Inspectorate deacon. Investigate Lu Qingcai¡¯s death? Why? On what basis? The journey to the outside of the Li Prefecturewas different from the journey in. In the countryside, most of the corpses had already disappeared. The rotten smell had also dissipated. After the spring rain fell, all living things around emitting a strong aura of vitality. It was as if everything had passed. Not a trace was left behind. They proceeded on the journey, eating and drinking. The local officials ensured that they were properly taken care of. The citizens of the city were filled with hope for the new year. When Su Wen left the Li Prefecture, he even had the illusion that this was not a county that had just experienced a rebellion and famine. Everyone was smiling happily. After reaching the capital, Su Wen missed his home even more. After returning to the capital city, Su Wen and the others finished their report and he immediately headed to his residence. Ning Shuang arranged for someone to prepare Su Wen¡¯s favorite dishes. On this day, Su Wen drank a lot of wine and did his own version of ¡°Journey to the West¡¯ many times. It was only around noon the next day that Su Wen finally extricated himself from the pile of soft and fragrant bodies. He headed straight for the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. ¡°Father! Father!¡± Su Wen shouted the moment he entered. Su Changqing rubbed his glabella before walking out of the room. He looked at him and said angrily, ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± ¡°I have something to ask you!¡± Su Wen entered the room and the father and son sat down. Su Changqing casually asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Li Prefecture¡¯s disaster! What exactly is going on?¡± Su Wen wore a serious expression. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°The disaster in Li Prefecture? It¡¯s already over. This morning, Governor Feng Yuanchun has already submitted a memorial. The disaster in Li Prefecture at that time was urgent, and there were signs of rebellion. Thus, the ministries could only give priority to the people in the cities to comfort them, so as to ensure the stability of the counties and counties. Chen Bingzhong, who was responsible for the disaster relief, embezzled food for disaster relief and caused a riot among the refugees. Some martial sects led the way, and rebels appeared, plundering everywhere, and massacring the commoners. The county magistrate led their troops to resist, and only then prevented the disaster from worsening. When Wu Kunhu arrived, his troops were invincible and swept the area. The rebels fled in panic, and there were countless deaths and injuries. After that, the rebel army dissolved into a chaotic mess, no longer a big deal.¡± ¡°The various counties are currently recalculating the losses of the population. In order to prevent the land from becoming barren, they¡¯re organizing people to farm as soon as possible and strive to continue paying taxes on time this year.¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing. Did his father really not know anything? Su Wen was a little excited. ¡°But in my opinion, the unrest in Li Prefecture is clearly a conspiracy between the government and the aristocratic families. Together with those martial arts sects, it¡¯s a big show! They wantonly took over the land and sold the young people, causing countless civilians to die tragically. Then, through the rebellion, they used the loss of the population to push the blame to the rebel army and cover up the fact that the disaster relief was unfavorable to them. How is this a natural disaster? It¡¯s clearly a man-made disaster!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s expression did not change at all. He waited until Su Wen finished speaking before asking with a smile, ¡°Then, where is your evidence? Do you have any witnesses?¡± This sentence rendered Su Wen speechless. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°This matter has been out of control since Chen Bingzhong¡¯s death! They have already completed the plan. Even if what you said is the truth, do you have any of their weaknesses?¡± ¡°Those young men who were bought by aristocratic families!¡± Su Wen thought of another breakthrough point. Su Changqing shook his head. ¡°One is willing to buy while the other is willing to be sold. Can you prove that they are colluding with the government?¡± ¡°Find some victims! There are bound to be survivors of the disaster!¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°What do the citizens know? They only know that the government did not give them food! But if you ask the citizens of the Li Prefecture, which one of them isn¡¯t glad that their local officials sent disaster relief? If you can find a hundred citizens to testify, there will be ten thousand citizens in the cities to testify for those officials. With so many citizens, who will His Majesty believe? Or rather, who can His Majesty believe?¡± Su Wen tried his best to think of the loophole. ¡°There are always clues in martial arts sects! And the cause of the death of the county magistrate of Yong County, Lu Qingcai, could also be a clue!¡± ¡°Clues? Most of the martial arts sects that participated in the rebellion in Li Prefecture have already been wiped out, but even if you find those still surviving, will they testify for you? Where are you going to find clues? The Hong Sangian that you captured alive was not spared either. Among the officials, Lu Qingcai is already dead. Furthermore, just after you left, his son tried to steal the corpse and set it on fire. In the end, he was discovered and set himself on fire, burning both their bodies.¡± Su Wen suddenly realized that his father seemed to know everything. Furthermore, he had already covered up all the clues in the Li Prefecture. ¡°But what I said is the truth!¡± Su Wen felt helpless. Su Changqing indifferently said, ¡°But what the Court needs is evidence!¡± ¡°This matter is already over.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s words made Su Wen sink into deep disappointment. ¡°Hehe, this Great Zhou is really rotten!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but say. Su Changqing smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that my son isn¡¯t someone who cares about the world. Why would he be so compassionate after going out?¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not being compassionate, I just can¡¯t turn a blind eye to it. Su Changqing sighed and patted him on the shoulder. He said, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to watch, then let yourself become stronger. Otherwise, you can only forever remain a spectator.¡± ¡°What about you? As the prime minister of Great Zhou, do you also have to watch?¡± Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can only spectate this matter. There¡¯s no more evidence. There¡¯s no evidence to speak of.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Why do you think Wu Kunhu spared Hong Sanqian¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen frowned. He had never thought of this question before. After giving it some thought, Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Because Wu Kunhu doesn¡¯t know if the person behind Hong Sanqian wants to kill him or keep him alive. That tiger is very cunning. He won¡¯t do anything that offends others. Therefore, he left Hong Sanqian¡¯s life and brought Wu Lie away. This means that he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter.¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Wu Kunhu is the number one person in the Earth Rank! Even the Great General of the Royal Court is so apprehensive?¡± Su Changqing shook his head slightly and sighed. ¡°Pinnacle 9th Grade¡­ no matter how strong he is, it¡¯s only at the Earth Rank. Without reaching the Heaven Rank, one is nothing. Even Heaven Ranks are separated vastly by grades, let alone a mere 9th Grade Earth Rank?¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not that he has any misgivings. Rather, it has nothing to do with his interests, nor is it his responsibility. He will not cause trouble for himself.¡± At this point, Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°However, your performance this time is not bad. His Majesty should be very happy!¡± Chapter 138 - This Emperor Likes Him Chapter 138 This Emperor Likes Him In the palace, Emperor Zhou listened to Fu An¡¯s report. ¡°Did you say that the kid burnt his cultivation level?¡± Emperor Zhou frowned and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! The situation was critical at that time. If he hadn¡¯t brought Wu Lie along, he might have had a chance to escape. Bringing Wu Lie along consumed too much Qi and his stamina. He could only risk his life.¡± The Zhou Emperor muttered, ¡°This brat is rather loyal. Regeneration of the body? Is this the ability he obtained from the Stellar Transposition? With such strength, he should have already condensed the Moon Palace. How long has it been since this brat obtained the secret manual? Such talent is truly terrifying.¡± The old eunuch at the side also had a solemn expression as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are a hundred types of effects recorded about the Stellar Transposition. Some of them are terrifyingly powerful while some of their abilities are useless. However, no matter who it is, condensing the Moon Palace is an extremely difficult task. From this point of view, Su Wen¡¯s talent is truly formidable!¡± ¡°What a pity¡­ what a pity! Fulan, how could you let him drop a grade in his cultivation?¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s tone seemed to be slightly blaming him. ¡°Your subject is guilty!¡± Fu An immediately kowtowed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll think of a way to make up for this cultivation. Men, summon Su Wen to the palace!¡± At the prime minister¡¯s mansion, Su Wen heard Su Changqing¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°Old Su, I¡¯m very disappointed in you. How can you be so inflexible? You clearly know that they are evil, but you turn a blind eye to them?¡± Su Wen shook his head and complained. Su Changqing looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a family matter to govern a country. You can¡¯t be willful. The country has its laws and rules. I can¡¯t punish others because of a word from you. If today I can punish a bad person without evidence. Then tomorrow, there might be people who don¡¯t use evidence to punish ten thousand good people!¡± ¡°Even His Majesty can¡¯t say that he can kill a person and raid his house at will. Even if he is exempt from the laws, he has to place some crimes on his head. This is the reason. If you make judgements based on clouds and mist, wouldn¡¯t such a Great Zhou be even more terrifying?¡± Su Changqing took a glance at Su Wen and said, ¡°If you want to rule the world, you have to remain calm at all times. Don¡¯t let your anger get to your head. The matter of the Li Prefecture has passed, but it has not passed at the same time. You remember it, and I too remember it. Perhaps His Majesty will also remember it. There will be a day when he will settle the score.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Wen with a gratified expression and said, ¡°I originally thought that you only had trickery but not hot-bloodedness. From the looks of it today, my son¡¯s hot-bloodedness is still there. Believe me, justice will come one day and those people will be punished.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing. This was the first time he disagreed with Su Changqing. However, what he didn¡¯t agree with was Su Changqing¡¯s last sentence. As for having evidence, he was convinced by Su Changqing. He knew that he couldn¡¯t convince Su Changqing with just his mouth. He turned and walked out the door, saying softly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of belated justices? Those lives have already passed away. Countless people have sold themselves to become slaves. Every number in the memorial is a line of fresh lives, families that have been torn apart. And more people will continue to die. If your answer is only this, then I will find a way for myself.¡± Su Changqing shook his head as he watched Su Wen leave. In the end, people¡¯s thoughts could not be completely the same. This fact had long been verified from his other two sons. Su Wen had just left the Prime Minister¡¯s residence when he saw someone from the palace. When the eunuch saw Su Wen, he was overjoyed. ¡°Lord Su, I finally found you. His Majesty wants you to enter the palace. I didn¡¯t find you when I went to the residence just now. If I still can¡¯t find you here, I¡¯m afraid His Majesty will be angry.¡± When Su Wen heard that the emperor was looking for him, he was elated. ¡°That¡¯s great! I also want to look for His Majesty!¡± Su Wen followed the eunuch into the palace. Upon entering the hall, the Zhou Emperor smiled, ¡°You brat, your performance this time was not bad. You have the most credit in exterminating the Moon Worship Sect!¡± ¡°Come, there¡¯s a bottle of Pure Yang Qi Nourishing Pills here. They¡¯re extremely precious. After you consume them, it won¡¯t take you more than ten days to half a month to recover your cultivation level. You might even improve further.¡± Emperor Zhou gave Su Wen a bottle of pills. Then, he smirked as he commented, ¡°Your martial arts talent is quite good. You managed to train the Stellar Transposition so quickly, having already formed your Moon Palace. This is something I didn¡¯t expect. Is your ability Body Regeneration?¡± Upon hearing Emperor Zhou¡¯s question, Su Wen spoke in a half truth, ¡°That¡¯s right. My ability is to recover from non absolute wounds. As long as I don¡¯t suffer any fatal injuries, I can use my True Qi to recover.¡± Emperor Zhou nodded in response. Such an ability was already very scary. ¡°You may leave. Rest for a few days. In a few days, I¡¯ll find a new position for you. There¡¯s no need to go to the Profound Language Pavilion anymore.¡± Su Wen¡¯s performance was not bad, and Emperor Zhou generously forgave him for what he did previously. However, Su Wen did not move even after he finished speaking. Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Your servant requests to join the Secret Shadow Guards!¡± Su Wen said in a solemn tone! The Secret Shadow Guards had the power to supervise, imprison and interrogate. They wielded great authority! Their main function was to monitor the officials of the Imperial Court! As long as Su Wen could join the Secret Shadow Guard, he would have the power to investigate the matter in the Li Prefecture. Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes as faint wrinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes. He began to ponder. After a while, Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to join the Secret Shadow Guard, but let¡¯s be clear. If you join the Secret Shadow Guard, your position in the Royal Court and Martial Inspectorate will be removed!¡± ¡°This subject is willing!¡± Su Wen did not hesitate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write a note for you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll report to Si Tu. However, if he doesn¡¯t want you, I can¡¯t do it either. You can only come back.¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. This Si Tu status was so special that even the emperor had no right to reject him? Su Wen took the note and left. Emperor Zhou tilted his head to look at the old eunuch and asked, ¡°Why do you think this kid wants to join the Secret Shadow Guard? From the looks of it, he¡¯s not a greedy person.¡± The old eunuch shook his head. ¡°This servant does not know.¡± Emperor Zhou tapped his fingers on the table and smiled. ¡°Then tell me, will Si Tu want him?¡± The old eunuch smiled and said, ¡°If he were to approach Si Tu himself, he might not necessarily be accepted. However, since Your Majesty wrote a decree, even if Si Tu doesn¡¯t like him, he would probably just accept it after some difficulty. After all, Si Tu would never go against Your Majesty.¡± At this point, the old eunuch was a little curious. ¡°Your Majesty, there have been countless people who want to join the Secret Shadow Guard recently. Your Majesty has rejected them, so why did you let Su Wen in?¡± Emperor Zhou laughed and explained, ¡°The Secret Shadow Guard has just been established. Although Si Tu¡¯s martial arts are high and he can be considered loyal, he is in the end still a person who rose up from the ranks of guards. Moreover, his style is not swift enough and his actions are too timid. The Secret Shadow Guard is going to become a knife in my hands! Officials, even aristocratic families have to be afraid of them! Being a little domineering is a good thing. Right now, the Guard Corps is a little too rigid. Su Wen is used to being domineering. With such a huge authority in his hands, I don¡¯t even need to think hard to know that he will definitely let those guys know how powerful he is!¡± ¡°As for why I let him in, it¡¯s because although this kid is a little annoying occasionally, I still quite like him. He¡¯s an interesting little fellow!¡± Chapter 139 - Father, I Have Something To Tell You Chapter 139 Father, I Have Something To Tell You If Su Wen knew that Emperor Zhou would say that he appreciated him, he would definitely curse at the emperor. Who are you saying that you like?? But the current Su Wen was very happy that he had achieved his goal. After they left the palace and got into the carriage, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat some fried vermicelli. I haven¡¯t eaten at the stall for many days and I¡¯ve missed it.¡± Zhao Jin responded and drove the carriage straight to the stall. At that moment, Wu Kunhu was leisurely reading a book at the Wu residence. He suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been loitering outside for a long time. What exactly do you want?¡± Wu Lie opened the door awkwardly and walked in. ¡°Father¡­ I have something to tell you¡­¡± Wu Kunhu frowned, ¡°Speak! What is it? Why are you being so wishy-washy?¡± Wu Lie stole a glance at him and whispered, ¡°These few days, I¡¯ll find some time to invite Su Wen over for dinner.¡± Wu Kaihu laughed out loud. ¡°What sort of problem is this? If you want to treat him to a meal, just treat him. It can¡¯t be that you need me to accompany you, right?¡± That was true. With Wu Kunhu¡¯s status, even if Wu Lie invited Su Wen over for a meal, there was no reason for him to tag along. Of course, that was unless he was willing. Wu Lie kept trying to organize his words. ¡°Father¡­ this time, you really have to accompany me. After all, the two of us have been through life and death together¡­ Please take it as you¡¯re helping me¡­¡± When Wu Kunhu saw him like this, he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you some face! I¡¯ll accompany you both!¡± Even after he said that, Wu Lie still did not move. ¡°Well¡­ well¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything else? Can you just say everything you need?¡± Wu Kunhu was getting impatient. Wu Lie steeled his heart and threw caution to the wind. He quickly said, ¡°I want my sister to come along too!¡± Wu Kunhu: ¡°Huh?¡± One had to know that women would never come out to accompany guests! This was especially women who had yet to marry and leave the residence. Unless there was some special reason which required them to be present! ¡°Why?¡± Wu Kunhu frowned as he asked. Wu Lie told him the truth. ¡°Because I promised Su Wen that I would invite him over for a family dinner with my sister!¡± Wu Kuihu¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t go after Yan Luoying any more? Why did you ask your younger sister to have a meal with Su Wen? Did you change your mind? Even if you change your mind, you can¡¯t bet on your younger sister¡¯s reputation! If word gets out that I, Wu Kunhu, let Su Wen and my daughter have a meal at my house, what would happen to me?!¡± Wu Lie hurriedly explained. ¡°Father! You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t want him to come! I had no choice!¡± He knew that he could not hide it and directly explained about his agreement with Su Wen. ¡°So you betrayed your sister just for 1,000 taels of silver?¡± The veins on Wu Kuihu¡¯s forehead bulged. Wu Lie smiled bitterly. ¡°At that time, I was still thinking of getting him to be with my sister so that I could look for Yan Luoying.¡± Wu Kunhu was furious. ¡°Bullshit! You can¡¯t betray your sister for anything!¡± As he spoke, Wu Kunhu grabbed Wu Lie and gave him a good slap at the back of his head! He was not Su Changqing, who had no way to deal with Su Wen through physical violence. Wu Lie only felt a sharp pain before his world started spinning! At this point, he could only save his own skin, ¡°I¡¯m not betraying Muyu. She¡¯s also in love with Su Wen!¡± ¡°What??!!¡± It was as though an explosion had gone off in Wu Kunhu¡¯s mind when he heard his son speaking. Would there ever be an end? Wu Lie had just given up on Yan Luoying and now he was saying that Muyu liked Su Wen? Why can¡¯t the both of you like someone that has not been engaged yet?! Could it be that my Wu family¡¯s children are all cultivating the skill of snatching someone else¡¯s lovers?! Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes were completely red, and his entire body exuded killing intent. He lambasted, ¡°Call your younger sister over!¡± ¡°She¡­ she has already gone out¡­ I think she went to look for Su Wen!¡± Wu Lie whispered. Pa! Wu Kunhu¡¯s fist landed squarely on Wu Lie¡¯s head. However, Wu Lie didn¡¯t make a sound of pain this time. His eyes directly rolled to the back of his head as he fainted! Old Wu panted heavily as he looked at his son who was lying on the ground. He could not help but feel a little regretful. This bloke was not even f*cking smart in the first place. He would not have crippled his mind with this hit, right? At this time, while Su Wen was still not back in his residence¡­ It was surprisingly very lively. In the guest hall, three women sat there waiting for him. Yan Luoying, Zhao Wanrou, and Wu Muyu. The atmosphere smelt of gunpowder. Meanwhile, there were three others who were peeking behind them at a side hall. Ning Shuang, Xie Yiyi, and Cui Yumian. Xie Yiyi smiled. ¡°This Yan Luoying has a heroic spirit in her eyes, but she¡¯s also very pretty. I don¡¯t know why my husband doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Cui Yumian said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s a General who has killed hundreds of thousands of people. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Xie Yiyi was originally from the Demonic Sect, so how could she care about this? She smiled and said, ¡°She could be considered the role model of us women.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Ning Shuang and asked, ¡°Who do you think is beautiful among the three?¡± Ning Shuang pondered for a moment before deciding, ¡°If it¡¯s me, I would prefer the Seventh Princess.¡± At that moment, in the living room, Wu Muyu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Your Highness Wanrou, Sister Yan is here. Why don¡¯t the two of us leave? Otherwise, Sister Yan might be unhappy.¡± She had to first pull up a united front. Just as she finished speaking, Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Sister Wu, if you have something to do, please leave first. Her Highness and I can stay here and wait for Su Wen.¡± Compared to Zhao Wanrou, she hated Wu Muyu even more. Thus, she planned to squeeze her out first. Wu Muyu pouted. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Yan Luoying replied with a refreshing smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At that moment, Wu Muyu suddenly saw Su Wen enter from outside. She stood up and said pitifully, ¡°Sister Yan is the mistress of the house and doesn¡¯t like me. If you want to chase me away, I naturally have to be obedient. I can¡¯t make Sister angry. I won¡¯t come back again, this way, Sister Yan will be happy! Boohoo!¡± Tears were streaming down her face. Just then, Su Wen entered the living room. She walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll be leaving first. These are the pastries I made for you. Don¡¯t forget to eat them. In the future, Muyu won¡¯t make things difficult for Sister Yan anymore and will send someone to deliver the pastries. This way, Brother won¡¯t be troubled.¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s jaw dropped. Why did it sound like she was the evildoer now? Su Wen reached out to wipe her tears away and smiled. ¡°Who said you can¡¯t come? You can come whenever you want in the future.¡± Yan Luoying immediately felt bitter. Wasn¡¯t Su Wen expressing that he was standing on Wu Muyu¡¯s side? As expected, Wu Muyu secretly gave her a provocative look. ¡°Su Wen!¡± Yan Luoying shouted. Su Wen looked at her and smiled. ¡°Why are you here, Lady Yan?¡± The distance between them was clear at a glance. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She started to calculate, ¡®In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, I am the least liked. Why don¡¯t I retreat and let these two fight instead?¡¯ Yan Luoying knew very well that if she continued to stay, she would only create more trouble for no reason. Besides, there was still Zhao Wanrou. If she retreated, Wu Muyu would have to compete with her! She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just heard you came back and wanted to check in on you. Since you¡¯re safe and sound, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Chapter 140 - The Little Lass Was Beaten Up Chapter 140 The Little Lass Was Beaten Up Yan Luoying got up and left. Su Wen did not ask her to stay either. Wu Muyu bowed politely and sent her off. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Take care, Sister. I¡¯ll look for sister to go shopping in a couple of days.¡± She was very pleased with herself. At least the supposed ¡®official wife¡¯ had been squeezed out. Yan Luoying¡¯s figure paused but didn¡¯t reply in the end. At this moment, Su Wen turned around and saw Zhao Wanrou. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± the girl softly spoke. Although this greeting was nonsense, her feeling of relief was transmitted clearly. Su Wen smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± The atmosphere turned ambiguous. Wu Muyu pouted slightly but did not interrupt them. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight,¡± Su Wen said to the two girls. ¡°Sure!¡± Wu Muyu agreed immediately. Right at this moment, a servant suddenly came in and reported, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s someone outside who claims to be a servant of the Wu Estate. He said that General Wu has ordered Miss Muyu to return to the residence as soon as possible and that there¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± Wu Muyu was a little miffed as she looked at Su Wen, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll go home and see why my father called me.¡± Su Wen nodded and stroked her hair with a smile. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Wu Muyu really liked it when Su Wen stroked her hair. A happy smile appeared on her face and she said in a sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯ll come and find you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she left the Su Residence and boarded the carriage. However, she did not notice that a carriage was following behind her. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t a good idea, right?¡± Old Zhou couldn¡¯t help but ask from the carriage behind her. Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I¡¯ll find a quiet place later and let this little girl know how powerful I am!¡± She had originally planned to leave, but she happened to run into the servants of the Wu Residence who came to report. Yan Luoying guessed that Wu Muyu would be coming out soon, so she stopped. Instead, she got Old Zhou to drive the carriage to the side. Right now, she was following behind Wu Muyu¡¯s carriage. When they entered a deserted stretch of road, Yan Luoying dashed out of her carriage. Her figure was extremely fast, and she had already caught up to the carriage in front with a single stride, directly leaping through the rear door! Pa! The moment she entered, she was met with Wu Muyu¡¯s fist! Wu Muyu¡¯s family was well-educated and her skills were not half bad! Pa! However, Yan Luoying grabbed Wu Muyu¡¯s fist easily. At this moment, the coachman reined in his horse, pulled out a large blade, and turned around to slash! Although he could not see the inside of the car, the position of the knife was extremely precise. It went straight for Yan Luoying¡¯s head, and if it really connected, Yan Luoying would definitely die! But suddenly, his expression changed drastically as he hurriedly swung the blade in another direction! Ding! A dart hit the blade squarely. The violent Qi scattered in all directions. Old Zhou appeared and said with a smile, ¡°Us servants need not get involved in the ladies¡¯ business.¡± The coachman had a cold expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter who you are, get out of the carriage quickly! Otherwise, the Great General will not let you off!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s a story for another time!¡± Naturally, the coachman wouldn¡¯t listen to Old Zhou and continued to rescue Wu Muyu. However, with Old Zhou strength, entangling with the other party was not a problem. The two of them started fighting! Inside the carriage, Wu Muyu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Yan Luoying. She smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s Sister Yan. Didn¡¯t you leave? Why did you come to Muyu¡¯s carriage? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Yan Luoying gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Stupid girl, I want you to know how powerful I am today!¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab Wu Muyu. Wu Muyu let out a cry of alarm and retreated, shouting, ¡°Sister, what are you doing!¡± Unfortunately, she was not as fast as Yan Luoying, and the space in the carriage was small. In an instant, she was grasped by Yan Luoying She suddenly exerted her strength and tried to break free. However, she realized that her cultivation was much weaker than Yan Luoying¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t break free at all! Yan Luoying pressed her flat in one move! She raised her hand and hit squarely down on her butt! Pa! Wu Muyu let out a soft moan of pain. Yan Luoying felt very comfortable. She smiled and said, ¡°This is for your weird actions!¡± Wu Muyu remained silent. Pa! Yan Luoying slapped down again. As she slapped each time, she would explain, ¡°This is for snatching my man!¡± ¡°This is for giving Su Wen pastries!¡± ¡°This is for not learning properly, instead going to learn how to cook!¡± The bouncy feeling that was continuously being transmitted to her hands gave Yan Luoying a sort of addiction to hit her again and again. After a while, Yan Luoying smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know your mistakes now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Wu Muyu said with a sobbing tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if you beat me to death, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Yan Luoying did not expect this little girl, who usually was so mild, to be so stubborn. Yan Luoying had been angered by her constant sarcasm. She took the advantage to hit her a few more times. However, she knew her limits. While Wu Muyu was in pain, she wouldn¡¯t let the little girl actually get hurt. But pain was still pain! The little girl could not help but weep tears. But the more it was like this, the more stubborn Wu Muyu became. She refused to let out a single sound. After beating her for a while, Yan Luoying had mostly vented her frustrations. Seeing the little girl¡¯s pitiful look, she could not bear to hit her any more. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go this time!¡± Yan Luoying let go of her and turned to leave. Watching Yan Luoying leave, Wu Muyu gritted her teeth and wiped the tears on her face. At this time, the battle outside had also ended. The coachman stood outside the carriage and said, ¡°Miss, it was this subordinate who failed to protect you. When I return, I will ask the general to punish me.¡± Wu Muyu instead shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell my father about this. I just got beaten up a few times. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The coachman was troubled. ¡°She hit you this time, miss. If the general doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, then maybe she¡¯ll hit you more next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Brother Su will help me!¡± Wu Muyu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll complain to Brother Su!¡± The little girl wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to suffer losses. She just didn¡¯t want Wu Kunhu to know about this. While the coachman was still hesitating, Wu Muyu sternly snapped, ¡°Just listen to me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The coachman did not want to be punished either. The carriage soon returned to the general¡¯s residence. Wu Muyu entered the residence to see Wu Lie half-naked, kneeling in the courtyard with red welts all over his back. It was obvious that he had been beaten up again. She went to Wu Lie¡¯s side and squatted down. She asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What kind of trouble did you cause to make the old man so angry?¡± Wu Lie also lowered his voice and replied, ¡°I promised Su Wen that I would arrange a family dinner with you and father¡­¡± Wu Muyu¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Well done, my brother!¡± ¡°Good my ass. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m become like this?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what made the old man angry?¡± Wu Lie said honestly, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I told him that you like Su Wen!¡± ¡°Idiot! You big dumb idiot! How couldan you tell him that!¡± Wu Muyu exploded. She even stood up and kicked her tiny foot at Wu Lie! Wu Lie did not dare utter a word. Right at this moment, Wu Kunhu walked out with a cold expression. He furiously shouted, ¡°If he didn¡¯t say this, then how long do you intend to keep this from me?!¡± Chapter 141 - Murder Chapter 141 Murder When Wu Muyu saw that this Old Wu had lost his temper, she quickly went forward and held onto her father¡¯s arm. She said in a coy voice, ¡°Father, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. I know that Su Wen is engaged, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I just want to make friends with him, I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± Wu Lie gaped. Was that the case? When Old Wu heard Wu Muyu¡¯s words, he started to ponder. If it was really as Wu Muyu said, she seemed to at least know her limits. Even though he was still extremely displeased, the rage in Wu Kunhu¡¯s heart had calmed down greatly. ¡°Hmph! What befriending him? He¡¯s just a playboy!¡± Wu Kunhu harrumphed in dissatisfaction. At that moment, Wu Lie, who was kneeling on the ground, could not help but interrupt. ¡°Father, that Su Wen¡¯s martial arts are excellent. He¡¯s also quite loyal. He can be trusted at critical moments. He can be considered a friend!¡± After all, he had fought side by side with Su Wen and both of them had risked their lives. Even at the most critical moment, Su Wen did not show any signs of retreating. This also made Wu Lie acknowledge Su Wen from the bottom of his heart. Wu Kunhu was enraged when he heard this. He wanted to beat him up immediately, but after thinking about it, he realized that he had already beaten this son of his up quite a few times today. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to beat him up again, so he resisted the urge to kick him. He only disdainfully replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, but since he already has an engagement, Muyu, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to get too close to him. As for Wu Lie, the matter of you selling your sister for 1,000 taels is considered over. Find a time to invite Su Wen to our house. After this meal, stay away from that brat. He doesn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡± Wu Muyu secretly curled her lips, taking the words at face value. Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou had a meal and chatted for a while before Zhao Wanrou also bade farewell and left. After leaving the Su Residence, a trace of disappointment flashed past her eyes. She got into the carriage and looked out the window as the carriage drove on. She could not help but feel confused. She liked Su Wen, but she did not know if she and Su Wen had a future together. Yan Luoying and Wu Muyu were both daughters of the military. Although in terms of status, it seemed that she, the princess, was superior; but she was clear that a princess like her did not hold a high position in the Zhou Emperor¡¯s heart. Especially now, as Su Wen¡¯s engagement had not been annulled even after Emperor Zhou had spoken to Yan Luoying about it. This showed how important Yan Luoying was to Emperor Zhou. Even if the engagement was annulled¡­ there was still Wu Muyu. The more she thought about it, the more helpless she felt. In the end, she could only sigh. The next afternoon, Su Wen woke up to find that it was drizzling outside. ¡°Zhao Jin¡­ prepare the carriage!¡± Su Wen prepared to set off. However, when he reached the door, Su Wen suddenly realized that Chu He had disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s Chu He?¡± Su Wen asked. Zhao Jin said honestly, ¡°Chu He issued a challenge to Meng Zhiping, the chief instructor of swordsmanship in the Capital City Province[1]. They agreed to fight in the northern suburbs today, so he went out early in the morning!¡± Su Wen was furious, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Zhao Jin said with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s just that Chu He said not to tell you. He said that the battle between him and Meng Zhiping will determine life and death. Young Master, you have a special status. If you go and watch the battle, Meng Zhiping will definitely have some scruples, and his sword will definitely be weaker by 30%. He would then consider himself to have won unfairly.¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Nonsense, even if he loses, I won¡¯t let him kill my people!¡± Zhao Jin looked at Su Wen and said seriously, ¡°Young Master, Chu He is different from me. No matter how hard I work, no matter how much I do, I will only reach 9th Grade Earth Rank at most. However, Chu He has a chance of ascending to the Heaven Rank. Young Master, if you really want him to be good, you have to let him experience true hardship.¡± Su Wen muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°Then all the more we have to follow along. What if someone plays dirty?¡± At this moment, a figure appeared in the distance. As he slowly walked in the rain, Su Wen focused his gaze. It was Chu He! However, at this moment, he seemed to be in a sorry state. There were dozens of wounds all over his body and they were all bleeding. It could be seen just how bitter this battle was. After walking closer, Su Wen saw that there was also a sword wound on his throat. Although the wound was not deep, it was obvious that he had been on the brink of death. ¡°You won?¡± Su Wen asked. ¡°Won!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the opponent?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± Su Wen looked at Chu He and said, ¡°Go back and rest well.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chu He had clearly expended a lot of energy in this battle. He seemed a little dispirited. However, his posture still remained ramrod straight. Watching him enter, Zhao Jin was somewhat worried. ¡°Chu He killed Meng Zhiping. Will there be any trouble?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°What trouble could there be? According to the laws of the Great Zhou, as long as both parties agree to a battle, life and death will be in their own hands. Meng Zhiping and Chu He fought a decisive battle and naturally he deserved to die. Didn¡¯t Chu He issue a challenge openly?¡± Zhao Jin shook his head and said, ¡°The letter of challenge was issued openly, but this Meng Zhiping is somewhat different. While he is based in the government, he has a wide network of friends and is quite loyal. Even in the martial world, his reputation is quite high. Although there is no grudge between life and death in a duel between martial artists, with Meng Zhiping dead, how can his family leave the matter at that? How can his old friends and brothers leave the matter as such?¡± Su Wen frowned. There was truth in his words. If anyone were to kill Su Changqing, Su Wen would definitely take revenge regardless of whether it was a fair duel or not. ¡°Go, pass down the order. Find someone to give Meng Zhiping¡¯s family a hundred thousand taels of silver! Try to make it up to them!¡± Actually, Su Wen also knew that sometimes, some matters were very nonsensical. For example, this Meng Zhiping. He was living a good life, but when someone came up to challenge him, he agreed and was slaughtered as a result. He died an innocent death. But this was the world. Who asked you to agree to the duel in the first place? No one could do anything if you died. If he insisted on being a coward and didn¡¯t accept the challenge, it would be impossible for Chu He to kill him. But no matter what, to Meng Zhiping and his family, this was an extremely painful matter. At Meng Zhiping¡¯s house, he was lying in a coffin. Compared to Chu He¡¯s sorry state, Meng Zhiping was much better. There were no wounds on his body. Only his glabella had a spot of red. He had been killed by Chu He¡¯s sword aura. The coffin was placed in the hall, surrounded by family members. ¡°Father! Why did you die just like that!¡± ¡°Master! What should we do?¡± ¡°Wuwuwu-¡° The entire hall was filled with sorrow. At this moment, a middle-aged man rushed in. ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother!¡± he cried loudly. Meng Zhiping¡¯s son, Meng Wei, stood up and shouted, ¡°Uncle Yao, you¡¯re finally here! You have to avenge my father!¡± A fierce light flashed in Yao Gu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who killed my Big Brother?!¡± Meng Wei picked up Chu He¡¯s challenge letter and handed it to Yao Gu. ¡°It¡¯s this person!¡± Yao Gu received the challenge letter and saw the words written on it. ¡°I am Chu He, a junior who has been practicing the sword for many years. I heard that you are the Head of Swordsmanship in Capital City Province. Your swordsmanship is outstanding. Please fight with me. There shall be no victory or defeat in this battle, and we will only decide through life and death. I hope that you will pay attention to this. Chu He, signing off!¡± The sword aura in this post was awe-inspiring. Clearly, Chu He was displaying his strength. It was also precisely because of this that Meng Zhiping agreed to the duel. (1) Jingji Province will be changed to Capital City Province to better fit in with the story Chapter 142 - Shouldnt I Use My Old Boss To Set An Example? Chapter 142 Shouldn¡¯t I Use My Old Boss To Set An Example? Yao Gu held Chu He¡¯s letter of challenge and frowned slightly. ¡°Just this letter? Where is he now?¡± Just as he finished speaking, another person came to the door. It was the Su family servant. The servant knocked on the door and politely said, ¡°May I know if this is the Meng family? I am representing the third young master of the Prime Minister¡¯s estate, Su Wen¡¯s servant. I am here on Master¡¯s orders to see the head of the family.¡± Meng Wei stood up, ¡°Speaking!¡± The servant took out a banknote and said in a deep voice, ¡°When my master heard that Elder Meng had passed away, he was rather sorrowful. Although he died in an open and aboveboard battle, Chu He is still a guard of my family. Master specially tasked me to send a hundred thousand silver taels as compensation.¡± Only then did everyone realize that Chu He was Su Wen¡¯s guard. Meng Wei said angrily, ¡°Give money? Can my father be revived if you give money? Get lost! Scram!¡± The servant was driven out. At this moment, Yao Gu asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did your father offend Su Wen?¡± In his opinion, Meng Zhiping might have offended Su Wen, which led to this result. Meng Wei shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But this Su Wen has never interacted with my father and I¡¯ve never heard of any conflict between them. How could my father offend him?¡± Yao Gu frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If your father offended Su Wen, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone to deliver money to you. However, since the Prime Minister¡¯s estate is involved in this matter, we can¡¯t mess around! Didn¡¯t this Chu He give your father a letter of challenge? Then I¡¯ll give him a letter as well! Let¡¯s see how he reacts!¡± Yao Gu and Meng Zhiping could be considered life and death brothers. He was the spear instructor in the Capital City Province. In terms of cultivation, he was even above Meng Zhiping. On the other side, Zhao Jin drove the carriage to a residence. Ink black doors, ink black walls. Everything was painted in a black color. There was no plaque on the front door indicating who was taking up residence here. Under the gloomy rain, it seemed particularly heavy and brooding. The two guards at the door stood under the eaves of the corridor, sheltering themselves from the rain. As the carriage stopped, Zhao Jin hurriedly got off the carriage and raised a large umbrella. Immediately after, he exerted strength through his feet, kicking up a wave of Qj. The rainwater on the ground was cleared. Only then did he open the car door for Su Wen and smile, ¡°Young Master, be careful.¡± Su Wen got out of the car and came to the door. The guard shouted, ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I am Su Wen. I am here on His Majesty¡¯s orders to report to the Secret Shadow Guards!¡± When the two of them heard this, they did not dare to be negligent. One of them told Su Wen to wait for a while before entering to report. Time slowly passed. After a long while, that person came out and said, ¡°Head Si wants you to go in!¡± Su Wen walked in and Zhao Jin wanted to follow him, but the guard stretched out his hand and stopped him. ¡°The Shadow Guard is sacred territory, no unauthorized people can enter!¡± Zhao Jin narrowed his eyes. The person guarding the door was only at the level of a Star Rank. He could easily crush him to death. Normally, he would have slapped the person a long time ago. However, Zhao Jin knew that this department was different from the other official departments that made up the court. This was also a sign that he knew when to be bossy and when not to move. He looked at Su Wen instead. If Su Wen hinted at it, he would know what to do. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he took the umbrella from Zhao Jin and walked in. The guard took a few steps forward and led the way. When they entered the door, Su Wen realized that there were many people rushing about. He was led to a room by a guard. ¡°Head Si is waiting for you inside.¡± The guard turned around and left. Su Wen went forward, pushed open the door and walked in. The room was a little dark, but it was very spacious. Su Wen walked past a corner and chanced upon a huge heated kang bed. That¡¯s right, it was the kang bed he had at home, but only much bigger. Seated on top of the kang bed was a man. In front of him was a small mountain of documents and beside it was a pot of tea. His slightly gray hair, as well as the creases on the corners of his eyes gave him the appearance of an honest to goodness farmer boy. Su Wen walked in. He did not even raise his head and directly said, ¡°The Secret Shadow Guard is an important place. Your guards are not members of the Secret Shadow Guard, so do not bring them here in the future. You are also not allowed to leak any information about the internal affairs of the Secret Shadow Guard. Otherwise, you will be accused of malfeasance.¡± ¡°Si Tu?¡± Su Wen probed with a smile. The man raised his head, somewhat displeased. ¡°It¡¯s rude of you to call me by my full name. If you were your father, it would be fine, but you, little kid, don¡¯t seem to understand etiquette.¡± Su Wen slapped his forehead. ¡°Oh, right. You are my father¡¯s senior. Uncle Si, what position will I get in the Guards then?¡± 170.178.196.37 Si Tu helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°You are as slippery as your father, and very quick on the aspect of human relationships. However, I won¡¯t let you lose out by calling me uncle. Since you were arranged by His Majesty, although he didn¡¯t state any positions for you on the paper, he wrote down the tone. You should have been a Primary 5th Rank previously, so if you are to transfer to the Secret Shadow Guard, you would still retain your current official rank. Do you want to be a civilian or a military official?¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the civil and military positions?¡± Si Tu explained, ¡°The civil service is to handle official intelligence and coordinate communication with the other departments. As for the military service, it is to arrest and interrogate.¡± ¡°Naturally I¡¯ll choose the military position.¡± Su Wen smiled. Why did he come here? It was to obtain the authority of arrest and interrogation! Si Tu was not surprised as well. He looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°You can be considered to have contributed to the reestablishment of the Secret Shadow Guard as well. I shall give you the post of a 5th Rank Official. Your duties will involve the supervision of the city. Logically speaking, this is a 4th Rank position.¡± Su Wen smiled. He did not expect Si Tu to be so easy to talk to. ¡°Uncle Si, thank you so much!¡± With benefits, Su Wen became even more glib. At this moment, a book flew into the air and landed in front of Su Wen. Si Tu said in a deep voice, ¡°This are the restrictions of the Secret Shadow Guards set by His Majesty. Take a look and don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Su Wen took the book and flipped through it. He had a rough idea of what was going on. ¡°Uncle Si, I heard you¡¯re a Heaven Rank expert,¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Can you show me some moves and broaden my horizons? I¡¯ve never seen a Heaven Rank fight before.¡± Su Wen saw his chance and took it. He was really curious. After all, Si Tu was the first Heaven Rank cultivator he had ever met. Si Tu glanced at him before jokingly chiding him, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t push your luck. Hurry up and get your waist token and change your clothes. If you are willing to help, then do something. Our Secret Shadow Guard has just been established, and this is the time for us to make contributions. All the information we have collected over the past few days is in the intelligence department. You have the authority to check! Go and take a look at it yourself!¡± Su Wen did not get angry when Si Tu rejected him. He simply turned around and left. After exiting the room, Su Wen went to get a set of the navy colored Shadow Guard uniform. There was even a tiger head embroidered on the front of his uniform, lending it a mighty look! Then, Su Wen picked a group of secret guards before leaving the place! Zhao Jin was waiting at the entrance. Su Wen boarded the carriage and laughed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the Martial Inspectorate!¡± Zhao Jin asked curiously, ¡°Young master, why are you going to the Martial Inspectorate? Hasn¡¯t your duties there been relieved?¡± ¡°To slaughter!¡± A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°When a new official takes office, shouldn¡¯t he use his old boss to set an example?¡± Chapter 143 - Yo, Isnt This Lord Feng? Chapter 143 Yo, Isn¡¯t This Lord Feng? Outside the Martial Inspectorate, a carriage slowly arrived. A group of people followed behind the carriage. All of them wore bamboo hats and raincoats. They were clad in black embroidered clothes and carried long sabers at their waists. Their neat and uniform steps had long become habitual. With such an imposing manner, one could tell at a glance that they were trained in the army. As they walked, they carried a murderous aura. The guards at the Martial Inspectorate subconsciously straightened their bodies. It was unknown which government office these group were from. The carriage stopped at the entrance, and the guard heaved a sigh of relief. That was because they recognized Zhao Jin. Zhao Jin was still dressed the same as before. He got out of the car and used the umbrella to clear the rain, ensuring that Su Wen¡¯s clothes would not be drenched. Su Wen got out of the car and stretched lazily before walking in. The Secret Shadow Guards followed closely behind. The guard hurried up and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord Su, who are these people?¡± Pa! Zhao Jin slapped him across the face and shouted, ¡°Is this something you should ask?¡± The guard was stunned from the slap. He looked at Zhao Jin in a daze before looking back at Su Wen. He then belatedly started shouting, ¡°Someone, come! Someone is intruding into the Inspectorate!¡± Pa! It was another slap. This time, it was Su Wen who slapped him. He coldly said, ¡°What are you shouting for? The Secret Shadow Guards are carrying out their duties, get out of the way!¡± The guards were still hesitant. Secret Shadow Guards? That was a concept too far away for them. Although they knew that the Secret Shadow Guards had been reestablished, the authority of the Martial Inspectorate did not involve any corruption. They were all martial artists, so they were not afraid as well. However, Su Wen¡¯s actions left them dumbfounded and at a loss. At this moment, Su Wen had already charged in with his men and headed straight for Xue Wanjun. The door to the Deacon¡¯s courtyard was kicked open, causing Xue Wanjun to come out from the hall. He saw Su Wen standing in the courtyard with a group of people. ¡°Su Wen, what are you doing?¡± Xue Wanjun frowned and said, ¡°Who are these people?¡± A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°I have something to tell you. I am now a commander of the Secret Shadow Guard. Now, I would like to ask you to come back with us and cooperate with the investigation! Lord Xue is an official of the Royal Court, so I trust you won¡¯t go against the law, right?¡± Xue Wanjun¡¯s brows knit together tightly. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to investigate?¡± ¡°Lord Xue will naturally know when we return.¡± Su Wen smiled. Xue Wanjun said in a stern voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going! Do you think your Secret Shadow Guard can take people without reason?¡± At this moment, a figure appeared in the courtyard. The rain fell by his side, not a single drop landing on him. It was Martial Inspectorate¡¯s Head, Feng Baichuan! When he received the report, he rushed over immediately. He looked at Su Wen and berated, ¡°Su Wen, the Martial Inspectorate is not your home! Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Su Wen looked at Feng Baichuan before calling out in a weird voice, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Lord Feng? It¡¯s been a long time since we last met, I really miss you.¡± Anger rose in Feng Baichuan¡¯s heart: This little bastard, when he first joined the Martial Inspectorate, kept calling him Uncle Feng. Now that he¡¯s in the Secret Shadow Guard, he changed to calling him Lord Feng instead? At this moment, Su Wen took out a small notebook from his pocket. It was the authorization guide that Si Tu had given him when he had taken up his supervisory role. He glanced at Feng Baichuan out of the corner of his eye before read out loud, ¡°According to the third rule of the Secret Shadow Guard pertaining to the authority given by His Majesty, the Secret Shadow Guard has the authority to monitor any official of the Great Zhou Dynasty. For any official who might escape, the Secret Shadow Guard can decide to detain them first before investigating the evidence of the crime. The detained officials must cooperate with the investigation. If they don¡¯t cooperate, it will be regarded as a rebellion, and usage of violent means to suppress them can be carried out. If they resist violently, they can be killed on the spot!¡± After reciting, Su Wen said to Feng Baichuan with a smile, ¡°I think that Deacon Xue might choose to escape. If Lord Feng thinks that there¡¯s a problem, you can chop off both of Deacon Xue¡¯s legs. No, Deacon Xue is an Earth Rank expert, so even if he only has one pair of hands, his speed is not something that ordinary people can compare to. Thus you have to cut off all four of his limbs. As long as Lord Feng cuts off all four of his limbs and ensures that he can¡¯t escape, I will turn around and leave immediately!¡± In reality, the emperor had written this sentence with the pretext that arrests were only to be made when one had collected a certain amount of intelligence. However, Su Wen didn¡¯t care about that. Since it was written, he would dare to use it! As long as one did not ensure that the rules were rigorously reviewed and tested, there would definitely be loopholes to exploit. In any case, even if he was in the wrong, it would not be to the point where he would be beheaded. What do you mean by escape? Who can define it properly? Right now, I, Su Wen, am looking at Xue Wanjun, but it looks as though he had an expression saying he¡¯s planning to escape. What should I do? The emperor never expected that someone would be able to find a loophole so quickly. In reality, Su Wen didn¡¯t have a good impression of Feng Baichuan either. This guy knew that he had a feud with the Xue Family and even arranged for him to work under Xue Wanjun. Did he do that on purpose? Did he think that he, Su Wen, was an ignorant fool? It was just that he was under someone else¡¯s roof back then, so he had no choice. Now, Su Wen was not going to indulge him. Feng Baichuan was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you think you can detain all the officials in the court as long as you think there¡¯s a possibility of escaping?¡±. Su Wen nodded and said matter-of-factly, ¡°On paper, yes! However, I won¡¯t detain anyone. After all, if I detain someone wrongly, it will be difficult for my Uncle Si. I have to consider his position.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are also a member of the Martial Inspectorate!¡± Feng Baichuan gritted his teeth. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Feng. His Majesty said yesterday that as long as Uncle Si agrees, my position in the Martial Inspectorate will be removed. Hence, strictly speaking, I have nothing to do with the Martial Inspectorate anymore.¡± ¡°Hehe, kid, you sure have a lot of uncles!¡± Feng Baichuan mocked. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I have no choice. After all, Uncle Si is very particular towards me He¡¯s not like some people who make things difficult for me!¡± Feng Baichuan flew into a rage. Apart from arranging Su Wen to be Xue Wanjun¡¯s subordinate and arranging for people to test Su Wen¡¯s background, he did not make things difficult for him. Why was this brat so petty? ¡°Lord Feng! There¡¯s no need to speak any further. I¡¯ll go with him!¡± Xue Wanjun stood out fearlessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Since His Majesty has given the Secret Shadow Guard such authority, I can¡¯t resist. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be an opportunity for others to annihilate us. I only ask to report this matter to His Majesty on my behalf. I believe His Majesty will give me justice!¡± Xue Wanjun glanced at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty, and you don¡¯t have any evidence. If you want to detain someone casually, I don¡¯t believe His Majesty won¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for Lord Xue to worry. Follow me?¡± Xue Wanjun took a step forward, and Su Wen shot Zhao Jin a look. Zhao Jin took a step forward and rapidly tapped his fingers, sealing Xue Wanjun¡¯s acupoints. There was no way he could use his True Qi any more! Soon after, the Secret Shadow Guards surrounded Xue Wanjun and left. With the addition of Su Wen, the beast of authority, the Secret Shadow Guards, had started to showcase their fangs and claws. Feng Baichuan looked at Su Wen¡¯s departing figure and clenched his fists tightly. He gritted his teeth as he muttered, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be arrogant. I¡¯ll enter the palace now and demand an explanation from His Majesty! Let¡¯s see how long you can remain arrogant!¡± Chapter 144 - No Punishment Chapter 144 No Punishment The Secret Shadow Guard and Su Wen brought Xue Wanjun into the dungeon and locked him inside. ¡°Congratulations, Lord Xue. You will be the first person to be imprisoned in the Secret Shadow Guard¡¯s history.¡± Su Wen looked at Xue Wanjun and smiled. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Xue Wanjun still did not know why Su Wen had captured him. Su Wen shook his head and left. Meanwhile in the palace, Feng Baichuan knelt on the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, that Su Wen is too lawless. Without any reason, he broke into the Martial Inspectorate and forcefully took Xue Wanjun away. If he could do this, wouldn¡¯t everyone in the Great Zhou Dynasty be in danger?¡± Emperor Zhou frowned and said, ¡°Go, call Su Wen over! And Si Tu as well!¡± The eunuch immediately left. At this moment, Su Wen came to Si Tu¡¯s room. ¡°Uncle Si, Uncle Si!¡± Su Wen entered the house and said with a smile, ¡°This is the Snow Honey Tea that my father just brought back from Southeast Asia. I brought it for you to try.¡± As he spoke, he took out a small box. Su Wen had just returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion and told Su Nuannuan to steal it. Si Tu looked at him before turning his attention to the small box in his hand. This was truly a rare commodity! He smiled and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I don¡¯t dare to take advantage of your Old Su¡¯s family. Who dares to take advantage of your father, Su Changqing, he will remember it in his heart. He will the find a way to get back at the person sooner or later. Kid, is something wrong?¡± ¡°I captured Xue Wanjun!¡± Su Wen spoke truthfully. Si Tu rubbed his chin. ¡°The one from the Martial Inspectorate?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why did you do so?¡± Facing Situ, Su Wen said honestly, ¡°I suspect that he has colluded with the government of the influential families of the Li Prefecture and leaked the news. I want to find a breakthrough from him and find out what these government officials have done in the disaster of the Li Prefecture!¡± Si Tu frowned. One had to know that the Secret Shadow Guards had just been established, and they had yet to fully grasp the matters of the capital, much less the outside world. ¡°You have proof?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Si Tu was a little angry. ¡°You arrested him without evidence?¡± Su Wen said seriously, ¡°I have a way to force it out!¡± Situ sneered and said, ¡°Feng Baichuan won¡¯t let you interrogate him. For you to just waltz into his Martial Inspectorate and take his people away, if he can¡¯t protect his subordinates, his prestige in the Martial Inspectorate will definitely plummet. He will definitely think of a way to get Xue Wanjun out as soon as possible.¡± As he spoke, he frowned. ¡°Moreover, Xue Wanjun is an Earth Rank martial artist, and his will is tenacious. Even if he¡¯s tortured, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to pry open his mouth in the short term! Once he can¡¯t, then it¡¯ll be another mistake!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°As long as Uncle Si can help me buy some time from His Majesty, I can interrogate him without torture.¡± ¡°No torture?¡± Si Tu was stunned. He muttered,¡± If it¡¯s not through torture, we can buy some time.¡± Just as they were speaking, the eunuch who had responsible for passing the royal decree had arrived. Si Tu took a glance at Su Wen before coming to a conclusion, ¡°You better not lie to me. If you mess up, don¡¯t blame me for kicking you out of the Secret Shadow Guard!¡± The two of them immediately stood up and entered the palace. At this moment, Su Wen realized that Si Tu did not even walk. He was flying! That¡¯s right, he was just sitting cross-legged in midair and flying slowly. He didn¡¯t even take the blanket off his body. After exiting the room, he flew straight into a horse carriage. Su Wen was stunned as he could not tell which leg of his was actually crippled. ¡°Is this the power of a Heaven Rank cultivator?¡± Su Wen muttered to himself. When they entered the palace, it was still the same. Su Wen walked while Si Tu sat cross-legged as he flew on the side¡­ Just as they entered the main hall¡¯s entrance, they heard Feng Baichuan say from inside the hall, ¡°Your Majesty, this Su Wen swallowed the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, which has been agreed to be given to the Martial Inspectorate. Why did he transfer out to the Secret Shadow Guard? In my opinion, it¡¯s better to let him return to the Martial Inspectorate.¡± Feng Baichuan had a good plan, which was to bring Su Wen back and slowly teach him a lesson! He had to let this kid know how powerful he was. Others might be afraid of Su Changqing, but he wasn¡¯t! At this moment, Si Tu led Su Wen inside as he coldly snapped, ¡°Feng Baichuan, are you becoming senile? You actually dare to snatch my people?¡± Feng Baichuan immediately shut his mouth. He did not even dare to let out a squeak. At this time, Si Tu landed on the ground and knelt down. He kowtowed obediently and said, ¡°This servant Si Tu greets Your Majesty.¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to sit!¡± Immediately, a eunuch brought over a chair and Si Tu floated onto it. Emperor Zhou then turned to Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Su Wen, let me ask you, why did you capture Xue Wanjun?¡± Su Wen bowed. ¡°This person is guilty!¡± ¡°Of what crime?¡±. Su Wen took a glance at Feng Baichuan, ¡°I can¡¯t say it here, as Lord Feng is also present. If it gets leaked, it will cause trouble!¡± When Feng Baichuan heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What are you talking about, kid? Your Majesty, I¡¯ve followed you for so many years, when did I ever leak information in private? This kid is simply slandering me!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°You are not my father, so why should I believe you? Furthermore, I have joined the Secret Shadow Guard. Even if my own father breaks the law, I will still have to investigate. The case is confidential, so I cannot tell you.¡± Emperor Zhou frowned and said, ¡°Then do you have evidence? Show it to me!¡± Right at this moment, Situ spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, the evidence is still being sorted out, but because Xue Wanjun¡¯s identity is special, he needs to be imprisoned for some time.¡± Emperor Zhou was a smart man, and hearing the words, he knew that they had no evidence yet. However, he looked at Si Tu, then at Feng Baichuan, before falling into deep thought. If the Secret Shadow Guards were to suffer a setback at the start, then be it the confidence of the Secret Shadow Guards or their ability to intimidate the officials would be greatly reduced. This was something he did not want to see. As for the Martial Inspectorate, it was mainly targeted at the people of the martial world. Even if their prestige was lower in the Royal Court, it didn¡¯t matter. His heart was already tilting. At this moment, Feng Baichuan said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do this! Xue Wanjun has fallen into Su Wen¡¯s hands. What should we do if he confesses? It¡¯s unknown how many innocent prisoners the former Secret Shadow Guards has framed through their methods!¡± Si Tu countered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. We, the Secret Shadow Guards, will absolutely not torture Xue Wanjun while he¡¯s imprisoned!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t give Feng Baichuan a chance to object and immediately decided. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Minister Feng, you have to understand. It¡¯s just a case of investigation. Sometimes, it takes time. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do this first. Minister Feng, you can visit at any time. If you find Xue Wanjun being tortured, come and report it to me!¡± Helpless, Feng Baichuan could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°We¡¯ll do as His Majesty says!¡± After exiting the palace, Si Tu asked in a low voice, ¡°Before we entered the palace, we didn¡¯t have the time to talk about how to interrogate him. Now, tell me about your method.¡± Su Wen took a glance at him and knew that he was still worried. Thus, he began to explain, ¡°We need to build a totally soundproof room first¡­¡± Just as he said that, Feng Baichuan sneered, ¡°Seclusion? That Xue Wanjun is an Earth Rank. Whether it¡¯s cultivation or exercising, he can divert attention and kill time!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just solitary confinement. This room will be brightly lit day and night. After Xue Wanjun enters, we¡¯ll need to get someone else to look after him. Firstly, we need to cut off his food intake and the need for him to use his hands. We can¡¯t let him move around or lay down. We will also seal his cultivation and only let him sit at the base of the wall. Secondly, the interior is not designed with any tools to tell the time, nor any books. There are only four walls. Thirdly, those who enter cannot speak to him, and only can keep an eye on his every move. Even if he sleeps, he can only sleep in an upright position. The moment his body moves, they are to immediately wake him up.¡± Su Wen knew very well that strict restrictions would drive people crazy. Even someone as strong willed as Xue Wanjun might not be able to resist when faced with a method to wear down his will! It was only a matter of time! This was especially true for those who were trapped inside. Once they lost their sense of time and ability to move, every second felt like a year, greatly amplifying the effect of their imprisonment. Strictly speaking, it was not torture, but this treatment was an absolute hell towards one¡¯s will. Chapter 145 - A Better Place Chapter 145 A Better Place After Su Wen finished talking to Si Tu, the other party gave him a strange look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle Si? Is there a problem with what I said?¡± Si Tu shook his head in response, ¡°No.¡± While he spoke so, Si Tu actually felt a chill in his heart. For martial artists, closed-door cultivation was a common thing However, cultivating didn¡¯t mean that one just sat there and did nothing. They would meditate, circulate their cultivation methods, comprehend martial skills, and when bored, could even move their bodies and perform shadow boxing. However, Su Wen¡¯s rule was to completely strip Xue Wanjun of his freedom. Not only was he locked in a room, but he was also deprived of the freedom to sleep and turn around. The thought of staring there, staring at the wall, but unable to do anything, unable to speak, unable to move, unaware of day or night, and only have endless waiting. ¡°Perhaps from today onwards, the Secret Shadow Guards no longer need to resort to torture.¡± Si Tu muttered softly. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Before that, I still have to meet my great Deacon Xue and provoke him a little.¡± ¡°You go¡­¡± As far as Si Tu was concerned, Xue Wanjun¡¯s breakdown was only a matter of time. He was completely relieved now. After Su Wen left, Si Tu sighed softly. ¡°This brat is even more vicious than his father when he was young¡­¡± In the Secret Shadow Guards¡¯ prison. Xue Wanjun lay on the straw bedding with a carefree expression, not at all anxious. At this moment, the cell door opened and Su Wen walked in. Xue Wanjun said with a smile, ¡°What? Is Lord Su here to release me?¡± Su Wen waved his hand and a secret guard brought a chair over. Su Wen sat down and leaned on the cell door. He asked with a smile, ¡°Lord Xue, are you going to confess?¡± ¡°Confess? What should I be confessing?¡± Xue Wanjun had a disdainful expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t commit any crimes, so what¡¯s there to confess?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°Then let me give Lord Xue a reminder. Li Prefecture! Hong Sanqian! Lu Qingcai!¡± Xue Wanjun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± This guy was playing dumb. Su Wen bent down and looked through the cell door. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness as he said softly, ¡°Lord Xue is forcing me to use some tricks on you.¡± Xue Wanjun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go ahead! I didn¡¯t do anything anyway!¡± Su Wen straightened his body, stood up, and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Xue, think about it carefully. Your crime might not be a death sentence. If you confess and can pull out the radish and bring it out of the mud, it will be considered a meritorious deed. I guarantee you won¡¯t die! That¡¯s all I have to say. Lord Xue, think about it carefully.¡± Contrary to Xue Wanjun¡¯s expectations, Su Wen didn¡¯t torture him, but stood up and left instead. ¡°Oh right, Lord Xue, I have to inform you that you won¡¯t be able to get out for a while. Feng Baichuan is not as useful as my Uncle Si. His Majesty has ordered you to cooperate with the investigation. If you don¡¯t cooperate and get killed accidentally, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Su Wen left, leaving Xue Wanjun in confusion. The next morning, Xue Wanjun was brought to a room. After entering, Xue Wanjun discovered that this room was very simple. However, compared to the prison, this room had a special featureit didn¡¯t have any windows! Moreover, many lamps were lit within the room, illuminating the room to the extreme! There was a bed and a chair in the room. At first glance, the conditions were much better than in a prison cell. Xue Wanjun laughed in his heart. ¡®This Su Wen really thinks he¡¯s so great, but it turns out that Lord Feng is still helping me, getting such good conditions for me. What can he do to me even if I¡¯m stuck for a long time in this room?¡¯ Just then, Su Wen came in and explained all the rules clearly. In the end, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Lord Xue, I¡¯ve already told you the rules here. This isn¡¯t difficult, right? If you don¡¯t cooperate, these people will treat you as not cooperating with the investigation. When the time comes, I won¡¯t be able to do anything if they kill you.¡± Xue Wanjun sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that you can¡¯t move around? What¡¯s so great about that?!¡± As he spoke, he walked to the chair and sat down. Su Wen turned to look at the two guards and said in a deep voice, ¡°There are people watching your actions outside. If you break the rules, you will be executed immediately!¡± He wasn¡¯t lying. There was an observation hole above this house. Someone else was in charge of observing! The reason for that was because it was also extremely uncomfortable for the people watching over the prisoner as well. Although they could change shifts, in order to prevent anyone from violating the rules, they had to set up other observations. The guards in charge had a cold expression. Everyone knew that Su Wen was not joking! After instructing the guards, Su Wen smiled and said to Xue Wanjun, ¡°Then, Deacon Xue, you can slowly stay here. Once you¡¯ve thought it through, you can get them to look for me. It¡¯s not against the rules.¡± After Su Wen left, Xue Wanjun sat on the chair and stared at the wall. At first, he was still thinking about some things in his mind. After some time, he became a little frustrated He wanted to move. However, the two people beside him were staring at him with their four eyes! How long has it been? How much time had passed? Xue Wanjun fell into a daze. After an unknown period of time had passed, the guards changed shifts. There appeared another two expressionless men who stood on either side of Xue Wanjun after entering the room, their four eyes staring fixedly at him. The third shift brought food. While eating¡­ Xue Wanjun wanted to dawdle for a while, but before he could finish eating, the caretaker forcefully took the food away. He could only continue to stare at the wall without moving. His desire to live started to clash with the desire to move¡­ Xue Wanjun, who had lost his sense of time, suddenly realized that¡­ this was worse than being beaten up for 10 rounds. Most importantly, he had no idea how long this torture would last¡­ one day¡­ two days? Ten or eight days? How long has it been now? The unknown was the most terrifying! Xue Wanjun¡¯s will began to erode. ¡°Hu!¡± The two guards who had changed shifts heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°F*ck! This is too uncomfortable!¡± ¡°That Old Xue can really hold on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s killing me. It¡¯s only been two hours, and I feel like it¡¯s taking longer than usual¡­ I¡¯d rather guard the gate for a day than go in.¡± ¡°At first, I thought that it was a f*cking easy job. 24 people rotating to only watch someone, so I fought with all my might to get a slot. In the end, I can¡¯t even move or speak. I¡¯ve only been standing there for two hours and I feel like dying. Old Xue, you have to hurry up and give in¡­¡± ¡°This commander is really skilled!¡± ¡°Too ruthless.¡± These hidden guards were also extremely uncomfortable, so much so that there was one time when someone ¡°forgot¡± to take over in the middle of the night, resulting in a big fight. But this was all in the future. Su Wen didn¡¯t care about this anymore. What he only needed to do now was to wait for the day when Xue Wanjun could not hold on anymore! After exiting the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Wen felt relaxed. Seeing that his investigations had already begun, he was very happy. The innocent citizens of Li Prefecture had eyes that yearned to live. Su Wen did not forget the corpses lying by the roadside, did not forget their despair, and did not forget the numbed expressions of those who sold themselves as slaves. Feeling the sunlight after the rain, Su Wen smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a good person, I still hope that this world can be a better place. Only then can I live comfortably.¡± Beside him, Zhao Jin grinned, ¡°Well said, Young Master!¡± Chapter 146 - Challenge Chapter 146 Challenge In the Su Residence, Su Wen was regulating his breathing He had just consumed the pills given by the emperor. It had to be said that the effects of this elixir were excellent! Shortly after Su Wen swallowed the elixir, the True Qi within his body began to increase. This was especially so since the pills and Su Wen¡¯s cultivation technique were both Yang-attributed, making them extremely easy to absorb. In fact, it was even faster than what the Zhou Emperor had predicted. In just three days, Su Wen had consumed half of the elixirs and his cultivation level had returned to 8th Grade Star Rank. Following that, Su Wen finished the remaining half of the medicinal pills in one go. A violent fire elemental Qi surged within Su Wen¡¯s body. The Golden Gu was awake as well. Ever since the last battle, this guy seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. After this fellow woke up, Su Wen discovered that its wings had become a little golden. He began to gulp down mouthfuls of True Qi! Soon, the swallowed True Qi was spat back out. At this moment, Su Wen felt a sense of familiarity from the True Qi. Great Solar River True Qi! That¡¯s right, it was the purest Origin True Qi that Su Wen had obtained when he first activated the Great Solar River secret technique. The True Qi obtained from burning one¡¯s cultivation in the Great Solar River was naturally far superior to the True Qi one usually cultivated. While it was violent and hot, it did not harm the body in the slightest. But now, the Golden Gu had consumed this origin energy, and catalyzed a strange change within itself. Although the new True Qi it spat out was still not comparable to the Origin True Qi, it already had a trace of this nature! A spark could start a prairie fire. This was already considered an excellent start. Su Wen then looked at his system interface. After his last level up, he had accumulated more Emotional Value points. Some of them were obtained from exploiting the Moon Worship Sect disciples, while others were obtained from fighting them at the main shrine. And there were some he was obtaining now¡­ (Xue Wanjun is expressing great hatred towards the host. +200 Emotional Value] (Xue Wanjun is expressing great hatred towards the host. +110 Emotional Value] [Xue Wanjun¡­) Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 44,560 points Level: 17 Cultivation: Star Rank 8th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV7) Layered Wave Saber (LV8) Stellar Transposition (LV3) After pondering for a while, Su Wen decided to continue accumulating his current Emotional Value. Because his current points were only enough to raise the level of his Jadebreak Fist. Raising the Layered Wave Saber to max level required 100,000 points, and upgrading Stellar Transposition to LV4 also required 100,000. These Emotional Value points were basically a paltry sum now. However, he had leveled up from LV16 to LV17 and obtained another chance for a lucky draw. Su Wen decided to use it. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, the host has obtained the blood essence of the North Sea Violent Ape!) Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up in elation! It was the blood essence of a vicious beast again. This thing was truly good stuff. A jade bottle appeared in front of him, containing a dark red liquid. Without hesitation, he opened the bottle and gulped it down. When the blood essence entered his body, Su Wen felt as if he was burning! But this was not the first time he had consumed the blood essence of a vicious beast, so he did not show any panic. He allowed the energy to flow through his entire body as he activated the Body Refinement Art and circulated his True Qi along with his Blood Qi. As this blood essence entered his body, the one who rejoiced the most was the Golden Gu. It followed Su Wen¡¯s meridians and flowed along with his blood and True Qi. Su Wen opened his eyes and a smile flashed across his face. He knew that in the coming period of time, the strength of his physical body and meridians would welcome another period of rapid growth. Su Wen walked out of the courtyard and stretched his body. ¡°Young Master, Wu Lie requests an audience.¡± Ning Shuang walked over and reported to Su Wen. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment. He¡¯d been so busy with Xue Wanjun¡¯s matters and cultivation that he¡¯d forgotten about this fellow. ¡°Invite him to the hall!¡± Soon, the two met. Su Wen laughed loudly and said, ¡°Brother Wu, why did you think of me?¡± Wu Lie looked at Su Wen with resentment in his eyes. Because of the family banquet, he had been feeling terrible for the past few days. Not only was he beaten up by Wu Kuihu several times, but Wu Muyu also hated him for letting it slip. She also complained to her mother at the inner residence. He had become the target of hatred for his family. Life was hard. He sighed. ¡°My father has agreed to let you have dinner at the house. Do you have time tonight?¡± ¡°Yes! How can I not?¡± Su Wen smiled. Wu Lie looked at him and hesitated, not speaking ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was not the kind of person who could hide things, so Su Wen saw through him and asked. Wu Lie did not hide anything and honestly told him everything that happened at home. He said in a low voice, ¡°My father has been in a bad mood these past two days. If you go, I don¡¯t think this meal will be very comfortable.¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m prepared! I¡¯ve done my preparations!¡± He had already expected this. As a person that was already engaged, it would be surprising if Wu Kunhu felt at ease letting him dine with his daughter. As the two of them were talking, another person appeared outside the door. It was Yao Gu! He had a solemn expression! Meng Zhiping had already been buried. What he needed to do was avenge him! He knocked on the door and it opened. The guard looked at Yao Gu and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Yao Gu took out the letter of challenge he had prepared and handed it to the guard at the door. He said, ¡°Give this letter to Chu He and get him to give me an answer!¡± When the guard heard that he was looking for Chu He, he got Yao Gu to wait and took the challenge letter in. Shortly after, Chu He and Zhao Jin came Chu He held the letter of challenge and looked at Yao Gu. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, you aren¡¯t the person I want to challenge. I won¡¯t accept your challenge.¡± Chu He¡¯s goal was very strong. He wanted to fight the target his master had set for him. As for the others, Chu He had no desire to fight them. Yao Gu was infuriated. ¡°You killed Meng Zhiping! I want revenge for him! Is it only you who can challenge others and not others?¡± Chu He thought nothing of it as he shook his head and said, ¡°A duel between warriors is never a one-sided affair. Senior Meng¡¯s sword techniques are outstanding, and both of us have benefitted from the duel. Although it¡¯s a life-and-death struggle, there¡¯s no personal vendetta between us. It was never what I wished for.¡± Yao Gu was so angry that he laughed. ¡°You brat, you really are shameless. Could it be that you want to be a turtle that hides in its shell?¡± Chu He ignored him and turned to leave. At this moment, Zhao Jin took a step forward. He looked at Yao Gu and said with a smile, ¡°Old Yao, no one forced Meng Zhiping to accept the duel, right? You know the rules of the Great Zhou¡¯s duels. If one party refuses, while the other party cannot force him. This is the rule. Meng Zhiping accepted the duel himself. His skills were inferior, so he died for nothing. My family¡¯s young master is kind-hearted and even chose to give his family compensation. If you really care about his family, then let them accept it. It¡¯s always good to have a better life.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yao Gu angrily pointed at Zhao Jin. He was well and truly enraged now. Zhao Jin smiled and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. If you really want to take revenge for that Meng Zhiping, then you¡¯ll have to disregard the law and act brazenly. At that time, you¡¯ll lose your position. Whether you succeed or not is another matter. If you don¡¯t succeed, you¡¯ll lose your life. If you succeed, you¡¯ll have to face my young master¡¯s revenge. At best, you¡¯ll just end up as a fugitive. Why bother?¡± Zhao Jin said to Yao Gu in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. My family¡¯s young master is a vicious and merciless person. He¡¯s especially protective of his own people. If you really anger him, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Chapter 147 - Family Banquet Chapter 147 Family Banquet Zhao Jin said to Yao Gu in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. My family¡¯s young master is a vicious and merciless person. He¡¯s especially protective of his own people. If you really anger him, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Yao Gu was furious and said furiously, ¡°Meng Zhiping and I are sworn friends! How can we give up our revenge just because of a few words from you?¡± With that, Yao Gu turned around and left. Just as he finished speaking, Su Wen and Wu Lie walked out. Su Wen looked at Yao Gu¡¯s back view as he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are you shouting? What is this I hear about revenge?¡± Zhao Jin shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Meng Zhiping killed by Chu He? This is his good friend, Capital City Province¡¯s spear instructor, a top expert with an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivation. He was the one who came to challenge Chu He today, but he was rejected by Chu He. This fellow looks unresigned.¡± Su Wen touched his chin¡­ Unresigned? ¡°Doesn¡¯t this old fellow have an official position? Send someone to the Secret Shadow Guard later and pass on my message. Get them to investigate this Yao Gu properly. I want to see what kind of person he is!¡± Su Wen said to Zhao Jin. By the side, Wu Lie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Isn¡¯t this you using your position to seek personal revenge? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being criticized by others?¡±. Su Wen was displeased, frowning as he replied, ¡°What are you talking about? This person dares to come to my house in broad daylight to provoke me, so it can be seen that he is extremely arrogant. This kind of insolent person is the easiest to steal through the law. How can I not investigate properly? My duty is to supervise all officials. Just because he has a grudge with my servant, I will not investigate him to protect my own reputation? Wouldn¡¯t that be not performing my duty due to personal affairs?¡± Su Wen concluded with a strong sense of righteousness, ¡°A loyal and righteous person like me will never tolerate even a grain of sand!¡± Zhao Jin praised loudly, ¡°Young master is noble and unquestionable! This subordinate admires you greatly!¡± Su Wen patted his shoulder. ¡°Low profile! Keep a low profile!¡± By the side, Wu Lie was speechless. At this moment, he only had one thought. ¡°His Majesty will regret transferring Su Wen into the Secret Shadow Guard!¡± Unbeknownst to him, the Emperor in question was currently holding a copy of the Secret Shadow Guard¡¯s authorization guidelines. In the third clause, he seriously added: ¡®With the possession of sufficient evidence, if the officials are found to be inclined to escape¡­¡¯ After he finished writing, he raised his head in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems this time. It¡¯s all thanks to Su Wen that I discovered some loopholes in this clause. Now this has been made up for, it will be much more rigorous. Hurry up and print out the updated Secret Shadow Guards guidelines. The old eunuch immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡± Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°I have a headache as well. This Secret Shadow Guards has to have a lot of authority, but it can¡¯t be too big. It has to intimidate all the officials, but it can¡¯t go out of control. Especially in the future, once there is a loophole in the authority, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± At night¡­ Su Wen¡¯s carriage arrived at General Wu¡¯s residence. Once they got off the carriage, a servant welcomed them and led Su Wen inside. When they entered the banquet hall, only three people were present. Wu Kunhu, Wu Lie, Wu Muyu. Su Wen walked in, and Wu Kunhu laughed loudly. ¡°Come, come, come. Nephew Su, quickly sit down. My son said that Nephew Su is coming today, so I specially instructed the kitchen to prepare some exotic delicacies.¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What sort of food is that?¡± ¡°Vicious beast meat!¡± Wu Kunhu said with a smile, ¡°A few days ago, we obtained a Wind-Ripping Hou[1]. It¡¯s quite rare, so please have a taste!¡± Unexpectedly, even though he wanted to chase Su Wen out, Wu Kunhu still maintained his enthusiasm on the surface. He even took out some precious beast meat to greet Su Wen. When the Wind-Ripping Hou¡¯s meat was served, the fragrance immediately assailed his nostrils. Although Su Wen had eaten many delicacies, this was the first time he had eaten something like this. The moment it entered his mouth, he felt a rich fragrance. It was far from what ordinary meat could compare to! After swallowing it, it even transformed into a stream of heat, causing his limbs and bones to seem as if they were immersed in warm water, and it was extremely comfortable. ¡°Delicious!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but praise. Wu Lie¡¯s mouth was full of meat, but he proudly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious. This is a 9th Grade Earth Rank vicious beast! My father killed it personally. This is half of it, while the other half was sent to His Majesty.¡± ¡°Another half was sent to the palace to His Majesty?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. Why not¡­ let Old Su sell his face and see if he could get some? Su Wen ate heartily and secretly exchanged glances with Wu Muyu. Wu Muyu caught on, and immediately spoke in a cutesy tone, ¡°Since Brother Su likes it, I saw that my father left some beast bones. I¡¯ll use them to make soup for Brother Su tomorrow!¡± Wu Kunhu instantly clenched his fists! That was something he wanted to keep for himself to make wine! This girl¡­ He secretly glared at Wu Muyu, but obviously she did not take his warning to heart. She was even showing him her attitude now¡­ ¡°Heh heh¡­ Nephew Su¡­ I wonder what plans you have in the future?¡± Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t dwell on this issue and directly changed the topic. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course I have to serve the country!¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t know what Wu Kunhu was trying to say, so he spoke ambiguously. Wu Juhu smiled. ¡°Nephew Su is young, but your cultivation is already extraordinary. A good man should enter the battlefield to fight. Although the Secret Shadow Guards have quite a bit of authority, they are still part of the Dark Sector. They are unable to show their faces and can¡¯t be conferred any titles of nobility. I wonder if Nephew is interested in leading troops?¡± That was true. Even Si Tu, the Head of the Secret Shadow Guard, was only a Primary and Rank official. Although he had considerable power compared to the officials of the Royal Court, his status was still slightly lower. In particular, the Great Zhou had explicitly stated that one could not be conferred nobility unless they achieved military merit. Even Su Changqing, although he was now an extremely powerful official, did not have any title. Noble titles were exclusive to military positions. Upon hearing Wu Kunhu¡¯s words, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°No one can say for sure what will happen in the future. If I have the chance to lead an army, I would definitely like to give it a try.¡± Wu Kunhu smiled and said, ¡°Although the authority of a civil official is the greatest in the Great Zhou Dynasty, military generals are still the most important when it comes to glory. If Nephew wants to lead the army, why don¡¯t you come under my command? After all, this army isn¡¯t like the royal court. If you take advantage of your wife, others will look down on you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen heard the hint in his words. This meant that following General Wu would ensure that he was not riding on Yan Luoying¡¯s coattails to succeed. In other words¡­ Wu Muyu¡­ At this moment, Su Wen was engaged, so Wu Kunhu¡¯s words could also be understood as telling him not to take advantage of Yan Luoying. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Old thing, are you testing me? Although he was cursing in his heart, Su Wen still maintained a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t argue with Wu Kunhu either. That was because he knew very well that it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to infuriate Wu Kunhu. ¡°Uncle, you are right!¡± Su Wen no longer called him by his rank and immediately climbed up the ladder. ¡°If I want to join the army in the future, I will definitely work under Uncle.¡± While he said so, in his heart, he had a totally different thought. ¡°Hehe, let this old thing lower his guard first¡­ then¡­ hehehe!¡± In this family dinner, the host and guest enjoyed themselves. Everyone ate and chatted. After eating for more than two hours, Su Wen bade farewell and left! This time, he was really full. However, the moment he left, the smile on Wu Kunhu¡¯s face disappeared. He turned around and looked at Wu Muyu sternly! ¡°Don¡¯t look for him again!¡± [1] In Chinese mythology, the Hou is one of the sons of the Dragon King, and has ten different characteristics of various animals. Chapter 148 - Cant Leave Empty-Handed Chapter 148 Can¡¯t Leave Empty-Handed Wu Kunhu¡¯s words were said in an extremely harsh tone. Wu Muyu only lowered his head and remained silent. Seeing his daughter like this, Wu Kunhu sighed and said, ¡°This brat is very slippery. He also has an engagement and isn¡¯t a good match. I secretly tested him just now, but he didn¡¯t even respond adequately. This shows that he doesn¡¯t care enough about you. Why are you wasting your time on him?¡± Wu Muyu said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. If Brother Su had said just now that he liked me, I¡¯m afraid you would have broken his legs¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to look for him again!¡± ¡°I just said that I will make soup for him tomorrow!¡± Wu Muyu argued. Wu Kuihu laughed coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deliver the bones to him tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t he have a chef in his residence? Does he need you to personally make soup? I¡¯ve never eaten anything made by you in my entire life!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re unreasonable! I¡¯ll tell on you to Mother!¡± Wu Muyu turned around and ran away. Wu Kunhu felt somewhat helpless. He turned to look at Wu Lie, who was still happily munching on meat! He then sent a kick over! ¡°Eat! You only f** king know how to eat! Would all this have happened if not for you?¡± Wu Kunhu cursed. Wu Lie felt wronged: Who did I offend? The two of them have been flirting with each other for more than a day. It¡¯s not like I was the one who introduced them to each other¡­ Fortunately, Wu Kunhu only kicked Wu Lie once to vent his anger before leaving the table. While Wu Kunhu was walking back to his room, his mind was already calculating. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s time to settle the marriage for Muyu.¡± Originally, because he doted on Wu Muyu, he was not in a hurry to marry her off. But now¡­ He did not want Wu Muyu to get involved in Su Wen¡¯s marriage. The easiest way was to marry Wu Muyu off! Meanwhile, at the Prime Minister¡¯s estate, Su Changqing was also entertaining a guest. In front of him was a plate of peanuts, a plate of hairy beans, a plate of liver sausages, and a plate of pig ears. In front of him sat Si Tu! Si Tu took a sip of wine before shaking his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t even as generous as your son. Are you just going to use this little thing to buy me over?¡± Su Changqing rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you still want to eat rare delicacies? Why waste such good things on yourself?¡± ¡°Hahaha! You have such a venomous mouth!¡± Si Tu wasn¡¯t angry, and instead started laughing loudly. As he spoke, he picked up a peanut and said,¡± However, it was precisely such delicacies that accompanied us for many days in our yesteryear¡­¡± As he spoke, he put the peanuts into his mouth and slowly savored them. ¡°When one gets old, they always like to reminisce about the past.¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°The old times¡­ will always be good¡­ within it contains the success and flavors of time¡­¡± At this point, he looked at Si Tu and directly asked, ¡°What grade?¡± ¡°2nd Grade!¡± Si Tu honestly replied, ¡°After reaching the Heaven Rank, every Grade is as difficult as ascending to the heavens. With my talent, it¡¯s difficult for me to advance any further!¡± As he spoke, he downed the wine in his cup. ¡°What do you think of Su Wen?¡± Su Changqing asked, ¡°Does he have the potential to ascend to the Heaven Rank?¡± Situ shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s naturally good to be able to advance so strongly in the early stages, but you should also know that reaching Heaven Rank isn¡¯t something that can be achieved purely through cultivation. Otherwise, Wu Kunhu wouldn¡¯t have been stuck at the 9th Grade for so long. I can only say that he¡¯s a good seedling and has a chance.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good enough. The child has grown up and is disobedient. He chose to barrel straight into the Secret Shadow Guard. This path is not easy to walk. You have to take care of him!¡± Situ said solemnly, ¡°Of course. As my subordinate, I naturally have to protect him! Otherwise, I don¡¯t have to be the Division Head anymore!¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡± Your son, in my opinion, will only be the case of him bullying others and not the other way round. This Secret Shadow Guard has great authority, and his ruthlessness isn¡¯t inferior to when you were young.¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°When I was young, I only cared about what was in front of me and my future. Naturally, my methods were sharper. Now that I¡¯m older, I have to think more about the bigger picture.¡± Si Tu peered at Su Changqing for a while before asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t look for me just to reminisce about the past, right? This isn¡¯t in your Old Su¡¯s character.¡± Su Changqing lightly clapped and someone brought out a small box fastened with a lock. After Su Changqing opened it, he took out some materials and placed them in front of Si Tu, saying, ¡°These people are yours!¡± Si Tu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Without any movement, the paper had already flown up. The first thing he saw was a list of officials and evidence of their crimes¡­ His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You want me to eradicate the dissidents for you?¡± The former shook his head, ¡°No! I¡¯m reporting them using my identity!¡± Looking at the latter¡¯s conflicted face, Su Changqing smiled, ¡°The establishment of the Secret Shadow Guard is still incomplete, but His Majesty hopes that the Secret Shadow Guard can intimidate all officials quickly. Just one Xue Wanjun won¡¯t scare off those people. The people I¡¯ve written here is to give you a chance to establish your authority. Only then can the Secret Shadow Guard achieve the effect His Majesty wants in a short period of time. Furthermore, these things aren¡¯t fabricated by me. You can investigate and verify them. Could it be that reporting corrupt officials is wrong? Or¡­ do you want to be partial?¡± Si Tu now turned his gaze back to the box beside Su Changqing. Just now, he clearly saw that there was more than this inside¡­ Noticing his gaze, Su Changqing pushed the box over. He smiled and said, ¡°If you want it, you can take it away!¡± Situ sneered. Do you think this daddy does not dare? He reached out and brought the box over. He opened it and saw a book lying inside! He flipped it open. It was a veritable garden of eden! (¡ã30) ¡°The illustrations and writing for this book is not bad!¡± Su Changqing said with a smile. ¡°You played me for a fool?¡± ¡°Just a joke¡­¡± Just as he spoke, both of them heard Su Wen¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Father! Father! Your beloved son is back!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Quickly put it away. If that little bastard sees this book, we will lose all pride in front of him!¡± Si Tu hurriedly put the report evidence and book together and closed the box. As they pretended to be chatting, Su Wen entered the room. When he saw Si Tu, he smiled, ¡°Oh, Uncle Si is here too?¡± As he spoke, he saw the dishes on the table and curled his lips. ¡°Father, I have to criticize you. My Uncle Si is here. Can¡¯t you make something nice to eat?¡± ¡°I went to Wu Kunhu¡¯s house for a meal just now. This fellow brought out a 9th Grade Wind-Ripping Hou for me to eat. It¡¯s extremely delicious! Look at him and then look at you.¡± Su Changqing couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and rolled his eyes. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Su Wen leaned over with a fawning expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough to eat just now, alright? Wu Kunhu said¡­ he sent half of the vicious beast into the palace. I was wondering if you could get some for me.¡± Su Changqing was speechless. Good heavens, his son had a really big appetite. He did not even take his own father¡¯s pride into consideration! ¡°Scram scram scram! I can¡¯t do that!¡± How could Su Changqing do such a thing for him? Su Wen curled his lips in disappointment, ¡°Stingy, then give me some silver taels. 80,000 to 100,000 should cut it.¡± Su Changqing asked curiously, ¡°Are you short of money?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°But since I already took the effort to come back, I can¡¯t possibly leave empty handed!¡± ¡°Go to the accountant and get it yourself!¡± Su Changqing gritted his teeth before adding, ¡°And don¡¯t come back so often!¡± ¡°Alright, you two take your time.¡± After Su Wen left, Si Tu shook his head, ¡°Thank god I don¡¯t have a son¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s all yours!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford him!¡± Chapter 149 - Unexpected Assassination Chapter 149 Unexpected Assassination It was already late at night, but Su Wen¡¯s residence was still brightly lit. Su Wen was holding an intelligence report that his subordinate had just sent over. There were two sets in total. One was collected by the Secret Shadow Guard, and the other was collected by Sun Wei. However, the main character for both reports was Yao Gu. Su Wen looked at the two reports seriously. The information gathered by the Secret Shadow Guard was very official based, including Yao Gu¡¯s age, cultivation level, official position, recent personnel, interpersonal relationships, and so on. But to Su Wen, it was a little crude. However, this made sense if you thought about it. The Secret Shadow Guards had not been reestablished for a long time, so naturally, the construction of the intelligence network had not been completed yet. On the contrary, the information that Sun Wei sent was very interesting. ¡°Yao Gu¡¯s servant Zhang Wu likes to gamble¡­¡± ¡°Yao Gu¡¯s son is battle-hungry and ruthless. He often duels with others¡­ and kills many people¡­¡± ¡°Yao Gu¡¯s wife is fierce. Yao Gu had a concubine a few years ago¡­ who was supposedly killed by her.¡± ¡°Yao Gu has a tough personality. In his early years, he would often hit his wife. The most ruthless time was when he broke his wife¡¯s arm¡­¡± Su Wen looked at the intelligence placed in front of him. The personalities of the Yao family of three gradually surfaced before their eyes. They were all hot-tempered people. He once again picked up the report from the Secret Shadow Guard. ¡°Yao Gu has three other residences¡­ located separately in¡­¡± Su Wen knocked on the table and fell into deep thought. Was there any evidence against Yao Gu? The Secret Shadow Guard had not found any yet, but Su Wen did not believe that he was that honest. To put it bluntly, there were far too few honest officials in the current Great Zhou. ¡°The residences in these three rooms aren¡¯t small. This Yao Gu must be quite wealthy,¡± Su Wen muttered to himself. The Capital City Province¡¯s spear instructor was in charge of training and evaluating the high-ranking military officers who used spears in the capital. So if there was nothing fishy going on, Su Wen would not believe it! In a place like this, anyone who wanted a fast track would naturally pay money. It was a really lucrative job. Why did Meng Zhiping have such a good reputation in the pugilistic world? To put it bluntly, he was a money-grubber who welcomed and sent people over. It was very ostentatious and everyone naturally praised him. If he were to live his life honestly and by himself, who would speak up for him? 100,000 taels of silver was considered a huge sum, but Meng Wei had rejected it without batting an eye. It was obvious that Meng Zhiping¡¯s family was quite wealthy. After pondering for a while, Su Wen kept the intelligence reports. He went to Xie Yiyi¡¯s room. ¡°Your mother still hasn¡¯t contacted you?¡± Su Wen asked. Xie Yiyi¡¯s mood was somewhat downcast as she nodded her head and said, ¡°After my mother was pursued by the Taihao Palace¡¯s Ox-nosed Old Daoist, there has been no news of her. I¡¯ve already used a secret technique of the Demonic Music Sect to contact her, but there has been no response.¡± Su Wen shook his head and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯ll try my best to ask around.¡± ¡°Ok¡­.¡± Xie Yiyi replied softly. She then blushed as she looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Will you accompany me tonight?¡± Unexpectedly, Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have a dinner party to attend.¡± Xie Yiyi rolled her eyes at him and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. The only place you can still have food is at the four brothels of the capital, right? Does my husband need special services along with his meal?¡± ¡°Naughty! Sleep early! It¡¯s the Second Prince and Zhao Rui who invited me today, so it¡¯s not good for me to miss it.¡± Su Wen finished speaking and left the room. It was already late at night, but Zhao Jin and Chu He were already waiting at the door. Su Wen got into the carriage and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to General Wu¡¯s residence!¡± Zhao Jin was rather surprised, ¡°Young master, didn¡¯t you say that you were going out with the second prince¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I was planning to bring Wu Lie out to see the world today. This fellow did a good job. However, he didn¡¯t dare to bring anyone out at night as he was afraid that his father would find out, so I¡¯m going to fetch him.¡± Su Wen planned to nurture Wu Lie into a spy in the Wu Residence! The carriage slowly drove towards the general¡¯s residence. Suddenly, Chu He, who was sitting beside Zhao Jin, said, ¡°Young Master, if that Yao Gu is too troublesome for you, I can accept his challenge.¡± Su Wen¡¯s voice sounded from the carriage. ¡°What are the chances of winning?¡± ¡°10%.¡± Actually, it might not even be 10%, but Chu He was never one to be afraid of trouble. He just did not want to cause trouble for Su Wen. ¡°If I cannot defeat him, I can still escape.¡± Okay, this sounded more reliable. Unfortunately, Su Wen did not intend to do as he said. He only spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need. In the capital, strength is not necessarily better than authority¡­¡± Just as he finished speaking, the carriage suddenly stopped. A person had appeared in front of the carriage. This person was tall, and his face was covered. He held a spear in his hand. Chu He and Zhao Jin stood up at the same time. Zhao Jin said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, you leave first. You won¡¯t be able to help in a battle of this level!¡± Su Wen stuck his head out and looked at the masked man. ¡°Yao Gu!?¡± Even though his face was covered, Su Wen could still roughly recognize him. Su Wen was speechless. Was this guy crazy? Did he think that others would not recognize him if he was masked? However, he also understood Yao Gu¡¯s thoughts. If Yao Gu wanted to kill Chu He, this matter would definitely involve Su Wen. Even Yao Gu knew that even if he chose to assassinate Chu He, Su Wen would still come to the conclusion that he was the murderer! Hence, he had no intention of hiding anything! He wanted to kill Su Wen as well! Thus, he only casually covered his face so that no one could see his real face. Even if Su Wen died, who could say that he was the murderer? This was Yao Gu¡¯s idea! It was very simple and direct. He was a person who did not do a lot of scheming and planning. Violent killing intent swept through the streets. Su Wen smiled bitterly. This was something he never expected. This fellow was actually so direct! He came out of the carriage, but not only did he not retreat, Su Wen even took a step forward. Staring at Yao Gu, he shouted, ¡°Yao Gu, do you not know who I am? If you dare harm me, do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape the capital?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to leave, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Now that Zhao Jin and Chu He were beside him, if he fled alone, Yao Gu would definitely pursue to silence him. Once he pulled away, it would be more disadvantageous to have no guards. He could only bite the bullet and bluff. Yao Gu didn¡¯t say a word. He stepped forward, his killing intent growing stronger! This was the first time Su Wen was facing an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivator with his full strength. He could barely breathe. Just the pressure alone was enough to make Su Wen very uncomfortable. ¡°Yao Gu, even if you aren¡¯t afraid of death, you still have to think about your family, your child! I know you have three residences in the capital. If I die, my father will definitely search through and kill them all!¡± Su Wen continued to persuade him. But this only made Yao Gu clench his fists. At this moment, not only did his killing intent not dissipate, it instead became even more vigorous! His gaze towards Su Wen was filled with murderous intent! Su Wen¡¯s words had triggered his ferocity instead! Would Su Wen let him off if he escaped tonight? At this moment, Zhao Jin realized that something was wrong. He suddenly stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Chu He! Protect the Young Master!¡± In an instant, Zhao Jin crushed a fake tooth in his mouth and swallowed a small blue pill. ¡°Huuu!¡± A violent Qi wave scattered in all directions. The muscles on Zhao Jin¡¯s body swelled up rapidly. He grew a few sizes bigger, and under the gazes of everyone, he suddenly slapped his wrist! A flare shot up from within his sleeve! Zhao Jin looked at Yao Gu and sneered, ¡°You only have fifteen minutes before reinforcements arrive!¡± The 6th Grade Earth Rank Zhao Jin actually brazenly met Yao Gu head-on! It was just that the aura on his body at this time was already not much weaker than Yao Gu¡¯s! By the side, Chu He was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Jin to make such a move! How many backups did this guy have up his sleeve? Chapter 150 - United Against the Enemy Chapter 150 United Against the Enemy Yao Gu also moved and thrust out his spear! It resembled a giant dragon soaring into the sky! The unleashed aura was extremely powerful! As the Spear Qi surged, the stone slabs on the street were pulverized into powder, and the doors and windows on both sides shattered! And this was only caused by scattered Qi! Yao Gu¡¯s moved at an extreme speed, his spear thrusting straight towards Zhao Jin. Right at this moment, a silver ball appeared in Zhao Jin¡¯s hand. He poured in his Qi without reservation! The ball instantly underwent a drastic change. The fist-sized ball instantly opened up and turned into a thin silver wall, blocking Yao Gu¡¯s path! Bam! Yao Gu¡¯s spear stabbed into the sphere-transformed wall! It was unknown what material the wall was made of, but Yao Gu¡¯s spear combined with his Qi was actually unable to pierce through it. Behind the wall, Zhao Jin himself was supporting against the wall with both hands! He was using his own body as a barricade to fight Yao Gu through the metal wall! Veins bulged out on Zhao Jin¡¯s arms, lending him a sinister and terrifying visage. At this moment, Chu He whispered to Su Wen, ¡°Young Master, be careful! I¡¯ll help him!¡± As he spoke, Chu He leaped into the air and slashed at Yao Gu! He knew very well that his strength was far inferior to Yao Gu¡¯s, so he had no intention of engaging in close combat. In the dark night, a silver sword gleam shone. Yao Gu¡¯s expression changed, and he brought his long spear dancing back. Ding! Although the sword had yet to arrive, the collision between the Sword Qi and the spear body produced a harsh metallic note. Taking the advantage as Yao Gu was retreating, Zhao Jin jumped up from behind the wall and shot out his sleeve arrows! Boom boom boom! There was a series of explosions. The smoke rose and Yao Gu retreated. He wasn¡¯t Chu He. He was extremely wary of these things! As he retreated, Zhao Jin was even more unforgiving! The sleeve arrows continued to shoot out without pause. As for Chu He, he constantly leapt up and attacked using his Sword Qi! The two of them only had one goal ¡ª stall for time. This matter also had to be mentioned in another department of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the capital city guard office. This department only had one function, and that was to protect the safety of the high-ranking officials and their families! All of the Great Zhou officials who had reached 3rd Rank would be given the fireworks that Zhao Jin shot out. Once they were shot out, it meant that their lives were in danger! Someone would immediately inform a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert to go and rescue them! Thus, Zhao Jin was very confident that so long as he could stall for a period of time, they would be safe! However, even Ninth Grade Experts were unable to teleport. They would also need time to travel, so whether Zhao Jin and the others could hold on until reinforcements arrived was the biggest problem right now! Yao Gu was also aware of the existence of the Capital City¡¯s guard office A fierce look flashed across his eyes! As the instructor of Spear Arts in the Capital City, he naturally had his own unique points. Specks of starlight revolved around him, and soon after, the starlight turned into a force that charged towards the skies above. He shouted, ¡°Berserk Dragon Goes to Sea!¡± As he shouted, he spun the spear in his hand at high speed. The Qi from Heaven and Earth condensed around his spear, making it shine brightly in the darkness of the night. ¡°Go!¡± The spear thrust out, and the Qi around it actually transformed into a dragon. The figure of the dragon spun at high speed, its speed incomparably fast! Bam! It directly smashed into the metal wall in Zhao Jin¡¯s hands! It was unknown what kind of metal the wall was made of, but even after being stabbed by Yao Gu¡¯s spear previously, no marks were left on it. But in just an instant, a large indent of a dragon head appeared on the metal wall! This showed how powerful this move was! Zhao Jin¡¯s arms were firmly blocking the attack, but his feet had already been unconsciously pushed backwards! ¡°ARRRGHHHHH!¡± His face was flushed red and blue veins popped out on every part of his body! He knew that he could not let this energy hurt Su Wen who was behind him. Accompanying his maddened roar, Zhao Jin¡¯s nostrils started leaking out blood. However, the speed at which he was being pushed slowed down! At this moment, Yao Gu had already charged forward! Chu He couldn¡¯t care less. His body landed back on the ground. His sword left his sheath! In the dark night, Chu He¡¯s sword silently stabbed towards Yao Gu¡¯s throat! His sword did not have any sort of aura. It looked simple and unadorned, but it was fast! Extremely fast! He only possessed a cultivation of 5th Grade Earth Rank, yet there was no fluctuation in his emotions at the moment. Even though he knew that he was no match for the other party, he remained eerily calm! All he could see was Yao Gu¡¯s throat! Ding! The tip of the spear pushed aside the tip of the sword, even as a cold smile appeared on Yao Gu¡¯s face. ¡°What a ruthless sword technique. Today, all of you will die!¡± As he spoke, his spear stabbed at Chu He! Although Chu He was extremely fast, he was still inferior to Yao Gu. The difference in cultivation was too great. Even as he retreated, he was pierced by the spear! Puchi! The spear went through Chu He¡¯s left arm, and blood splattered across the area! But now, Zhao Jin had recovered. He took out another metal ball and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± As he spoke, he threw the metal ball between Chu He and Yao Gu! Yao Gu frowned. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Jin was up to, so he gave up on pursuing Chu He. Bam! A loud explosion rang out and a strange wasp took the opportunity to fly out from the metal ball! ¡°Iron-bodied Wasp! They are extremely poisonous!¡± Su Wen frowned. He could tell that Zhao Jin had taken medicine, but even if Zhao Jin had temporarily boosted himself, in terms of cultivation and comprehension of cultivation methods, he was still inferior to Yao Gu. Thus, he had created that wall to turn the battle into the simplest form of a contest! tas This made it difficult for Yao Gu to use his spear art! As for Chu He, he helped to restrain the other party, allowing Zhao Jin to use the strange weapons created by the Spiritual Masters Residence to deal with Yao Gu! The massive explosion temporarily blocked Yao Gu. He stared intently at the Iron-bodied Wasp before thrusting his spear forward! Get rid of this thing first! If he was given a bite of this thing, even at his cultivation level, he would likely be incapacitated! While he was distracted, Zhao Jin didn¡¯t stop moving. He hid behind the wall and a ring on his hand transformed into a hand cannon! Spirit Artifact ¡ª Polymer Cannon! The spirit tattoos on the artifact activated and a large amount of Heaven and Earth Origin Qi surged in! Crack! The three energy stones prepared on the Polymer Cannon were crushed. At this moment, Su Wen moved. He directly moved behind a house and shouted, ¡°Yao Gu! Your son was not sired by you! That mistress you have in the Southern District has been cheating on you for a long time! You f*cking spent money to raise someone else¡¯s wife and son! You still f*cking want to take revenge, serves you right! Even if you die, your assets will be theirs!¡± He had no choice. His cultivation was too weak and Su Wen could only try to distract Yao Gu through such vicious words! He spoke swiftly, but his words were clear. He even infused True Qi into them, and his voice traveled far into the night! Talk-no-Jutsu! ¡°Yao Gu, reinforcements are coming. I¡¯ll throw your family into jail tomorrow!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, and those few extra residences of yours, I won¡¯t be polite¡­¡± After Yao Gu stabbed that Iron-bodied Wasp to death, his face turned red from anger when he heard Su Wen¡¯s words! His attention was unconsciously attracted to Su Wen! At this moment, Su Wen jumped onto the roof and shouted with a knife in his hand, ¡°Eat this!¡± Yao Gu threw himself straight at Su Wen! From his point of view, Su Wen could be killed with a casual spear thrust from him! At the same time, Chu He slashed out again! He also shouted, ¡°Me too!¡± The two of them attacked, and Zhao Jin jumped up at the last moment. Blue light erupted, and a visible energy shot straight towards Yao Gu! Three attacks were launched at the same time! Chapter 151 - Why Was I Taken Advantage Of? Chapter 151 Why Was I Taken Advantage Of? Bam! The Polymer Cannon shone brightly¡­ and instantly exploded! That¡¯s right, it exploded on the spot. ¡®F*ck, this new product is just unstable! No wonder that fellow Mo Xin said not to use it unless absolutely necessary!¡¯ Zhao Jin cursed in his heart. His hand was blown to smithereens! But the positive side to this was that a blue beam was unleashed! Its speed was also frighteningly fast. Even though Yao Gu¡¯s cultivation had reached the 8th Grade Earth Rank, he still could not react in time! He tried his best to dodge, but he could only barely dodge being hit at his vital spots! Puchi! Yao Gu¡¯s right chest was pierced through! If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely die! However, this valiant fellow switched to holding his spear on his left hand in order to prevent his wound from affecting his movements. He held the spear with one hand and ran at full speed. Blood splattered everywhere, but he did not care! He headed straight for Zhao Jin! He was a little afraid now! This guy had too many tricks up his sleeve. On the other side, the instant he attacked Su Wen with his spear, Su Wen leapt from the roof! Just as Su Wen expected, the Saber Qi he slashed out clashed with the power of Yao Gu¡¯s spear and was instantly destroyed. The violent Qi from the spear brushed past his head and sent the entire roof flying. Su Wen landed in the room and saw a man and woman hugging each other. ¡°Mercy¡­ Sire, please have mercy¡­¡± the man pleaded. Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He quickly ran to the door and looked through the crack. At this moment, Zhao Jin had already switched to close combat mode. With a soft sword in hand, he cooperated with Chu He to attack Yao Gu! Yao Gu was heavily injured, but his combat strength was still formidable! Zhao Jin and Chu He backed away in defeat again and again! In a short period of time, Yao Gu had already opened several wounds on the two of them, but they still refused to retreat! At this moment, Su Wen realized that the two of them had a tacit understanding with each other! It was obvious that the two of them had practiced in private during this period of time. Otherwise, they would have long been defeated! Pa! Zhao Jin took another strike and was sent flying by Yao Gu¡¯s spear! He flew straight out while spitting a mouthful of blood. But at this time, Yao Gu stopped his actions. He clenched his teeth and turned around to flee! That was because a silhouette was rushing over from afar! It was the expert guarding the Capital City. It did not take long before he arrived at Zhao Jin¡¯s side. At this time, Yao Gu had long disappeared without a trace. Su Wen pushed the door open and walked out with a cold expression. He had never suffered such a huge loss since he had come over to this world! He arrived beside Zhao Jin and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is it?¡± At this time, Zhao Jin¡¯s body had already returned to normal. His face was deathly pale, and the flesh on his left hand had turned into mush. There were even several wounds on his body, and blood was flowing everywhere. He shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t die. I just need to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Chu He, what about you? How are your injuries?¡± Chu He was also panting heavily. ¡°I¡¯m slightly better. I¡¯ll recover in three days after expelling the Spear Qi!¡± At this time, Zhao Jin weakly said, ¡°Young master, that fellow has also been severely wounded. Just now, even if he managed to risk his life to escape, he will still have to find a place to recuperate. We must capture him as soon as possible before his wounds recover and he hides once more in the shadows. Otherwise, something bad might happen!¡± Su Wen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let him off!¡± The capital city guard solemnly said, ¡°Turns out, it¡¯s Lord Su. Let me help you send them back to your residence.¡± Su Wen cupped his hands in response, ¡°Thank you!¡± Although this person had a cultivation of 9th Grade Earth Rank, he didn¡¯t put on any airs. He helped Su Wen heal Chu He and Zhao Jinzhi and simply bandaged them before carrying them into the carriage. He then drove the horse carriage and Su Wen back. When they reached home and settled down, Su Wen cupped his hands and asked, ¡°May I get your name?¡± No matter what, they were saved by this expert this time! ¡°Wu Liting.¡± Su Wen then took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and handed it over with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Lord. It¡¯s just a small token of my appreciation. Please accept it.¡± Wu Liting looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that Lord Su has been transferred to the Secret Shadow Guard. Are you sure this behavior is acceptable?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Lord Wu, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not asking you to do anything, nor am I asking you to show favoritism. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m grateful for Lord Wu¡¯s help tonight.¡± Su Wen had his own way of thinking and doing So. After all, he did not have any top-notch experts around him. All along, Su Wen had thought that no one would dare to do anything to him in the capital. However, from the looks of it now, if he really met someone who did not care about his life and had no scruples, it would truly be dangerous! Wu Liting did not say anything else. At the very least, he helped Su Wen and also escorted him back. These were actually not within his scope of responsibilities. Su Wen naturally had to express his gratitude. Otherwise, if the other party saw that it was Su Wen calling for help again, the outcome would be completely different if he decided to be slower by a second or two. Hearing his reasoning, Wu Liting did not hold back either and directly put the banknotes into his chest pocket before saying with a smile, ¡°Then I thank Lord Su. Farewell!¡± Seeing him leave, Su Wen pondered for a moment and called a servant over to inform the Second Prince and Zhao Rui at the Hundred Flowers Tower that he would not be going tonight. As for Wu Lie¡­ there was no other way. After all, it had happened too suddenly. At that moment, in the Great General¡¯s Residence, Wu Lie was squatting by the wall in the backyard. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?! Why isn¡¯t he here yet?!¡± ¡°He promised to bring me out to play tonight!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come?¡± ¡°F*ck, he tricked me!¡± ¡°Bro¡­ no way? You¡¯re really not coming?¡± ¡°Oh, someone just set off a distress firework¡­ it looks pretty nice.¡± This fellow never expected that Su Wen was the one who set off the fireworks. Where he¡¯d waited most of the night, until dawn¡­ After daybreak, Su Wen immediately went to the Secret Shadow Guard. Zhao Jin was severely injured, so Chu He took over the responsibility for protecting Su Wen. His injuries were much lighter. ¡°I was assassinated last night!¡± This was the first thing Su Wen said when he saw Si Tu. Si Tu eyes narrowed slightly. He had just promised Su Changqing yesterday that he would protect Su Wen, but this happened! ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°The Capital City Province¡¯s spear instructor, Yao Gu! I want to invite a peak Earth Rank expert to deal with him!¡± There were naturally top-notch experts in the Secret Shadow Guard. However, if these experts wanted to be mobilized, they needed Si Tu¡¯s approval. Si Tu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll transfer Wei Guo¡¯an to you and listen to your arrangements for the time being. He¡¯s at the peak of 8th Grade Earth Rank and can suppress Yao Gu even if he meets him!¡± Su Wen replied in a solemn tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform the guards of the four gates of the capital to strictly investigate the people entering and exiting the capital to prevent Yao Gu from escaping. Now, I¡¯m going to capture his family!¡± Si Tu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he saw the ruthlessness in Su Wen¡¯s eyes. This Yao Gu was too stupid. Didn¡¯t he consider the repercussions if his assassination attempt failed? He didn¡¯t even know to bring his family away in advance. Now that Su Wen was still alive, Yao Gu was going to suffer. In reality, Yao Gu indeed did not think that he would fail. From his point of view, dealing with a 6th Grade Earth Rank Zhao Jin and a 5th Grade Earth Rank Chu He should have been a piece of cake. Or rather, if he felt that he would fail, would he still have done it? When a martial artist reached a certain level, their confidence in their own strength would cause them to inflate their egos to a certain degree. Su Wen was assassinated this time because of his inflated ego as a result of an increase in authority. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Yao Gu, who didn¡¯t care about failure as well. Within Yao Gu¡¯s house¡­. The door was kicked open! Su Wen barged in with his men and shouted, ¡°Search! Capture all of them!¡± At this moment, a valiant woman rushed out from inside. She was precisely Yao Gu¡¯s wife. She shouted sternly, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what this place is? It¡¯s the residence of Yao Gu, the Head Instructor of Spearmanship in the Capital City Province. What are you trying to do? How dare you barge in?¡± Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°I am from the Secret Shadow Guard. Yao Gu tried to assassinate me last night! It¡¯s an attempted murder! Of course I have to arrest him!¡± Yao Gu¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t ignorant and immediately shouted. ¡°You Secret Shadow Guards are in charge of corrupt officials. Even if Yao Gu tried to assassinate you, it would be up to the Ministry of Justice to come over and arrest us. What does that have to do with you? Moreover, even if the Secret Shadow Guards came, you should also try to avoid suspicion!¡± Pa! Chu He immediately stepped forward and gave her a tight slap! ¡°How dare you speak so loudly to my young master? Are you tired of living?¡± He tried his best to imitate Zhao Jin¡¯s tone! To Chu He, Zhao Jin¡¯s serious injuries made him feel extremely guilty. In his opinion, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if he hadn¡¯t challenged Meng Zhiping. He did not expect Yao Gu to attack them so brazenly. Otherwise, he would definitely have agreed to Yao Gu¡¯s challenge. He now hit Yao Gu¡¯s wife so hard that her mouth was full of blood! Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°What you said makes sense, but I don¡¯t f*cking want to hear it!¡± He glared at the fierce-looking woman as a vicious glint flashed across his eyes. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Your husband dared to attack me, injure my guards, and nearly kill me. I¡¯m going to personally capture him and torture him!¡± At this moment, a man about Su Wen¡¯s age rushed out! ¡°You dare to hit my mother?!¡± He held his spear and stabbed straight at Su Wen! The move was exactly the same as Yao Gu¡¯s last night! Puchi! Chu He slashed out. The spear split into two. Next, the cold blade pressed against the son¡¯s face! The goosebumps all over the latter¡¯s body rose, and he didn¡¯t dare move at all! Su Wen turned around and shouted at the Secret Shadow Guards, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Capture them and search the area! Kill anyone who dares to resist!¡± The Secret Shadow Guards rushed in! The search was completed in one go. It was not out of Su Wen¡¯s expectations that he managed to find a large amount of money in Yao Gu¡¯s family coffers! They counted over 400,000 taels of silver! This value did not even include some precious antiques and expensive calligraphy paintings. ¡°Hehe, what else is there to say? Where did your Yao family¡¯s wealth come from? Put it all back and interrogate them carefully!¡± Su Wen had searched and confiscated Yao Gu¡¯s residence! No one had expected this. This matter soon attracted the attention of the civil officials! After all, it was too much for Su Wen to directly raid the house. Normally, according to the laws of the Great Zhou, only when the emperor gave the order or the trial was over would the residence be raided. Before that, it would at most be sealed. Especially when Su Wen wanted to capture Yao Gu, it was because Yao Gu tried to assassinate him. It had nothing to do with greed. This direct raid and confiscation had triggered the sensitive nerves of some people. Su Wen made a big fuss out of capturing people and raiding their homes, bringing all the valuable items back to the Secret Shadow Guard. On the other end, someone entered the palace! The Chief Instructor of the Capital City Province, Chen Ming; the Minister of Rites, Zhang Zhi; and the Minister of Revenue, Wu Qiuhan all entered the palace at the same time to seek an audience with Emperor Zhou. Upon seeing Emperor Zhou, the three of them bowed. Emperor Zhou smiled and asked, ¡°My dear ministers, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Ming stated in a deep voice, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, I would like to impeach that Secret Shadow Guard Su Wen. This person is arrogant and despotic. Just now, he actually brought people to raid Yao Gu¡¯s house. All his family members were captured and brought to the secret guard, as well as all of their family assets. I would like to ask if this case was decided by Your Majesty?¡± Emperor Zhou shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not my decision!¡± The Minister of Rites, Zhang Zhi, then added, ¡°Your Majesty, if the arrest was not commanded by Your Majesty, then it would be against the rules. Although this secret guard has the right to supervise, interrogate, and arrest, how could he not seize the house without questioning or interrogation?¡± Wu Qiuhan also said, ¡°Your Majesty, you must not allow such a thing to happen. This secret guard has just been established, yet he is already so lawless! All of the officials in our Great Zhou will be in danger!¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. He could understand why Su Wen behaved in this manner. After all, he had also received news of Su Wen¡¯s assassination. However, there was indeed no precedent of directly raiding the entire residence! However, the Zhou Emperor still had to protect Su Wen a little. He pretended to be relaxed and spoke out, ¡°Su Wen is still young after all. He was agitated after being assassinated and this is his first time handling a case. It¡¯s understandable that he went overboard.¡± Chen Ming continued, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s more, Su Wen said that Yao Gu tried to assassinate him. Are there any other witnesses? Yao Gu has no feud with him, so why would he want to kill him? Su Wen might have failed to assassinate Yao Gu with his men, and he might have accused Yao Gu instead. After all, everyone in the capital knows that Su Wen is bossy!¡± Emperor Zhou said unhappily, ¡°What are you talking about? How is that brat domineering? Did he tear down the walls of your house? Let¡¯s just talk about the matter as it stands. Why are you trying to drag him down? Last night, Su Wen was assassinated by an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. Would you bring a 5th and 6th Grade Earth Rank to assassinate such a person?¡± Chen Ming also knew that these words were a little overboard. He hurriedly added, ¡°But we still can¡¯t be sure that that person is Yao Gu. I heard that that person wore black clothes and a mask, so how can we be sure who he is?¡± Emperor Zhou glanced at him as he snarkily replied, ¡°You sure are well-informed!¡± Chen Ming panicked, ¡°Many of the houses nearby were destroyed by the overflowing True Qi, and three of them were injured. Many people reported it to me, and even the Ministry of Justice came to ask me about Yao Gu.¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Summon Su Wen into the palace!¡± He still had to question Su Wen regarding the raid. In the dungeon of the Secret Shadow Guard, Yao Gu¡¯s family as well as his servants were all captured and imprisoned! Su Wen touched his chin and felt that he was missing something. ¡°Go, capture that Meng Zhiping¡¯s entire family! Isn¡¯t Yao Gu on good terms with him? Isn¡¯t this to avenge him? They won¡¯t be able to escape either!¡± A man with triangular eyes stood behind Su Wen. He was precisely Wei Guo¡¯an. He looked to be about 50 years of age. After hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright! Commander, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely capture all of them!¡± With Si Tu around, no one dared to disobey. Even though Wei Guo¡¯an was an expert at peak 8th Grade, he still had to obey Su Wen¡¯s orders obediently. After Wei Guo¡¯an left, Su Wen pondered for a moment before pointing at Yao Gu¡¯s wife. ¡°Bring her out!¡± He recalled her information. Consort Li: 44 years old. Intrepid and jealous character, Yao Gu¡¯s first wife. In the interrogation room, Consort Li knelt down in front of Su Wen. On both sides of her were the Secret Shadow Guards. Su Wen looked at her and asked calmly, ¡°Where did Yao Gu go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Madam Li directly said, ¡°How would I know where he went? He didn¡¯t come back yesterday.¡± Truth? Or lies? Su Wen didn¡¯t hesitate and continued asking, ¡°Tell me, where did you get your money from?¡± Madam Li shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The money was taken back by Yao Gu. How would I know how he got it?¡± Su Wen turned to the clerk beside him, ¡°Note this down. Yao Gu earned all the money at home.¡± Su Wen looked at Consort Li and smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. You might not know me well, but my name is Su Wen. My father is the Prime Minister!¡± Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s identity, Consort Li¡¯s heartstrings tightened. After all, Su Changqing had the power to rule the country and Su Wen was famous throughout the capital. Although his reputation was not good, it was precisely this kind of bad reputation that was scary. Su Wen leaned back in his chair and said with a relaxed expression, ¡°Since Yao Gu dared to attack me and I¡¯m not dead, then he must be the one who dies. I don¡¯t know where he is hiding now, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t catch him. It¡¯s just that you guys will definitely be the unlucky ones! Your son attacked me just now, right? For attacking a court official, beheading him isn¡¯t too much, right? Of course, I can also not pursue this matter. Think about it carefully.¡± Consort Li¡¯s face revealed a hint of fear! A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. Women and mothers who did not care about their sons were the minority. This Consort Li was obviously not one of the minority! Under the dim lights, the smile on Su Wen¡¯s lips made Consort Li¡¯s heart jump! Consort Li¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. Su Wen continued, ¡°If I find Yao Gu and kill him, I will let this matter rest. However, if I can¡¯t find him, I will not let him have it easy. Your son must die. As for you, don¡¯t worry. I am a law-abiding person. As long as I find out that you are fine, I will release you without any charges!¡± ¡°Take her away and lock her up alone. Let her think about it.¡± ¡°Next!¡± The person who was brought in this time was also a woman, one of Yao Gu¡¯s mistresses. Su Wen flipped through the documents in his hands. He then introduced herself. It had to be said that Su Wen¡¯s reputation was very useful in intimidating most ordinary people. ¡°How many years has Consort Sun been with Yao Gu?¡± ¡°Seven years.¡± The woman kneeling on the ground replied softly. ¡°Do you know where Yao Gu went?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. Think about it carefully. Where could he have gone? If you know, just tell me and Yao Gu will be dead. Then you don¡¯t have to be so secretive about your relationship with Liu Wu anymore.¡± Su Wen actually did not make up the story of Yao Gu being a cuckold. The woman suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Wen in shock. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t say it. I will find someone to spread the news. I think with Yao Gu¡¯s personality, he will definitely not let Liu Wu off, right? Perhaps he will be able to catch him if he goes fishing. As for you, your name will spread throughout the capital!¡± ¡°Think about it. If Yao Gu dies, the residence will be yours. You will be able to live openly with Liu Wu. You can have your own child. If Yao Gu really loves you, why didn¡¯t he have children with you for so many years? While you are young, he dotes on you. In a few years, when you are old and haggard, he will kick you away. You won¡¯t be able to have children even if you want to. What will you do then?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, you¡¯ll be considered one of Yao Gu¡¯s accomplices and be sentenced to death. Have you heard of the term confiscate the property and exterminate the family? You won¡¯t be able to escape either.¡± ¡°If you confess, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll consider it your contribution and even give you a sum of money, enough for you to live the rest of your life.¡± Su Wen¡¯s voice was very low, but it clearly reached Consort Sun¡¯s heart. It was like the whisper of a devil. Yes, the so-called feelings of love were so cruel when dissected! ¡°Sir! I really don¡¯t know where Yao Gu is! I only know of some of Yao Gu¡¯s methods of embezzlement¡­ Oh right, I also know that he stood up for his son and secretly killed a few people!¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°Bring her to the next room for questioning¡­¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t know if these people knew where Yao Gu went, but he didn¡¯t try to torture them immediately! Su Wen didn¡¯t know if these people knew where Yao Gu went, but he didn¡¯t try to torture them immediately! Attack the heart first. People always cared about something. Besides, he knew very well that if he were to sentence them to jail without restraint, he would definitely fall into the ploy of others! These people who slept beside Yao Gu knew most of his dirty secrets. What happened next proved the case. This was especially for Yao Gu¡¯s mistresses. Most of them quickly confessed to some of his crimes. This was because Yao Gu didn¡¯t allow them to have children. Or rather, this was an agreement Yao Gu made with her first wife. Yao Gu would keep his mistresses outside and did not allow them to have children. In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, Yao Gu was better off dead. But sometimes, people were just so strange. Although Yao Gu had beaten up his wife very badly, he had never let her go. He even gave in to her to some extent. This became Su Wen¡¯s biggest breakthrough! Not many women were willing to give birth to children for the rest of their lives. They weren¡¯t sure if Yao Gu would continue to support them. When it really came down to it, they were afraid of being imprisoned. In his previous world, there would be many arrogant shrews outside which would turn terrified the moment they were brought into the police station, not to mention these women in the feudal age who were already scared out of their wits after entering the Secret Shadow Guard prison. Su Wen displayed their reality, threatened, and used bribery tactics. Most of them revealed the truth! Husband and wife were merely birds of the same forest. When disaster struck, they would fly separately. Furthermore, since ancient times, it has always been the hearts of men that changed. Yao Gu was only interested in these women¡¯s appearances. How could he possibly be sincere towards them? And how could these women not know? Su Wen had just finished his interrogation when someone came to report. ¡°Reporting to Lord Su, someone came from the palace.¡± Su Wen stood up from his chair and said, ¡°Bring me the confession from the interrogation. I will bring it to the palace!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guard looked at Su Wen with reverence. Now that Su Wen was in the Secret Shadow Guard, his reputation had gradually risen. In the end, who wouldn¡¯t want to follow a tough and unyielding leader? Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s series of methods had broadened the horizons of these guards. After all, to them, they only knew how to torture more. The problem was, who didn¡¯t know how to torture? As long as one was ruthless enough, there were simply too many ways to make people feel pain. With just a few words from Su Wen, he managed to get these people to confess. This made the guards even more shocked. Su Wen took the confessions and left. He had already guessed that Emperor Zhou would summon him for the matter of Yao Gu. At this moment, Yao Gu was also feeling very uncomfortable. Within the Meng family¡¯s secret underground chamber, apart from Yao Gu, there were many other treasures. It was where the Meng family stored their wealth. Yao Gu was half lying on the ground. His wounds had already been bandaged at this point. The problem was that his injuries were too severe. It could even be said that his injuries were even more severe than Zhao Jin¡¯s. After that surge of adrenaline had passed, his entire body withered. ¡°Uncle Yao, I¡¯ve already prepared water and food that will last you for many days! No one at home knows that you are here. I¡¯m the only one who knows where you are. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll come down every night to empty the chamber pot for you. In the event that I cannot make it, or if it¡¯s inconvenient for me to do so, please endure it for a while.¡± Meng Wei knew that Yao Gu was severely injured because he wanted to help avenge his own father. Therefore, when Yao Gu came to seek refuge in the middle of the night, he immediately hid him. Yao Gu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though the guard¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, yet he had so many tricks up his sleeves, forcefully injuring me! But I already know his methods! When I recover, I¡¯ll kill his entire family!¡± Meng Wei opened and closed his mouth as he hesitated, but decided to tell Yao Gu in the end. ¡°Uncle Yao, Su Wen has brought his men to capture your entire family and brought them into the Secret Shadow Guard!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Gu¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He wanted to get up in agitation but his wound started bleeding again. Meng Wei hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Yao, don¡¯t affect your wound. I didn¡¯t dare to invite a doctor for you, and in order to prevent suspicion, I also didn¡¯t dare to use our medicines at home. I was afraid that if Su Wen brought people over to interrogate, someone would not be able to keep their mouth shut.¡± ¡°You did the right thing!¡± Yao Gu leaned against the wall and sighed. ¡°This person¡¯s heart is the hardest to predict. It¡¯s best to be careful.¡± He then gritted his teeth, ¡°But I never expected that Su Wen would act so quickly. Do you know how my wife and children are?¡± Meng Wei shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But what should we do now?¡± Yao Gu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I will write a letter. Help me send it to Monk Hui Ming, the abbot of the Golden Wheel Monastery. With my injuries, I won¡¯t be able to move for a while. The safety of my wife and children will depend on him!¡± Meng Wei was stunned. This Golden Wheel Monastery was a rather famous sect in the Great Zhou Dynasty. The abbot of the Monastery was also a 9th Grade Earth Rank martial artist. He could be considered a top figure in the martial world. He hesitated and said, ¡°I heard that the abbot of Golden Wheel Monastery has profound Buddhist Dharma and rarely pays attention to external matters. Will it be useful to send it to him?¡± Yao Gu explained, ¡°He is my older brother! Very few people know of this relationship! In our family, after he swore celibacy, I am the only one left. If my son dies, there will be no descendants. Moreover, this matter has nothing to do with my son to begin with. Considering the relationship between us brothers and our parents, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t refuse!¡± Yao Gu immediately wrote the letter. Meng Wei was cautious and did not send the letter through his family. Instead, he went to the bodyguard company in the city to request them to deliver the letter. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. Not long after he returned home, the Secret Shadow Guards arrived! The entire Meng family was taken away! Meanwhile in the Royal Palace, Su Wen entered the hall where Emperor Zhou was holding court. Su Wen bowed and looked at the three people beside him. He asked curiously, ¡°May I know why Your Majesty summoned me into the palace?¡± Emperor Zhou asked in a low voice, ¡°You brought people to raid the house of the Capital City Spear instructor, Yao Gu, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Zhi stood out and said, ¡°You¡¯re only a Secret Shadow Guard¡¯s Commander. The matter of Yao Gu hasn¡¯t been convicted yet, so what right do you have to go to raid his residence? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re overstepping your authority? Moreover, Yao Gu¡¯s assassination of you should be thoroughly investigated by the Ministry of Justice, so how could it be your turn to investigate? You¡¯re overstepping your authority!¡± The crime of overstepping one¡¯s authority could be big or small. If it was big, one would end up beheaded. In other words, for an emperor, it was extremely unpleasant for his subordinates to overstep their authority and overstep his control. Everyone looked at Su Wen and saw him taking out a small notebook. After flipping through a page, he said, ¡°According to the authorization of the Secret Shadow Guard issued by His Majesty, the fourth clause states that if a person is suspected to have illegally obtained goods, the Secret Shadow Guard has the qualifications to detain them. According to the investigation of the Secret Shadow Guard, Yao Gu¡¯s daily life is extravagant, and his family¡¯s wealth is clearly incompatible with his income. Based on common sense, Yao Gu might probably be involved in some corrupt dealings. After Yao Gu attempted to assassinate me yesterday, he must have run away. In order to prevent his family from transferring the illegal goods, they must be detained. Is there a problem?¡± Zhang Zhi said angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? Is having too much property considered corruption? Can¡¯t they do business? Can¡¯t they win these assets by gambling?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®suspected to be illegally obtained goods¡¯ that was written here by His Majesty. It¡¯s SUSPECTED. Dear Sir, have you never studied before? Whether it¡¯s true or not, we have to finish the investigation first.¡± Chen Ming interrupted, ¡°Hehe, that Yao Gu is an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. His salary is already quite high, and the Imperial Court has given him quite a lot of rewards. You want to confiscate all of his family¡¯s wealth? Could it be that all of his family¡¯s private possessions are illegal goods?¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Sir, since Yao Gu might have accepted bribes, can you then tell me which piece of silver from his family is the illegally obtained goods?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Chen Ming retorted. Su Wen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yao Gu lives a luxurious life. His daily expenses should mostly come from his salary. Those that are kept at home are most likely the illegally obtained silver. Of course, they have to be confiscated first.¡± Chen Ming: ¡°¡­What are you talking about? How do you know he spent his salary?¡± Su Wen stared at him and said, ¡°Lord Chen Ming has a good relationship with Yao Gu, right? According to the investigation of the Secret Shadow Guard, you even drank with him a few days ago. If he¡¯s not spend his salary, then Lord Chen Ming is technically sharing his illegally obtained funds with him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you slander me!¡± Chen Ming turned around and looked at Emperor Zhou. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this Su Wen is simply unreasonable!¡± To his surprise, neither the Zhou Emperor nor his allies spoke. Su Wen was holding a small notebook that was written in black and white, thus he was actually being very reasonable. Emperor Zhou was speechless. He had set this rule because he was afraid that the evidence would be lost and had fixed this for the benefit of the Secret Shadow Guard. But now, Su Wen was taking this loophole and directly raiding someone¡¯s house¡­ This was something he never expected. However, Su Wen¡¯s explanation just had to make sense. Zhang Zhi and Wu Qiuhan were much smarter than Chen Ming, so the moment Su Wen mentioned the clause, the two of them knew that it was impossible for them to go against Su Wen today. The two of them looked at Emperor Zhou bitterly. Zhang Zhi said, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ isn¡¯t this clause¡­ a bit too much?¡± Emperor Zhou felt aggrieved! He didn¡¯t mean it that way. However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say this in front of his subjects. Instead, his expression turned rigid. ¡°How is it too much? I think it¡¯s quite good! Since it¡¯s illegally obtained goods, we should confiscate them, no?¡± Emperor Zhou endured this for the sake of his pride. Wu Qiuhan knew Emperor Zhou quite well, thus he secretly tugged at Zhang Zhi. Zhang Zhi realized and also reacted. He had gone a little overboard with his words. At this moment, Su Wen spoke. He bowed towards Emperor Zhou and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I heard what this Lord Zhang Zhi said just now and feel that Your Majesty should add a sentence to the laws of Great Zhou ¡ª The crime of a huge amount of property with unknown sources! For ordinary officials, Your Majesty can send us Secret Shadow Guards to investigate their assets and origins before sending us to verify it! For those who cannot prove it or verify it, they should be punished according to the law!¡± Zhang Zhi¡¯s eyes widened! F*ck! This kid is too ruthless! ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t!¡± Zhang Zhi fell to his knees and said in a deep voice, ¡°How can this be? I¡¯ve never heard of such laws since ancient times!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Lord Zhang, what is wrong with this law? You can tell me!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Of course, there was nothing wrong with it. However, this law was fatal to corrupt officials! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Emperor Zhou rebuked. ¡°Do you think you can add the law with just one word? This Great Zhou¡¯s law is something that countless people have deliberated over. It cannot be changed easily. I will remember this law of yours first. After I discuss it with my beloved ministers, I will make a decision!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s words immediately suppressed Su Wen¡¯s suggestion. He was very clear about the current political governance of the Great Zhou Dynasty. If he really did as Su Wen said, it would be akin to flipping a table in an instant. Every bit of filth would be thoroughly investigated and when that time came, it would be a huge mess! It was because the people were not familiar with being investigated at all. For example, if one came here to gamble. Who did they gamble with? When did they gamble? Did they win so much in a day? Did they go every day? Did they have any proper business? Once the gambling dens investigated and used their methods, who would lie to them? It would definitely not match up. As for doing business, it would be easier to investigate. One would just write the accounts and check them later. Money would never fall from the sky. However, Emperor Zhou hoped that the officials would restrain themselves and be obedient! He did not hope for a situation where all the officials were not greedy! If the officials were greedy, the Secret Shadow Guard would be akin to the sword of the Damocles on their heads, ready to fall at any moment. This would allow them to be even more respectful and obedient to the emperor. If no one was greedy, it would not be a good thing for Emperor Zhou! At least, Emperor Zhou thought so. Seeing Emperor Zhou¡¯s attitude, Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t try to mediate.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Emperor Zhou was furious. ¡°If you dare to speak without thinking, I will get someone to beat you up!¡± At this moment, Wu Qiuhan looked at Su Wen and questioned him, ¡°Lord Su, Yao Gu committed a crime and has yet to be convicted. Why did you imprison his entire family?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°We have to interrogate them about it. This is a case we¡¯re dealing with. If we don¡¯t question anyone about it, where will we get the clues?¡± ¡°Does Lord Su have any clues? If not, don¡¯t lock them up for too long. After all, they are law abiding citizens, and even ordinary commoners. They cannot withstand the punishment of the Secret Shadow Guard!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I really managed to find out something!¡± As he spoke, he gave several statements from the mistresses to the Zhou Emperor. Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t expect Su Wen to find clues so quickly as well. He held it in his hand and looked at the confessions of those people. After a long while, he angrily rebuked, ¡°This Yao Gu deserves to die. Not only did he steal from us, he even dared to obstruct my Great Zhou General¡¯s promotion test. How hateful! We should quickly bring him to justice!¡± After he finished speaking, he handed the confession to Chen Ming and the others. The three of them read it and Chen Ming questioned, ¡°How long has it been since Lord Su captured them? Could it be that he coerced them to confess through punishment?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I have never used torture before! If Sir Chen doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask His Majesty to summon these people into the palace for questioning!¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Are you kidding me? They are Yao Gu¡¯s mistresses. If you don¡¯t punish them, will they confess?¡± Emperor Zhou was also curious and immediately summoned those ladies into the palace. They were already scared out of their wits. Once they entered the palace, they would answer whatever Emperor Zhou asked. And there were clearly no wounds on their bodies. Wu Qiuhan and the other two fell silent after hearing them speak? Wasn¡¯t this Su Wen a profligate young master? Why was he so meticulous? ¡°Alright! All of you can leave now. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Emperor Zhou lay down and said softly. Everyone bid farewell and left. The moment they stepped out of the palace¡­. Emperor Zhou sat up immediately! He took out a secret Shadow Guard book and flipped through it. He muttered to himself as he did, ¡°That¡¯s not right! How can there be a loophole? How did this kid find a loophole? How do we change it?¡± Emperor Zhou was a little agitated. The old eunuch didn¡¯t dare to continue the conversation. He watched as Emperor Zhou held a small notebook and paced back and forth. Emperor Zhou felt disgruntled! The rules that he thought were perfect were always found by Su Wen. ¡°So annoying!¡± Emperor Zhou sat down and slammed the table. He said angrily, ¡°This kid is really annoying. Can¡¯t he be a little more stupid?¡± At this point, he was not the only person who felt distraught. Wu Qiuhan and the other two were the same. As the three of them walked out of the palace together, Chen Ming gritted his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Yao Gu! We¡¯re screwed this time! We originally said that we can¡¯t let the Secret Shadow Guard wantonly raid our house, but this is actually part of His Majesty¡¯s rules! What should we do?¡± Wu Qiuhan shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, can¡¯t you tell? His Majesty is actually very surprised as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have summoned Su Wen into the palace. After this, His Majesty will change the scope of the Secret Shadow Guards¡¯ boundaries. He will not allow them to raid a place as they please. Otherwise, how many people would be innocent if they were to do the same?¡± Wu Qiuhan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that our good days are coming to an end. His Majesty does not intend to leave us officials with no way out, but it¡¯s just that we cannot let the Secret Shadow Guard have any evidence against us. Otherwise, no one can save us!¡± Speaking up to this point, Wu Qiuhan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When His Majesty created the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Changqing actually disregarded the opposition of the entire dynasty and stood on His Majesty¡¯s side. So it was his son who transferred into the Secret Shadow Guard! We were all fooled by this old fox, he had already thought of a way out! Su Wen entered the Secret Shadow Guard, then Su Changqing will attack his enemy and it will be even more convenient for him to protect himself!¡± If Su Changqing were to hear his words, he would definitely cry out in grievance. Su Wen was quick and had already left the palace before them. When they returned to the Secret Shadow Guard, Meng Wei¡¯s family was also brought over. This time, Su Wen did not interrogate Meng Wei first. Instead, he started questioning the Meng family¡¯s servants. First, he asked about Yao Gu¡¯s relationship with the Meng family. Then, he asked about what they heard last night. Finally, he made them recount everything that happened in their residence from last night to today. Very soon, Su Wen gained something. One of the kitchen servants said that the kitchen was lacking in some rations and food! Meng Wei was already very careful and had secretly taken some rations and food from the kitchen. However, the problem was that these servants naturally knew the kitchen well, thus they would definitely find out if there was food missing in the kitchen. It was just that no one knew who took it. In addition, most of the people in the kitchen liked to steal as well, so no one took it seriously. But when Su Wen asked carefully, they still mentioned it. Immediately after, Su Wen questioned every single servant strictly! After confirming that it was not taken by one of them, Su Wen had a brief inkling in his heart! Meng Wei was probably the one who took the item! And he definitely knew Yao Gu¡¯s whereabouts. Of course, it could also be Meng Wei¡¯s mother. However, in this era, the ones who kept their word were usually men since they had much more to lose in the feudal age! In the dark interrogation room, Meng Wei was brought to Su Wen. When he saw Su Wen, he roared, ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to arrest me? I¡¯m not guilty!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°I am Su Wen! Because my guard killed your father, I even gave you 100,000 taels of silver as compensation, but you didn¡¯t take it.¡± Meng Wei frowned, ¡°Is it against the law to not want your money?¡± ¡°Speak! Where did you hide Yao Gu?¡± Su Wen suddenly shouted in a stern tone. ¡°What Yao Gu! I don¡¯t know!¡± Meng Wei straightened his neck and spoke righteously! Chapter 152 - The Wedding Date Has Been Set Chapter 152 The Wedding Date Has Been Set Su Wen looked at Meng Wei in front him. He knew that the grudge between him and this person had been formed. The grudge of killing his father. No matter what Su Wen said, Meng Wei would not easily reveal Yao Gu¡¯s whereabouts! ¡°Men! Bring it out!¡± Under Meng Wei¡¯s horrified gaze, Su Wen got someone to pull up a huge hammer. At the end of the hammer, a rope was tied to it, suspending it above while a brazier was placed down and the rope roasted on it! On the other side, Meng Wei was held in place with his legs apart. His gonads were placed on the cold stone bench under the huge hammer! ¡°When this hammer falls, you¡¯ll have to taste the bitterness of having a broken egg[1]!¡± Su Wen teased. Meng Wei could not help but involuntarily gulp. Su Wen had chosen a good angle. Meng Wei could clearly see the rope holding the hammer slowly being burnt and also the sledgehammer aiming at his balls. As he felt the coldness of the stone bench, fear arose in Meng Wei¡¯s heart. No matter which man it was, they would be terrified when they saw this situation. But he gritted his teeth and suppressed the fear in his heart. He still chose not to say a single word. Su Wen laid on the chair and took out a nail file from somewhere to trim his nails. ¡°This thing about humans is really strange. If your nails are broken, they can be regrown. If your hair is snappedoken, you can also grow it again. I wonder if the testes can still regenerate if it¡¯s broken?¡± Su Wen looked at Meng Wei and said in a deep voice, ¡°Say, where is Yao Gu? Tell me and I will pretend that this never happened!¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Meng Wei was a little stubborn. Su Wen walked in front of him and slowly squatted down. He pointed at the rope. At this moment, half of the rope was burnt off. As it was thick enough, it was still able to support the sledgehammer. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. Think about it carefully. If your balls are crushed, your Meng family will be devoid of descendants.¡± Meng Wei seemed to have made up his mind! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This guy seemed to have some backbone. Whoosh! At this moment, the rope broke! The hammer fell! Meng Wei¡¯s muscles tensed up as he closed his eyes and waited in despair for the pain! A moment later, he opened his eyes, drenched in sweat. He saw that Su Wen had caught the hammer in his hands, not letting it fall. Su Wen squatted beside him, all smiles instead of being angry, ¡°Fine, you have some backbone. You¡¯re a tough guy. I¡¯ll believe that it¡¯s not you for now! If it¡¯s not you¡­ then it¡¯s your mother¡­ There aren¡¯t many people in your family who would dare to do such a thing.¡± Meng Wei¡¯s eyes widened at his accusation! Su Wen shouted, ¡°Bring his mother in! Let her have a taste of our brothers¡¯ methods!¡± ¡°You dare?!¡± Meng Wei shouted. Su Wen snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t dare? Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? That b*stard even dares to kill me. If I don¡¯t find him, would I be able to sleep? Think about it carefully. If it were you, would you be able to tolerate an 8th Grade Earth Rank expert hiding in the dark and planning to assassinate you?¡± Su Wen looked at Meng Wei and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know, you must know where Yao Gu is. Your mother is probably innocent, but since you¡¯re so stubborn, I won¡¯t touch you. I want to see if your mother is as stubborn as you¡­ Think about it, your father is already dead after all, and furthermore in an open duel! That Yao Gu isn¡¯t your father! You still have a family. Tell me his whereabout and I¡¯ll spare your life. I won¡¯t touch your family at all!¡± ¡°This matter of revenge is something Yao Gu wants to do. It has nothing to do with you, so why do you have to involve your entire family? Do you want to see your mother get played by these brothers? If you want, I can satisfy you.¡± Meng Wei looked at Su Wen and felt regret for the first time! He regretted not stopping Yao Gu from trying to avenge Meng Zhiping. This man was too scary. He could indeed ignore his own life and choose to fight head-on, but could he watch as his mother was humiliated and tortured? At that moment, Meng Wei¡¯s mother was brought in! Upon seeing Meng Wei¡¯s pathetic state in the room, she immediately screamed. ¡°What are you doing! Quickly release my son! He didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Pa! A Secret Shadow Guard directly replied her with a tight slap! ¡°Shut up! Keep your voice down when talking to the Commander.¡± Meng Wei¡¯s eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my mother!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and looked at the Secret Shadow Guard. ¡°Who allowed you to hit him?¡± That person smiled apologetically. ¡°I learnt this from your guard, sir!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Tian Zhuo!¡± Su Wen no longer bothered about him and said in a gentle tone towards Meng Wei, ¡°Compared to your entire family being annihilated, it¡¯s better for you to tell me the truth. It¡¯s up to you to decide, and I¡¯ll count to ten. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll remove ten of your mother¡¯s fingernails as an appetizer!¡± ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± ¡°Eight!¡± ¡°Seven!¡± Looking at his mother who had raised him since he was young, Meng Wei finally could not hold it in anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll speak! I know where Yao Gu is! Put my mother back!¡± Su Wen waved his hand, and the lady was taken back to the holding cell. ¡°You should have done this earlier. Why did you have to go through all this trouble?¡± Su Wen laughed. In the Meng family¡¯s chamber, Yao Gu was eating rations and drinking two mouthfuls of clean water. Meng Wei had also brought quite a bit of meat for him. A warrior¡¯s appetite was huge, and he was seriously injured, thus he had to eat more. Furthermore, the chamber was cold, so he was not worried that it would spoil. ¡°D*mn¡­ that hateful Su Wen¡­ I should have killed him yesterday!¡± Yao Gu secretly regretted it! ¡°But when I recover and get out of here, hehe¡­¡± Suddenly, the exit of the secret chamber opened and air entered! Yao Gu instantly felt that something was wrong! There were too many footsteps! He forced himself to his feet as a man with triangular eyes entered the room. It was Wei Guo¡¯an. He looked at the miserable Yao Gu and said, ¡°Yao Gu, do you still want to resist when I¡¯m here? In your current state, you won¡¯t be able to last more than three moves against me!¡± Yao Gu shook his head helplessly. He knew that Wei Guo¡¯an was telling the truth. ¡°I never had the habit of surrendering!¡± Yao Gu touched the long spear beside him. Bam! Wei Guo¡¯an directly crashed into Yao Gu as a reply. Yao Gu, who had displayed his prowess the previous day, was now like a sandbag that had been ruthlessly smashed into the wall of the secret chamber! ¡°Pssh!¡± As he spat out a mouthful of blood, Wei Guo¡¯an stepped forward and sealed his cultivation with his fingers before lifting him up and bringing him out. In a bit, Yao Gu was thrown in front of Su Wen. Su Wen squatted down and slapped his face. ¡°B*stard, what happened to the awesomeness you showed last night?¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you have more fun now. I¡¯ll cripple you first before anything else!¡± As he spoke, Su Wen placed his hand on Yao Gu¡¯s dantian. ¡°You dare?!¡± Yao Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. One had to know that this cultivation was his greatest reliance! ¡°Pssh!¡± How would Su Wen not dare? Yao Gu¡¯s dantian was instantly destroyed by Su Wen¡¯s violent palm strike! Yao Gu spat out another mouthful of blood. He looked at Su Wen pitifully. He knew that he was finished! There was no chance of a comeback! Wei Guo¡¯an roared from the side, ¡°Sir is mighty. This Yao Gu resisted the law with brute force, so Sir took the lead and destroyed this person¡¯s cultivation in battle. You¡¯re truly impressive!¡± Su Wen glanced at him. This old man was really sly. He didn¡¯t want to take responsibility but also didn¡¯t want to offend anyone. However, Su Wen knew that his actions were indeed taboo. According to the laws of the Great Zhou Dynasty, generally speaking, one could not cripple the cultivation of a criminal before the trial. The guards were all clear-headed and immediately shouted as well, ¡°Sir is mighty!¡± Su Wen burst into laughter. ¡°Humans are essentially double standard dogs! Even if they want others to abide by the law, when it comes to themselves, they can¡¯t help but do the opposite¡­ Indeed, I¡¯m a hypocrite!¡± However, he did not feel any guilt. Since he wanted to do it, then he act upon his wishes. He would girst nip all possibilities in the bud! ¡°HAHA, my martial skill is unparalleled, Yao Gu is nothing. Take him away!¡± Su Wen acknowledged it! Yao Gu¡¯s capture could be said to allowed Su Wen¡¯s to put down the weight in his heart. In addition, there was also an unexpected gain. It was the gold and silver jewelry that the Meng family had hidden. He had to find out where these things came from, but that was another matter. Although the Secret Shadow Guards had the authority to supervise, arrest, and interrogate, they did not have the authority to put others on trial. When all the evidence was gathered, they still had to report it to the three judges of the Ministry of Justice. If they felt that the results were unfair, then they could report it to Emperor Zhou and let him decide! This required time. In the following period of time, Su Wen got also got busy. In addition, there was also the name list Su Changqing gave Si Tu. There were many things within that required the Secret Shadow Guard to check. And Su Wen was no exception in such matters. In particular, one of them attracted Su Wen¡¯s interest. Zhang Zhi! The Minister of Rites! This fellow was also on Su Changqing¡¯s list. It could even be said that there was sufficient evidence. Soon, Zhang Zhi was too thrown into jail. Profound Language Pavilion Elder Fei Chi was then appointed as the Minister of Rites. The situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty had suddenly changed. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they talked about the Secret Shadow Guards. And Su Wen¡¯s reputation also spread throughout the martial world. Of course, this reputation was an infamous one! He allowed his family¡¯s guard to kill Meng Zhiping and brought people to put Yao Gu in jail. He didn¡¯t even spare their families! One had to know that Meng Zhiping and Yao Gu had a certain reputation in the martial world. In an instant, Su Wen¡¯s bad reputation spread throughout the martial artists. He even surpassed his father¡¯s rumors of being a corrupt official, becoming the target of hatred for the people in the martial arts world. However, most of these people only hated him on the surface. After all, Su Wen did not get much Emotional Value out of them. As for Emperor Zhou, he also made a decision! He would allow Su Wen and Yan Luoying to get married! In the main hall, Emperor Zhou rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong with the children of the capital. Didn¡¯t Yan Luoying just kill some soldiers and civilians of the enemy country? Why is everyone staying away from her?¡± The old eunuch was at a loss as to how he should respond to this question. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let Su Wen and Yan Luoying get married. Even if Su Wen¡¯s life is a little short, giving birth to a child can also be a form of binding her. It¡¯s not a long-term solution to keep pestering her like this.¡± The old eunuch asked, ¡°What about Princess Wanrou?¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Wanrou and Su Wen had feelings for each other, but they didn¡¯t overstep the boundaries. Let¡¯s just forget about it. I¡¯ve bestowed the marriage to Yan Luoying. If I let Wanrou take over the position of the main wife, how would Yan Luoying be willing? But if my daughter marries that brat as an unofficial wife, where would my face be? Let¡¯s just forget about it!¡± Emperor Zhou had decided on their marriage date. When the royal edict was issued, the news spread. Some were happy while others were sad. Yan Luoying was naturally happy. When Zhao Wanrou found out about this matter, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly cry. Her mother had also come to visit her. After all, the only person Zhao Wanrou could confide in was her mother. Therefore, her mother knew what she was thinking. After hearing this news, she guessed that her daughter¡¯s mood would fluctuate. When the two of them met, Wanrou¡¯s mother persuaded, ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be sad. Our women¡¯s marriage has never been decided by ourselves.¡± Zhao Wanrou bit her lips and said softly, ¡°But Lady Mother, it was Royal Father who hinted for me to get closer to Su Wen. It was also him who created an opportunity for us to be alone. Now, he wants Yan Luoying and Su Wen to get married instead. How can this be?¡± From Zhao Wanrou¡¯s perspective, it was normal for her to complain about Emperor Zhou. Her mother hugged her gently and comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s hard to guess what¡¯s on the emperor¡¯s mind. Now that the royal edict has been issued, Yan Luoying and Su Wen are going to get married in a month. No one can resist this.¡± Zhao Wanrou bit her lower lip as tears streamed down her face. Seeing this, her mother¡¯s heart ached for her. In the general¡¯s residence, Wu Muyu had not seen Su Wen much recently. She had no choice as she was under Wu Kunhu¡¯s strict watch and did not allow her to leave. However, when the news reached the prefecture, the little girl could not help but secretly hide and cry. ¡°Stupid brother! Annoying Majesty! Bad daddy! They¡¯re all bad people¡­ Only Brother Su is good¡­ and he¡¯s to marry someone else¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± When Su Wen heard this news, his first reaction was to enter the palace to argue. But before he could leave, Su Changqing arrived. Seeing Su Wen¡¯s angry expression, Su Changchun gave him a look, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Find His Majesty and cancel the engagement!¡± Su Wen said in a solemn tone! ¡°Follow me in!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s tone was extremely stern. Su Wen followed him into the room. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°You have always been domineering outside and His Majesty has always protected you. There are two reasons for this. Firstly, he has to give me face. Secondly, you know your limits and have never crossed His Majesty¡¯s bottom line! If you go and look for His Majesty today, you will be seeking death!¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°Surely not, right? Isn¡¯t it just an annulment?¡± Su Changqing sneered. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Do you know what His Majesty hopes for you and Yan Luoying?¡± As he spoke, he sighed. ¡°The things you see are still too little. Let me ask you, do you know what is the most important thing in this world?¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°State power?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too vague. Speak in detail!¡± ¡°Military power?¡± Su Wen finally gave this answer. After all, power came from the barrel of a gun! Su Changqing nodded. ¡°You can say that it is, but you can also say that it isn¡¯t. The most important thing in the world is the number and quality of Heaven Ranked experts!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Is a Heaven Rank expert that strong?¡± Su Changqing laughed coldly. ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re nothing but an ant before reaching the Heaven Rank realm. A Heaven Ranked expert can fight an entire army by himself! Destroying cities and villages, destroying the heavens and destroying the earth with unparalleled might! Heaven Rank experts aren¡¯t even human anymore.¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of having an army? Just let a Heaven Rank expert do it!¡± Su Changqing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. First of all, Heaven Ranked experts are too powerful. If a fight breaks out, the commoners and soldiers will be wiped out. That¡¯s why the various nations have come up with a unified agreement. Heaven Ranks are forbidden from attacking anyone under their own realm.¡± ¡°Secondly, Heaven Rank experts are too destructive. If such an expert attacks, even if the enemy is destroyed, all that remains will be rubble. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why only those below Heaven Rank are responsible for the fighting in wars between countries.¡± Su Changqing said in a low voice, ¡°But this are just small skirmishes! Once a country is forced into a corner, it will definitely escalate it into a war between Heaven Ranks! Only then will it be a true war.¡± ¡°However, whoever mobilizes a Heaven Ranked expert first will become the target of all nations!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why His Majesty doesn¡¯t want us to use this force first. He needs those outstanding generals and commanders!¡± At this point, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°But the hearts of people are hard to predict. Many generals are unruly and difficult to control. Among them is Yan Luoying¡¯s father, Yan Ze! His Majesty doesn¡¯t know anything about Yan Luoying, and it¡¯s even harder for him to be at ease, hence she was summoned to the capital.¡± Su Wen stroked his chin in confusion. ¡°I already knew about this, but what does it have to do with me breaking off the engagement? He can just find another person.¡± Su Changqing glanced at him. ¡°His Majesty wants you to become a Heaven Ranked expert! Don¡¯y you think he treats you better than his own son? He gave you a Heaven Rank secret manual, pills, and even allowed you to get close to Princess Wanrou!¡± ¡°Because His Majesty didn¡¯t intend to let you marry Yan Luoying then!¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°But Yan Luoying¡¯s persistence made His Majesty compromise because he wasn¡¯t sure if you could enter the Heaven Rank realm! On the other hand, Yan Luoying has already proven her military talent!¡± ¡°Now that His Majesty has issued a decree, he intends to settle this matter completely! If you go to His Majesty, unless you defy the decree, it will be a waste of breath.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± Su Changqing continued, ¡°And if I am not wrong, the Golden Gu in your body will be a huge calamity!¡± Hearing his words, the Golden Gu suddenly woke up and knocked against Su Wen¡¯s body as if expressing its dissatisfaction. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good actually!¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen for a long time before finally saying in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know what His Majesty¡¯s bottom line is to me?¡± ¡°?¡± Su Wen was at a loss. Su Changqing said, ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m in power, and he doesn¡¯t even mind that I interfere with military affairs. He can trust me with all the authority of the royal court because I don¡¯t have any cultivation in martial arts, and I don¡¯t have any Heaven-ranked experts by my side! If I show any disloyalty, he can wipe me out with a flick of his finger!¡± At this point, Su Wen was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Then why did he train me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡± ¡°Why would His Majesty train you to ascend to the Heaven Rank? ¡°The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu?¡± Su Wen was uncertain. ¡°But even so, won¡¯t I still touch His Majesty¡¯s bottom line after reaching the Heaven Rank?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°This is the reason. Because of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, as long as a martial artist doesn¡¯t have the Divine Sorcerer Art, the True Qi in one¡¯s body will exceed the upper limits of their meridians, causing them to implode and die.¡± ¡°But Feng Baichuan gave me a body tempering technique!¡± Su Changqing looked at him and sneered, ¡°Are you sure that the technique can perfectly solve the problem of the Sorcerer Golden Gu? What if it cannot be solved? What if it only delays the outbreak?¡± Su Wen furrowed his brows. ¡°This way, Your Majesty won¡¯t have to worry about you because I might die before you do?¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Indeed so!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me breaking off the engagement?¡± Su Wen still didn¡¯t understand. Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and sighed. ¡°You are already domineering enough now, but you are still obedient and listen to His Majesty. Therefore, His Majesty doesn¡¯t care about you being a little more domineering. In fact, your annulment of the marriage was also in accordance with His Majesty¡¯s wishes. It¡¯s just that he was worried about Yan Luoying and didn¡¯t agree to it. However, His Majesty has already issued a decree for this marriage, which means that His Majesty has already made up his mind. If you go and find him to reject the marriage, you will be going against His Majesty! You haven¡¯t even reached Heaven Rank, yet you are already acting like this. If you really step into Heaven Rank, won¡¯t you be riding on His Majesty¡¯s neck and shitting your pants there?¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Haha, if I were that awesome, do you think I wouldn¡¯t do it?¡±. Su Changqing rolled his eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s why if you go to His Majesty, even if he doesn¡¯t say it now, he¡¯ll definitely find a way to cut off your path to Heaven Rank! I¡¯ve already sent people to inquire about the Golden Gu, and but it¡¯s extremely difficult to deal with. You only might have a chance at survival when you reach the Heaven Rank. Otherwise, your body will implode and you¡¯ll die.¡± Su Wen rubbed his chin. ¡°If I¡¯m still alive after ascending to Heaven Rank, then wouldn¡¯t His Majesty have to find a way to kill me?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°If you ascend to Heaven Rank, you can protect the Su Family, and I will have a way out. As long as the problem in your body is resolved, I will completely withdraw from the royal court! I will give up all rights and interests. At that time, you will be loyal and reliable to His Majesty, and His Majesty will no longer have any killing intent!¡± After hearing Old Su¡¯s words, Su Wen realized that his thoughts were too simple. There was no such thing as love without reason in this world. To think that he even suspected that he was the emperor¡¯s illegitimate son. In the end, that was not the case at all. ¡°So in the end¡­ I have to agree to this marriage?¡± Su Wen was a little displeased. Su Changqing looked at him and said mockingly, ¡°Why are you looking so aggrieved? I¡¯ve seen Yan Luoying before. Her looks and temperament are top-notch. Why are you feeling like you¡¯ve gotten the short end of the stick?¡± Su Wen muttered, ¡°What if that person killed 400,000 people?¡± ¡°Haha, the way she did it was open and aboveboard. No matter how many people she kills, her heart may not be as dark as yours. You¡¯re a vicious and ruthless kid. Why do you care about this?¡± Su Wen scratched his head. ¡°Lying next to me¡­ will always uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you what I need to say. Take care of your body as well. Think of a way to solve the problem in your body earlier. If you¡¯ve solved it, tell me. I¡¯m also prepared.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ then I won¡¯t keep you for dinner¡­ It¡¯s almost mealtime. You¡¯d better hurry home. My mother¡¯s probably waiting.¡± Su Changqing fumed. ¡°You spent so much of your father¡¯s money, yet you can¡¯t even bear to part with a meal?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve also prepared something for you. I was planning to deliver it to you in the next two days!¡± As he spoke, Su Wen shouted, ¡°Ning Shuang, bring the bone wine of the Wind-Ripping Hou to my father!¡± After shouting, he smiled at Su Changqing and said, ¡°Wu Kunhu sent this to me. This old fellow is guarding against me seducing his daughter. He didn¡¯t allow Muyu make soup for me, so I used the bones that make some wine. I was planning on sending it to you.¡± Su Changqing was greatly comforted and said with a smile, ¡°At least you thought of me.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then please help me think of a way to marry Princess Wanrou and Wu Muyu.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s smile froze. He was so angry that he was trembling. He raised his fist and punched Su Wen! ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯d better stay away from these two! You will soon have an official wife, don¡¯t even think about a woman of such status!¡± Su Wen was punched a few times by him, but it did not hurt him at all. He pouted his lips and complained, ¡°You don¡¯t do anything when you¡¯re taking someone¡¯s things. How lousy.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s defense was completely broken. He turned around and left. ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking want it anymore!¡± How could Su Wen allow him to do as he wished? He shouted, ¡°Ning Shuang, quickly put the wine in my father¡¯s carriage. You want to reject me just like that? Where can I put my face? Father, go home and think about it. Let me know if you have any ideas!¡± Su Changqing, who was walking in the courtyard, almost fell to the ground. His son was rebelling against him! [1] The word egg is slang for the testicles. Chapter 153 - Supplementing Equipment Chapter 153 Supplementing Equipment Yan Luoying on the other hand was delighted. After all, she had won. After the wedding date was set, Yan Luoying felt relieved. The carriage stopped in front of Su Wen¡¯s house and Yan Luoying alighted. Coincidentally, she saw Su Changqing walking out. She obediently greeted him, ¡°Hello, Uncle Su.¡± Su Changqing forced out a smile before saying, ¡°Luoying, His Majesty has already given his decree. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to control Su Wen.¡± Yan Luoying smiled. ¡°What are you talking about, Uncle Su? He is the head of the family. He should be the one making the decisions.¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°This brat is never good. You should keep an eye on him.¡± With that said, Su Changqing got into the carriage and was about to leave when Ning Shuang ran out with a huge wine jar. ¡°Old Sire! Please bring the wine back. It¡¯s Young Master¡¯s kind intentions!¡± As Ning Shuang spoke, she placed the wine jar on Su Changqing¡¯s carriage. Su Changqing looked at the wine and shook his head helplessly. His son was a little troublesome. However, Old Su had received many troublesome items, so what was one more to the list? ¡®Why not¡­ call in Wu Kunhu for a drink? He could give him something to add to his troubles and have a good time?¡¯ The thought flashed through Su Changqing¡¯s mind¡­ As the carriage drove away, Ning Shuang looked at Yan Luoying as she sighed in her heart. This person would be the master of the inner residence from now on. No matter how it looked, this would be the case in name. ¡°Does Miss Yan wish to see the Young Master?¡± Ning Shuang asked. Yan Luoying nodded. Ning Shuang said with a smile, ¡°Please wait a while, I¡¯ll inform him.¡± No matter what, Yan Luoying was still an outsider, thus Ning Shuang would not break the rules. Yan Luoying had no objections. If Ning Shuang really flattered her, she would instead feel unhappy. Ning Shuang headed back to the living room. Su Wen was seated on a chair, pondering over something. ¡°Young Master, Yan Luoying is here.¡± Hearing this name, Su Wen sighed. At this point, what else could he say? ¡°Let her come in.¡± Yan Luoying entered the living room. When they met, Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Lord Su, how have you been? Your reputation is feared by everyone in the capital recently.¡± These words were true. Among the officials, the Secret Shadow Guard was already sufficiently intimidating. No one wanted the Secret Shadow Guard to appear in front of their door. As a commander of the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Wen was extremely active during this period of time, causing many people to fear him. Su Wen glanced at her before saying, ¡°Are you here just to tell me this?¡± Yan Luoying smiled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just here to meet my future husband.¡± To Yan Luoying¡¯s surprise, Su Wen did not reject her words. Instead, he opened his arms and smiled. ¡°Come, then let your husband hug you!¡± Yan Luoying blushed. What was wrong with this guy? Actually, Su Wen¡¯s thoughts were very simple. Since he could not reject her, and furthermore Yan Luoying also had decent looks. There was no need to be polite! In reality, most men were the same. As long as their partners were good-looking enough, it was not that hard to accept. However, Yan Luoying was not like Su Wen. She could argue with Su Wen, but if she was serious, Yan Luoying would not be able to accept so easily. ¡°We¡¯re not¡­ married yet,¡± Yan Luoying stammered, blushing. ¡°Just because so?¡± Su Wen sneered. Yan Luoying was unconvinced. ¡°Do you think everyone is as lawless as you?¡± ¡°Then why are you still marrying me?¡± Su Wen¡¯s words made Yan Luoying fall into silence. ¡°Who asked me to fall in love with you? You were the one who suggested to His Majesty about the artisan workshop, right?¡± Yan Luoying asked. Su Wen was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an impenetrable wall in this world. It¡¯s not something secret, so people will always spread it. Many children who were caught hate you.¡± Su Wen laid on the chair and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they hate me or not. There are many people who hate me.¡± Yan Luoying sighed when she saw Su Wen¡¯s frivolous expression. When she went to see the child and heard about this from him, she was also shocked. She clearly remembered those children¡¯s resentful faces as they said, ¡°We heard from the adults here that it was Su Wen who found us a hindrance and suggested His Majesty to bring us in. We¡¯re forced to learn craftsmanship every day. Sister Yan, can you take us out with you?¡± In the hearts of these children, letting them learn and locking them up was the greatest evil! However, in Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes, this was another side of Su Wen that others seldom saw. Something else hidden beneath that arrogance. Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m very glad that you¡¯re my betrothed. I know that you don¡¯t like me, but I believe that you¡¯ll change your mind one day. At the very least, we¡¯re going to get married and become the closest people in the world. This is something that can¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re husband and wife, we should stick together.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t dislike you that much. After all, I¡¯m a beauty lover. I like all the good-looking ones¡­ I have boundless love to spread¡­¡± Yan Luoying was helpless. This person was really like what Su Changqing said, not at all good. She confessed so seriously, but she got this sentence as a reply. At least give a perfunctory sentence to mollify me! The two of them chatted for a while more, and it seemed like they were at least on good terms. Yan Luoying stood up to leave, and Su Wen fell into a daze once again. All along, he had an ambiguous relationship with Zhao Wanrou and Wu Muyu. Could it really end like this? However, he was reluctant to part with them! But what if it did not stop? What Su Wen did not know was that even if he had the system, he was not omniscient. In the prison of the Secret Shadow Guards, many people had been arrested recently. Yao Gu¡¯s entire family was sentenced to be executed because he still had a plot to assassinate an official of the Imperial Court. After some investigation, they found a few more murder cases. The few of his mistresses were not considered family members and were thus released. Su Wen also fulfilled his promise and gave each of them a sum of money as a reward for meritorious service. As for Meng Wei, he was much better off. As Meng Zhiping was dead, he was sentenced to only the confiscation of assets. Meng Wei himself was sentenced to seven years in the military for harboring a criminal. His entire family had been released. At the entrance of the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Wen watched as the whole family left. Before they left, Meng Wei¡¯s mother looked at Su Wen with a complicated gaze. There was hatred, fear, and relief. Su Wen then got onto the carriage. In front of the carriage, Zhao Jin and Chu He sat side by side. Zhao Jin asked in a low voice, ¡°Young Master¡­ do you need¡­¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He knew what Zhao Jin meant. It was a very simple principle: Pulling the weeds by the roots! However, Su Wen had his own thoughts. He was never a good person, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t mind following the law when his life wasn¡¯t in danger. Most of the time, people were complicated. Su Wen realized that now since his authority had reached a certain level, most of the time, he had to rely on his morals and self-discipline to restrain himself. Firstly, torture was a very common method in this world. Due to the lack of evidence, if they did not use torture, would the criminal¡¯s conscience be exposed? Even in Su Wen¡¯s memory, the torture methods of interrogation only gradually disappeared when modern technology developed. There were so many wise people in ancient times who could not change this. Could Su Wen alone change it? It was just that Su Wen had always been cautious about using punishments, so even if he did not use it, it did not mean that there was anything wrong with using it in this era. But Su Wen didn¡¯t have the time to lock up every prisoner like Xue Wanjun. For example, Meng Wei. Was he going to negotiate with him and wait for him to reveal the truth about the criminal? If that was the case, then there was no need for prisons in this world. In any case, he just wouldn¡¯t admit it. Not to mention that Su Wen didn¡¯t have any evidence, even if he had, so what? Even if Meng Wei chose to stay silent despite everything, would they then just stare at each other and hope that Meng Wei would admit one way or another? Social systems and development levels were bound to require some tough measures to advance. It was not difficult for Su Wen to get rid of Meng Zhiping¡¯s family. However, at the same time, did Meng Zhiping¡¯s family commit any crimes? Although Su Wen felt that they were not completely innocent, they did not deserve to be killed. Thus, Su Wen still maintained a moral bottom line, he used it to restrain him. This was the complexity of human nature. Su Wen never wanted to act like a saint because that would be too restrictive and tiring. At the same time, Su Wen did not plan to become an inhumane existence. He did not want to sell everything for his own benefit. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Jin. I¡¯ll go to the Spiritual Masters Residence to replenish your equipment today.¡± Under Su Wen¡¯s command, the carriage slowly moved forward. ¡°Give me some too.¡± Unexpectedly, Chu He also opened his mouth to request. Su Wen was a little confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down the path of the sword? Not relying on external objects?¡± Chu He said with a calm expression, ¡°After this matter, I feel that there are some things that I cannot completely listen to my master. The moment a person dies, whatever path of the Sword they walk down will also go to waste. Living¡­. is the most important.¡± ¡®It¡¯s more important that the person I care about is alive!¡¯ Chu He thought inwardly. He did not want to see others fight for him! Ever since he was young, Chu He had been alone. However, when he gradually got closer to Zhao Jin, he felt the so-called friendship and brotherhood for the first time. That night, Zhao Jin fought to the death, causing Chu He to blame himself deeply! He knew very well that he was the only one Yao Gu wanted to kill. After that day, he tore off the list of challenges his master had given him. It wasn¡¯t that Chu He was afraid of death, but that there were existences that finally exceeded the Sword Dao in his heart. Perhaps the most important thing in a person¡¯s life was friendship. Yao Gu¡¯s revenge for Meng Zhiping came from his loyalty. If a person was willing to give up all feelings for his own benefit, that person would definitely be very scary. At the very least, Chu He couldn¡¯t do it now! Pursuing Sword Dao was the goal his master had set. Although he had been following this path, Chu He didn¡¯t want to take it anymore. The carriage soon arrived at the Spiritual Masters Residence. Su Wen and the other two entered and met up with Mo Xin! It had been a long time since they last met, but this fellow still didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. His world was an innocent one; he was happy so long as he had the money to conduct experiments! ¡°Su Wen, I¡¯ve already thought of a solution! Now, I¡¯ll gather 16 Spiritual Masters and set up a Heavenly Cycle Stars Essence Soul Array. With my Essence Soul as a guide, it can fly 500 meters away and land accurately!¡± Mo Xin¡¯s research had made progress and he happily showed off to Su Wen. Su Wen looked at Mo Xin and asked, ¡°Do you have any individual equipment made recently?¡± Zhao Jin raised his hand. There were still scars on his hand. He grumbled, ¡°That Polymer Cannon you gave me last time was too frightening. It exploded in my hand!¡± Mo Xin said helplessly, ¡°What can I do? That thing is unstable to begin with. For it to gather a large amount of energy through the array and trigger a qualitative change, it¡¯s already very good that it can deliver a strike. The subsequent explosion is only a small problem. If it exploded before the attack could be shot out, you would probably be dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also why I told you not to use it unless you have no other choice!¡± Zhao Jin said in a low voice, ¡°Give me another one!¡± While he grumbled a lot about the danger of this artifact, Zhao Jin was quite satisfied with the power of the polymer cannon. The choice between dying and having a hand blown up was very simple. Mo Xin shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no more, that thing is already an obsolete product. It¡¯s too unstable, so there¡¯s no stock. The military doesn¡¯t want it either.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Zhao Jin and whispered, ¡°But I heard that Lass Ni from the 7th Residence is researching¡­¡± Su Wen and Zhao Jin¡¯s expressions changed halfway through his sentence. The two of them said at the same time, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that person.¡± Chu He was very surprised when he saw their reactions. Having been with them for a while, they were pretty much lawless and did things according to their own wills. An ordinary person definitely couldn¡¯t suppress them. But why did their expressions change so drastically at the mention of this Lass Ni? Mo Xin pursed his lips and said, ¡°You commoners always look at us Spiritual Masters with the eyes of the secular world¡­ Although Lass Ni¡¯s research is a bit disgusting, the results are really good.¡± He then looked at Zhao Jin and said,¡± Isn¡¯t your pill also from her? You should be aware of what goes into the pill. How could it be that you resorted to using the Polymer Cannon without first consuming the pill?¡± When these words came out, even Zhao Jin, a martial artist at Earth Rank, could not help involuntarily retching! Some things cannot be thought of. ¡°Alright, get me two Polymer Cannons first, then we¡¯ll discuss further!¡± After Su Wen said that, he looked at Zhao Jin and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a look at Lass Ni? After all, we still have to get the pills.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Su Wen looked at Mo Xin and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Xin followed Su Wen inside. At first, there were still a few scattered Spiritual Masters around, but the further they went, the fewer people there were. Finally, they arrived in front of a residence! ¡°Lass Ni, we¡¯re here,¡± Mo Xin shouted. Suddenly, the door opened and a skeleton stood in front of everyone. Chu He¡¯s hand immediately landed on the sword, but he realized that the others didn¡¯t react at all. Kacha, kacha. Skelly opened the door and made way for them. As the door opened, an indescribable smell spread out. Su Wen shook his head and simply walked in. Chu He and company followed closely behind. Once he entered, Chu He was stunned. There were huge transparent water troughs on both sides, the contents of which were all kinds of corpses and organs¡­ It wasn¡¯t just humans. There were all kinds of demon beasts¡­ alien races¡­ Even though Chu He¡¯s Sword Heart was devoid of impurities, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill from the bottom of his heart when he saw this scene. The room was huge. Further in were some bones of all kinds. Furthermore, some of the bones were clearly not of the same species and had been pieced together into strange shapes. As they walked further in, they finally saw someone. A woman in a long robe. She was about 25 or 26 years old and was surrounded by candles that lit up the entire room. She possessed exquisite looks. However, she didn¡¯t seem to notice that her guests had arrived. Her head was lowered as she intently stared at the corpse on the table. Her hands were covered in blood as a smile bloomed on her face. Obviously, she was deeply immersed in her current state. Chapter 154 - Thank You for Your Education Chapter 154 Thank You for Your Education ¡°Lass Ni?¡± Mo Xin called out softly. Ni Hongxiao snapped upwards at the call. A look of pity flashed across her face before she turned to look at Su Wen and company. Upon seeing Zhao Jin, she asked, ¡°Have you used the pill?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°My True Qi and strength have been greatly strengthened. In terms of pure strength, I¡¯m only slightly weaker than an 8th Grade!¡± Zhao Jin answered honestly. Ni Hongxiao walked to Zhao Jin¡¯s side, reaching out to take his pulse. However, Zhao Jin subconsciously took a step back and avoided her hand. It couldn¡¯t be helped, as her hands were still covered in blood. Ni Hongxiao spoke in a dissatisfied tone when she saw Zhao Jin¡¯s reaction, ¡°Everyone has blood, what do you have to hide?¡± Then, she went to the side to wash her hands. After washing her hands, she returned and picked up Zhao Jin¡¯s wrist. After a long while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s still alright. The side effects have been suppressed to a manageable level and haven¡¯t caused any serious damage to the body. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t use this thing for the next half a year. Otherwise, your bodies might not be able to withstand it and you might just die!¡± Su Wen had an illusion that he was bringing Zhao Jin in for treatment¡­ At this moment, Mo Xin interrupted, ¡°They want individual weapons!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Ni Hong¡¯s eyes suddenly erupted with a brilliant light. She took two steps back and sized Zhao Jin up, before rubbing her chin as she mused out loud, ¡°Coincidentally, I have a new research that I haven¡¯t tested with anyone¡­ are you interested in giving it a try? The discounted price is only 200,000 taels. To Young Master Su, it¡¯s not a big sum!¡± Zhao Jin swallowed, before turning to Su Wen at the side with a pleading look. Su Wen shrugged. Zhao Jin could only make such a decision himself! However, he still asked, ¡°Can you guarantee the safety of the equipment?¡± Tilting her head, Ni Hong pondered for a brief moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with preserving your life, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of disability. But don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re disabled, I have other ways to fix it¡­ I guarantee that your fighting strength won¡¯t be reduced.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Zhao Jin and smiled. ¡°If you promise me, I can help you get some good stuff for the three of you!¡± ¡°What is it? You have to make it clear first!¡± Zhao Jin was someone who would not commit himself until success was certain. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be someone¡¯s experimental target. The explosion of Mo Xin¡¯s Polymer Cannon had already left a deep impression on Zhao Jin. These Spiritual Masters, every one of them were not reliable! Ni Hongxiao directly pulled Zhao Jin to a corner, where the two of them muttered something After a while, Zhao Jin returned. He looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve decided to agree to her request!¡± At this moment, Chu He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also¡­¡± Zhao Jin shook his head and interrupted him, saying, ¡°You and I are different. We both have our own paths to walk. It is already incomparably difficult for me to break through in my martial arts cultivation, so I¡¯m trying to take another path, but you have only just begun. Choosing some things to save your life is understandable, but you cannot be like me!¡± Ni Hongxiao unhappily commented. ¡°Hey hey hey¡­ if the party is willing, then let them do it! What¡¯s with this? Come, brother, let me introduce you to my latest¡­¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°Just do as Zhao Jin has said. He will do it himself.¡± Ni Hongxiao suddenly tilted her head and looked at Su Wen. She kept sniffing as she moved closer to Su Wen. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about you¡­ Why does it feel familiar¡­¡± ¡°Blood essence is also more vigorous than ordinary people¡¯s¡­ it feels a bit like the North Sea Violent Ape¡­ Beast blood that was directly consumed?¡± This woman was very perceptive! Su Wen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s also the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu!¡± Ni Hongxiao was overjoyed: ¡°I was wondering why it felt so familiar? Feng Baichuan, that miser, I said I wanted to play with this thing, but he wouldn¡¯t give it to me no matter what and just left it at the Martial Inspectorate instead. Why did he give it to you?¡± ¡°An accident!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°This is the result of an accident.¡± Ni Hongxiao suddenly cozied up to him and whispered, ¡°How about it, let¡¯s do an experiment?¡± Su Wen quickly took a step back¡­ and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not very good.¡± Ni Hongxiao gently pulled open her collar and leaned forward to stand in front of Su Wen. She lightly licked her lips and seductively said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a lecherous man? How about¡­ you do an experiment with me¡­ and I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want¡­ I¡¯ve never been with a man before!¡± Su Wen lowered his eyes and observed carefully. The contrast between light and shadows were astute, the smoothness and roundness¡­ but it was impossible for him to agree. ¡°I still can¡¯t agree to it¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really¡­. I cannot.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ni Hongxiao pulled the clothes back up and coldly said, ¡°Zhao Jin¡¯s experiment will cost 300,000 taels! Pay up!¡± Zhao Jin was unconvinced. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it only 200,000 taels just now?¡± Ni Hongxiao glared at Su Wen and chided, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need to pay a price for ogling at me! I haven¡¯t been seen by anyone yet¡­ the discount is offset!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. It¡¯s not like my young master wants to see it¡­ You were the one who went up there yourself¡­¡± Zhao Jin said indignantly. Su Wen smiled and waved his hand, indicating for Zhao Jin to shut up. He then took out a banknote and handed it to Ni Hongxiao. ¡°Sister Ni, thank you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll make some preparations, you can come back in three days!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Jin and the others left. Ni Hongxiao could hear them talking on the way out. ¡°Young master, this is too much of a loss. Paying 100,000 taels just for a look, even if hers is gold plated, it isn¡¯t worth this price.¡± ¡°What do you know? This woman is using you as a guinea pig, you don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, right? It¡¯s only right to give her some benefits. This is called giving a red packet, learn it well. If you don¡¯t give her some form of benefits, what if she leaves something in your body?¡± ¡°Then¡­ young master¡­ was it nice?¡± ¡°Not bad¡­ one of the best!¡± ¡°That sounds reasonable then¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao delicately huffed, ¡°Hmph, at least you have some foresight¡­ So, let me see what can this extra 100,000 taels add to Zhao Jin¡¯s body¡­ Let me think¡­ Let¡¯s find a monkey to try first! But a 6th Grade Earth Rank monkey isn¡¯t easy to find either. It¡¯s been a long time since there¡¯s a high level martial artist prisoner, so annoying!¡± The news of Su Wen¡¯s upcoming wedding spread throughout the capital, and many people came to congratulate him. A carriage stopped outside Su Wen¡¯s house. Ji Yuchen got off the car. He carried some gifts with him and knocked on the door. The guard opened the door and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here again. Are you here to see my house¡¯s young master?¡± He still had a fresh memory of this old man. After all, he was the only one who stood outside Su Wen¡¯s house for the entire night. Ji Yuchen did not put on airs. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, please inform him.¡± As he spoke, he handed over his name card. The gatekeeper however shook his head, ¡°My master is not here. You will be disappointed.¡± Ji Yuchen was surprised, before smiling, ¡°That¡¯s true, he¡¯s probably busy with work. I will wait outside.¡± With that, he got into the carriage. Su Wen was indeed busy at the moment. Before him was Xue Wanjun! At this moment, Xue Wanjun¡¯s mental state was extremely poor and dispirited. It was impossible to tell that he was a cultivator at Earth Rank. After being imprisoned for almost a month, Xue Wanjun was unable to endure it in the end. This seemingly endless amount of time had shattered his mental defenses. ¡°F*ck me! Actually, I didn¡¯t know any of the influential families in Guizhou! However, on the night we captured Hong Sanqian, someone came looking for me. He said that he was a member of the Ma Family, and as long as I killed Hong Sanqian, he promised to allow the Xue Family to ignore the Imperial Court¡¯s ban on business in Li Prefecture!¡± Su Wen frowned after hearing this. ¡°Then who told them about my whereabouts and caused Lu Qingcai to be silenced?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Xue Wanjun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t ask me at all.¡± Su Wen believed that Xue Wanjun wasn¡¯t lying! Because with Xue Wanjun¡¯s current state, it was impossible for him to lie. However, what Su Wen couldn¡¯t figure out was that only two people knew that he had met Lu Qingcai. One was Xue Wanjun and the other was Ruan Ze! Because Xue Wanjun insisted on killing Hong Sanqian, Su Wen instinctively felt that Xue Wanjun was the one who betrayed him. Fatty Ruan! Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ruan Ze¡­ tell me what you know about Ruan Ze!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice. Speaking of Ruan Ze¡¯s information, Xue Wanjun was even more straightforward. ¡°I don¡¯t know Ruan Ze¡¯s background, but he¡¯s basically on the same rank as me in the Martial Inspectorate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. ¡°By right, your cultivation should be stronger than his, right?¡± Xue Wanjun smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes. Normally speaking, my cultivation is more than a Grade higher than his, but if we really fought, I wouldn¡¯t be a match for this fatty. He possesses a secret technique that allows the image of a devil god to appear on his body, causing his combat strength to increase greatly. That fellow can even resist up to 6th or 7th Grade!¡± ¡°Ruan Ze is only a Silver Saber warden because his cultivation level is not up to standard. However, his combat power is definitely at the level of a Golden Saber warden. In the team, I have to discuss things with him.¡± Xue Wanjun spoke truthfully. Su Wen fell into deep thought. Did Lu Qingcai¡¯s death have anything to do with him? Did Ruan Ze betray him or did Lu Qingcai just die? But from the looks of it, Ma Family¡­ it was this Ma Family again! The one who led him and Murong Yan into the Li Prefecture was also the Ma Clan! ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Ma Family?¡± Xue Wanjun replied, ¡°The Li Prefecture¡¯s Ma Family is a renowned merchant in the world. They have countless fields and businesses, and their eyes are everywhere. Even in the royal court, they have their own forces. It is precisely because of this that I agreed to them!¡± ¡°Then what about the disaster in the Li Prefecture?¡± Even though Su Wen didn¡¯t think Xue Wanjun knew, he still probed. Sure enough, Xue Wanjun¡¯s face was blank as he said, ¡°How do I know about the disaster in the Li Prefecture? What does this have to do with me?¡± Upon hearing his words, Su Wen shook his head in resignation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll report this matter to His Majesty. You can await your punishment then!¡± ¡°Let me out!¡± Xue Wanjun suddenly stood up! Su Wen looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lord Xue not give a damn? Are you uncomfortable staying here?¡±. ¡°Let me out! Let me out! I beg you! I beg you!¡± Xue Wanjun only had this sentence. A cultivator of Earth Rank had actually been worn down to the point of near mental collapse. ¡°Alright, change Lord Xue into an ordinary prison!¡± Su Wen ordered, and Xue Wanjun heaved a sigh of relief before collapsing to the ground. Even though he was a martial artist at Earth Rank, he could not withstand such long-term mental torture. After leaving the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Wen¡¯s heart sank. It was not that Xue Wanjun¡¯s message was useless. The problem was that it was completely unrelated to the disaster! He could only know that the Ma Family wanted to kill Hong Sanqian! This could be considered as Xue Wanjun doing him a favor. After pondering for a moment, a smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Enter the palace!¡± Since Xue Wanjun had confessed, things would be easy to handle. He would report this matter to Emperor Zhou first. In the palace, Emperor Zhou heard Su Wen¡¯s report. He frowned and sneered, ¡°What high-sounding sentiments. A mere Ma Family dares to ignore the Royal Court¡¯s ban on business? Do they think I can¡¯t kill them? Go! Send someone to investigate! If the Xue Family really ignores the Royal Court¡¯s ban on business in the Li Prefecture, I will teach them a lesson!¡± That¡¯s right. Su Wen could tell a very important point from the fact that the Ma family dared to ignore the Royal Court¡¯s ban. Wasn¡¯t that slapping Emperor Zhou¡¯s face? With the emperor¡¯s personality, he would not tolerate such things. ¡°Yes, I will report this to Lord Si Tu!¡± Su Wen replied. This was the first step for the Secret Shadow Guard to expand! After walking out of the hall, Su Wen was about to leave the palace when he noticed a small palace maid waving at him. Su Wen looked around and realized that there was no one else around. After confirming that she was signaling him, he walked over. The little palace maid pointed at the side hall and said in a low voice, ¡°The Seventh Princess is in the hall. She said to let Your Excellency go over.¡± Su Wen raised his brows before walking in. Zhao Wanrou was sitting on the stairs in the main hall. When she saw Su Wen, a hint of joy appeared on her face. She immediately stood up and plunged into Su Wen¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡­ I miss you¡­ but I don¡¯t dare to look for you¡­¡± Zhao Wanrou whispered. She sounded like she had missed him dearly during this period of time. Su Wen hugged her, but he could not feel her heartbeat. She was too padded¡­ ¡°Can you take me with you?¡± Zhao Wanrou muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a place where no one can find us¡­ only you, me¡­ and Ning Shuang¡­ and your concubines¡­¡± ¡°Can you take me away? I don¡¯t want to stay in the palace anymore.¡± Zhao Wanrou buried her head into Su Wen¡¯s chest as tears flowed down her face. Su Wen knew that she must have mustered a lot of courage to say such words to him. Su Wen¡¯s heart ached as he felt the girl¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to marry you! No matter what, I won¡¯t let you marry anyone else,¡± Su Wen said in a solemn tone. This was his most serious promise yet. Zhao Wanrou raised her head, her face still wet with tears, her eyes filled with hope: ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Trust me! Mmph!¡± Su Wen had just said these words when his lips were sealed. The girl¡¯s lips were very cold. But her feelings were extremely passionate and hot. After some time, they separated. After calming down, Zhao Wanrou said softly, ¡°I wish to accompany my Lord for the rest of my life. I hope you won¡¯t betray me.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± How horrible was it for a person to be an uncultured swine at a time like this¡­. Su Wen instantly felt a little awkward. How should he reply to her? Would it be a little embarrassing if he chose not to reply? He forced himself to calm down as his mind worked rapidly. Finally, he said, ¡°I would rather betray the world than betray my love.¡± Everyone knew that the sentence was based on Boss Cao¡¯s[1] famous quote. The last sentence for that original text should be ¡®The world seldom allows you to have the best of both worlds; to fulfill the ideals of Buddha or the dreams of your love¡¯. In a moment of desperation, Su Wen couldn¡¯t care less, directly butchering the sentence and changing it a little, managing to muddle through. He was considered to have saved his face. Zhao Wanrou returned to Su Wen¡¯s embrace and the two of them hugged each other. Su Wen closed his eyes and thought to himself: ¡®Thank you for nine years of compulsory education¡¯. After exiting the palace, Su Wen¡¯s emotions were in a mess. However, he still went to find Si Tu first and informed him of Emperor Zhou¡¯s orders before returning home. He knew that Si Tu would definitely investigate everything that Emperor Zhou had instructed him to. He didn¡¯t have to do it, and he would still get results. What was wrong with that? Su Wen wanted to see what the Ma family was like. He believed that as long as he started investigating, it would be easy to pull out the radish and bring it out of the mud. The scariest thing was if no one could investigate instead! Su Wen saw Ji Yuchen the moment he reached his house. ¡°Greetings, Lord Su.¡± Ji Yuchen cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Congratulations, Lord Su, for your upcoming wedding. I have specially brought you some gifts.¡± Su Wen laughed and said, ¡°Thank you very much, old man. Shall we go in?¡± Su Wen preferred to call Ji Yuchen an old man. Su Wen had a feeling that it would be a little awkward to call him Elder Ji. (TL Note: Elder Ji when spoken in Chinese also sounds like a slang for gays.) Ji Yuchen was never one for such pleasantries either. The two of them entered and Su Wen smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to Jiang Prefecture?¡± Ji Yuchen shook his head. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯m still sorting out the tax system that you mentioned. I¡¯ve made some considerations and plan to submit it to Your Majesty after I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll also ask Your Majesty for an official position and personally implement this tax system!¡± At this point, he said seriously, ¡°This tax system concerns the livelihood of the common people and the fate of the nation. However, if that evil-hearted person were to govern, I¡¯m afraid that he would become a sharp tool for accumulating wealth! Fortunately, His Majesty has established the Secret Shadow Guard. I¡¯ve also heard of Lord Su¡¯s actions these past few days. You have truly infused a breath of fresh air into the bureaucracy of Great Zhou! However, the governance of Great Zhou¡¯s government is in shambles. It¡¯s not something that can be done in a short period of time. Furthermore, the place is extremely vast. This old man is worried about leaving this tax system in the hands of others! I must personally supervise it!¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°When I went out this time, I also saw some darkness¡­ I never thought that the connection between this official and an aristocratic family would be so terrifying. It¡¯s simply inhumane!¡± Ji Yuchen said coldly, ¡°The commoners are the most pitiful. They are the most honest and know their place. They do the hardest work. They are satisfied with just a mouthful of food. But even so, there are still many people who do not care about their lives and want to squeeze the last bit of value out of them.¡± At this point, he sighed. ¡°However, I can¡¯t do anything about this situation. However, with Lord Su¡¯s tax system, the commoners have some hope at the very least. As long as we squeeze out the money from the rich and powerful officials, the treasury will be rich. His Majesty will think of a way to give the commoners some benefits. The situation will slowly improve!¡± As he spoke, Ji Yuchen took out a thick memorial and handed it to Su Wen. ¡°Lord Su, take a look. This is a tax system that I and a few friends have drafted together. Is there anything wrong with it?¡±. Su Wen picked it up and carefully examined it. He saw that the handwriting was extremely neat and beautiful, and it was even comparable to those books printed in later generations. He could not help but marvel at this old fellow¡¯s solid calligraphy skills. As for the content, it was already very thorough. From the details of every tax system to the proposals, and finally to the extension policies, he could think of almost everything. Combining the current situation of the Great Zhou Empire, this old man had made a meticulous plan! Even the propulsion methods were included. Just by looking at it, Su Wen knew how much effort this old fellow had put in. He read the book for nearly two hours in one go. Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief after the thick memorial was closed. Tax reform involved too many things and too many things to consider. What he proposed was just an idea. However, this old man and his friends were people who had perfected the tax system. In the end, Su Wen saw an autograph behind the tax system. Ji Yuchen said, ¡°There were originally eight people, but three of our old friends did not want to cause trouble, so there were only five of us left. This will be the joint petition we will give His Majesty!¡± Su Wen looked over and realized that they were all famous people. It seemed like the scholars of the Great Zhou still had some sort of backbone. After some thought, Su Wen looked at Ji Yuchen and asked with a smile, ¡°Can I add a signature in?¡± Ji Yuchen was stunned for a moment before he said happily, ¡°Of course.¡± Su Wen knew that writing down his name meant that he supported this proposal. At the same time, it also meant that they were standing against the influential officials of Great Zhou. However, Su Wen¡¯s identity was special. He was a commander of the Secret Shadow Guard and was also Su Changqing¡¯s son. His declaration would undoubtedly relieve a lot of pressure for these people. Whether it was from within the royal court or outside! Ji Yuchen was confused. ¡°Lord Su, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to expose yourself?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if everyone only cherishes their body, when will there be a time when the world is clear? I feel that sometimes, I should live a little more impudently!¡± Su Wen naturally had his own reasons for doing so. The last time Su Changqing came, he told Su Wen some insider information. From Su Wen¡¯s point of view, the emperor would not let him die so easily. He also understood why Fu An followed him to Li Prefecture! To put it bluntly, it was to protect him and not let anything happen to him. He was a future Heaven Rank expert! Yes, even though it might seem a bit suspicious! However, his wife was someone the emperor wanted to put in an important position. If she married him and lost him before he even had a child, wouldn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s plan completely fail? From a certain perspective, it was impossible for Emperor Zhou to let him die. Since that was the case, shouldn¡¯t he be a little more reckless? Was it not cool enough to have the emperor backing you! He might not be able to take a shit on the emperor, but what about those aristocratic families? And at that moment, a middle-aged monk led a young monk through the Great Zhou Royal Capital¡¯s eastern gate. The young monk seemed extremely curious as he looked left and right. ¡°Master, you said you were going to pick someone up. Where are we going to pick him up?¡± ¡°Master, I want to eat that baked meat bun.¡± ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± The young monk kept yapping and asking questions. The elder monk, however, said nothing¡­ and proceeded on his own. As he walked, the pedestrians seemed to not see him, but they subconsciously made way for him. Just like that, he led the little monk straight towards the palace. When they reached the entrance of the palace, the little monk opened his mouth wide. ¡°What a long wall! Who¡¯s house is this? It must be huge!¡± The monk slightly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Golden Wheel Monastery¡¯s Huiming seeks an audience with the current emperor!¡± Only then did the little monk realize that this was the legendary palace, where the emperor lived. Huiming¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it drifted straight into the palace. But no one knew that Yao Gu¡¯s brother, the abbot of the Golden Wheel Monastery, Huiming, had reached the Heaven Rank! Even Yao Gu didn¡¯t know. He only knew that his older brother¡¯s status was at the 9th Grade, but he didn¡¯t know that Huiming¡¯s cultivation had already broken through again after so many years. In the palace, Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes. ¡°Heaven Rank!¡± the eunuch growled. Emperor Zhou wanted more Heaven Rank experts, but at the same time, he wanted someone who could be controlled and willing to work for him! A Heaven Rank expert in the martial world wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for him! It could even be said that from a certain point of view, this was an impediment to his affairs. ¡°Let him in!¡± Emperor Zhou gave the order. Not long after, Huiming brought the little monk into the main hall. When the little monk saw Emperor Zhou, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you the emperor? You¡¯re quite good-looking!¡± ¡°Zhizhen, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Huiming berated with a grim voice. The little monk stuck out his tongue and did not dare to say anything else. However, Emperor Zhou was already displeased. Emperor Zhou looked at Huiming and asked coldly, ¡°Why do you wish to see me?¡± [1] Slang for Cao Cao Chapter 155 - Playing Taichi (aka Diverting Responsibility) Chapter 155 Playing Taichi (aka Diverting Responsibility) Huiming looked at Emperor Zhou and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, this old monk has a younger brother whose surname is Yao Gu. His entire family is currently locked up in prison. This old monk knows that my younger brother has committed a grave sin, but he is still a close brother after all. I beg Your Majesty to let him live. This old monk is willing to bring him back to Golden Wheel Monastery and make him a monk. He will be an eternal companion for Buddha his entire life. He also has a son which has nothing to do with the affairs of my younger brother, so please let him live.¡± The Zhou Emperor did not speak¡­ but his expression was cold. Does this damned monk think that just being a Heaven Rank expert would allow him to talk to me like this? Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t like Huiming at all. The old eunuch stood up and shrilly exclaimed, ¡°Ridiculous! There are laws for a country and rules in a family! How can we let him go just like that? Yao Gu violated the laws of the country and should be executed according to the laws! You are a monk, yet you came here to talk about brotherhood? What family did you come from? What Buddhist cultivation do you cultivate?!¡± This was a direct scolding! Even if one was a Heaven Rank, they would be punished if they thought they could do as they liked in the Royal Palace! Not to mention that Huiming had only just reached the Heaven Rank. His Grade wasn¡¯t that high¡­ Huiming glanced at the old eunuch and said in a low voice, ¡°If Your Majesty agrees, I can listen to Your Majesty¡¯s orders once without endangering my life!¡± Emperor Zhou snorted. Was this old monk crazy? Only once? And not even life threatening? Did he really think he was invincible after reaching the Heaven Rank? The problem was that Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t want to offend a Heaven Rank over Yao Gu. Should he¡­ let him go? However, he immediately thought of someone! Su Wen! If this brat knows that I released him¡­ will he mock me? Last time, he said that I was trying to smooth things over. For such a case, he¡¯ll probably call me a coward, right? It was embarrassing to be insulted by him¡­ Emperor Zhou thought quickly. There was a fierce look in his eyes as he pondered another solution! Why not¡­ kill this old monk? No! Killing a Heaven Rank expert for no reason¡­ If word got out¡­ that guy would come looking for trouble. Finally, Emperor Zhou could only let out a wry smile, ¡°This matter is difficult to handle¡­ This Yao Gu tried to assassinate my nephew. If I let him go, wouldn¡¯t I be letting him down? I have to receive Su Wen¡¯s approval before I can proceed with such a matter! That¡¯s why the Master needs Su Wen to speak to me about this matter before I can agree!¡± Emperor Zhou still mentioned wanting to release the person, but Su Wen had to be the one that approved it. If Su Wen came over to tell him to do so, this matter naturally couldn¡¯t be blamed on him. He couldn¡¯t possibly turn around and mock him, right? Huiming frowned. He already heard of the whole story earlier on when walking over. Emperor Zhou wanted Su Wen to personally agree to setting Yao Gu free? Just as he was thinking about it, Emperor Zhou added, ¡°Also, Master, no matter what your cultivation level is, you still have to abide by the laws of Great Zhou. You can¡¯t try to coerce Su Wen. Otherwise¡­ Master might not be able to leave the capital.¡± Emperor Zhou chuckled as he spoke. He was warning Huiming that if he really tried to harm Su Wen to get his approval, Emperor Zhou would not mind killing him in the capital. At the very least, an early Heaven Rank wasn¡¯t a big threat to Emperor Zhou! Huiming turned around and left. The little monk Zhizhen could tell that his master wasn¡¯t very happy, but he wasn¡¯t afraid either. He followed Huiming and skipped away. Emperor Zhou closed his eyes and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Invite Thirteenth Uncle to come out of seclusion to keep an eye on this old fellow. If he dares to make a move, kill him on the spot!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°An Heaven Rank expert¡­ is a double-edged sword! If it listens to me, it¡¯ll be a sharp blade! If they don¡¯t, I can easily hurt myself! The obedient ones are still the best!¡±. Su Wen didn¡¯t know that he was about to be targeted by a Heaven Rank expert! Right now, he was holding a letter in his hand. It was written by Wu Muyu and sent by Wu Lie. ¡°Brother Su¡­ I miss you so much¡­ Last time I said I would make soup for you but I didn¡¯t make it. Bad daddy won¡¯t let me go out every day now. I¡¯m being watched very closely.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to marry Sister Yan. Sister Yan will definitely make soup too, right? That way, Muyu can be more at ease.¡± ¡°But Sister Yan is busy with work, she can¡¯t think about Brother every day like others¡­¡± ¡°Even if Big Brother got married, Muyu will still like Big Brother! But would Big Brother forget Muyu?¡± ¡°If big brother forgets Muyu, Muyu will be very sad, but she will also obediently not disturb big brother¡­¡± ¡°Muyu will always have a brother in her heart¡­¡± After reading it, Su Wen rubbed his glabella. This little girl¡­ although she was still eccentric, the longing in her was clearly expressed. He looked at Wu Lie and said, ¡°How has Muyu been recently?¡± ¡°Great! Really good! She can eat five bowls of rice for one meal!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°She wants to gain weight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. After eating her fill, she¡¯s been causing trouble in the residence every day. It¡¯s really enjoyable to watch, the old man is about to lose it¡­¡± Wu Lie was obviously gloating. Recently, Wu Muyu and Wu Kunhu had been at total loggerheads with each other. The father-daughter pair both had the mentality that ¡°If I¡¯m not happy, no one should feel the same way as well¡±. One was restricting one¡¯s freedom while the other was causing trouble. Wu Muyu had used all sorts of methods, such as singing in front of Wu Kunhu¡¯s bedroom door in the middle of the night, practicing martial arts at home and accidentally demolishing the rooms, stealing the weapons of Wu Kunhu to poke at the firewood, playing with fire and ¡°accidentally¡± lighting the stables, causing chaos in the Wu Residence in general. On the other hand, Wu Lie was quite happy. Wu Kunhu had been tormented badly by Wu Muyu these days and didn¡¯t have time to bother with him. During this period of time, other than occasionally finding fault with him and beating him up to vent his anger, he was basically living quite comfortably. He had thick skin and wouldn¡¯t take a beating seriously. Wu Lie casually said, ¡°The last time you said that you would bring me out to play, you stood me up instead. When will you make up for it?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I get ambushed by Yao Gu? If you want to go, we¡¯ll go in a moment! I¡¯ll send someone to call the Second Prince and Zhao Rui.¡± Wu Lie had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°My house has a curfew. If I don¡¯t go back, my old man will probably punish me.¡± Su Wen shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Are you stupid? Isn¡¯t your father fighting with your sister? Even if you don¡¯t go back now, he might not know. Moreover, even if you are obedient, you will still get beaten up quite a bit. Why do you still have to listen to him?¡± ¡°Look at me. I¡¯ve been disobedient since I was young. I almost angered my father to death, but I¡¯m still fine, right? This object called ¡®Father¡¯ is a little special, you can¡¯t just get used to it, but have to actively anger them. Look at Wu Muyu, she made your father so angry, yet she didn¡¯t get a beating. Turning around, you were the one getting a beating instead. So why are you still being obedient?¡± Wu Lie gaped! A moment later, he suddenly slapped his thigh! ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that earlier? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re not going back today!¡± ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go! Chu He, get the carriage ready!¡± As for Zhao Jin¡­ Zhao Jin was currently unconscious. He was only wearing his underwear, and her upper body was naked on a bed. The lights were bright, and the sounds of metal bones colliding could be heard from time to time. Blood was all over his body. Ni Hongxiao stood beside him, her eyes shining with excitement. She kept playing with his body. ¡°This¡­ should be fine, right? Absolutely no problem, I¡¯m a genius!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll add this. If this is suddenly activated, the enemy will be hard-pressed to defend against it.¡± ¡°My calculations were indeed correct¡­ as expected of a 6th Grade Earth Rank¡­ vigorous blood energy, tenacious vitality, he didn¡¯t die even after this!¡± Su Wen and Wu Lie left the residence, directly boarding Su Wen¡¯s carriage. Chu He casually flicked the whip, and the carriage slowly drove away. Huiming and Zhizhen followed from afar. ¡°Master, he¡¯s Su Wen, right? Didn¡¯t the emperor say he needs to approve? Quickly go and catch him!¡± ¡°Why are you following him instead of asking him?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking again? I¡¯m always talking by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired from walking. I want a ride too.¡± Zhizhen nagged endlessly. Huiming¡¯s expression however was cold. His original plan was simple. He would grab Su Wen and threaten him. But at some point in time, there was an additional faint aura behind him! Very clearly, that person¡¯s cultivation was above his! Another Heaven Rank expert, but at a higher Grade! Huiming knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to win! Obviously, this person was sent by Emperor Zhou who wanted to monitor his actions. Threats were not allowed. However, Huiming could not think of a way to negotiate with Su Wen in a short period of time. Thus he chose to just follow. He decided to take a look first at Su Wen¡¯s actions and make a plan from there. Su Wen¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the vermicelli stall as usual. Wu Lie was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to play? What are we doing here?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform the second prince and Zhao Rui. They¡¯ll be here soon. Besides, it¡¯s still early now, so there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s have a bowl of vermicelli first. Didn¡¯t your sister tell you that the vermicelli here is super delicious?¡± The three of them found a seat and Su Wen ordered three bowls of noodles. Zhizhen looked at Huiming. ¡°Master¡­ I want to eat too¡­.¡± Hui Ming led Zhizhen to the table beside Su Wen and sat down. Wu Lie asked curiously, ¡°What are you two watching?¡± ¡°Round!¡± ¡°Round?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s round in the heart and in the eyes. If you don¡¯t believe me, look¡­¡± Wu Lie stretched his head over and looked carefully! ¡°It¡¯s indeed round!¡± The young monk was also very curious. He craned his neck to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s round?¡± Pa! Huiming aimed his chopsticks to smack his head at lightning speed! The young monk felt aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at some round things. Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Recite the scriptures!¡± ¡°No, I want to eat vermicelli!¡± ¡°The noodles are not here yet, read it quickly!¡± ¡°No, in a while, you will be chasing after this Benefactor Su Wen again and I won¡¯t have time to eat the vermicelli¡­¡± The moment the little monk finished speaking, Su Wen and the other two turned around to look at Huiming¡­ Su Wen narrowed his eyes. What was this monk doing? Chasing after him? Just as Su Wen was about to go forward to ask, someone walked over to the owner of the fried vermicelli stall. A young master and two servants stood in front of the pot! ¡°Ma¡¯am, cheer this young master up¡­¡± Upon hearing this line, Su Wen almost fainted. It was too classic. The stall owner forced a smile and said, ¡°Sir, if you want to eat vermicelli, you can wait inside. If you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to stay far away. Otherwise, the things in the pot might accidentally spill out and dirty your clothes.¡± Street hawkers like her could not afford to offend anyone. However, the man still refused to give up. ¡°No! Your smile is ugly! Smile again for me!¡± At this moment, Su Wen had already walked over. He reached out and slapped the back of that person¡¯s head! ¡°Ouch! Who dares hit this daddy!¡± That person turned around and saw Su Wen. Su Wen grinned and scolded, ¡°Have you not seen anyone f*cking smile before! Let me give you a smile, is it good?¡± That person was furious and scolded, ¡°Good your f*cking mother, guards, f** k him up!¡± Bang! Bang! Just as his guards were about to step forward, they were beaten down by Chu He. Su Wen grabbed the neck of this person and moved closer to him. He whispered with a smile, ¡°My name is Su Wen, my father is Su Changqing.¡± As soon as he said that, fear appeared in the other party¡¯s eyes. But Su Wen continued to whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask for your name or your family background now. Do you understand me?¡± The meaning behind Su Wen¡¯s words was clear. If he were to ask for the guy¡¯s name and family background, then his methods of revenge would be extraordinary. That person quickly nodded. ¡°Understood, understood, understood!¡± Su Wen straightened his body and smiled at him. ¡°But I want to f*cking see you smile now!¡± The man cracked a smile that was uglier than crying. Su Wen slapped him straightaway! ¡°Pui! What sort of smile is that! Smile again for this daddy!¡± That person was slapped so hard, his mouth was full of blood! ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha ha!¡± ¡°Smile again! Louder!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Again, don¡¯t stop until I say so!¡± Su Wen turned around and smiled at the lady boss. ¡°Please hurry up with my portion. I¡¯m hungry.¡± After saying that, Su Wen walked back and everyone saw a strange scene. The lady boss was stir-frying the vermicelli, while a well-dressed young master was beside the powder stall, his mouth full of blood, facing the sky and laughing. The young monk, Zhizhen, sighed. ¡°His laughter is so unpleasant. This Su Wen is so interesting.¡± At this moment, Su Wen sat at the monk¡¯s table. He gazed at Huiming and frowned as he said, ¡°Why do you seem slightly familiar? Do we know each other?¡± Huiming shook his head. ¡°Then why are you following me?¡± Huiming put his hands together, ¡°I would like to ask Benefactor for a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please let Yao Gu and his son go.¡± Su Wen stared at Huiming and asked, ¡°Then may I know your relationship with them?¡± ¡°Yao Gu is my younger brother.¡± Huiming didn¡¯t hide anything. Su Wen narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°And Master is¡­?¡± ¡°Golden Wheel Monastery¡¯s abbot, Huiming. Heaven Rank!¡± He knew very well that he needed to make Su Wen apprehensive. Thus, he pointed out his cultivation. Upon hearing about his cultivation base, Su Wen was a little terrified¡­ There was nothing he could do about it. Ever since Su Changqing told him that day, Su Wen had become even more wary of the Heaven Rank masters. However, Su Wen was unwilling to let Yao Gu go just like that. However, Su Wen would definitely not try to forcefully resist as well. He pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Master, although I have a personal grudge with Yao Gu, he still violated the law of the country. I¡¯m only the commander of the Secret Shadow Guard. This punishment is not under my jurisdiction! Please look for His Majesty. As long as His Majesty agrees, I have nothing else to say.¡± Su Wen planned to push the blame to Emperor Zhou and let him play with the old monk. Hui Ming shook his head and said, ¡°His Majesty asked me to look for you. He said that if we want to release Yao Gu, we must obtain your approval.¡± ¡®F*ck! I¡¯ve been tricked by that old fogey!¡¯ Su Wen had a smile on his face, but he was already complaining in his heart. ¡®His Majesty is clearly trying to push the blame to me. Hehe, but who doesn¡¯t know how to play taichi?¡¯ Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said, ¡°Monk Huiming, look, you ran over here just like that and said empty words to me. I can¡¯t believe what you said either. If I go to His Majesty and His Majesty punish me for overstepping my boundaries, would I not be crying in my deathbed? Why don¡¯t you go to His Majesty and ask for an imperial decree to prove that His Majesty said those words just now, then I¡¯ll enter the palace to plead for leniency for Yao Gu!¡± Huiming was stunned by his words. Although he was proficient in martial arts, how could he understand the intrigue and ploys of the court? After Su Wen said that, he felt that this was indeed quite true. At this moment, the stir-fried noodles were served. Su Wen smiled as he ate. ¡°Think about it carefully. If a subordinate like us were to listen to anyone¡¯s words, what would His Majesty feel? This is like a Daoist priest from Taihao Palace telling your apprentice monk that he should take out his master¡¯s secret manual and read it to everyone. If the apprentice monk really reads it, what would you think? Is this reasonable? Why didn¡¯t you ask him for a letter or something to verify the authenticity?¡± At that moment, the young monk looked at Huiming and said, ¡°Master, that seems to be the case.¡± At this time, their stir-fried noodles were served. Huiming coldly snapped at him, ¡°Eat your noodles!¡± He no longer mentioned asking Su Wen to beg the emperor. After finishing the vermicelli, Su Wen threw down a silver ingot and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the Master¡¯s portion as well.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at the little monk and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of money left. If you¡¯re not full, eat more. Even if you eat all the stir-fried vermicelli here today, it¡¯s still enough!¡± Su Wen got in the carriage and left. At this moment, the rich young master was still laughing, but his laughter was worse than crying. Seeing that Su Wen had left, he quickly got up and ran away without looking back. The young monk said, ¡°This patron is really a good person! He¡¯s kind-hearted.¡± Huiming nodded. ¡°He¡¯s chivalrous at least.¡± ¡°Master, is your brother a bad person then?¡± ¡°Recite the scriptures!¡± ¡°No¡­ I want to eat more.¡± ¡°Hurry and recite¡­¡± Inside the carriage, Wu Lie asked curiously, ¡°That guy¡¯s a Heaven Ranked expert! Heaven Rank! Is it okay if you don¡¯t enter the palace?¡± Su Wen laughed. ¡°What do you know? His Majesty clearly doesn¡¯t want to let him go¡­ Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he give the order directly and instead kicked this guy to my place? If I really entered the palace, that¡¯s what His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to see.¡± Su Wen never expected that the Emperor only did so because he did not want to be humiliated by Su Wen¡­ The next day, Huiming came to the palace again to explain his purpose for coming. Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°You said you want my royal decree?¡± Huiming said in a serious tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think what Benefactor Su Wen said makes sense. How can he trust me without any evidence?¡± The Zhou Emperor touched his chin. This brat actually performed taichi and diverted the responsibility back to him! He smiled and said, ¡°Huiming, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to issue a decree, but think about it, this is a private matter, so how can I issue a decree? What kind of example did that brat give? Taihao Palace, right? Using the same example, if Taihao Palace¡¯s Ox nosed Daoist went to look for you and said that he wanted to borrow your Sect¡¯s secret manual to take a look. It¡¯s fine if you let him secretly read it in private, but if you write a notice, wouldn¡¯t it be too ugly once this matter gets out? It¡¯s the same for me. Once I issue a decree, where would my prestige go? You can go and discuss with Su Wen¡­ You don¡¯t have to be anxious and persuade him properly.¡± Huiming walked out of the palace in a daze. The little monk frowned and said, ¡°Master, why do I feel that whatever they¡¯ve said makes sense? Who should we listen to?¡± Huiming looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t know that he had also fallen into confusion! ¡°Neither do I¡­¡± He¡¯d thought that coming to the capital with his Heaven Rank cultivation, taking two lives back would be easy. But why was it so difficult to do something so simple? Chapter 156 - It Hurts Me Too Chapter 156 It Hurts Me Too In the Wu Residence! Wu Lie returned back with a sore back and trembling knees The night before had been the most comfortable night of his life. All this time, he had been strict with himself. His family¡¯s style¡­ was very disciplined towards oneself. But after yesterday, he realized¡­ there was no need. Why bother? Was life not good? Wasn¡¯t it good to have such a life now and then? Wu Lie pushed open the door and entered the residence. He found Wu Kunhu confronting Wu Muyu. ¡°Tell me why you drew a pig on my armor!¡± ¡°Because I think it looks good!¡± ¡°Then why did you write next to the pig whoever wears it is a pig?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want Daddy to go to the battlefield. Every time Daddy goes to the battlefield, I¡¯m always worried!¡± Wu Kunhu was immediately rendered speechless. Although he knew that Wu Muyu was lying, he could not get angry. He happened to see Wu Lie and asked casually, ¡°Where did you go last night?¡± In reality, if Wu Lie gave a reasonable excuse, Wu Kunhu would just let it slide. However, he never expected that Su Wen¡¯s words would suddenly resound in Wu Lie¡¯s mind. What¡¯s the purpose of having a father? It¡¯s to anger them! And using Wu Muyu just now as an example¡­ While he was thinking, Wu Kunhu impatiently asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Where did you go?¡± Wu Lie grinned and encouraged himself. ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡¯ He said firmly, ¡°I went to a brothel. Why?¡± The moment the first sentence was spoken, Wu Kunhu¡¯s forehead was already bulging with veins. When he heard the provocative next sentence, his face turned red from anger! ¡°Why? I¡¯ll let you know why!¡± Pa! Wu Lie flew¡­ upwards¡­ The scene that happened next was extremely cruel¡­ inappropriate for minors to watch¡­ He even vented all the anger he had suffered from Wu Muyu. Finally, Wu Kunhu left¡­ Wu Lie¡¯s face was covered in blood as he lay on the ground. It was unknown if he was dead or alive¡­ Wu Muyu walked over and found a straw stick. She squatted in front of Wu Lie and carefully tucked her skirt in to prevent it from getting stained with blood. Then she poked at Wu Lie¡¯s face with the straw stick. ¡°Brother, has the letter arrived?¡± ¡°I¡­ sent¡­ it.¡± Wu Lie¡¯s breath seemed to be leaving him. ¡°What did Brother Su say?¡± ¡°A father exists¡­ to be¡­ angered¡­¡± Wu Lie fainted. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Who asked you that?! Do you think I¡¯m unaware of that?!¡±. Wu Muyu stood up, stomped her feet before running away. She knew very well that Wu Kunhu would not really let Wu Lie suffer serious injuries. Although he looked miserable, his organs were not injured at all. It would be fine after he got some rest. In the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, Su Changqing poured a cup of the Wind-Ripping Hou bone wine. This wine was indeed extraordinary. After drinking it, the aftertaste lingered for a long time. When the wine entered his throat, he closed his eyes and concentrated. It was only after a while did he open his mouth and ask, ¡°A Heaven Rank expert has entered the capital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, His Majesty has invited experts from the Martial Pavilion to come out and monitor.¡± A man stood in front of Su Changqing and reported in a deep voice. ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡± ¡°Yao Gu¡¯s birth brother, here to save Yao Gu and his son.¡± Huiming didn¡¯t hide his tracks, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find out. Su Changqing didn¡¯t say anything and fell into deep thought. After a long moment, he said softly, ¡°Yao Gu must die! A Heaven Rank can naturally come to the capital and try to take two lives, but if Yao Gu dares to attack my son, he can¡¯t be allowed to live. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t everyone dare to attack my son in the future?¡± ¡°If we kill them all, His Majesty won¡¯t look good. Huiming won¡¯t be able to handle it either. Let¡¯s keep Yao Gu¡¯s son alive.¡± ¡°Since Yao Gu¡¯s son doesn¡¯t need to die, then the others don¡¯t need to die either. The rest will be sent to the army, and his mother will be imprisoned in a solitary cell. Take good care of her, and publicly declare that she has died along with Yao Gu. If her son doesn¡¯t behave himself in the future, use her as a countermeasure.¡± The man hesitated. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, His Majesty¡­¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just Yao Gu. Just report it directly to His Majesty and say that I killed him. His Majesty won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± No one would¡¯ve thought that Su Changqing would issue a direct order to kill someone a Heaven Ranked expert came to the capital to protect! Yao Gu died in the end. As someone whose cultivation was crippled, he died silently. Emperor Zhou looked at the report in his hand. It clearly showed that Su Changqing had sent people to poison Yao Gu. He looked at the report for a long time before sighing and saying, ¡°Retreat, I understand.¡± After the people from the Ministry of Justice left, Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°This Changqing is still overprotective of his own people. However, this is also his personality. Yao Gu attacked Su Wen and injured his family¡¯s guards, so Changqing will definitely not let him be freed. I have neglected this point.¡± The old eunuch frowned. ¡°What about Huiming?¡± Emperor Zhou raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°What should we do? What about it? He will have to endure this. Don¡¯t we still have Yao Gu¡¯s son? Does he not wish to save him?¡± At this point, he shook his head. ¡°This Su Wen is truly like Changqing, but he¡¯s still too inexperienced. He should¡¯ve killed Yao Gu and his son the moment he captured them, but instead he¡¯s made a mess of things. That being said, it¡¯s a good thing he did so, otherwise if this Heaven Rank expert launched a surprise attack, it would¡¯ve been troublesome. How much longer until the formation from the Spiritual Masters Residence is completed?¡± The old eunuch said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s already in the midst of being set up, but the capital is huge, so it will take at least a month.¡± Emperor Zhou nodded and said with satisfaction, ¡°Although these spiritual masters are eccentric, they are still powerful. I want to see if there are any Heaven Rank masters in the capital that I don¡¯t know when the array is completed!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Huiming seeks an audience!¡± Just as he finished speaking, another report came from outside. ¡°Come in!¡± As Huiming entered, Emperor Zhou held his forehead and asked, ¡°What did that brat say again?¡± He didn¡¯t need to ask to know that Huiming must have been kicked back like a ball. Huiming said truthfully, ¡°I followed what Your Majesty said and went to look for Su Wen. However, he actually accused me as a swindler that wanted to cheat his family. He said that I needed Your Majesty¡¯s token before he could believe me and asked me to look for Your Majesty and ask for a token to prove my veracity.¡± Emperor Zhou shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Master, think about it carefully. Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huiming was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way I did it?¡± Emperor Zhou saw that he did not even know how to do this, so he decided to point him out. ¡°You said that you asked me to do something and you still know that you have to lend me your strength once in exchange. But how could it be that you don¡¯t know what to do when you meet with Su Wen? He has a grudge with Yao Gu, so do you think he will agree to letting the person go so easily? You have to give him some benefits! Say, if Yao Gu¡¯s son goes out, he might even blame Su Wen for Yao Gu¡¯s death, and beg you for revenge. Would Su Wen dare to let him go out?¡± Huiming¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°I understand now!¡± However, he immediately reacted. He looked at Emperor Zhou and asked in a low voice, ¡°Yao Gu is dead?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead! He committed suicide by ingesting poison! Before he died, he even personally killed a few prisoners in the same prison cell, including his wife!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s face revealed a trace of heartache. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I forgot to send someone to tell Master Yao Gu that you have come to rescue him. That Yao Gu thought that he would definitely die, so he didn¡¯t want to be beheaded and humiliated. He begged the guards to buy poison for him! But Master, don¡¯t worry! That guard has already been killed by me! Such a person that did not know how to comply with the rules had to die!¡± Hui Ming clenched his fists tightly. Yao Gu died in the end. He even died only after he had arrived at the capital. That was his younger brother by blood! After a moment, he relaxed his fist. ¡°Amitabha¡­ May Benefactor Yao Gu ascend to paradise early¡­¡± Emperor Zhou nodded and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yao Gu must have already gone to Paradise. It might not be a bad thing.¡± Huiming brought Zhizhen out of the palace. Zhizhen knew that he must be heartbroken. ¡°Master, is your brother¡¯s death really by suicide?¡± Huiming only shook his head in response, ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°The dead are dead, no point harping over it. The living are the most important!¡± Evidently, it was just as Emperor Zhou and Su Changqing had predicted. Huiming could only choose to endure it. The young monk didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you always taught me that Martial Way leads to godhood, and that Heaven Rank cultivators are revered? Why can¡¯t you save your brother despite being at the Heaven Rank?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not strong enough!¡± ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Find Su Wen!¡± At Su Wen¡¯s house, he also received the news of Yao Gu¡¯s death. Su Wen frowned. ¡°Yao Gu is dead? F*ck, who did this? Isn¡¯t this creating trouble? That old monk won¡¯t blame me, right?¡± Su Wen¡¯s first reaction was that there was definitely something fishy about this matter. Yao Gu could have died earlier or later, but he just had to choose to die now? ¡°The emperor killed him?¡± Su Wen immediately suspected Emperor Zhou. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, if he chose to kill Yao Gu now, Emperor Zhou would definitely pursue the matter. Otherwise, he would have done it long ago. He began to ponder. For what reason would the emperor want to kill Yao Gu? Give this Huiming a warning? Show him what the Emperor could be capable of? Domineering! As expected of His Majesty! The more he thought about it, the more Su Wen felt that the emperor did it. The problem was¡­ Could the old monk be mistaken about it? Just as he thought of this, he saw Ning Shuang walk in. ¡°Young Master, there are two monks outside asking to see you!¡± Ning Shuang came to report. ¡°Quick! Quickly go and get my Uncle Si! No¡­ it¡¯s too late!¡± Su Wen pulled a long face and said, ¡°Hurry up and get me a bottle of wine!¡± Huiming and Zhizhen waited at the door. After a while, Ningshuang came out and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Go in. My young master is waiting for the two of you!¡± The two of them entered and saw some white cloth hanging on Su Wen¡¯s residence. Su Wen sat in the courtyard with wine in his hand. His face was red and his eyes were red and swollen. He wailed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Wuwuwu, Uncle Yao, Uncle Yao! Why did you leave just like that? When I heard you left, I felt as if a knife was being twisted in my heart. It was so painful! So painful!¡± ¡°Uncle Yao! Although you wanted to kill me, I¡¯ve never hated you! I know that you¡¯re only taking revenge for your brother. The word ¡®righteous¡¯ comes first! The reason why I captured you is only because of my duty! How my heart aches for you upon hearing of your death!¡± ¡°Uncle Yao! When I saw you make a move that night, you were so elegant and graceful. I really admire you in my heart! I wish I could be your disciple. Why did you leave just like that!¡± ¡°Uncle Yao, Uncle Yao, I was already planning to look for His Majesty to plead for you. Why didn¡¯t you wait?¡± Su Wen wailed as tears streamed down his face. The apprentice monk Zhizhen felt his heart ache. ¡°Master, I feel that Benefactor Su Wen is a chivalrous person. Your brother probably deserved to die¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to sleep tonight. Recite the scriptures till dawn!¡± Infected by the sad atmosphere, Huiming felt a little down as well as he walked to Su Wen¡¯s side. He softly consoled, ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t be sad. My younger brother has already reached Paradise.¡± Su Wen raised his head and looked at Huiming blankly. ¡°Really? Master?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ really!¡± Su Wen nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved¡­¡± He got up and poured the wine on the ground, saying, ¡°I heard that Uncle Yao likes wine. Now, his whole family is in jail, and no one is paying their respects to him. Although Uncle Yao and I have fought before, we don¡¯t have any personal grudges. I can understand Uncle Yao taking revenge for his brother. Even if he killed me, I don¡¯t hate him¡­ It¡¯s just a pity¡­ A good man is gone just like that¡­¡± In the corner of the courtyard, Chu He and Zhao Jin, the latter who was wrapped in white cloth like a mummy after his experiment, stole a glance at the scene. Chu He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I dare say that even if Yao Gu comes back to life and sees our Young Master like this, he won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡± Zhao Jin chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ those who don¡¯t know would probably think the young master was sired by Yao Gu himself¡­ his crying is probably much more moving than even Yao Gu¡¯s own son¡¯s.¡± Chu He smiled and said, ¡°I only wonder if the Young Master will be like this if the Prime Minister is gone¡­¡± Pa! Zhao Jin couldn¡¯t move his upper body, so he sent a kick over. ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s only been a few days since you¡¯ve not got beaten, and you already dare to say anything. How can you even say something like that? If the Prime Minister hears this, he will kill you without even blinking.¡± Chu He didn¡¯t resist and wisely chose to keep silent. At this moment in the courtyard, Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Huiming had no intention of attacking. He stood up and said, ¡°Master, please come in!¡± Huiming questioned in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think I was a scammer from the martial world the other day?¡± The last time he came, Su Wen even called him a liar. Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Master, I was wrong. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I said that you¡¯re a liar because I was afraid that His Majesty would blame me. Think about it, why didn¡¯t His Majesty directly order Uncle Yao to be pardoned? It must be because he himself doesn¡¯t want to pardon him in his heart! That¡¯s why even though I know that you¡¯re Uncle Yao¡¯s biological brother, I don¡¯t dare to follow you into the palace. I can only push your excuses back to His Majesty. For the Emperor of Great Zhou, pardoning someone is something that can be decided with a few words. Why would he need to ask for the opinion of a mere commander of the Secret Shadow Guard? Think about it. I¡¯m not afraid to say something disrespectful¡­ Uncle Yao¡¯s death¡­ is probably not that simple.¡± Huiming¡¯s pupils constricted at his words!. The moment Su Wen said this, he felt as if the fog that obscured his senses had been lifted, and he could finally see the sunlight. That¡¯s right, the Emperor was the Son of Heaven after all. Why did he have to ask for the opinion of a mere commander of the Secret Shadow Guard? How would he know that Emperor Zhou was only doing this to save his pride? However, Yao Gu¡¯s sudden death made Su Wen¡¯s words even more convincing. Su Wen was an astute person. One look at Huiming¡¯s expression and he knew that Huiming had been successfully hooked. Delighted, he murmured to himself, ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t blame me. You¡¯re strong and fit, and you¡¯re surrounded by many experts. Even if a Heaven Rank expert were to target you, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But I can¡¯t¡­ so I¡¯ll just pin the blame on you? Besides, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. You¡¯re most likely the one who did this.¡± In the dark, an old man with white hair and beard shook his head. Looking at the entire set-up, he grinned, ¡°This kid is quite interesting!¡± Huiming pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Then are you willing to come with me to see His Majesty now? Yao Gu¡¯s son, Yao Yong, is of my secular bloodline. I don¡¯t want this bloodline to be severed!¡± Su Wen put on a troubled expression. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t I just say¡­ I¡¯m not the key¡­¡± ¡°If you go, I promise you that Yao Yong will not take revenge on you. And I can help you once without endangering my own life!¡± Hmm? Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up! Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t need Huiming to make a move, but Su Wen did! This was a m*therf**king Heaven Rank expert! Moreover, Su Wen would be guaranteed that Yao Yong would not seek revenge on him¡­ Although this guarantee was questionable, with Yao Yong¡¯s cultivation¡­ Hehe, Su Wen really didn¡¯t care. ¡°Master! Yao Yong is of Uncle Yao¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s only right that we rescue him. I¡¯m willing to follow you into the palace and seek an audience with His Majesty!¡± In the imperial palace, Su Wen saw Emperor Zhou. He looked at him with a bitter look. However, he still followed decorum to bow before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I have heard that Yao Gu is dead. Since the main perpetrator is dead, the rest of his family members are innocent. I feel that perhaps we can spare them!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Huiming and then at Su Wen. He smiled and said, ¡°Su Wen, this is what you asked for!¡± Emperor Zhou was implying that him releasing them was not because he was afraid, but because Su Wen wanted it. ¡°Yes¡­ this is a request for Your Majesty to show mercy.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t understand Emperor Zhou¡¯s strange ego. Instead, he was curious about why he would say this sentence. He thought to himself, ¡°Why are the Emperor¡¯s words so weird today? What does it matter if I ask for it or not?¡± Emperor Zhou nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°In that case, Yao Yong shall be pardoned.¡± Huiming cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou wrote a decree and had the eunuch lead Huiming to announce the decree. Meanwhile, he got Su Wen to stay behind. ¡°Brat, you really know how to shirk responsibility! I asked Huiming to look for you, but you pushed him back twice. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t hide anything and directly questioned Su Wen after Huiming left. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I thought that Your Majesty didn¡¯t want to release Yao Gu. If not, Your Majesty could have just issued a decree. Why would you need me to enter the palace to ask for them to be pardoned? Moreover¡­ if Yao Gu didn¡¯t die, I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied either!¡± The last sentence was spoken from Su Wen¡¯s heart. Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°At least you¡¯re pretty honest!¡± ¡°How is it? How much did you get from that old monk?¡± Emperor Zhou asked. Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± ¡°He can act once for me.¡± Emperor Zhou gaped. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? That¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert!¡± ¡°Look at how useless you are! You have no ambitions at all! Get lost!¡± Emperor Zhou chased Su Wen out. On the other side, Yao Gu¡¯s son Yao Yong was also brought out. This was his first time seeing Huiming. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Your father¡­ is my younger brother,¡± Huiming said. ¡°I came to the capital to rescue you all.¡± Yao Yong hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± He looked around and asked, ¡°What about my father?¡± ¡°Dead! Your mother is dead too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Yong felt his world crash down on him. He let out a heart wrenching cry. ¡°Su Wen! I want to kill your entire family!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Hui Ming slapped him and said, ¡°Why would you want to kill his entire family?¡± Yao Yong raised his head and said, ¡°He was the one who imprisoned our entire family! He was the one who killed my father!¡± Huiming coldly rebuked, ¡°Your father broke the law, thus him capturing your entire family is his duty. Why should you hate him?¡± ¡°My parents must have been killed by him!¡± Yao Yong gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you really think that Su Wen would dare to kill your father? With the Emperor taking note of this incident, and with Heaven Rank experts in the capital, do you think a mere Su Wen can kill your father? Furthermore, do you think he can kill your father and not fear punishment from the Emperor as well as my revenge?! There¡¯s only one person that fits the bill to be able to do such a thing!¡± Yao Yong understood. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No matter who it is, I must take revenge! Kill his entire family!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± In the palace, Emperor Zhou rubbed his nose. Chapter 157 - You Like Being Toasted? Chapter 157 You Like Being Toasted? Recently, another interesting event had happened in the Great Zhou Imperial Court, and that was Ji Yuchen¡¯s reappearance. He was appointed as Prefectural Magistrate of Fu Ning County in Jiang Prefecture. Although his official position was not high, he had special privileges. Firstly, he did not need to listen to the orders of Jiang Prefecture¡¯s government dispatches, and could directly report to the emperor. Secondly, all the matters in Fu Ning County, including the taxes and taxes, were completely unrelated to Jiang Prefecture. It could be said that this was a test site set up by Emperor Zhou. This would allow Ji Yuchen to trial and error, and slowly advance his tax system. Before he left, Ji Yuchen came to see Su Wen again. After chatting for a while, Su Wen sent Ji Yuchen out of the city. Standing at the city gate, Su Wen looked at Ji Yuchen¡¯s departing carriage and could not help but sigh. Su Wen admired such an old man. When he returned home, Su Wen picked up the two pieces of intelligence that the Secret Shadow Guard and Sun Wei had sent over. This had become his daily habit. It allowed him to understand many things about the capital. The Northwest Qiang tribe sent a messenger to the capital, and the messenger met the crown prince¡­ The Third Prince wanted to find an opponent and sent out a letter to invite any 9th Grade Star Rank from the martial world to come to the capital to challenge him. There would be a generous reward given. Su Wen shook his head slightly. This fellow sure knew how to play. Wu Kunhu had paid a visit to Jing Duke recently. It was said that he wanted to arrange a marriage for Wu Muyu! Pa! Su Wen slapped the table fiercely. He frowned in displeasure! Although he was about to get married, it did not mean that he would allow Wu Muyu to marry someone else! ¡°Jing Duke¡­¡± He pondered for a moment. Jing Duke¡¯s title was hereditary. As the founding general of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the rewards he received were hereditary and extremely honorable. It could even be said that in terms of status, Su Wen really could not compare to him. Although Su Changqing had authority, once Su Changqing passed away, it was still unknown what the Su family would be like. However, this family was hereditary and would be passed down forever. As long as they did not rebel and the Great Zhou Dynasty was not destroyed, they would always exist. This was also one of the reasons why the Great Zhou valued and encouraged men to establish military contributions. The current Jing Duke, Xu Qiao, didn¡¯t just have an empty position. He also held a position in the army. Although his position couldn¡¯t be compared to Wu Kunhu, in terms of his identity, he was superior to him. The two of them could be considered as of equal statuses. ¡°Su Wen, bad news!¡± As he was thinking, he saw Wu Lie rush in. He pulled Su Wen and said, ¡°This is bad! My father wants to find a partner for my sister!¡± At this moment, the gatekeeper also rushed in. He said anxiously, ¡°Young Master, Young Master Wu barged in directly. I couldn¡¯t stop him!¡± Su Wen waved his hand and signaled for the guard to leave, leaving him and Wu Lie alone. Su Wen asked in a deep voice, ¡°How many sons does Xu Qiao have?¡± In his memory, Xu Qiao had more than one son! Wu Lie was shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the commander of the Secret Shadow Guard, and I supervise officials. Your father is among them!¡± Wu Lie hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Xu Qiao¡¯s third son, Xu Longcheng! Xu Qiao seems to have already agreed! My younger sister is having a fight with my father at home. The house is in chaos, so I took advantage of the chaos and ran out.¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie and sized him up before whispering, ¡°Brother Wu, I need your help.¡± He started to whisper into Wu Lie¡¯s ear. As Wu Lie listened, his eyes widened. Finally, his head began to shake like a rattle. ¡°No! Absolutely not! My father will beat me to death!¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sense of responsibility? Aren¡¯t you a man? For the sake of my happiness and your sister¡¯s happiness, what¡¯s wrong with you being the big brother? Don¡¯t worry! When the time comes, you can rest for a few days and I¡¯ll treat you to a few days of fun at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion!¡± Wu Lie gritted his teeth¡­ before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! Isn¡¯t it just a beating? For the sake of my brother, I¡¯ll accept it!¡± However, he tried to persuade him again, ¡°But aren¡¯t you being too ruthless? How is Xu Longcheng going to conduct himself in the future? Why don¡¯t you talk to him first and see what his attitude is? If this matter can be resolved peacefully, why offend him?¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment. It seemed to make sense. After all, it had not been decided yet. If he went to talk to Xu Longcheng, there might still be a chance. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen left and went straight to the Second Prince¡¯s residence. When the two of them met, the second prince smiled, ¡°Little brother, why have you come?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Your Highness to help me arrange a meeting with Xu Longcheng. I don¡¯t have any interactions with this person, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t see me if I rashly arrange a meeting.¡± The second prince was taken aback, and he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you want ask him out?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Wu Kunhu wants to marry Sister Muyu to this fellow? You know Muyu and I, so we definitely can¡¯t let this matter succeed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of discussing with Xu Longcheng to get him to reject this marriage. Perhaps there might still be a chance.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± The second prince gasped. This matter was not easy to handle! It could potentially completely offend the other party! However, Su Wen had already spoken. If he didn¡¯t agree, Su Wen would probably be displeased. The Second Prince smiled and tried to persuade him. ¡°Su Wen, you are about to get married to Yan Luoying. Listen to my advice. As for Muyu, forget it. Wu Kunhu won¡¯t let her be your unofficial wife. Moreover, Wu Kunhu and Yan Ze have been at odds with each other for the past few years. It¡¯s impossible for the two of you to be together. Why do you have to be like this? Xu Longcheng is a good match. If you ask me¡­ about this¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. Your Second Highness, Muyu and I are in love with each other. It¡¯s only because His Majesty has decreed that I have no choice but to marry Yan Luoying. I must find a way to marry Muyu in the future, so please help me arrange an appointment with Xu Longcheng.¡± The second prince hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll schedule a meeting for you at the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion tonight.¡± Su Wen nodded as thanks. Inside Penglai Pavilion, the Second Prince and Xu Longcheng arrived first. Xu Longcheng was 24 or 25 years old. He had a tall and slender build. His appearance was also known as having sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. He was quite handsome. From a certain perspective, Wu Kunhu¡¯s judgment was pretty good. The Second Prince smiled and said, ¡°Younger Brother Longcheng, I didn¡¯t come to look for you today! It was Su Wen!¡± Xu Longcheng frowned and said, ¡°Su Wen? Why is he looking for me? I have never interacted with him.¡± The second prince sighed, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of Wu Muyu¡¯s marriage with you.¡± Without waiting for Xu Longcheng to respond, the second prince quickly explained, ¡°But I had no choice. We have a deep relationship. You know his father as well, it¡¯s not convenient for me to reject him. However, this matter is between you and him. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll leave after he arrives.¡± Xu Longcheng heaved a sigh of relief. However, the Second Prince hesitated to speak. Xu Longcheng could tell that the Second Prince had something to say. He frowned and said, ¡°Second Prince, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± The Second Prince shook his head and said, ¡°Su Wen is not to be underestimated. Recently, he has been doing very well in the royal court and is highly appreciated by Father. Even if you reject him, you must speak nicely to him and not anger him.¡± Before Xu Longcheng could reply, he heard a commotion at the entrance. Su Wen walked in. ¡°Hahaha! Sorry for being late!¡± Su Wen replied politely. The second prince introduced the two of them before taking his leave. He did not want to get involved in this messy affair. In the end, only Su Wen and Xu Longcheng were left in the room. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Brother Longcheng, I¡¯ve long heard of your great name. It¡¯s said that among the younger generation, Brother Longcheng is the most likely to be the first to break through to the Earth Rank. I¡¯m deeply impressed.¡± Xu Longcheng knew what his motive was, so how could he have any good intentions? He said coldly, ¡°Brother Su, speak your mind!¡± Su Wen said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard that General Wu went to the residence to discuss the marriage with your father yesterday. However, there is something that General Wu doesn¡¯t know. Sister Muyu and I are in love with each other and we have already decided to marry each other. It¡¯s just that I have to marry Yan Luoying first. After that, we can consider our marriage. So, that¡¯s what I think¡­¡± ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re a talented man with an illustrious family background. What kind of woman can¡¯t you find? Why don¡¯t you make it convenient and reject this marriage?¡± The corner of Xu Longcheng¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Was this the infamous Su Wen? He was not as domineering as the rumors said. Unfortunately, no matter how good Su Wen¡¯s attitude was, he did not intend to agree. However, he was in no hurry. He laughed. ¡°Brother Su, is this how you ask for favors? You should at least give me a toast!¡± Su Wen faltered slightly before a smile appeared on his face. He picked up the wine pot and personally filled it up for Xu Longcheng. He then poured himself another glass and drained it. After which he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve downed my drink first as a sign of respect to you!¡± Xu Longcheng looked at him and said disdainfully, ¡°Such a small cup, aren¡¯t you too insincere?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. He could tell that Xu Longcheng was making things difficult for him. However, he also knew that this matter of his was simply the hatred of snatching his wife, so it was normal for the other party to be angry. Su Wen picked up the wine pot and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll finish this!¡± He raised his head and downed the strong liquor in the pot. After finishing all the wine, Su Wen poured the wine pot over, showing that not a single drop was left. He smiled and said, ¡°Is this sincere enough?¡± Xu Longcheng lifted his chin and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve already drunk it. What should I drink?¡± It was clear that he did not take the second prince¡¯s words to heart. In fact, it could even be said that the second prince¡¯s words made him want to see what the consequences of angering Su Wen would be. Again and again¡­ Was he not planning to end this charade? Su Wen licked his lips and smiled. ¡°Young Master Xu, you mean you don¡¯t want to reject the marriage?¡± ¡°What can you do even if I don¡¯t refuse?¡± Xu Longcheng sneered. ¡°That Wu Muyu is sweet, gentle, and comes from a good family. She is a good match for me. Why should I reject her? Who do you think you are? Do you have the qualifications to talk to me?¡± Su Wen suddenly moved and smashed the wine pot in his hand at Xu Longcheng! ¡°F*ck you. If you don¡¯t want to accept my request, why are you talking to me? Are you playing with me?¡± Pa! Xu Longcheng reacted extremely quickly. He raised his hand and punched out, causing the wine pot to explode. He was also a 9th Stage Star Rank cultivator! He wasn¡¯t afraid of Su Wen! ¡°So what if I¡¯m playing with you!¡± At this moment¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three figures broke through the window! Chu He, Zhao Jin, and Xu Longcheng¡¯s guard came in! ¡°Don¡¯t make a move! I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯d like to see how capable you are!¡± shouted Xu Longcheng. He already knew that his cultivation base was stronger than Su Wen¡¯s when they exchanged blows just now. However, Su Wen¡¯s guards had already arrived. He saw that there was only one person on his side and was afraid that the guard would suffer a loss, so he spoke as such. This person was rather quick-witted! Su Wen grinned. ¡°Zhao Jin, Chu He, beat up his guard! Don¡¯t worry about anything else!¡± Su Wen also knew that Xu Longcheng¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple. He could fight Xu Longcheng, but if Zhao Jin and Chu He joined in, there would be trouble! But for the guards to hit the guards, the young master to hit the young master, there was nothing wrong with that! At this moment, the boss of the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion rushed over. He said with a bitter face, ¡°Young Masters, you can¡¯t fight here!¡± He did not understand why Young Master Su Wen would fight every time he came! The last time, he had beaten up Guo Bin. This time was the son of a duke! And judging from the situation, they were about to attack! Su Wen shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for the loss if I destroy your place!¡± ¡°The loser will pay!¡± Xu Longcheng was equally fearless. Bam! Xu Longcheng then threw a punch at Su Wen without any fanfare. In the next second, violent True Qi burst out. Su Wen turned around and activated Stellar Transposition, changing his position! Behind his original position, a huge hole appeared in the wall! On the other side, Zhao Jin and Chu He attacked at the same time! The guard facing them only had a cultivation base of 5th Grade Earth Rank. Being attacked by these two people, he was subdued in no time! Su Wen and Xu Longcheng had however barely just started fighting. Chu He stepped on the person and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Zhao Jin smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master say to beat him up? How about this? You hit his face all the way to his chest, and I¡¯ll hit his feet all the way to his stomach. Just don¡¯t beat him to death. Beat him until the Young Master is done fighting.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The guard¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re all bodyguards. Must you do this?¡± Zhao Jin exclaimed, ¡°Blame yourself for following the wrong person!¡± As he spoke, he threw a punch at the man¡¯s stomach! As soon as Su Wen and Xu Longcheng clashed, they felt the difference! Xu Longcheng¡¯s True Qi was extremely strong! Compared to those opponents he had encountered in the Moon Worship Sect, they were simply not on the same level! Although their cultivation levels were the same, the destructive power of their True Qi was completely different! ¡°Boom!¡± Another fist collided and Su Wen took three steps back! He said in a low voice, ¡°Heaven Ranked cultivation technique?¡± Xu Longcheng sneered, ¡°Our Xu Family is one of the founding fathers of the country. We built our family through a chaotic war, so we naturally have a Heaven Rank cultivation technique. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Su Changqing, who started from nothing and didn¡¯t have any martial arts inheritance, would be able to obtain a Heaven Rank cultivation technique for you! It seems that he really has high hopes for you!¡± He thought that Su Wen¡¯s cultivation technique was obtained by Su Changqing. This was also the first time Su Wen had fought against someone with a Heaven Rank cultivation technique! It was also thanks to the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body that the quality of his True Qi had increased by a lot during this period of time. In addition to Emperor Zhou¡¯s elixir and North Sea Violent Ape¡¯s blood essence, his cultivation was already approaching the peak of 8th Grade. Otherwise, he might not be able to even give Xu Longcheng a workout! The technique that Xu Longcheng practiced was called the Hundred Circles Essence Condensation Technique! The unique characteristic of this cultivation technique was that the Qi in one¡¯s body was circulating at high speeds all the time. Even as it increased the speed of cultivation, it would also continuously condense the quality of the Although the effect was definitely not as good as the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, it was still not something ordinary cultivation techniques could compare to. And most importantly, there was no repercussions to worry about! Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stepped onto a Star Position! This time, he had stepped into the Extreme Yang Star Position, which enhanced his fist power! After stepping into the Extreme Yang Star, the temperature of the fire elemental energy would increase by two levels. The duration would be for three breaths. If the next step was to step into another Extreme Yang Star, the duration of the Extreme Yang effect would be extended to ten breaths, and the temperature of the fire elemental energy would increase by five levels. This was the effect of the Extreme Yang Star! Su Wen then took a second step, once again stepping into the position of another Extreme Yang Star! ¡°Huuu!¡± He could even feel the heat wave on his fist! Bam! With a punch, the searing True Qi warped the air around him. Xu Longcheng¡¯s eyes were wide open as he laughed, ¡°Just in time!¡± ¡°Watch my Seven Kills Army Shattering Fist!¡± As Xu Longcheng got into his stance, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop significantly Chu He, who was watching the battle, frowned and said, ¡°A Heaven Rank fist technique! Young Master won¡¯t suffer, right?¡± The bodyguard who was being beaten up said, ¡°Although my young master¡¯s Heaven Rank fist technique isn¡¯t too mature, he took a lot of effort in condensing his killing intent. The duke made him kill every day, and few people of his age are his match. Moreover, your young master is a few years younger than my young master!¡± As they spoke, the fists of both sides had already collided! This Seven Kill Army Shattering Fist was a technique passed down in the Xu family. It had been used in the military since the founding of the country! The stronger the killing intent, the stronger the fist technique. Although the moves were simple, it was a path of great skill. As the fist and fist collided, Su Wen¡¯s fire elemental energy was instantly suppressed! At the same time, he unleashed the power of his Jadebreak Fist! However, what surprised him was that the hidden fist force that he hid within Xu Longcheng was actually forcefully dissolved by Xu Longcheng¡¯s fist force! This was something that Su Wen had never encountered before! Pa! Su Wen was sent flying. Seeing his young master being beaten, Zhao Jin punched down! ¡°Who told you to talk so much? Did I f**king ask you?¡± Chu He also slapped him. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re the one who cursed my young master!¡± However, both of them could tell that Su Wen was not seriously injured! Even though Su Wen had two Heaven Rank techniques, the Stellar Transposition Technique was not a specialized killing technique. It only provided an amplification effect, and the Jadebreak Fist was only an Earth Ranked fist technique to begin with. In a situation where their Qi was similar, Su Wen still could not defeat Xu Longcheng! However, he was only slightly disadvantaged and did not suffer any serious injuries. This was going to be interesting. The two became a drawn-out battle, the two of them constantly battling within the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion. By this time, all the guests had run away. The boss of the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion had also reported to the authorities, and the people from the patrol office also rushed over. The problem was¡­ who would dare to go in and stop them? Everyone only resorted to gathering outside Penglai Pavilion to prevent pedestrians from approaching ¡°Stop fighting, young masters!¡± ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Everyone was shouting outside, but the two offenders in question pretended not to hear them. Su Wen and Xu Longcheng continuously exchanged blows! Xu Longcheng had the upper hand the whole time, and started to mock Su Wen, ¡°If you see this Young Master in the future, you better take a detour. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡± ¡°I heard that His Majesty is protecting you. I wonder if His Majesty will stand up for you if I beat you up?¡± ¡°Haha, just wait for Wu Muyu to lie on my bed!¡± Pa! Su Wen took another punch! However, whatever injuries he got were recovered almost instantly. It didn¡¯t matter at all! Gradually, Xu Longcheng realized that Su Wen had taken quite a few punches over and over again. So why was it that he seemed like he was completely uninjured? Furthermore, Su Wen would always run away after exchanging a punch with him. After running for a while, he would fight with him again before running away! Although he found it strange, he did not take it to heart. In any case, he was the one who had been beating up Su Wen all along. Xu Longcheng took the chance to ridicule loudly, ¡°Haha! Are you trying to exhaust this Young Master¡¯s cultivation? My Hundred Circles Essence Condensation Technique¡¯s rate of regeneration is far beyond your imagination. No matter how much it consumes, you will be the one lying down in the end!¡± Xu Longcheng arrogantly hooted! But Su Wen totally ignored his words, continuing his bizarre tactic of fighting. The fight between the two of them lasted for a really long time¡­ for more than two hours. Xu Longcheng¡¯s guard couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His young master was having a good time fighting, but the problem was that he couldn¡¯t. He had been beaten up by the two of them for more than two hours. He was about to fall apart! Especially each time Su Wen was beaten up, Zhao Jin and Chu He would vent it out on him! Chu He saw that Su Wen was being suppressed and frowned. ¡°What should we do? Isn¡¯t Young Master asking for trouble? Even if he continues fighting, he won¡¯t win if he doesn¡¯t have any other moves.¡± Zhao Jin said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Young Master definitely has a way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting his time with that brat!¡± ¡°What kind of bullsh*t idea is that?! It¡¯s impossible for him to win! Big brothers, I¡¯m begging you. You don¡¯t want your Young Master to be beaten up anymore, right? Quickly take him away.¡± Xu Longcheng¡¯s guard said with a sad face. Chu He punched him. ¡°Do I need you to say anything?¡± Zhao Jin said angrily, ¡°My family¡¯s young master will definitely win. Watch my Flicking Eggs Divine Finger!¡± ¡°ARRRGGHHHH!¡± Another miserable howl came out from the guard. Right at this moment, Su Wen threw out another punch! Xu Longcheng was fearless because Su Wen had already done this more than once. Every time, he was asking for trouble! ¡°Die!¡± Xu Longcheng gathered his strength and punched out! Pa! But in the exchange this time, Xu Longcheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock! Su Wen¡¯s punch had suddenly explosively increased in strength! He only felt a tremendous force assaulting him. Even though he was using a Heaven Rank fist technique, he was still unable to match it. Crack! He even heard the sound of bones cracking! This time, Xu Longcheng flew out! Just as he got up, Su Wen had already rushed forward! ¡°Jadebreak Fist, explode!¡± The Jadebreak Fist Fist, which had doubled in power, was finally not melted by Xu Longcheng¡¯s punch. It could finally display its effects! Another force imploded within Xu Longcheng¡¯s body. His body shook and paused for a second. In that short amount of time, Su Wen¡¯s fist had already landed on his face! Pa! Xu Longcheng felt a heavy blow to his head, and the force of the punch entered his brain, causing him to fall into a daze. Su Wen laughed hysterically. ¡°This daddy here can make countless mistakes! On the other hand, you can only slip up once!¡± He laughed as he threw his fist at Xu Longcheng¡¯s body! Lucky Star Position! Critical Hit attribute! This was the only way Su Wen could think of achieving victory without using any weapons or secret arts! However, compared to the last time, Su Wen¡¯s face was very dark today! The cooldown was once every ten minutes, and there was not even a single critical hit in the meantime! However, Su Wen refused to accept it. Since you can¡¯t kill me, I will whittle you to death! Finally, the Star Position displayed its effect At this moment, the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion suddenly let out a sorrowful cry. Bam! The entire building collapsed because of the battle between Su Wen and Xu Longcheng! And Su Wen was still punching Xu Longcheng in the ruins. He had been beaten up for more than two hours, and Su Wen remembered every single hit he had gotten! While Xu Longcheng was being arrogant, Su Wen had been counting how many punches this bastard had given him! He would hit back twice as hard! Bang! Bang! Bang! However, his punch totally differed from how Xu Longcheng had hit him. When Xu Longcheng hit him, Su Wen didn¡¯t lose his ability to resist. With his True Qi protecting his body, he could still dodge and retaliate. When the fists landed on his body, the damage wasn¡¯t severe. Su Wen could also recover from his injuries, so he would not be severely injured. However, Su Wen had chosen to hit Xu Longcheng when the latter had almost lost his ability to resist. The force of each punch shot straight into his internal organs. Xu Longcheng was soon vomiting blood. Finally, Su Wen stopped. It was just that Xu Longcheng was no longer as graceful as before. His head had been beaten into the shape of a pig¡¯s head and countless bones in his body had shattered. It was extremely miserable! Su Wen straightened his body and sneered. ¡°You shameless thing. You like being toasted that much? This daddy here will toast you with a blast of urine!¡± As he spoke, he was about to take off his pants, completely ignoring the fact that the patrol guards and the crowd of citizens were watching! Xu Longcheng¡¯s guard was so shocked that his eyes were about to pop out. He struggled with all his might and shouted, ¡°How dare you do this!¡± Chapter 158 - The Wind Was Too Strong Chapter 158 The Wind Was Too Strong Amidst the crowd, Su Wen looked at the guard and sneered. ¡°How dare I? Today, I¡¯ll show you what it means to be imposing! What it means to be full of strength!¡± After saying that, Su Wen truly ignored the gazes of everyone present, pulling down his pants and jumped a few steps back. He aimed at Xu Longcheng¡¯s head and urinated! Zhao Jin suddenly opened his eyes wide and said to Chu He, ¡°You stay here with the young master! I¡¯ll go tell the Prime Minister! Something big is going to happen!¡± With that, he slipped away in a flash! The suppressed guard said with a mournful expression, ¡°Is your young master right in the mind? How will the Duke let this go?¡± Chu He punched him and rebuked angrily, ¡°Are you in the position to interrupt?¡± The pee¡­ was very hot¡­ and a little yellow¡­ and also a little too strong smelling for the nose¡­ Xu Longcheng, who had already fainted, regained his senses when his face was filled with urine. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where am I? Why is someone pouring warm water on my face-¡± He unconsciously licked his lips. What in the world was this taste? Xu Longcheng suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, both his left and right eyes were swollen from the beating. He could only see Su Wen taking aim from 30 feet away from him through a small gap. He was even shouting with a proud expression, ¡°I¡¯m asking all of you if this Young Master¡¯s aim is accurate!¡± Xu Longcheng was overwhelmed with rage. He was about to stand up, but he suddenly realized that his injuries were too severe. His internal organs had been severely injured, and his bones had been shattered in many places. He couldn¡¯t move at all. The moment he moved, he felt intense pain! In his anger, he fainted again. After Su Wen finished urinating, he pulled up his pants and laughed. ¡°Awesome!¡± Everyone on scene was dumbfounded. No one expected Su Wen to really pee on Xu Longcheng¡¯s head! And he actually did so on Xu Longcheng¡¯s head in front of everyone. The owner of Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion wanted to cry¡­ Why did the restaurant collapse from the fight between these two young masters? What should he do? Get compensation from the one who lost? The one who lost was already lying on the ground with urine all over his face, unable to get up. Su Wen adjusted his pants and smiled at Chu He. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After boarding the carriage, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Jin?¡± ¡°I went to inform the Prime Minister,¡± Chu He said honestly. Su Wen touched his chin and said in satisfaction, ¡°He is quite perceptive. He saved me the trouble of looking for the old man. Let¡¯s go to the Secret Shadow Guard. Young Master is on night shift today.¡± At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Changqing had just had dinner and was playing with Su Nuannuan in the courtyard. ¡°Master! Zhao Jin is outside the residence seeking an audience. He says there¡¯s something important!¡± Su Changqing was stunned. ¡°Something big happened? Let him in!¡± When the two of them met, Zhao Jin knelt on one knee and said hurriedly, ¡°Prime Minister, bad news. Young Master hit Xu Longcheng¡­¡± Su Changqing frowned slightly. He picked up the tea bowl and took a sip. He could not help but ridicule in his heart: ¡®I thought there was something important going on, you¡¯re just making a fuss over nothing.¡¯ He really did not think much of it. The Great Zhou revered martial arts, so it was quite common for the sons of influential officials to clash with each other. If they fought, so be it. To put it bluntly, whoever got beaten up would be the one who lost face! ¡®Hehe, as expected of my son, he even won such a bigshot.¡¯ Su Changqing was secretly pleased. ¡°¡­ And Young Master peed all over Xu Longcheng¡¯s face in public!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Changqing spat out his tea. ¡°Haha, whose guard are you? I only have two sons. Get lost!¡± Su Changqing felt completely helpless at this point. This was truly vile. Su Wen peed on Xu Longcheng¡¯s face. This was an insult! Furthermore, Xu Longcheng was from a clan of incomparable honor as his ancestors were the founding fathers of the country. Even if he were to be beaten up, the loser would be the bandit. There was nothing to say about it. However, if he were to pee all over his face¡­ At this moment, Xu Longcheng was carried back home. They met up with Xu Qiao! Xu Qiao was much taller than Xu Longcheng. He was 2.2 to 3 meters tall, possessing a majestic appearance and a full beard. Xu Qiao saw his son¡¯s state and frowned. He immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The guard could only tell him the whole story in an aggrieved manner! Pa! Xu Qiao kicked out, sending the Earth Rank guard flying! He fell to the ground, vomiting blood as he convulsed continuously. His chest was completely caved in, and it was obvious that he could not live much longer. Xu Qiao clenched his fists tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since the ancient times, if a Lord is humilitated, his subjects will commit suicide. That is part of the rules, and also of moral integrity! If you¡¯re no match for the other party, it¡¯s not as though there are no other responses to take. If you had fired off a distress flare, no one would have to suffer such humiliation!¡± Actually, the guard felt wronged, but he was already dead and could not defend himself. Even though he was being beaten up at that time, Xu Longcheng still had the upper hand. Why would he choose to release the distress flare? Most importantly, he was in the house at that time and was not given a chance to leave. A pity, Xu Qiao did not even bother to listen to his explanation. The humiliation of his beloved son was no different from himself receiving the peeing! The furious Xu Qiao thus directly killed the guard. ¡°Men! Prepare horses! I want to see what kind of person Su Wen is!¡± Xu Qiao gave the order and eight riders followed behind him. They exited from the Duke¡¯s Residence and galloped towards Su Wen¡¯s house. At this moment, at the entrance of Su Wen¡¯s house, Zhao Jin was standing side by side with someone. Zhao Jin was somewhat hesitant. ¡°Lord Luo, that Xu Qiao won¡¯t forcefully charge into the residence, right?¡± Lord Luo, who Zhao Jin was speaking to, sported a magnificent three-foot-long beard. He said proudly, ¡°Of course not. Besides, I¡¯m here. Even if he wants to charge, he can¡¯t!¡± At this moment, the sound of horse hooves was heard. Xu Qiao took the lead, his warhorse bright red like blood, exceptionally tall. Xu Qiao rode on it, like a small mountain, exuding pressure. Seeing the person at the door, Xu Qiao¡¯s aura rose. The spear in his hand suddenly thrust out, and a violent spear energy rushed towards Zhao Jin and Lord Luo. Zhao Jin had seen Yao Gu¡¯s spear technique before. At that time, he had felt that Yao Gu¡¯s spear technique was incomparably violent and fierce! But when Xu Qiao made his move, he realized he was just a frog in the well. In fact, Xu Qiao¡¯s spear art had given him a feeling of invincibility. Compared to Yao Gu, his spear art was much stronger and more oppressive. But Lord Luo smiled, his long beard fluttering. His right hand slightly moved forward, brushing to the side. The spear force instantly seemed to have struck an invisible wall. But it didn¡¯t erupt, neither was there a collision. It simply faded away. Xu Qiao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Luo Ning! You want to stop me?¡± Luo Ning smiled and said, ¡°The Prime Minister has said that Duke Xu has a noble status and is an elder. If he were to attack a junior¡¯s family, he would lose his status.¡± ¡°Haha! Does Su Wen, that little bastard, care about my status as a Duke?¡± Xu Qiao scolded him harshly. Luo Ning smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying? Didn¡¯t Young Master Su not kill Xu Longcheng? If it weren¡¯t for your status as a duke, I¡¯m afraid Xu Longcheng would be a corpse by now!¡± ¡°Haha, are you people from the Su family all so shameless? He injured my son and peed on my son¡¯s head. Such actions, are you still giving me face?¡± Luo Ning bowed and said, ¡°That depends on what you think, Duke Xu. Look on the bright side, everyone grew up playing with urine and mud, so there¡¯s nothing special about it. Perhaps Young Master Longcheng even ate his own sh*t when he was young. Who can say for sure? My family¡¯s Young Master¡¯s upbringing is very strict. He must have been unable to hold it in and accidentally splashed a little on Young Master Longcheng. It definitely wasn¡¯t intentional. Duke, you¡¯re an adult, you can¡¯t be so petty!¡± Xu Qiao was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t! Luo Ning, I advise you to get out of the way and let that little bastard come out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll charge into the residence!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The eight riders behind Xu Longcheng shouted in unison. Their battle cries shook the heavens and shot into the sky! Even though there were only eight of them, they seemed to surpass an army of thousands. Luo Ning smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Duke. My young master is on duty at the Secret Shadow Guard tonight. If you want to look for him, you¡¯ll have to go to the Secret Shadow Guard. However, if you want to rush into the residence, that won¡¯t do.¡± Xu Qiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Luo Ning. Then, he snorted and left! Next, Xu Qiao had arrived outside the Secret Shadow Guard! The door of the Secret Shadow Guard was tightly shut. ¡°Su Wen, get out here for this daddy!¡± He roared. No one responded. He gritted his teeth, got off his horse and was about to push open the gates. Just as Xu Qiao¡¯s palm touched the door of the Secret Shadow Guard, a huge force rebounded and Xu Qiao was sent flying. His cultivation base of 9th Grade Earth Rank was completely useless. ¡°Si Tu!¡± he spat through gritted teeth. At this moment, the door opened and Su Wen came out. He smiled and said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you shouting? Do you believe that I will capture you and let you know how powerful I am?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Si Tu instructed as he floated out. He glanced at Xu Qiao and said, ¡°Duke Xu, this Secret Shadow Guard is an important area in the Court. Other than criminals and members of the Secret Shadow Guard, no one else is allowed to enter. Please leave!¡± Xu Qiao clenched his fists and looked up abruptly. ¡°In that case, I would like to experience the strength of a Heaven Rank expert! I¡¯ve never fought a Heaven Rank expert before.¡± Si Tu remained indifferent as he replied, ¡°If the Duke has the intention to die, you can naturally make a move.¡± Xu Qiao stared at Si Tu for a long while before finally releasing his fist. He looked at Su Wen and coldly said, ¡°Brat, you insulted my son. This matter isn¡¯t over. I don¡¯t believe you can hide here forever.¡± Su Wen made a funny face at him and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t hide forever, but do you think you can always be on guard here?¡±. Xu Qiao ignored him and turned to leave! After they left, Su Wen cupped his hands and smiled at Si Tu. ¡°Thank you for protecting me, Uncle Si.¡± Si Tu floated back into the courtyard as he sighed. ¡°Take care of yourself. Xu Qiao is right. You can¡¯t remain in the Secret Shadow Guard territory.¡± Su Wen smiled as though he did not take it seriously. Early in the morning, Wu Lie was eating non-stop in his residence. He had already heard that Su Wen had given Xu Longcheng a total face slap. Wu Kunhu ate his breakfast expressionlessly while Wu Muyu was all smiles. ¡°Father, have you heard? Something big happened in the city last night. Big Brother Su gave Xu Longcheng a beating. He even peed all over his face.¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he replied coldly, ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Muyu sighed and said, ¡°Sigh¡­ This Xu Longcheng is too useless. Isn¡¯t he the third son of the Jing Duke? The Duke¡¯s family has contributed to the founding of the country, and they don¡¯t lack Heaven Rank cultivation techniques. To think he was even beaten up by Brother Su, who is one grade lower. He¡¯s really.. tsk tsk tsk.¡± Seeing that Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t answer, Wu Muyu continued to push her luck, ¡°Brother Su even peed on his head and face. Father, if I were marry such a useless person, how good-for-nothing be? Think about it. If your son-in-law was humiliated like this, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if word got out?¡± Wu Muyu dropped the bombshell, ¡°In the future, when others see you, they will say, ¡®Aiyo, isn¡¯t this the father-in-law of the guy who was peed on the face¡­¡± Pa! Wu Kunhu slammed down his chopsticks and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not eating any more! Heading off to the court assembly! In the morning court assembly! It was the morning court assembly again. The Zhou Emperor took leisurely steps as he started his work for the day. However, as soon as he sat down, he felt that something was wrong. In the imperial court, everyone was extremely solemn today. It was clear that something major was about to happen! ¡°Report if there¡¯s anything you need. If there¡¯s nothing else, withdraw from the court!¡± As soon as the eunuch finished speaking, Emperor Zhou could clearly see that everyone was looking at the Jing Duke, Xu Qiao. As for Xu Qiao, he glared fiercely at Su Changqing. Su Changqing smiled and even made a gesture for Xu Qiao to speak. Xu Qiao took a step forward and said to Emperor Zhou in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to uphold justice for this subject. Last night, Su Wen, the son of Su Changqing, injured my son in the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion. Not only that, he even peed on my son¡¯s head and face in public. He humiliated us founding fathers like this. Where does he put the face of the ancestors of the Great Zhou?! Your Majesty, please punish him!¡± Emperor Zhou sucked in a breath of cold air secretly. Good lord, this boy really knew how to go big. He lightly fiddled his fingers as he started calculating Speaking of which, Xu Longcheng was one of the geniuses of Great Zhou as well. He was also one of the seedlings that could reach the Heaven Rank. However, Xu Longcheng was already five or six years older than Su Wen. To put it bluntly, would it be the same if one enrolled in Tsinghua University at 20 versus if one enrolled at the same University at 14? Especially now that the proverbial 20 year old was obviously surpassed by the 14 year old! Emperor Zhou subconsciously leaned towards favoring Su Wen. Besides, what was his relationship with Su Changqing? As for Xu Qiao¡­ he had better stay away from him. However, this Su Wen¡­ was indeed a little presumptuous. He looked at Su Changqing and asked, ¡°Minister Su, what do you have to say?¡± Su Changqing cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s common for young men to spar. Xu Longcheng was already defeated, and my son didn¡¯t piss on him on purpose. It¡¯s said that the two of them fought for more than two hours. After such a long time, my son definitely couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Therefore, he released his bladder on the spot. According to witnesses, my son was at least 30 feet away from Xu Longcheng when he peed. It was just that the wind was too strong at that time, and this young man did not put enough strength into pissing, so it was blown away by the wind. It was purely an accident, and it wasn¡¯t intentional humiliation!¡± Xu Qiao was dumbfounded. He pointed at Su Changqing and said, ¡°You¡­ How can you be so shameless?¡± Su Changqing rolled his eyes and said to Emperor Zhou, ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke just scolded me in court, will you help me out?¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°You are all colleagues, so watch your words. Minister Su is the head of all officials. How can you insult him?¡± Xu Qiao felt wronged. What was this situation? Su Changqing smiled again. ¡°The Patrol Office has also already brought the witness back to testify. I have all the witness statements here. Your Majesty, please take a look!¡± Last night, when Xu Qiao went around arresting Su Wen, Su Changqing had already sent people to do some PR. Now¡­ even the owner of Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion was laughing his way to the bank. As expected, the confessions were the same. There were dozens of confessions and they were all very clear. Su Wen peed very far away from Xu Qiao. As for whether or not he said anything, it was because the wind was too strong, so they couldn¡¯t hear clearly. After reading the confession, Emperor Zhou said helplessly, ¡°Official Xu, look, the witness statements are all here. It¡¯s not what you said.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the Xu Family¡¯s guard Dai Yi is also present. Why don¡¯t you ask the guard to testify? We can broadcast it to everyone in the court. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to you! Moreover, I¡¯ll personally kill my son. What do you think?¡± Xu Qiao was a military officer, so he had very little to do with court battles. Yesterday, he was so angered, how could he even think about getting any evidence. Now that he thought about it, wasn¡¯t the guard he killed the only one who would tell the truth? He looked at the confident Su Changqing and could not voice his bitterness. Where was he going to find the person to confront him now? Was he going to drag the corpse in front of them? Xu Qiao was not a fool. When he saw Su Changqing¡¯s confident look, he knew that Su Changqing was already aware of what had happened to the guard. He even used it as a method of counterattack! Killing a guard was not a big deal. The problem was that it could not be brought up to the Royal Court! He said in a deep voice, ¡°That guard fought with Su Wen¡¯s guard yesterday and his injuries were severe. He died shortly after he returned! He can¡¯t be brought forth any more!¡± Su Changqing asked curiously, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. According to the testimony at the scene, that guard wasn¡¯t seriously injured. He was the one who carried Xu Longcheng back.¡± Xu Qiao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°His internal injuries acted up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He was kicked by a 9th Grade Earth Rank, and his sternum collapsed. His heart was shattered, but he was still able to carry his young master back. What a loyal and brave man!¡± Xu Qiao¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold as he looked at Su Changqing. The other party even knew how the guard died from his injuries? Emperor Zhou could tell that Xu Qiao was cornered. If Su Changqing suggested an autopsy to investigate the cause of death, Xu Qiao would be in deep trouble. The problem was¡­ the Zhou Emperor did not want to punish Xu Qiao for this! Although he did not want to punish Su Wen, he could not touch Xu Qiao either. They had countless merits for the founding of the country! If they were to be punished because of a single guard, it would be a huge blow to the entire circle of influential officials of Great Zhou. How should he resolve it? At this moment, Su Changqing said, ¡°Since Dai Yi is dead, there¡¯s no need to ask. Do you have any other witnesses?¡± Su Changqing looked at Xu Qiao with a face full of smiles. He chose to ignore the guard¡¯s death. ¡°No¡­¡± Xu Qiao realized that despite all his strength, he was useless in front of Su Changqing. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems like it¡¯s just a misunderstanding between children. Right, Jing Duke?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xu Qiao clenched his fists tightly. The morning court assembly dispersed. What everyone thought was a meteor crashing into Earth turned into a one sided destruction from the meteor before it could even reach the Earth. In the royal garden, Emperor Zhou and Su Changqing strolled together. Emperor Zhou walked in front and sneered, ¡°Great, you really gave birth to a good son! Tell me, is there anything that he doesn¡¯t dare to do? Pee on that Xu Longcheng¡¯s face, what was he even thinking?¡± Su Changqing said helplessly, ¡°That kid is showing off!¡± ¡°Show off? What is he trying to demonstrate? Even if he and Xu Longcheng have a grudge, is a beating not enough? Is there a need for this?¡± Emperor Zhou was puzzled. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Two days ago, Wu Kunhu went to Xu Qiao and wanted to marry Wu Muyu to Xu Longcheng.¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°And then? What does this have to do with Su Wen?¡± Su Changqing said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°My family¡¯s boy has taken a liking to Wu Kunhu¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Emperor Zhou was enlightened. ¡°So he wants to tell everyone that whoever dares to touch Wu Muyu will be dealt with by him?¡± After thinking this through, Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°Look at your son! I don¡¯t even want to talk about you. You¡¯re insatiable and greedy. You want to have your cake and eat it too. And even my daughter¡­ Forget it, I won¡¯t talk about it. The more I talk about it, the angrier I get. Can¡¯t you beat him up a few times?¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°What are you going to do about Xu Qiao as well? He won¡¯t let this go.¡± Chapter 159 - Young Master Xu Has Really Good Skin Chapter 159 Young Master Xu Has Really Good Skin Upon bringing up Xu Qiao, Su Changqing smiled bitterly. Yes, in court, this matter was over! However, in private, the feud between the two families had been formed. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Xu Longcheng might have been humiliated, but Xu Qiao should know that I can make things difficult for him at any time after hearing the report from the royal court. I spared him just now, so he must have some misgivings. I don¡¯t think he will publicly attack Su Wen again. As for the rest, we can only take it one step at a time.¡± Emperor Zhou nodded in satisfaction. Neither side would be punished. In his view, this was for the best. As for the internal conflicts between the officials¡­ It was not necessarily a bad thing. On the other hand, Wu Kunhu and Xu Qiao walked out of the palace together. The atmosphere was awkward. To people in their position, this was a great humiliation. This was especially so since they had just discussed the marriage between the two families yesterday. ¡°Old Xu, your son is really disappointing this time,¡± Wu Kunhu said softly. Xu Qiao said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry. My son will definitely learn from his shame and become better. Once he recovers, he will go and seek revenge on Su Wen and avenge his previous humiliation.¡± Wu Kunhu waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to continue pestering him about this matter. That brat from the Su Clan is extremely sinister. Longcheng is a person who does things in an aboveboard manner, and he¡¯s definitely not a match for Su Wen. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to take revenge after cultivating and breaking through to a higher realm.¡± Xu Qiao looked at Wu Kunhu and asked, ¡°Yesterday, when we returned from Dragon City, he also mentioned something. He said that Muyu and Su Wen were in love with each other. Is there such a thing?¡± Wu Kunhu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to you about this. My daughter has indeed fallen in love with Su Wen, and she has also quarreled with me more than once at home. However, children¡¯s marriage has always been decided by their parents and matchmakers. When will it be her turn to decide?¡±. Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t intend to lie. In his opinion, this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden. He looked at Xu Qiao and smiled. ¡°Brother Xu, if you¡¯re scared, we can forget about this marriage. Anyway, we didn¡¯t betroth you or set a gift. It¡¯s just a verbal agreement.¡± Xu Qiao sneered, ¡°Why would I be afraid? So what if it¡¯s Su Changqing? I just feel that Brother Wu should have told me beforehand. if Longcheng had made preparations beforehand, he might not have lost yesterday!¡± Wu Kunhu was unhappy. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if your son loses. I haven¡¯t even blamed him for shaming me yet!¡± Of course, these words couldn¡¯t be said directly. If they were said directly, then they would fall out completely. Although Xu Longcheng had been defeated, there was no doubt that he was still one of the most outstanding youths in Great Zhou. ¡°For the youth, this bit of hardship isn¡¯t worth much. Even if they suffer some setbacks, so long as they can learn from their shame and progress from there, it might not be a bad thing. Just don¡¯t keep harping and falling down at the same spot.¡± After saying this, Wu Kunhu quickly left. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Qiao was a little unhappy in his heart. Obviously, Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t think that Xu Longcheng would succeed in his revenge. After Xu Qiao returned home, he didn¡¯t mention anything about revenge. He only gave Xu Longcheng some expensive elixirs to treat his injuries. Within a few days, Xu Longcheng had completely recovered. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to take revenge on Su Wen!¡± Xu Longcheng said angrily as soon as he had recovered. Xu Qiao gave him a side glance and sneered. ¡°You idiot. You couldn¡¯t beat him last time, but now you can? Doesn¡¯t he like Wu Muyu? The best revenge you can take on him is to marry Wu Muyu and let him watch as the woman he loves is taken away by you! Listen to me. Take some things and pay a visit to Wu Kunhu¡¯s house to get to know his family better! I can guarantee that when Su Wen hears about you going there, he will definitely go crazy!¡± Xu Longcheng pondered for a moment. It seemed to be worth a try! He immediately prepared some expensive gifts and headed to the Wu Residence to pay a visit. After greeting Wu Kunhu and exchanging pleasantries, he was asked to stay behind for lunch. This was a plan to let him have a chance to interact with Wu Muyu. In the living room of the Wu Residence, Wu Kuihu sat at the host¡¯s seat, with Wu Lie and Wu Muyu on one side. Xu Longcheng sat opposite Wu Muyu, and like a traditional banquet, each person had a small table in front of each of them. When the dishes and wine were served, Wu Kunhu roared with laughter, ¡°Longcheng¡¯s arrival today brings light to my humble dwelling. Longcheng an outstanding genius amongst the young, so you all should get to know him better!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Uncle Wu!¡± Xu Longcheng down a cup of wine with Wu Kunhu. At this moment, Wu Muyu looked at Xu Longcheng with admiration in her eyes. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Young Master Xu, I really admire you. Can I ask you a question?¡± Xu Longcheng felt light-headed under Wu Muyu¡¯s admiring gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I won¡¯t be polite¡­¡± ¡°Sister Muyu, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Feel free to ask¡­¡± ¡°I just want to know¡­ is Young Master Xu¡¯s complexion so good because of Brother Su¡¯s urine?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Wu Lie, who was eating and drinking by the side, spewed out all the food and wine in his mouth. It sprayed all over the table. Thankfully, because they each had their own tables, the rest were spared for this disgusting scene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I really couldn¡¯t hold it in!¡± Wu Lie covered his mouth with one hand and waved the other. It was just that¡­ the atmosphere in this house had turned awkward. Wu Kunhu¡¯s face was steely as he glared at Wu Muyu¡­ Xu Longcheng¡¯s face was flushed red. He couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole to hide in. This was a sore spot in his heart. However, before he could go over, he was stabbed by another proverbial knife. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re a lady, what sort of words you spouting?¡± Wu Kunhu saw that Xu Longcheng was embarrassed and reprimanded her sternly. Wu Muyu pouted and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡­ After all, Young Master Xu has a really good complexion.¡± Xu Longcheng suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Born with it¡­ I was born with it¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the subject, okay¡­?¡± Wu Muyu had just finished speaking when Wu Kunhu shouted angrily, ¡°Just eat! Why do you have so many questions?¡± Wu Muyu explained, ¡°I just want to know more about Young Master Xu. If you don¡¯t allow, then forget it!¡± Xu Longcheng quickly pretended to be generous and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Sister Muyu, if you have any questions, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d like to ask Young Master Xu¡­ is Brother Su heaty recently?¡± Xu Longcheng was stunned. ¡°How would I know what¡¯s happening with Su Wen?¡± Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°Brother Su peed on Master Xu¡¯s face, didn¡¯t he? Was it yellow then? Was the stench strong? How did it taste? Isn¡¯t it obvious? If Brother Su is not heaty, then I¡¯ll make some Tiger Whip Soup[1] for him. If he¡¯s heaty, I¡¯ll make some lotus seed soup for him.¡± Xu Longcheng could no longer sit still. He stood up, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Uncle Wu, I¡¯m full! I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Wu Kunhu was helpless at this scene. He could only say, ¡°Take care, Longcheng!¡± Xu Longcheng turned around and left directly! After he left, Wu Kunhu raged at Wu Muyu, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Wu Muyu picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mout leisurely, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we are trying to understand each other. What does his anger have to do with me?¡± ¡°You call that understanding each other? You¡¯re practically slapping him in the face.¡± Wu Muyu raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°Then blame my supposed husband for being disappointing. If he pees on Brother Su¡¯s face, won¡¯t it be great for him then? Who can you blame?¡± The father and daughter looked at each other, neither giving in. Wu Kunhu sighed and said, ¡°You will only harm yourself by doing this. It¡¯s impossible between you and Su Wen. If you treat Longcheng well, you will naturally have a comfortable life after marrying him. If you behave like this, won¡¯t you be wronged after marrying him?¡± Tears welled up in Wu Muyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then I won¡¯t marry him. Why must I marry him?¡± Wu Kaihu laughed coldly and said, ¡°Even if I were to change your husband, would you be able to get along peacefully with him? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll cancel the engagement now!¡± ¡°If you let me marry Brother Su, I¡¯ll be able to get along peacefully.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t marry!¡± As the two of them argued, both of them didn¡¯t notice that Wu Lie threw down his chopsticks and followed Xu Longcheng out. Or rather, they noticed it but didn¡¯t take it to heart. Xu Longcheng gritted his teeth as he left the Wu Residence. His eyes were filled with hatred! ¡°Bastard! Su Wen! Wu Muyu! The adulterous couple! What an adulterous couple!¡± ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll marry you and see how I torture you!¡± ¡°Su Wen, I won¡¯t let you off either! Just wait and see!¡± Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him. He quickly changed his face and turned around. It was Wu Lie. ¡°Brother Longcheng, I¡¯m sorry. My sister doesn¡¯t know etiquette.¡± Wu Lie came out and apologized to Xu Longcheng. Although Xu Longcheng felt uncomfortable in his heart, he still put on a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Muyu is still young and has been deceived by Su Wen¡¯s flowery words. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wu Lie agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! That kid is not a good person!¡± Xu Longcheng was secretly pleased when he saw Wu Lie cursing Su Wen. He asked curiously, ¡°I wonder why Brother Wu came out after me¡­¡± Wu Lie smiled and said, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much. They were arguing inside and I couldn¡¯t eat as well. Let¡¯s find a place to drink together.¡± As he spoke, Wu Lie put his arm around Xu Longcheng¡¯s shoulder. Xu Longcheng accepted Wu Lie¡¯s invitation with a smile, especially since the marriage hadn¡¯t been finalized yet. Wu Lie did not prepare a carriage, he directly boarded Xu Longcheng¡¯s carriage and drove towards the bustling city. ¡°Let¡¯s go to this restaurant! They sell wild beast meat. Although it¡¯s a little expensive, the taste is excellent!¡± Walking to the bustling capital, Wu Lie chose a restaurant! ¡°Let¡¯s not go home until we¡¯re drunk today!¡± The two of them entered the restaurant. Wu Lie ordered many expensive dishes before smiling at Xu Longcheng, ¡°I¡¯ll be the host today. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Let¡¯s look for the Second Prince tonight and have some fun!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Longcheng felt much better after sensing Wu Lie¡¯s enthusiasm. After ordering the dishes, Wu Lie went downstairs to relieve himself. Xu Longcheng looked down the street to see his guard standing by the side of the door. After the previous incident, Xu Qiao had changed a 7th Grade Earth Rank guard for him. ¡°Brother Song, you should go get some food too. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be drinking!¡± Xu Longcheng shouted from upstairs. The guard nodded and went to buy some food. People came and went in the restaurant. Wu Lie went downstairs but did not go to the toilet. Instead, he found the shopkeeper and said in a low voice, ¡°Go and report to your young master that Wu Lie and Xu Longcheng are having a meal in the restaurant. He will naturally know what to do.¡± This business belonged to the Su family! In the restaurant, the dishes and wine were served. Wu Lie and Xu Longcheng started to drink and eat wantonly. Not long after they had some alcohol in their bellies, they became sworn brothers. The two of them were both from military backgrounds and thus had a lot to talk about. Coupled with Wu Lie¡¯s straightforward personality, Xu Longcheng felt like he regretted not meeting him earlier. They ate and drank all the way from noon to evening. The guard outside could hear Xu Longcheng¡¯s movements from time to time. He simply busied himself by looking at the scenery and eating his food. During dinner, there were even more customers in the restaurant. After a while, the guard suddenly felt that something was amiss. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t heard Xu Longcheng¡¯s movements for a long time! He suddenly jumped up and saw that Wu Lie was the only one left at the table by the window. His face was red from drinking and his eyes were blurry. Xu Longcheng was nowhere to be seen! ¡°Young Master Wu, where¡¯s my young master?¡± The guard asked. Wu Lie opened his eyes blankly and grinned. ¡°How would I know? I think he went to relieve himself?¡± The guard heaved a sigh of relief and waited on the spot. However, Xu Longcheng did not return even after a quarter of an hour! He immediately panicked! ¡°Young Master Wu, why isn¡¯t my Young Master back yet?¡± Wu Lie leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just sh*tting¡­¡± One hour later, the guard had almost lost himself in anxiety. He quickly went down to ask where the latrine was. However, when he went down to take a look, there was no sign of Xu Longcheng. When he returned to the restaurant, Wu Lie was nowhere to be seen as well. The guard was completely dumbfounded. At this moment, Wu Lie was making his way home in swaying steps. He constantly muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. For my sister¡­ and also for Su Wen, I¡¯ll have to let you suffer a little.¡± The Xu family guard went back to report to Xu Qiao, causing him to fly into another rage! However, he had no other choice. He could only bring his men out to search for Xu Longcheng. However, no matter how he looked around the restaurant, no one said that they had seen Xu Longcheng. Xu Qiao¡¯s heart sank. Soon, he found a clue. ¡°This is the Su family¡¯s property? Could it be Su Wen who was involved?¡± He led his men straight to Su Wen¡¯s mansion. ¡°Get Su Wen to come out and see me!¡± Xu Qiao shouted at the door. There was no other way. That Lord Luo who stopped him yesterday was still at Su Wen¡¯s residence. It was obvious that Su Changqing had done this to strengthen Su Wen¡¯s guards. Su Wen walked out of the house with sleepy eyes. ¡°What are you doing outside my house in the middle of the night? I want to sleep, do you know that?¡± Xu Qiao shouted, ¡°Where did you hide Xu Longcheng? Hurry up and hand him over!¡± Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°What does your son¡¯s whereabouts have to do with me? Why? Did he acknowledge me as his godfather? Do I have to care about his life or death? He might even have gone into some brothel to have fun! Xu Qiao said angrily, ¡°Do you think my son is like you? Longcheng has never gone to such a wretched place!¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Then he¡¯s really pitiful. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t know where he is. You can find him anywhere you like. Don¡¯t come here and carry out your crazy stunts!¡± After Su Wen said that, he turned around and entered the mansion. Xu Qiao roared, ¡°If anything happens to my son, I will make sure you suffer!¡± Old Xu almost went crazy looking for his son. At this moment, the Patrol Office received a report that there was a case of illegal prostitution! A troop of soldiers came to the area where the report stated. After they broke in, they saw Xu Longcheng lying naked on the bed, with an old lady in her fifties sitting on his body¡­ Her face had so much powder and make up that it looked like the streets outside after a snowfall! Such a scene was equivalent to being caught red-handed. When Xu Longcheng woke up, he caught sight of this woman. However, both of them were already locked up in their cells. The woman glanced at him and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to serve you. We were just starting the second round last night when they broke in and arrested us!¡± ¡°Ah! What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Xu Longcheng turned pale with fright. He suddenly stood up, only to realize that he was only wearing a pair of underwear. He shouted angrily, ¡°Let me out! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Xu¡­¡± The words were almost out of his mouth¡­ before he realized something was wrong. But it was useless. Under Su Wen¡¯s manipulation, the entire street was already filled with rumors of Young Master Xu ¡®battling¡¯ with the middle-aged woman last night. At this moment, Su Wen was together with Wu Lie. ¡°Look, this is a new set of armor that I got from the Spiritual Master Residence. Since your dad never really hits you seriously, you can wear it all the time. After wearing it, you¡¯ll definitely be able to defend against an extremely powerful impact.¡± ¡°I got this anesthetic pill from Ni Hongxiao as well. If there ever reaches a point where you really can¡¯t take the pain anymore, swallow this pill. It will definitely make you lose consciousness quickly. Even if you cut off your head, you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± ¡°There are also some medicines for external injuries here. I got it from the royal physician, Shen Qiu. It¡¯s very effective!¡± After saying that, Su Wen patted Wu Lie¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now, Brother!¡± It could be said that Su Wen had already covered up the entire matter. The only person who could betray him was Wu Lie. As long as Wu Lie did not say anything, no one would be able to find out that he was the culprit. Later in the day, Xu Qiao brought Xu Longcheng home. The atmosphere was extremely awkward! ¡°What happened yesterday? Tell me everything that happened after you left!¡± He still believed in his son. Xu Longcheng explained everything in an aggrieved manner. In the end, he said, ¡°I only remember that I drank with Wu Lie. We drank non-stop, and in the end, I blacked out. ¡°Wu Lie didn¡¯t bring any servants or guards with him when he came out?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°And what did the old woman say?¡± At the mention of that old woman, Xu Longcheng felt like vomiting. He smiled wryly. ¡°The woman said it was a servant who sent her to me and told her to serve me well¡ª¡± Pa! Xu Qiao slammed the table and gritted his teeth. ¡°This has something to do with Wu Lie!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to settle the score with Wu Kunhu!¡± Xu Qiao stormed out angrily and headed straight for the Wu residence! Upon entering and seeing Wu Kunhu, Xu Qiao questioned him sternly, ¡°Wu Kunhu, good, you¡¯re really something. What a good son and good daughter you have there. My son has been humiliated in your residence by your daughter and was even tricked by your son. You¡¯re really good!¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He had also heard of the tales of Xu Longcheng hiring an illegal prostitute and engaging in a ¡®great battle¡¯ with that fifty year old woman. He was about to cancel the engagement, but he did not expect Xu Qiao to come to interrogate him first! ¡°What about my son?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you call him out!¡± Soon, Wu Lie came out. Xu Qiao immediately accosted him, ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± Wu Lie shook his head and said, ¡°Uncle Xu, what are you saying? We were drinking and I didn¡¯t move from my spot the whole time. How would I know where Xu Longcheng went?¡± Xu Qiao wanted to ask more questions, but Wu Kunhu shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t control your own son, so why did you come to my house and interrogate my son instead? Does that even make sense?! If you have evidence, you can go complain to His Majesty. I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense! Also, your son¡¯s actions are so despicable. Don¡¯t mention the marriage with Muyu again! Men, send the guest out!¡± [1] For those of you not in the know, whip basically stands for pen*s. Chapter 160 - Accompanying Your Madness Chapter 160 Accompanying Your Madness Wu Kunhu¡¯s words clearly meant that he was protecting Wu Lie. I¡¯m giving you face by letting you ask a question. Do you really want to make it into a full fledged interrogation? Xu Qiao stared at Wu Kunhu. He knew that he had to suffer in silence! ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Qiao turned around and left. Wu Kunhu knew that from this moment onwards, their friendship was severed. After watching Xu Qiao leave, Wu Kunhu turned around and looked at Wu Lie. He simply asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why?¡± He did not ask Wu Lie whether he had done it or not. In his heart, just like Xu Qiao, he was certain that Wu Lie had something to do with this matter. However, Wu Kunhu couldn¡¯t understand why his son would do this? He clearly knew that this matter would implicate himself, yet he still wanted to help Su Wen? Wu Lie did not say a word and just lowered his head. Wu Kunhu¡¯s tone gradually became stern. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯ve been in the army for many years and can be considered an adult. I¡¯ve taught you quite a bit, so you should know the severity of the matter. Your actions caused the Wu and Xu families to turn against each other and break off all ties. You should know the consequences.¡± ¡°Why? Just because you¡¯re closer to Su Wen? That you chose to do this?¡± If Wu Lie still denied it, he would be very disappointed. Wu Lie raised his head and stared into his eyes fearlessly. ¡°My sister likes Su Wen!¡± ¡°You!¡± Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Just because of this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Wu Lie met Wu Kunhu¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°If that Su Wen doesn¡¯t like his sister, or if he isn¡¯t worth entrusting, then forget it. But no matter how we look, be it martial arts or family background, how can Su Wen not compare? He also likes my sister, so why can¡¯t you fulfill their wishes?¡± There was a dull look in his eyes, and his heart ached. He knew that he couldn¡¯t be with the person he liked, but he didn¡¯t want Wu Muyu to be like this! Wu Kunhu sneered. ¡°Yan Luoying¡¯s wedding date is approaching. Do you want your sister to be someone¡¯s mistress?¡± Wu Lie straightened his neck and said, ¡°My sister is willing, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Your sister¡¯s future child will not be able to inherit the title, and their cut of the family assets will also be less!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you should naturally fight for such things. But if you¡¯re a lady, what¡¯s the use of these things?¡± The father and son were at odds. Wu Lie also threw caution to the wind. His face was flushed red as he said, ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I will still say it. You are only doing this for your face! Your pride is the most important! You can¡¯t lose face in front of your colleagues and brothers. You can¡¯t let your daughter be of lower status than Yan Ze¡¯s daughter! You are the Great General, Wu Kunhu. Your daughter being someone else¡¯s unofficial wife is a disgrace to you!¡± At this point, Wu Lie shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°But! Have you thought about what my sister wants?¡± With that said, Wu Lie shut his eyes tightly and said coldly, ¡°If you want to beat me, then do so! Anyway, what¡¯s done is already done!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Kunhu raised his fist and looked at his son who stood before him. This time, he could not bring himself to do it. After a moment, he sighed and turned to leave¡­ He did not bother to do anything. Wu Lie cracked open his eyes, at a loss¡­ He was not going to be hit? Then the things Su Wen had prepared for himself¡­ were useless? Didn¡¯t he also promise him that for each day he was bedridden, Su Wen would treat him to a day of fun? If he was not even bedridden, would that mean Su Wen did not need to treat him at all?? He hesitated for a moment before shouting, ¡°Dad, are you not going to hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you any more. Go do whatever you want!¡± said Wu Kunhu without turning back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit me a few times symbolically? It¡¯s not good to hold it in!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Wu Kunhu entered the bedroom at the inner residence. Wu Muyu¡¯s mother smiled at him as he came in, ¡°The child is insensible. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°You heard that?¡± ¡°Yes, with your son¡¯s loud voice, who can¡¯t hear him?¡± Wu Kunhu shook his head and said, ¡°What he said makes sense. However, I am indeed thinking of Muyu. Su Wen might be a good person, but his temperament is unstable and he is excessively lecherous. In less than a year, he has already gotten two concubines and Yan Luoying. All of them are peerless beauties. Compared to them, Muyu doesn¡¯t have the advantage in terms of looks and her personality isn¡¯t gentle enough. If she doesn¡¯t get the position of the main wife, in ten or twenty years, who knows how many wives and concubines this brat will have? At that time, Muyu will probably be left alone.¡± ¡°By that time, even if Muyu wanted to fight for something for her children, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡± Wu Kunhu naturally had his own considerations. His wife leaned against his chest as she chuckled softly. ¡°If you ask me, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. These youths have just fallen in love, so they naturally love each other and only have each other in their eyes. However, as time passes, perhaps things will change. Muyu is still young, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be willing for you to marry her off to someone else right now. However, after a year, two years, three or five years, will these two children still have the feelings they have today?¡± ¡°You also said that Su Wen is lecherous. When he marries one after another, won¡¯t Muyu also start to have her own ideas? Would he also still be willing to do anything for Muyu? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all up in the air¡­¡± ¡°To think that you¡¯re a general. Why are you so impulsive when it comes to family matters?¡± Wu Kunhu slapped his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. I was too impatient¡­¡± Feeling the warmth of the woman in his arms, Wu Kunhu suddenly felt a heat rise up within him. ¡°Do you think we should have another son? Recently, that kid Wu Lie is becoming like Su Wen. He dares to do anything! It makes me angry.¡± The woman lowered her head and said gently, ¡°If you want it, then¡­ why are we only talking about it?¡± ¡°Hahaha! I won¡¯t say, I won¡¯t say! Let this old man charge¡­ and make a move!¡± Xu Longcheng¡¯s reputation was completely ruined at this point. And he was too ashamed to face anyone. He hid in the residence for more than half a month. During this period of time, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base successfully broke through to the 9th Stage of Star Rank! Before reaching Heaven Rank, one would not encounter any bottlenecks. One would break through once their Qi reached the required level. Of course, there were also some people who felt that their foundation wasn¡¯t rich enough, thus they would suppress their cultivation and stabilize their foundation. Su Wen laid on the recliner at home while Xie Yiyi and Cui Yumian waited on him from the side. This could be precisely summarized by: The shy beauty waits under the plum blossom tree. One¡¯s pillow would always be filled with fragrance, and a smile from the twin flowers would last for eternity. Su Wen suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me, what should I do to attract hatred?¡± ¡°Young Master is quite hated now actually!¡± Cui Yumian said in a low voice. ¡°What are you talking about? This Young Master is asking in what way I can get married that will incite the most hatred amongst people?¡± Su Wen knew that it would be a tall order to get people to admire and like his wedding. However, how then could he attract the hatred of the people in the capital through his wedding? Cui Yumian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Make it grand!¡± Xie Yiyi said, ¡°The bride must be beautiful!¡± ¡°We have to make them jealous!¡± the two said in unison. Su Wen narrowed his eyes¡­ If that was the case, Yan Luoying would have to agree. Logically speaking, the bride would not show her face in this era. However, if she didn¡¯t show her face, then those farts would definitely be gloating over the fact that he had married a human butcher. He sat up and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, make a plan first. Then, I¡¯ll go meet Yan Luoying!¡± In the Patrol Office, Yan Luoying was handling official business with a solemn face. Everything was on track now. Old Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Miss, the wedding is coming soon. You and Young Master Su Wen didn¡¯t even discuss how to hold the wedding ceremony.¡± Yan Luoying stroked her hair and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just follow his plans for the marriage ceremony. There¡¯s no need to be so particular about it. Even if he only brought me a small sedan chair to welcome me in, I¡¯ll accept it. It¡¯s just a formality.¡± Old Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too unfair to you?¡± At this moment, someone reported to her that Su Wen wished to see her. Yan Luoying nodded. Not long after, Su Wen entered and saw Yan Luoying. He smiled and said, ¡°My dear wife, did you miss me?¡± As for Yan Luoying, how should Su Wen put it? He didn¡¯t want to marry her before they got married, so his attitude was naturally cold. After all, he didn¡¯t want to create a misunderstanding. However, since marriage was unavoidable now, and the two of them had no deep hatred for each other, could it be that they had to put on a long face every day? Besides, Yan Luoying was very beautiful herself! He recalled the ¡®teaching¡¯ of the seniors Xu Xian and Ning Caicheng! (TL Note: Not sure where they originated from, but Xu Xian was famed for having slept with an immortal/deity/goddess, while Ning Caisheng was famous for even trying to have s*x with a ghost LMAO) He then thought of all the seniors who had transmigrated, the former protagonists! What demons and monsters had they not slept with before? Who¡¯s afraid of who¡­ Haha! When Yan Luoying heard Su Wen¡¯s words, surprise flashed across her eyes. She replied sweetly, ¡°Yes I did!¡± Old Zhou¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head. In his entire life, he had never seen his Miss behave like this. Indeed, women were completely different creatures in front of the man they liked. He backs out quietly¡­ as a ten-thousand-year-old bachelor. He felt as though no amount of cultivation could allow him to watch this scene and endure. [Ding-Dong, earned +1 Enmity from Old Zhou.] Su Wen raised his brows. Indeed, it was a hateful thing to display affection. After he left, Su Wen sat in front of Yan Luoying and asked, ¡°Have you prepared the things you need for the wedding?¡± Yan Luoying shook her head, ¡°I only have the wedding dress that my mother left for me.¡± Yan Ze was a rough man and naturally would not care about such things. He sent Yan Luoying to the capital after giving her some money, not even bothering to prepare a dowry for her. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get Ning Shuang to prepare it for you. Also, I want us to hold an extraordinary wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°An extraordinary wedding ceremony?¡± Yan Luoying frowned. ¡°Is there a need?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Su Wen then started telling Yan Luoying about the details of the wedding. Yan Luoying was not someone who cared about formalities. However, when she heard Su Wen mention the wedding plans, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is too ostentatious!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good for me.¡± Yan Luoying no longer hesitated. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Contrary to Su Wen¡¯s expectations, there were no twists and turns in persuading Yan Luoying. This woman was surprisingly not difficult to persuade. Even though she did not ask for the reason, Su Wen¡¯s one sentence of it being beneficial to him resulted in her agreement. Su Wen¡¯s impression of her improved a lot. Especially since she did not get to the bottom of it. This was something he valued a lot. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask what sort of benefits I¡¯ll obtain?¡± Su Wen smiled. Yan Luoying looked at him, her eyes full of smiles. ¡°If you want to tell me, you will naturally say it. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, what¡¯s the use of asking? You and I are about to get married, and we¡¯ll be the closest people in the world. If I don¡¯t believe you, who do I believe in in this world?¡± Looking at the clear eyes of the woman in front of him, Su Wen knew that she was not lying. These were her true thoughts. ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Wen did not say anything else. A simple thank you was enough to show Su Wen¡¯s approval of her. Yan Luoying naturally understood what he meant. She was even happier than when Su Wen had told her a joke. After watching Su Wen leave, Yan Luoying muttered to herself, ¡°True feelings¡­ must always be exchanged with true feelings¡­ Come on, you can do it.¡± Su Wen¡¯s marriage was a major event for the Su family. Su Wen¡¯s mother brought Su Nuannuan along and started helping to arrange the wedding arrangements. The many kinds of rules and regulations they set made Su Wen¡¯s head hurt. ¡°It¡¯s better to take an unofficial wife! We can directly bring her into the residence without any trouble.¡± This was Su Wen¡¯s greatest regret. His first marriage had caused him to feel totally exhausted. On the day of the wedding, from Yan Luoying¡¯s mansion to Su Wen¡¯s mansion, a red carpet was laid out. It was a luxurious blanket from Southeast Asia, extremely precious. To the Su family, they had to show off that they had the wealth to do such a thing! Su Wen¡¯s entourage slowly arrived at the Yan family. The eight sedan chairs were already prepared. Beside Su Wen was an old lady who was in charge of the wedding procedures and rituals. Su Wen was like a puppet with a string attached to it. He had to follow all the procedures without fail. Finally, Yan Luoying came out. Su Wen, on the other hand, was wearing a red flower on his chest and riding at the front on horseback. The Yan family¡¯s surroundings were already filled with onlookers. After all, in a life where the masses had a lack of money to spend, this was a sort of free entertainment they could watch. Especially since Su Wen was a famous person in the capital. Yan Luoying walked out of the door. By right, she should have gotten into the sedan. However, Su Wen suddenly rushed over and lifted Yan Luoying¡¯s red veil in front of everyone! In this era, this was absolutely not allowed! The mother who was reading out the procedures screamed, ¡°My Third Young Master¡­ What are you doing!¡± For something to happen at such an important event, the mother was scared stiff. One had to know that all of the officials were gathered at the Su Residence. Even the Emperor had personally visited the Su Residence! She was just waiting for Su Wen to escort her back for the wedding ceremony, but Su Wen actually lifted the bride¡¯s red veil!! At this moment, Yan Luoying was dressed in a bright red dress. She was beautiful and exceptionally gorgeous! Su Wen looked at Yan Luoying and directly carried her up. He leaped up and landed on the roof of the sedan. He shouted at the people around him, ¡°Is my wife pretty?¡± At this moment, the onlookers were also stunned. When had they ever seen such a scene? However, when they all saw Yan Luoying¡¯s exquisite face, they could not help but exclaim, ¡°Beautiful!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, she¡¯s beautiful. I have plenty of money, so I have to marry beautiful people like her. Go be envious, you pig villagers!¡± Su Wen stood on the roof of the sedan and laughed wildly. He hugged Yan Luoying and kissed her! The masses of the people fell silent¡­ ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Get lost, b*st*rd!¡± ¡°Is he crazy?¡± But there was no doubt that he stabbed exactly where it hurt, especially in the men¡¯s hearts. Su Wen looked at the system and saw his Emotional Value rising rapidly. He laughed loudly and commanded, ¡°Raise the palanquin. Young Master wants to tour the capital!¡± ¡°Zhao Jin, present me with Yan Luoying¡¯s dowry!¡± Ning Shuang had already prepared an extremely rich dowry for Yan Luoying, but most importantly, it was because he had to show it to the commoners! ¡°Dowry, ten boxes of gold beads¡­ ten pairs of prosperity jades¡­¡± Under Su Wen¡¯s command, the long line of bridal escorts began to deviate from their original route! In the bustling city, Su Wen shouted, ¡°This Young Master is getting married. Any brides who are not as pretty as my wife from now on are trash!¡± ¡°Aiyaya, my wife has so much dowry. How will she be able to spend all of them in this lifetime?¡± ¡°Come, wife, give me another kiss!¡± He acted like a complete nouveau riche. It made people hate him! However, Su Wen wanted this effect. Yan Luoying didn¡¯t know why Su Wen was like this, but she still put on a smile and acted with him. Along the way, there was envy, jealousy, cursing, ridicule and disdain! All kinds of dirty looks possible were thrown towards them. If she were a normal girl, she would have fainted from crying in embarrassment. However, Yan Luoying hugged Su Wen¡¯s arm and felt extremely happy. She looked at Su Wen standing at the top of the palanquin with a smug expression, as if he didn¡¯t exist in the eyes of thousands of people! He continued to taunt everyone, attracting hatred, and show off his love to her from time to time, angering all the passersby. She suddenly felt that things were actually quite simple. Nothing really mattered if she only had her beloved by her side! Meanwhile, at Su Wen¡¯s residence, a group of officials were chatting happily. Emperor Zhou also sat up in the main seat. He smiled at Su Changqing, who was beside him, and said, ¡°Now that all three of your sons are married, this can be considered as settling one of the most important matters in your heart, right?¡± Su Changqing smiled and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s precisely so!¡± Suddenly, a servant rushed in. He was sweating profusely as he looked at Su Changqing. He was trembling and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Su Changqing berated. ¡°Young Master¡­ Young Master ran away!¡± Su Changqing immediately paled. ¡°Escaped from the marriage?¡± ¡°No¡­ he ran off with the bride¡­¡± Emperor Zhou became interested and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean? Tell me in detail.¡± The servant told him everything honestly. Emperor Zhou laughed out loud. ¡°Changqing, this son of yours¡­ is really¡­ really interesting¡­¡± The Zhou Emperor¡¯s smile suddenly ground to a halt¡­ That didn¡¯t sound right! Even if Su Wen was shameless¡­ Yan Luoying would not behave that way! Wouldn¡¯t they start fighting? This is a marriage bestowed upon me by the Emperor¡­ If the bride and groom fight on the day of the wedding¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it become a joke to be told for centuries to come? Even if both of them were shameless and did not fight over this, the passersby were technically country bumpkins as well and would not understand their actions. Then wouldn¡¯t he, the Emperor, lose face in front of all the citizens! They might be shameless, this Emperor here still wants his face and pride! When he thought about how the common people would discuss this matter in the future, he said, ¡°It¡¯s still a marriage bestowed by the emperor. He doesn¡¯t abide by any etiquette at all. He¡¯s not even comparable to a rich country bumpkin¡­¡± Emperor Zhou felt his face burning. He suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°Where is he! Fu An, quickly f*cking get the two of them back!¡± The usually gentle and refined Emperor Zhou actually cursed! Emperor Zhou¡¯s words attracted the attention of everyone in the room. Su Wen¡¯s actions immediately spread throughout the room. In the eyes of the Great Zhou officials, this was simply a big joke. Many people secretly laughed, but because of Su Changqing and Emperor Zhou, no one dared to show it, and no one dared to talk about it. Of course, if Xu Qiao was here, he would definitely mock them. Unfortunately, Xu Qiao did not expect such a situation. He hated Su Wen and Su Changqing to the core and did not even bother to come! At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value was already overflowing. All this time, he commanded the porters to go wherever there were more people. Yan Luoying became more and more unrestrained with her actions as well. She also started to join the fun of drawing hatred. She hugged Su Wen and kissed him on his face from time to time, even rubbing against his body. After a while, she finally let go completely, and under Su Wen¡¯s shocked gaze, she pulled him over and had some tongue action! In this era, this was simply unimaginable. ¡°Are you mad?!¡± Su Wen whispered. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just accompanying you in your madness. Anyway, I¡¯m the homicidal maniac that these people talk about. So what if I go a little crazy?¡± Looking at the excited Yan Luoying, Su Wen laughed hysterically. He hugged Yan Luoying and kissed her again! His Emotional Values started to increase rapidly as well! ¡°You two! What are you doing!¡± An angry shout was heard. Su Wen turned around and saw Fu An! Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°What does it have to do with you if I kiss my wife!¡± ¡°His Majesty wants you two to go back now!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Wen cowered¡­ He had no choice. If he were to disobey the imperial edict in public, wouldn¡¯t he be asking for trouble? The two obediently followed Fu An back. Along the way, he created a lot more trouble, conveniently gaining quite a lot more Emotional Value. Fu An was speechless. Why were these two so disgusting? Public display of affection? He was unwilling to look back. Every time he looked back, he could not help but want to punch each of them. Hmm¡­ give Su Wen two punches instead. [Ding-dong. Fu An is jealous of you, +20 Emotional Value¡­] Finally, the two of them entered the Su Residence, coming face to face with Su Changqing and Emperor Zhou. At this moment, Su Changqing was filled with a mind of fog. No matter how smart he was, he could not understand why Su Wen was doing this. Although he did not care about losing face, Old Su was a little angry when he saw Su Wen¡¯s mother¡¯s pale face. At that moment, Emperor Zhou no longer cared whether it was Su Wen¡¯s family or not. He treated it as if it was his own palace. He sat high up and looked at Su Wen and Yan Luoying who were kneeling on the ground obediently, before pointing at Su Wen, ¡°Come, come, come. Today, tell me, why didn¡¯t you come back according to etiquette and instead went to parade around in the city?¡± Yan Luoying said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Emperor Zhou interrupted her. ¡°Shut up. I know it must be Su Wen¡¯s idea. You¡¯re not that kind of child!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it was because I know that this marriage is Your Majesty¡¯s bestowment, so I¡¯m thinking that it would be a joyous occasion. That¡¯s why I¡¯m holding a parade for everyone to enjoy.¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily, ¡°Can that even be called a show for everyone to enjoy? Isn¡¯t that infuriating? How can the lives of the common people compare to yours? If you¡¯re so ostentatious, won¡¯t the common people have resentment?¡± Su Wen said in a low voice, ¡°Their resentment has been going on for a long time.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Emperor Zhou pointed at Su Wen. He was so angry that his hands were trembling. He could naturally tell that Su Wen was implying something else. Right at this moment, he noticed that Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base had already reached the 9th Grade of Star Rank! ¡°Well¡­ this boy is really a hard worker¡­¡± he mused. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still an official of the Imperial Court. You still have to abide by the etiquette. Be careful next time¡­¡± Emperor Zhou suddenly calmed down. Su Changqing was stunned. Just like that, his anger was blown over? In fact, Emperor Zhou also wanted to punish Su Wen, but if it were because of this small matter, a punishment seemed too much. After all, it was a joyous occasion. As soon as Emperor Zhou finished speaking, he found Yan Luoying glaring at him with her almond-shaped eyes wide open. He thought for a moment and immediately realized that he had said something wrong. Since they were already getting married officially, why would there be a next time? One had to know that in this era, the etiquette of marrying an official wife and marrying an unofficial wife was different. Although Su Wen didn¡¯t have any etiquette, he as the Emperor should not have implied that there would be a next time. ¡°It was my slip of the tongue. Luoying, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Emperor Zhou was very kind most of the time, especially towards those who he felt were useful. At this moment, Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s get married and pay our respects! Although we¡¯ve not followed the procedures, we can¡¯t go without doing anything at all!¡± At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s mother was very satisfied when she saw Yan Luoying¡¯s beautiful and graceful appearance. Her anger from before had also dissipated considerably. Furthermore, she also knew that Su Wen was the one who wanted to do this! ¡°Offer your prayers¡­ kiss the bride¡­ into the bridal chamber!¡± Chapter 161 - Star Martial Mystic Realm Chapter 161 Star Martial Mystic Realm After the bride entered the bridal chamber, Su Wen still had to continue drinking and chatting with the guests. During this time, the emperor called Su Wen in front of him and said with a face full of smiles, ¡°Su Wen, your cultivation base has improved quite well. Originally, there were still ten days before the opening of the Star Martial Mystic Realm. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to participate, but since you¡¯ve reached the 9th Grade, why don¡¯t you go in and give it a try?¡± Star Martial Mystic Realm? Su Wen tried to recall this familiar name. Very soon, he remembered what this event was about. The Star Martial Mystic Realm was opened once every ten years, and only those in 9th Grade Star Rank could enter. This was a mystic realm jointly created by the nine saints of the ancient human race. In order to resist the alien races, they turned this into a place for young human martial artists to temper themselves. Countless opportunities lay within. Su Wen was hesitating when he heard Emperor Zhou say, ¡°Su Wen, as a martial artist, do you know what is needed to ascend to the Heaven Rank?¡± Hearing this, Su Wen immediately perked up. He looked at Emperor Zhou excitedly, waiting for his explanation. Emperor Zhou liked this sort of gaze from Su Wen. He pretended to be deep in thought and remained silent. Su Wen asked anxiously, ¡°Please enlighten me, Your Majesty!¡± Only when he heard this did Emperor Zhou speak in satisfaction, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen looked at Emperor Zhou with a bitter look. However, Emperor Zhou continued, ¡°The dao of Heaven Rank is extremely bizarre. Some may wake up after a good night¡¯s sleep and find that they had ascended to that realm. Others spend their entire lives stuck at 9th Grade of Earth Rank, unable to succeed. Even the experiences of those who ascend to Heaven Rank are often irreplicable.¡± ¡°Everyone must walk their own path to heaven.¡± At this point, Emperor Zhou nudged his lips at Wu Kunhu. ¡°Look at that guy. He was a genius back in the day. He was only 26 years old when he achieved the peak of the Earth Rank. He crushed his peers and was invincible, but he was stuck at the barrier of Heaven Rank from then until now. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t been so proud and suppressed his cultivation back then to enter the Star Martial Mystic Realm, he might have reached Heaven Rank long ago.¡± At this point, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my Great Zhou might not be in this situation today.¡± Wu Kunhu was at the peak of the Earth Rank and naturally had sharp ears and eyes. When he heard Emperor Zhou¡¯s words, he turned around and looked at him with a grudgeful look, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. When did he, Wu Kunhu, turn into a negative example to be taught to someone else? ¡°What¡¯s in the Star Martial Mystic Realm?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Emperor Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Heaven Tier cultivation techniques, battle techniques, elixirs, and even Supreme Martial Artist cultivation techniques, battle techniques, and elixirs. Everything depends on one¡¯s own luck. Moreover, if you kill other martial artists in there, there will be Saint Qi infusing your body. There are many benefits!¡± At this point, he looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Even though each person¡¯s path to heaven is extremely difficult, there are some prerequisites to ascending to Heaven Rank in the first place.¡± ¡°Those that don¡¯t cultivate a Heaven Rank cultivation technique are unable to ascend into the heavens!¡± Emperor Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°In this world, if one does not enter the Heaven Rank, they will ultimately be worn out and not worth mentioning. Although your battle technique is a little inferior, your cultivation technique is a genuine Heaven Tier cultivation technique, so you¡¯re not affected!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen. ¡°But if you don¡¯t improve your battle techniques, it will become your weakness sooner or later.¡± After he finished speaking, he said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s just that the Imperial Palace has its own rules. There are some cultivation techniques that I can¡¯t give you. I can only give you that Stellar Transposition to make up for your shortcomings. This Star Martial Secret Realm is also a great opportunity for you to make up for your shortcomings!¡± Su Wen fell silent as he recalled his fight with Xu Longcheng. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xu Longcheng didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of the Heaven Rank Fist Technique and wasn¡¯t proficient enough, Su Wen would probably have been defeated that day. Although the effect of Stellar Transposition was strong, it was indeed lacking when compared to true killing techniques. It was also thanks to Su Wen¡¯s system that he knew every star position like the back of his hand. If it were anyone else, they would probably think that the Star Position was completely useless. They would not even know how long it would take for it to cool down. The Zhou Emperor said solemnly, ¡°The Star Martial Mystic Realm lasts for half a year. The Great Zhou has a quota of 200 people. Ten years ago, not a single one of them came out alive. But if martial artists are afraid of death, then what are they cultivating for?¡± The Star Martial Mystic Realm could not be entered from one place. There were a total of nine doors in the world, and each place could accommodate two hundred people. Great Zhou possessed a door, and it was under the Zhou Emperor¡¯s control! It was also one of the methods the Court used to nurture super experts. It was just that ten years ago, not a single person came out, making Great Zhou suffer great losses! After saying that, he looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°In this mystic realm, the hearts of people are hard to predict. Even people from the same country would kill each other. Once you enter, you have to be wary of everyone!¡± Su Wen shook his head. No wonder not even a single person made it out the last time. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me to unite the masses and fight against the enemy? Emperor Zhou seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said, ¡°After entering the mystic realm, everyone will be randomly scattered. Furthermore, learning a disguise technique is not difficult. Many people know it. If you blindly trust others, you will suffer a huge loss!¡± After saying that, Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°So, are you going or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Su Wen agreed without hesitation. Right now, he really wanted a Heaven Rank killing technique! ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, all the 9th Grade Star Rank geniuses will be going this time, including my son!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. The Third Prince? No wonder this fellow invited all the 9th Stage Star Rank Cultivators in the martial world to battle. It was to increase his combat experience and increase his combat strength so that he could survive in the Mystic Realm. At this moment, Su Wen suddenly thought of Wu Lie¡­ as well as Xu Longcheng. They were all at the peak of the Star Rank. If they were all cultivating Heaven Tier techniques¡­ by logic, they should not have any difficulty breaking through to the Earth Rank! Obviously, these people were intentionally suppressing their cultivation. He looked at Emperor Zhou and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what will happen if someone enters the Star Martial Mystic Realm and breaks through?¡± Emperor Zhou looked at him and smiled. ¡°They will slaughter those who have yet to break through.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± He was basically implying that Su Wen himself was a retard for even asking this question! ¡°Why? Are you afraid? If you are, you don¡¯t have to go!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Why should I not go? Your Majesty must give me a spot!¡± Emperor Zhou patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Of course. But you can¡¯t take this spot for nothing. I¡¯ll give you a mission. Before the Star Martial Mystic Realm, make Yan Luoying pregnant!¡± Su Wen complained, ¡°My father is not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡± He was just about to say this seemed to be a case of the eunuch being anxious while the Emperor was not[1], but he suddenly felt that the phrase would not be too accurate. Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s sharp gaze, he changed the words and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this akin to the eunuch not being anxious but the Emperor is anxious?¡± Pa! Su Changqing gave him a punch and said angrily, ¡°Who are you calling a eunuch? If I¡¯m a eunuch, where did you come from?¡± Su Wen did not dare to retort and ran away. He did not take it to heart because Su Wen knew very well that even if Yan Luoying was not pregnant, Emperor Zhou would still give him a spot. Furthermore, it was only ten days. Even a pile driver might not succeed in such a task. On the other end, our Old Su ran over to Wu Kunhu with a pot of wine. ¡°General Wu! I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here today! Come, this is the Wind-Ripping Hou bone wine that Su Wen gave me. It¡¯s mellow and long, and it has an excellent flavor. I¡¯ve come specially to let you have a taste!¡± Wu Kunhu looked at the wine pot in Su Changqing¡¯s hands and his hands trembled. That was originally mine! Mine! He roared in his heart. However, he forced herself to remain calm and accepted the glass of wine. He wanted to cry but could only smile instead! ¡°How delicious¡­ my good daughter, you should have saved me a piece¡­¡± Su Changqing was very happy to see his expression. ¡°How is it? Does it taste good? Come, I¡¯ll give you another cup. It¡¯s only because you, Old Wu has a great influence. I only gave everyone else a glass.¡± Wu Juhu watched as Su Changqing filled another cup for him. He looked up at the sky and sighed. He drank this bone wine with mixed feelings. At that moment, Emperor Zhou walked over and laughed loudly. ¡°Changqing, you also have this Wind-Ripping Hou bone wine? Minister Wu, the half of the Wind-Ripping Hou that you gave me last time indeed tasted extremely good. I have also brewed that bone and used twelve different types of wine to brew twelve jugs. Each taste is different, and they all possess various notes. It¡¯s extremely delicious! This thing is really good. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not easy to find.¡± ¡°Hehe, hehe!¡± Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. The banquet continued until the guests dispersed. Su Wen then returned to the bridal chamber, reeking of alcohol. The moment he entered, she saw Yan Luoying sitting at the table, chewing on a piece of short rib. Her face was full of grease¡­ Seeing Su Wen enter, their eyes met. ¡°I was hungry¡­ so Ning Shuang gave this to eat¡­¡± Yan Luoying said as she took another bite. ¡°She said the dishes on the table might look nice, but they will not be able to satisfy one¡¯s hunger¡­¡± Su Wen entered the room and closed the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for accompanying me on my madness today.¡± ¡°Husband and wife are one. If you want to do something, I¡¯ll naturally accompany you¡­¡± Su Wen teased, ¡°Indeed¡­ alright, you greedy woman. I¡¯ll let you have your way to accompany me today.¡± ¡°Husband¡­ please be gentle¡­¡± The wedding night was naturally the best time of his life. However, Su Wen was even happier about today¡¯s harvest. It was already late at night and Yan Luoying had already fallen asleep. Su Wen, who had entered into his Monk Mode, opened the system, even as he felt the beautiful body beside him. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 275,500 points Level: 20 Cultivation: Star Rank 9th Grade Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV7) Layered Wave Saber (LV8) Stellar Transposition (LV3) Su Wen earned over 200,000 emotional points from the crazy parade today! He leveled up three more times and could draw three prizes. Su Wen frowned as he looked at the cultivation techniques on himself! Initially, Su Wen didn¡¯t think much of it. However, after his battle with Xu Longcheng, Su Wen was most eager to obtain a Heaven Ranked killing technique! He had obtained the Heaven Rank cultivation technique, the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra, from the lottery. Even Su Changqing would have a hard time obtaining something of this level. I¡¯ll draw the lottery first¡­ If I draw a Heaven Rank technique, I won¡¯t have to upgrade my Layered Wave Saber and Jadebreak Fist anymore. Su Wen thought to himself. [Ding-dong. The host has received a Heaven Rank palm technique ¡ª¡ª Pure Maiden Mystic Ice Palm! Small print: Limited to females.] Su Wen looked at the drawn technique in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but curse. What the hell? [Ding-dong. The host has drawn the Common Ranked palm technique, Rippling Palm¡­] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn the Common Ranked cultivation technique, the Great Sage Sea-Stirring Rod¡­] Su Wen looked at these two cultivation techniques. They were actually quite interesting techniques, worth a study¡­ Of course, they were useless in battle. All his luck seemed to have been used up after the first time. Seeing that the lottery draw was fruitless, Su Wen turned his attention to his three battle techniques instead. ¡°Level up the Layered Wave Saber!¡± He wanted to see if there would be any changes to the Earth Rank Layered Wave Saber after it was upgraded to the maximum level. With 100,000 emotional points, Su Wen saw a change! [Ding-dong. Congratulations, the Layered Wave Saber has been upgraded to MAX!) At this moment, a large amount of information flooded Su Wen¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The host has learned the secret technique: Nine Waves Return to Origin!] [Nine Waves Return to Origin: The host cuts out nine Saber Qis at an extremely fast speed. Each Saber Qi contains nine layers of force. After the Saber Qi is slashed out, it will merge in the air and unleash its powerful lethality!] [Note: This secret technique consumes a lot of energy. Please use it prudently.) Obviously, this was a saber technique that could only be executed after comprehending the essence of the Layered Wave Saber. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. If he were to use this move, even if Xu Longcheng cultivated a Heaven Tier Fist Technique, he would probably be able to kill him easily. It was just that if a Heaven Ranked technique was comprehended to a sufficiently high level, its power would definitely surpass this technique! Thinking of this, Su Wen¡¯s desire for a Heaven Tier Battle Skill grew even stronger! [Ding-dong. The host has fully comprehended the Earth Ranked Layered Wave Saber Art. Reward: +1 Martial Fragment.] Martial fragments? What was that? He looked at the system introduction. [There are two ways to use a martial arts fragment. One is to use it during cultivation to speed up one¡¯s comprehension of martial arts¡­] ¡®What¡¯s the use of such an item?¡¯ Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡®I have the system. At most, I can just spend some Emotional Value to comprehend it.¡¯ ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Su Wen thought of something. Could this thing replace his Emotional Value? He continued reading. [¡­ Secondly, this can be used in battle. Blade God Mode will be activated ¡ª Duration: 10 minutes.) It was a very simple introduction. Su Wen frowned. What did this f*cking Blade God Mode mean? Su Wen turned his gaze toward the Jadebreak Fist. Actually, he had already decided not to upgrade his Jadebreak Fist. However, the moment this martial arts fragment appeared, Su Wen¡¯s interest was piqued. Especially since he knew that he was about to enter the Star Martial Mystic Realm in a few days, he urgently needed to increase his battle prowess. The Blade God Mode sounded quite scary. ¡°Upgrade!¡± [Ding-dong. Congratulations, Host¡¯s Jadebreak Fist has been upgraded to level 8.] [Ding-dong. Congratulations, Host¡¯s Jadebreak Fist has been upgraded to MAX.) [Congratulations, host. You have learned the secret technique, Dance of a Hundred Strikes. Use your fists at an extremely fast speed and create a super high-speed explosive effect. The continuous explosive attribute of Jadebreak Fist will also increase!¡± ¡°Pui! What rubbish.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but complain. In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, the effects of this Dance of a Hundred Strikes¡­ was only so-so. At the very least, it was far inferior to the Nine Waves Return to Origin technique. However, Su Wen obtained the martial arts fragment as he wished. [There are two ways to use this martial arts fragment. The first is to use it during training to speed up your understanding of martial arts. The second is to use it in battle and activate the Fist Emperor Mode ¨C Duration: 10 minutes.] Compared to the Blade God Mode of the Stacking Waves Saber, the Jadebreak Fist allowed him to activate the Fist Emperor Mode. However, the duration was the same. ¡°I hope this thing doesn¡¯t disappoint me. It¡¯s best if it can make me become a big shot such as¡­ Or maybe transform me into Iori Yagami or Kyo Kusanagi¡­ allow me to destroy everyone in front of me¡­ Eh, forget the last two, their Battle Power might not be as good as the current me.¡± (TL Note: King of Fighters¡¯ Reference) After cursing for a while, Su Wen exited the system. After two consecutive upgrades, he had spent more than half of his Emotional Value and no longer had a six digital figure of Emotional Value left. It was not enough to upgrade his Stellar Transposition skill. Su Wen was currently cultivating Earth Rank Battle Skills and Stellar Transposition. After thinking about the battle with Xu Longcheng, Su Wen realized that the biggest difference between a Heaven Rank technique and an Earth Rank technique was the fundamental difference between the way they revolved and activated the Qi. An Earth Rank cultivation method focused on the use of one¡¯s True Qi. On the other hand, Heaven Rank techniques usually had some external effects, or it could be said that it involved a certain amount of Rule Power. To put it simply, Su Wen still could not figure out how the Stellar Transposition worked. It was almost completely unreasonable. For example, the critical hit effect of the Lucky Star position. If he activated it and struck out, the move would naturally become stronger! But how did this move become stronger? Where did the energy come from? It was as though he was setting the rules. Xu Longcheng¡¯s fist technique wasn¡¯t mature enough, so it wasn¡¯t too obvious in this aspect. However, it was still present in some aspects. He was able to gather killing intent in his fist to amplify his strength. However, while Su Wen had killed before, he couldn¡¯t control his killing intent. Although Su Wen was not considered an expert in this world, before he transmigrated, he had read many novels. Hence, he was able to sense the difference between the two very keenly. However, no matter how he speculated, Su Wen would definitely not be able to uncover some of the secrets within. It was just that compared to others, he was more thoughtful. Well¡­ there were also the Common Rank cultivation techniques! Rippling Palm! Great Sage¡¯s Sea-Stirring Rod! Perhaps, it was time to use these techniques to train with Yan Luoying! ¡°Luoying¡­¡± Su Wen called out softly. ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Luoying looked sleepy. ¡°I just comprehended two cultivation techniques. Take a look and see how powerful they are! Watch it!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± At Su Changqing¡¯s residence, our Comrade Old Su was slowly sipping his tea¡­ ¡°How¡¯s the setup in the South?¡± One of them said softly, ¡°The barbarians have been mobilized¡­¡± In the darkness, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Xu Qiao is quite a character, but he shouldn¡¯t have provoked me¡­ Su Wen¡¯s methods are a little ruthless, and Xu Qiao won¡¯t let him off so easily. Since that¡¯s the case, let him go. This war in the South will have to be fought for a few years, and this time would allow Su Wen to grow a little¡­¡± ¡°Should we let Xu Qiao¡­¡± The person who reported this had a murderous intent in his voice. Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re all subjects of the same dynasty, so how could I do it like this? Sending troops to the Southern Barbaric Mountain Range can be considered to be opening up the borders and expanding the land. It¡¯s his duty, so it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m the one who caused trouble behind the scenes. Furthermore, if he goes to battle with the barbarians, it¡¯s still unknown if he¡¯ll be able to return alive. Those barbarians aren¡¯t to be trifled with. If he¡¯s lacking in ability, then his death has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°The Prime Minister is magnanimous.¡± Su Changqing closed his eyes and sighed emotionally. ¡°I¡¯m getting old and my heart is now soft. If it was ten years ago, hehe.¡± ¡°Then Xu Longcheng is also going to enter the Star Martial Secret Realm. Do you think¡­¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°If that son of mine can¡¯t even deal with Xu Longcheng¡­ Then I¡¯ll save a lot of effort.¡± ¡°How are things on Number Two¡¯s side?¡± ¡°After the Second Young Master came to office, he encountered some problems, but they were all resolved one by one. Currently, he is on the right track, and there should be no problems with the year-end evaluation.¡± Su Changqing was very satisfied when he heard that his son was fine. He asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s He Sui?¡± ¡°He Sui is in a difficult situation now. She¡¯s under a lot of pressure. After all, without the Prime Minister as his backer, it¡¯s too difficult for a small county magistrate like him to stir up the waves.¡± Su Changqing stood up and said with a smile, ¡°How can one become a genius without experiencing tempering? Reality is like this. My son, even if I don¡¯t make a sound, the world still has to give him some face, and they will have some misgivings. Their starting point is different in the end, and if He Sui wants to rise up with the wind, then he has to suffer. For him¡­ just protect him from death.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± That person retreated and Comrade Old Su started to ponder again. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I see through Su Wen¡¯s thoughts?¡± ¡°In the past, while he was absurd. You could say that he cooperated with me.¡± ¡°But what about now?¡± ¡°Does it feel good to show off as a bumpkin?¡± Su Changqing really could not understand. ¡°How about¡­ I¡¯ll try it too?¡± [1] It¡¯s a metaphor meaning how the person involved isn¡¯t worried but the bystanders are Chapter 162 - Big Brother, Ill Save You! Chapter 162 Big Brother, I¡¯ll Save You! The sky had started to turn bright, but Su Wen was still practicing with Yan Luoying. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door! ¡°Third Brother! I¡¯m awake! I want to sleep with the two of you!¡± Su Nuannuan¡¯s voice was heard. She had stayed over at Su Wen¡¯s house last night. ¡°Scram!¡± Su Wen¡¯s attitude was extremely ruthless. He continued ¡®cultivating¡¯. What if he was disturbed and suffered from cultivation deviation? ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re bullying me¡­ I¡¯m going home today to complain to my mother!¡± Su Wen shouted as he practiced his martial arts, ¡°If you dare to complain, I will throw all your toys into the feces pit!¡± ¡°Wah! Brother is so mean! I¡¯m going to look for Sister Yumian!¡± Su Nuannuan cried and ran away. Yan Luoying rolled her eyes at him and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re too fierce to the kid.¡± Su Wen panted heavily and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not fierce, she won¡¯t be afraid! This brat is really mischievous! How are the two new techniques I¡¯ve comprehended?¡± ¡°Quite¡­ impressive!¡± They practiced until the sky was bright. Then, the two of them got off the bed. Yan Luoying put on her makeup. A new day had begun, and there were two more people in the Su Residence. Yan Luoying and Old Zhou. After Su Wen and Yan Luoying washed up, they prepared a carriage and brought Su Nuannuan back to the Su Residence. Su Nuannuan pouted and sulked in the car, shooting death glares at Su Wen from time to time. Su Wen did not care and continued eating his melon seeds leisurely. The two of them went to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, where Yan Luoying served tea to Su Wen¡¯s parents according to the rules. After everything was over, the ceremony was completed. When they returned to the Su residence, everyone would have to address Yan Luoying as Madam whenever they saw her. Su Wen would also officially take the title of Old Master in his residence. Back in the inner residence of Su Wen¡¯s house, Yan Luoying¡¯s gaze swept across Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi. Ning Shuang stood by the side, seemingly unruffled. Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi were a little nervous. Only to see Yan Luoying smile at them, ¡°My two sisters, don¡¯t be afraid. Although I¡¯m the official wife, I¡¯m usually busy with work. The three of you can handle all matters in the inner residence.¡± With that sentence, she also pulled in Ning Shuang, who was standing by the side. Xie Yiyi said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as Big Sister says.¡± It seemed that Yan Luoying was an easy person to talk to. Seeing that they were relieved, Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°However, there¡¯s something that I have to say first. You all can take care of the matters normally, but if I really step in, you guys have to listen to me. If anyone has other thoughts, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi nodded in return. Ning Shuang¡¯s expression remained the same, as though whatever Yan Luoying said had nothing to do with her. Yan Luoying took a vow of sovereignty and allowed Xie Yiyi and Cui Yumian to lead her to familiarize herself with the inner residence. Only Su Wen and Ningshuang were left. ¡°I have to go to the Star Martial Mystic Realm soon, and I won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± Su Wen said to Ning Shuang. At this moment, Ning Shuang¡¯s expression changed. Her face revealed a sense of reluctance and worry. Su Wen continued, ¡°Keep a close eye on the family and don¡¯t cause any trouble. If something really urgent happens, you can directly command Zhao Jinhe and Luo Ning. I¡¯ve already instructed them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Shuang nodded in return. Su Wen thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I want to eat roasted meat for lunch.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Shuang went to prepare. In the backyard, Yan Luoying had the final say, so there was naturally no problem. With her status, Su Wen would not say anything, but ultimately, Su Wen still trusted Ning Shuang the most. Su Wen found Wu Lie and the two of them sat in the restaurant with dishes and wine in front of them. Su Wen smiled as he started the conversation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come for my wedding?¡± Wu Lie shook his head and did not speak. Although he no longer had any feelings for Yan Luoying, he had liked her for many years. How could he feel a heartache at seeing the woman he once loved getting married? ¡°Alright, then can you tell me why there are so many martial artists currently in the capital?¡± Su Wen looked out of the window and asked curiously. Wu Lie sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all for the slots for the Star Martial Mystic Realm? According to the rules, His Majesty will take 120 slots out of the 200 slots we have. There are a total of 80 slots for the various major sects and clans of the Great Zhou Dynasty. His Majesty will organize the selection and arrange the people who can enter the mystic realm. These people all want a share of the loot.¡± He looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that Heaven Rank cultivation techniques are common? Many sects and clans don¡¯t even have such a cultivation technique. These people cultivate Earth Rank cultivation techniques and have no hope of ever becoming a Heaven Rank cultivator. Only when they rise to a higher position and switch to Heaven Rank cultivation techniques will they have a chance to reach that realm. Therefore, their desire for the Star Martial Mystic Realm is even stronger than us!¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even aware of such a situation.¡± Ten years ago, he was only nine years old. He really didn¡¯t know anything about this. Compared to him, Wu Lie knew a lot more. ¡°The Star Martial Mystic Realm has been around for so many years. Logically speaking, there should be information about it, right?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Wu Lie shook his head and said, ¡°The Star Martial Secret Realm was established by the Nine Saints of the Human Race back then. This place is extremely strange, and every time one enters, it is different. Sometimes it is to fight against strange beasts, sometimes it is against the natives, and sometimes it is only to fight between the various countries. In short, no one knows what it will be like the next time one enters this place. It is just that within the mystic realm, the more one fights inside, the richer the Saint Qi one obtains, and it is possible to directly obtain a reward through it. This is something that we¡¯re certain of. In addition, in this place, no one knows where there is anything good, and perhaps one can obtain some unexpected gains.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°Does that mean that no one can make preparations in advance?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen shook his head and did not take it seriously. ¡°However, there are still some rules to speak of!¡± Wu Lie said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what, there won¡¯t be any enemies above the 3rd Grade of Earth Rank in the Star Martial Mystic Realm. At the same time, anyone, including us, who breaks through above the 3rd Grade in the Mystic Realm will be forcibly sent out!¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Someone can break through above the 3rd Grade?¡± Wu Lie smiled and said, ¡°How is that impossible? Some Heaven Rank medicinal pills have extremely powerful effects. If one accidentally obtains one and swallows it, one¡¯s cultivation can immediately break through by a few grades! That¡¯s all very common. Sigh, if only I had a Heaven Ranked medicinal pill.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Why? Do you want to eat one?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to eat one?¡± Su Wen took out his Sex Change Pill and placed it in front of Wu Lie. He teased, ¡°Heaven Ranked medicinal pill, here you go!¡± Wu Lie opened the bottle and looked at the pill inside. He realized that there was nothing different about it! ¡°Is this real?¡± ¡°It is!¡± Wu Lie raised his guard. ¡°Why are you so generous? Can this be a Heaven Rank poison?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that men will become women after eating it. Women will become men after eating it!¡± Wu Lie quickly put the pill down! ¡°Eat it yourself! I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen laughed heartily as he put away the pill. ¡°By the way, last time you said¡­ about treating me¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you not get beaten up?¡± ¡°Su Wen, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll treat you to seven days of fun. I¡¯ll leave three days for you to recover your vitality. Don¡¯t end up as a weakling when you enter the mystic realm!¡± Wu Lie was overjoyed. ¡°Meticulous!¡± In the next few days, the disciples of the sects and the scions of the rich and powerful families fought like wildfire. During this period, another incident occurred. The Southern Barbarians invaded the country, and Xu Qiao had to lead his troops to resist the enemy. This lasted until the day they were supposed to enter the mystic realm. Two hundred people gathered in the palace. Su Wen looked around and saw many familiar faces. Third Prince¡­ Little Monk Zhizhen¡­ Xu Longcheng¡­ Wu Lie¡­ As he watched, Ni Hongxiao walked to his side. ¡°Young Master Su, you should go in too.¡± Su Wen subconsciously looked down. She was dressed so strictly that it was boring. ¡°Do you want to see¡­¡± She smiled seductively. Su Wen nodded¡­ ¡°Come¡­ take this with you. Once you¡¯re inside and let it out, your sister will come find you.¡± Ni Hongxiao gave Su Wen a small bottle. He noticed a scarlet worm inside. Su Wen frowned. ¡°Can this thing be brought in?¡± Ni Hong smiled in a low voice. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. This thing is currently in a state of suspended animation.¡± Su Wen understood what she meant and smiled. ¡°An alliance?¡± ¡°You are right. Although I just want to see if there are any good experimental materials in the Star Martial Mystic Realm, these people will definitely find a way to kill me. To prevent any accidents, it is better to form an alliance.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. ¡°Because¡­ you are lecherous!¡± Ni Hongxiao moved closer to Su Wen. She smiled as she opened her collar and enticed him. ¡°How is it? You can get the benefits of looking at some jugs¡­¡± To Ni Hongxiao, she did not care about the so-called ethics of the world. The main reason she chose Su Wen was because¡­ she only knew Su Wen. Moreover, she had worked with Su Wen more than once and had a certain level of trust. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Su Wen kept the worm. Even though he did not know exactly how strong Ni Hongxiao was, for her to be able to come here meant that she had at least a cultivation base of a 9th Grade Star Rank. Moreover, it was still unknown how many tricks this strange woman had up her sleeves. There was nothing wrong with forming an alliance with her! Su Wen was very clear that Ni Hongxiao was definitely not lying. The main reason she went in was definitely to get some experimental materials that she had never seen before. As for martial arts, how could a woman who soaked herself with corpses all day long fall in love with martial arts? ¡®???¡¯ Suddenly, Su Wen thought of something, looking at Ni Hongxiao who was beside him in shock. This woman¡­ even though she was crazily doing experiments every day, her cultivation could still reach 9th Grade Star Rank? Even though she was a few years older than him, her talent seemed a little too terrifying! Looking around, Su Wen was the youngest person present. Well¡­ except for the little monk, who looked a year or two younger than Su Wen himself. The little monk also saw Su Wen, giving him a big smile before turning around and queuing up to enter the mystic realm! The entrance to the mystic realm was actually through an ancient spirit array. The spirit array constantly emitted a faint glow. As time passed, the inscription began to float, and the spirit array was activated. A gigantic pillar of light soared into the sky! In that instant, it was as if heaven and earth were shaking In the distance, Emperor Zhou stared coldly at the pillar of light. He knew that within this were the most outstanding youths of Great Zhou! Once they entered the mystic realm, it was unknown how many would return alive! Meanwhile, Wu Kunhu was at home, drinking wine and eating meat. He had a faraway look in his eyes¡­ Was he regretting it? Regretting that he did not go in the Star Martial Mystic Realm years ago¡­ He shook his head. He picked up another piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. In the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, Su Changqing was playing chess with himself. He muttered as he set down the piece, ¡°You can only rely on yourself this time!¡± Bam! This was Su Wen¡¯s first time experiencing teleportation. He felt a roaring in his ears and his consciousness went blank. When he coul see again, the scene before him had changed. He was in a dense forest, surrounded by trees. However, most of these trees were in a withered state, and the air was filled with an indescribable unpleasant smell. Looking up, the sky was gray. There was no sun, no moon. It was unknown whether it was day or night. However, according to common sense, Su Wen simply interpreted this as a cloudy day. There was only himself in the area! Su Wen touched his body. Logically speaking, no living thing could be brought in. But as he touched the vial¡­ He realized that Ni Hongxiao was really smart. Opening the bottle cap, the air entered and the scarlet bug seemed to gradually awaken. Buzz! The bug flew out and circled around Su Wen a few times before flying off in a certain direction. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace, and Su Wen began to wait. As he waited, he suddenly felt that his actions were quite silly. Ni Hongxiao did not say that he had to wait there. Who knew where that woman was? Let¡¯s leave first! With that, Su Wen also followed in the direction of the bug. In his deduction, since this bug flew away, it should have gone to find Ni Hongxiao. It would not be wrong for him to go in this direction. He ended up walking for 24 hours straight! There was nothing along the way! It was a good thing that everyone who came in had spatial equipment provided by the Spiritual Master Residence. There was food and water inside! It was to prevent such a thing from happening. There was actually such a time when the martial artists that entered the mystic realm encountered such a situation. As to how they managed to survive and escape in the end, we¡¯ll leave that to your own imagination¡­ What made Su Wen sad was that there was no difference between day and night here. The sky remained overcast, and it even began raining after a while. There was still no difference in the area, however. Fortunately, as he advanced, something finally changed. He saw a forest in front of him, a lush green land. Compared to the other barren lands, this place finally had life! He could not help but walk faster! However¡­ he soon came to a complete halt. Su Wen felt a sense of danger, an indescribable prickling feeling. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body started to move, as if reminding him of something Moments later, his hair stood on end as if he had been targeted by something. Whoosh! An arrow shot out from the forested area! Just as the arrow appeared, Su Wen moved! Stellar Transposition, activate! He increased his speed and dodged instantly! But then more than one arrow shot out of the dense forest. There was more than one person! Su Wen came to this conclusion immediately! However, Su Wen immediately sensed that something was amiss. These arrows fired were too weak. That¡¯s right, too weak. It could not pose any real threat to him. So where did that feeling of being targeted come from? The arrows that were being shot out might not be from those that entered the mystic realm with him. Su Wen also saw a figure. In the dense forest, there was a creature that looked like a giant frog. It was holding a simple bow and continuously shooting arrows at him from the tree. ¡°Forget it! Kill!¡± Su Wen exerted strength in his legs and charged straight forward! Bam! Su Wen casually slashed and killed one! In an instant, Su Wen felt a strange aura appear from heaven and earth and enter his body! He could not control it, nor he could not stop it! ¡°This is the infusion of Saint Qi?¡± Su Wen speculated in his mind as the saber in his hand did not stop moving! The Saint Qi that entered his body was very weak. Clearly, this kind of thing did not provide much of an increase. Even after Su Wen finished killing all the frogmen, there was only a wisp of Saint Qi in his body. Moreover, when he was killing these things, there was no Emotional Value from them. But the feeling of being watched had vanished¡­ Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief but did not let his guard down. This feeling of being watched was not good. Su Wen fell into deep thought as he looked at the gigantic frogmen on the ground. This thing could make bows? Although the bows and arrows on the ground were crude, they were undoubtedly recognizable tools, which meant the presence of a civilization. After thinking for a while, he decided to delve deeper. There was no outcome in standing here and only analyzing. Su Wen walked in, but this time, he was extremely careful! In the face of an unknown environment, Su Wen did not dare to be careless. Suddenly, he stopped and turned to listen. From afar came the sounds of fighting! It was very soft, but it was definitely a battle. He quickly moved in that direction. As the sound got closer and closer! Su Wen climbed up the tree and used his movement technique to move forward instead. Finally, he saw the human fighting! That¡¯s right! It was a human! But not all of them were human! On one side were three men and a woman, all of them naked. On the other side could also be said to be human¡­ except that they were nearly three meters tall, with skin like black scales. They had tails and huge mouths. He held a spear in his hand as he fought against the three of them! Natives! There was no other explanation for that. Among the four humans, two were at the 8th Grade of the Star Rank. According to the rules, outsiders had to be at least at the 9th Grade of the Star Rank to enter. But that black-scaled man was actually a true 9th Grade Star Ranked cultivator! Although it was one against four, it was holding the advantage instead! ¡°Hand over the Demonic Martial Bead and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± shouted the black-scaled man. The four of them had already been suppressed by him! However, it was obvious that the black-scaled man did not want to kill. What he wanted was something on these four people¡¯s bodies. After all, with his cultivation level, it was not easy to kill these people without injuries. Su Wen stood on the tree and weighed the pros and cons. What should he do? These people¡¯s cultivation was still passable, but their battle techniques were rather crude. With Su Wen¡¯s strength, he could easily kill even the black-scaled man! He could first save these four people, obtain information about the world, then seize their Demonic Martial Bead and kill them to increase his Saint Qi! This seemed to be the most ideal method. Su Wen was deep in thought when he suddenly saw a figure charging out from another side! ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°F*ck! Someone wants to fight the spoils with me!¡± Su Wen knew at a glance that this fellow came in through his connections. He was dressed in gorgeous clothes and was fair and chubby. He held an extremely gorgeous machete in his hand and kept swinging it like there was no tomorrow. But his participation immediately broke the balance. The black-scaled man was only barely able to suppress these people. If he wanted to kill them, he would suffer a lot to do so. The moment this person who was also participating in the mystic realm entered the battlefield, his strength provided a boost to the other humans. The black-scaled man immediately could not take it! In a flash, he was slashed a few times! Blood immediately flowed! Seeing that he would be killed if he stayed, the black-scaled man gritted his teeth and turned around to run. However, at this moment, the person who had joined the battle shouted and slashed out with his blade. The black-scaled man could not dodge the blade Qi that flew out in time. Puchi! A large piece of flesh was cut off from his thigh! The black-scaled man couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to at this moment. Just as the black-scaled man was in utter despair! Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky! It was Su Wen. He held a long saber in his hand and slashed at the fatty. ¡°Big Brother! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Su Wen¡¯s words stunned the black-scaled guy. Was this guy crazy? Where did he come from? Why was he calling him Big Brother? Chapter 163 - Little Brother, Dont Be Angry Chapter 163 Little Brother, Don¡¯t Be Angry Pa! Su Wen clashed with the fatty¡¯s blade Qi. In an instant, the same thought flashed in their minds. This fellow was not weak! The two of them jumped back at the same time. Su Wen carried the black-scaled man and turned around to run! He did not want to fight, especially at the moment. He did not know much about this place, so Su Wen only wanted to gather information! The Fatty¡¯s thoughts were similar. He turned to the four and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re safe.¡± The leader said in a low and muffled voice, ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡± This person spoke with an honest tone, and said, ¡°Please accept our kowtow, brother!¡± The four of them knelt down together! Fatty hurried forward to help him up and said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. May I ask where we are?¡± ¡°This place is¡­ your burial ground!¡± Bam! The four of them attacked at the same time! The fatty had never expected that these four people would not let down their guard because of his rescue. Instead, they had the intention to kill! They even put on a show for him! At such a close distance, even though these four people¡¯s martial arts skills were average, the fatty who was not vigilant did not have time to defend. The four weapons instantly smashed Fatty into a pile of meat paste! The leader grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s such a fool in this world! Is he a lord from the city?¡± As he spoke, he took out a pearl from his bosom and placed it on the fatty¡¯s flesh. The pearl seemed transparent, with black mist swirling within it. After placing it on the fatty¡¯s body, the bead emitted a black light¡­ not long after, the light dissipated and the black energy within the bead became much thicker. The four of them didn¡¯t mind being dirtied, directly carrying Fatty¡¯s corpse, letting the blood flow freely. They left the scene! On the other side, Su Wen grabbed the black-scaled man and ran for several kilometers. When he saw that there was no one around, he threw him to the ground! ¡°Big Brother¡­ you¡¯re injured! Are you alright?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. The Black Scale looked at his smile and felt a little scared. The spear in his hand tightened unconsciously. ¡°I am fine¡­ I am Wu Feng of the Phosphorous Black Snake Clan. Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Su Wen¡­¡± After introducing himself, Su Wen smiled and said,¡± Big brother, can you tell me what is going on here? Where is this place? How many people are here? Why are you fighting?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the Immortal Realm?¡± Wu Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Su Wen in shock. ¡°Otherwise, how could you not know anything?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the people of the Immortal Realm will descend one day, bringing destruction and slaughter to the Devil Martial Realm. All of us, the members of the Devil Martial Realm, have to take on the responsibility of killing those from the Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°These are true words left behind by the God of Creation!¡± Wu Feng¡¯s well defined face was filled with fear as he exclaimed, ¡°You must be from the Immortal Realm!¡± Su Wen rubbed his chin. This Star Martial Secret Realm was established by the Nine Saints of the human race. It was very clear that they had deliberately left behind these sayings to make both sides oppose each other. In reality, even if he didn¡¯t leave these words behind, Su Wen already knew from killing the frogmen that killing the natives would be beneficial to him. However, Wu Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Su Wen then discovered a problem! His Emotional Value did not show any increase! Despair was written all over Wu Zhen¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve had so many seniors, yet none of them have been able to stop the descent of the Immortal Realm?¡± Su Wen frowned. What did he mean by that? Suddenly, Wu Feng leaped up from the ground and thrust his spear at Su Wen! ¡°Bang!¡± Just as he moved, Su Wen had already moved. He ruthlessly punched Wu Feng¡¯s head. Although Wu Feng was tall and his cultivation level was also at the 9th Stage of Star Rank, compared to Su Wen, his True Qi quality, level, and battle techniques were far inferior. Most importantly, Su Wen did not let down his guard. Su Wen¡¯s fist landed on Wu Feng¡¯s head, but his movements did not slow down in the slightest. Following which, he launched a series of violent combinations of fists and beat Wu Feng half to death! Following which, he kicked Wu Feng¡¯s spear away as Su Wen laughed sinisterly! ¡°Alright, I originally wanted to get along with you as an ordinary person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to not know how to appreciate favors! I¡¯ll lay my cards on the table. I¡¯m indeed someone who descended from the Immortal Realm. Whatever I ask, you better hurry up and answer truthfully to the best of your abilities, or else this Daddy here will beat you to death! I¡¯ll give you a chance to be a traitor to your race in exchange for your life, how about it?¡± Su Wen urgently needed to know everything about this so-called Devil Martial Realm. Soon, Su Wen learned a lot from Wu Feng. This Devil Martial Realm was said to have been created by the devil god from the nine gods of creation. The entire world wasn¡¯t too large, there were only nine cities and a stretch of wilderness. And this was the result after developing for an unknown period of time. This also led to the geographical sense of everyone in this world to be especially good. After all, this place was only so big to begin with. Thus, it was very strange for someone like Su Wen to ask where this was! In this world, cultivation was very simple. Many races were born as Star Ranks, but¡­ everyone had a goal. Ascension! This was connected to the legends spoken just now. Those who broke through to the 3rd Grade of Earth Rank would be able to ascend to the Immortal Realm and fight against the Immortal Race to save the Devil Martial Realm. This was also a maxim left behind by the Founding Demon God. It was regarded as the truth by everyone in the Devil Martial Realm. Wu Feng continued, ¡°However, from three thousand years ago, many people no longer chose to ascend because after tens of millions of years of ascension, many people believed that the Immortal Realm had already been conquered by our Devil Martial Realm! Basically, they would do their best to delay the speed at which their cultivation increased. In any case, as long as they wanted to ascend, it would still be very simple¡­¡± Su Wen was speechless. He had a vague guess in his heart. Those who entered the mystic realm would be teleported out once their cultivations rose above 3rd Grade Earth Rank. However, would these fellows also be teleported out? Probably not. If not, according to Wu Feng, why had Su Wen never heard of anyone ascending from this Devil Martial Realm in the past tens of thousands of years? Most likely, they were probably reduced to ashes on the spot. ¡°Then what is that Demon Martial Bead you mentioned?¡± Wu Feng continued, ¡°Demon Martial Beads are items that can be used to comprehend martial skills. This kind of bead can absorb the Saint Qi from corpses. The more you absorb, the higher the level of the martial skills within the bead! The Demon Martial Beads can also absorb each other to strengthen themselves. Every member of the Devil Martial Realm wants a Demon Martial Bead, but the number of beads is limited. Occasionally, after someone ascends, they would be scattered all over the world. Whoever picks them up will treat them as treasures!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. So that was how it was. He gradually understood that the world he was in was a world of slaughter! Simple and pure! It was to encourage those who ¡®descended¡¯ to kill! Want a cultivation technique? Kill! Want to become stronger? Kill! This was the simplest form of training. It was also what they had come to do. Just as Su Wen was deep in thought, he suddenly raised his head and saw a figure speeding over from afar. It was precisely Ni Hongxiao. When she reached Su Wen¡¯s side, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement! ¡°Interesting! This place is too interesting! There are many experimental materials that I have never seen before!¡± As she spoke, she saw Wu Feng on the ground. She opened her eyes wide and exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s great! I ran into a similar looking black fellow, but he ran away! It just so happens that I can dissect this!¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Wen immediately refused. ¡°We need someone familiar with this place.¡± He did not want to be blind and run around recklessly! Ni Hongxiao pursed her lips in dissatisfaction for a while before conceding, ¡°Alright then.¡± She squatted down and brought a small bottle to Wu Feng¡¯s wound. ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, you don¡¯t mind me taking some blood, right?¡± Although it was a question, Wu Feng clearly had no right to refuse! ¡°Give me some scales too.¡± ¡°Hair¡­ nails¡­¡± ¡°So annoying¡­ I want to cut open your head¡­¡± Wu Feng¡¯s face was filled with fear as he looked at this beautiful woman. After taking out what she wanted, Ni Hongxiao then retrieved a jade bottle and poured some medicine on Wu Feng¡¯s wound. Then, she took out a small notebook and began to write down her observations. ¡°Physical healing is three times faster than normal humans¡­ absorption of drugs over twice as fast as normal humans¡­ poison resistance¡­ ten, eleven, twelve¡­¡± When she counted to twelve, Wu Feng suddenly began convulsing ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a lot stronger than a normal person¡¯s, based on the fact that he¡¯s only at 9th Grade Star Rank¡­¡± As she spoke, she stuffed another pill into Wu Feng¡¯s mouth. A moment later, Wu Feng recovered. Ni Hongxiao finally stood up, ¡°Be obedient, did you feel it just now? If you don¡¯t eat the antidote after a month, you will die immediately.¡± Wu Feng¡¯s already black face turned even darker. Su Wen then told Ni Hongxiao about the information he obtained from Wu Feng. As well as the chance to obtain Saint Qi upon killing others. Ni Hongxiao frowned at this knowledge, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some poison here. Would you like to find a river and throw it in? It¡¯ll probably kill a lot of people¡­ and things that aren¡¯t human¡­¡± Su Wen gulped. This¡­ was such a tempting suggestion! ¡°Later! We¡¯ll talk about it later!¡± In the end, Su Wen still rejected this suggestion. And at that moment, the other trial challengers had all begun to use their own methods. People like the Third Prince, Wu Lie, and Xu Longcheng would usually find a safe place to break through to the 1st Grade of Earth Rank as soon as they entered this realm! There were some who didn¡¯t break through, some who killed the creatures of this world, some who were killed! And within the nine cities, the various city lords were the kings of this Devil Martial Realm! The area Su Wen was in was under the jurisdiction of Hurricane City. At this time, in the City Lord Residence, an extremely beautiful woman with a spicy hot figure was lying on a couch. In front of her was a curtain, and around her were maids. Other than her smoking figure, she also had two fox ears on her forehead. If one were to look at her legs, they would also notice that she had several large fox tails. ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ someone who seems to have descended from the Immortal Realm has appeared?¡± ¡°Yes! These people are dressed differently from the masses. Their cultivation techniques are profound, and their battle prowess is formidable. However, they all look like ordinary humans. I¡¯m thinking they¡¯re from the Immortal Realm!¡± The Hurricane City Lord narrowed his eyes and lazily stretched her body. Her ears twitched as she smiled, ¡°Then send someone to investigate and get two living people back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Xiangxiang¡¯s smile grew wider. Perhaps her ordinary life was going to be more exciting! What exactly was the Immortal Realm like? To the natives of this realm, the Immortal Realm was an existence that they yearned for and feared. The yearning was because it was passed down in legends. Furthermore, the people here rarely died of old age. They lacked resources and fought all year round. It was not easy to survive till a ripe old age. Experts would ascend very soon. Although many people suppressed their cultivation in order to enjoy a better life, no one would hesitate for too long. Because to them, they were very clearly aware that unless they wasted their time and died of old age, the only path was to ascend to the Immortal Realm. Bai Xiangxiang, as the City Lord, other than the Bai Clan being the biggest clan in Hurricane City, her strength was also at the peak of the 3rd Grade Earth Rank. She could break through at any moment! At this moment, Su Wen had followed Wu Feng back to his home! Rather than calling it home, it would be more accurate to call it a temporary cave. Wu Feng was a member of the Phosphorous Black Snake Clan, but he had great ambitions. He wanted to obtain a stronger martial skill and lead his clan to live a good life. Thus, he came out into the wilderness. Except, so far, he hadn¡¯t succeeded¡­ except to have become a slave to an ¡®immortal¡¯¡­ Su Wen had also learned about the current state of the world from Wu Feng. The wilderness here was made up of oases of all sizes. As long as one wanted to find someone, it was very simple. They just had to find an oasis. ¡°But what¡¯s with the feeling of being targeted during the day?¡± Su Wen frowned. He knew that he would never make a mistake in his perception. Even if his perception was wrong, the reaction of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu was also very unusual. Slaughter was the theme of this world because resources were insufficient to begin with. The nine large cities were the places with the most abundant resources. The people outside the city were lonely souls and wild ghosts. It was normal for people from different races to eat with each other or even their own clansmen. At this moment, Wu Feng was chased out while Ni Hongxiao and Su Wen were in the cave. Ni Hongxiao was carefully dissecting the frogman that Su Wen had killed. ¡°Is it any different from us?¡± Su Wen asked. Ni Hongxiao spoke as she dissected, ¡°It¡¯s definitely different? How can this thing be the same as a human? Look at your entire body, which part of it looks like this?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Wen was more concerned about the fact that Wu Feng did not provide him with any Emotional Value feedback. Was it because Wu Feng was not human? ¡°Then how do you think Wu Feng is different from us?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from the Snake Clan, and we¡¯re humans, so we¡¯re fundamentally different from each other, alright? Don¡¯t ask me some stupid questions, I still need to do experiments. If you¡¯re really bored, then just look at the jugs. Big Sister doesn¡¯t care, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to shut your mouth, okay?¡± Ni Hongxiao irritably spoke as she pulled down her collar. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Su Wen decided to quietly admire the scenery! ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± Suddenly, Wu Feng outside the cave roared. Su Wen hurriedly got up and rushed out. Meanwhile, Ni Hongxiao continued to dissect the frogman corpse. The moment he stepped out of the door, Su Wen saw more than ten men and women. All of them were naked and were holding weapons. The leader was the man who had fought with Wu Feng during the day. However, the fatty¡¯s machete had already fallen into his hands. He grinned. ¡°Hehe, we can eat my fill tonight! Kill!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, over 10 people charged towards Su Wen and Wu Feng! Wu Feng¡¯s face was already filled with fear. Amongst the people in front of him, the lowest cultivation base was at least at the 7th Stage Star Rank, and there were four or five of them at 9th Stage Star Rank! But at this moment, Su Wen had already swung his blade! Nine Waves Return to Origin! A slash from Su Wen¡¯s saber created nine streaks of Saber Qi that flew in all directions. The Saber Qi then suddenly congregated in the air! A huge blade qi that was more than ten meters wide swept across the area destroying everything in its path. These natives had never seen such a terrifying martial technique before. Before they could react, they all suddenly froze in their movements! Right after, their bodies split into two, and blood splattered all over the ground. The smell of blood originally caused by the dissections became even stronger! Cultivating an Earth Rank martial technique to perfection had greatly increased Su Wen¡¯s battle prowess! It was just that, with a sweep of his saber, Su Wen¡¯s True Qi was depleted by a quarter! The skill¡¯s expenditure was truly terrifying as mentioned! However, everything was worth it. More than half of the dozen or so people died in one move, including the 9th Grade experts! The remaining people fled, but Su Wen did not hold back at all. He quickly chased after them and quickly killed them all! Only one was left alive! Su Wen stepped forward and took out the Demon Martial Bead from the leader! This thing was the key to obtaining high level martial skills! Under Wu Feng¡¯s guidance, Su Wen placed the bead on the corpses of these people. Just like before, the black Qi flowed into them. Furthermore, when Su Wen was killing people, he discovered that there were wisps of Saint Qi entering his body. Indeed, this world encouraged killing and slaughter. At this moment, Ni Hongxiao walked out of the house. Her clothes had already been straightened back to before. When she saw the corpses all over the ground and one still alive, she smiled and said, ¡°Well done, little brother! Get me a corpse and then give me the living person, and you can have fun tonight! There¡¯s no need for you to sleep anymore!¡± However, Su Wen stood on the spot with his brows tightly furrowed. He still did not gain any Emotional Value throughout this exchange! This made him extremely unhappy! Furthermore, it completely did not make sense. Although killing these natives had given him quite a bit of harvest, the lack of Emotional Value still bothered him. ¡°My good brother, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I know my attitude wasn¡¯t good just now. I¡¯ll let you touch it later. Quickly bring the people in.¡± Ni Hongxiao mistakenly thought that Su Wen was angry from his expression. Su Wen shook his head and brought them in. He said to Ni Hongxiao in a low voice, ¡°You must take a good look. These people are definitely different from us!¡± Seeing how serious Su Wen was, Ni Hongxiao also put away her teasing expression. She dissected the corpse first, but no matter what, she could not see any difference. ¡°There¡¯s no difference. These people have the same structure as us. Other than being a little ugly, there¡¯s no difference at all!¡± Ni Hongxiao said in a low voice. Su Wen looked at the corpse in puzzlement. He then shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something different!¡± That¡¯s right. The person in the corner was so scared that he almost peed his pants, but Su Wen was still not getting any emotional value. How could he be the same as the humans outside this realm? Ni Hongxiao solemnly looked at Su Wen. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Very sure, certain, it must be so!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Ni Hongxiao turned her gaze to the person in the corner. After another round of experiments, she came to a conclusion the next morning. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong with the people here! Their spirit is incomplete!¡± Ni Hongxiao said somewhat doubtfully, ¡°Compared to normal humans, they¡¯re missing a soul and a mortal form. I don¡¯t know why either, but this is the difference between them and us.¡± (TL Note: In Daoism, it is believed that Man has three immortal souls and seven mortal forms, which make up one¡¯s spirit) Su Wen frowned. ¡°What kind of impact would that have?¡± Ni Hongxiaio shook her head, ¡°From the looks of them now, there¡¯s no impact. But if it¡¯s us, we will turn into fools if we¡¯re missing even one of the souls or mortal forms!¡± ¡°Is there a way to make up for it?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Ni Hongxiao simply stared at him as if she was looking at a fool, ¡°If we strip someone of one soul and one mortal form, through some methods, we can still replenish them. But they are born without it, what can I use to replenish them?¡± At this time, she started to speculate, ¡°This Star Martial Secret Realm was created by the joint efforts of the nine Human Saints. I suspect that although the nine Saints were strong, they are only humans after all. They are unable to perfectly reproduce some things. These races, humans, perhaps they are able to reproduce according to existing species, but because of the rules involving one¡¯s spirit, they are unable to perfectly reproduce them. Thus, they created these strange people.¡± At this point, she smiled. ¡°In the end, they¡¯re just objects for us to kill. What does it matter whether it¡¯s complete or not?¡± Su Wen shook his head and sighed. Were they the experts here? There was actually a person who created a world of its own, and created a new biological specie. Although there were still some shortcomings, it was already something that ordinary people could never achieve in their lifetime. All living beings were ants in front of the creator! At this moment, Su Wen realized that he knew too little. No wonder Su Changqing said that the waters in the capital ran deep. A mere Star Martial Mystic Realm had completely overturned his worldview. However, he also understood why these people could not increase his Emotional Value! Obviously, these people were judged by the system as artificial. Taking out the Demon Martial Bead, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then take a look at this bead.¡± Ni Hongxiao did not stand on ceremony, she took it and examined it. After a while, she shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand it! This thing completely exceeds my understanding, it is like the Saint Qi in your body.¡± Su Wen looked at the remaining living person and smiled. ¡°Then you should kill this person. You have to have some Saint Qi. Since we¡¯re working together, I can¡¯t let you gain nothing.¡± Ni Hongxiao did not bother to be courteous as well, she casually slapped her experimental subject to death. Su Wen was a little curious. ¡°Since you¡¯re so obsessed with experiments, why is your cultivation level so high?¡± Ni Hong smiled as she stroked her hair. ¡°Because long-term experiments require great physical strength, I casually found a cultivation technique to practice.¡± ¡®Good Lord¡­ Su Wen resisted the urge to tell her to stop bragging This fellow had casually found a cultivation technique to practice, and was already at this stage? She was even doing a dual-cultivation of spirit and martial arts! If Su Wen remembered wrongly, the Spiritual Masters had their own special cultivation methods. For example, he wasn¡¯t able to examine the spirit of the native just now. Currently, within the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Emperor Zhou was looking at the 200 jade tokens in front of him! Four of them had already shattered! This meant that four people had died. As for the others, there was a value below the jade token. Su Wen¡¯s current value was 64, which meant that he had obtained that amount of Saint Qi. Currently, the highest ranked person was that Little Monk Zhizhen. He had already obtained 145 points of Saint Qi! Close behind him were a few others. The Third Prince¡­ Wu Lie¡­ Xu Longcheng¡­ All of them had quite high amounts of Saint Qi. They all hovered at the three digit mark. Emperor Zhou sighed and said, ¡°Su Wen¡¯s cultivation is still a little low, so he¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡± The old eunuch shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty is being anxious. This is only the first day, so it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Moreover, no matter how much Saint Qi is accumulated in the early stages, if they can¡¯t leave the mystic realm then everything will be empty talk. There are still 179 days left, still far away from the end.¡± Emperor Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t not be anxious. The last time, because we were completely wiped out, it caused great damage to the foundations of Great Zhou! If we are completely wiped out this time, I will have no choice but to fight in the war! Because Great Zhou will lose the capital to drag this out!¡± At this moment, the top scorer for Greath Zhou, Little Monk Zhizhen, was situated in an oasis. He held a Buddhist staff. With a warm smile on his face, he looked around his surroundings! ¡°Without Master present, I can finally eat meat¡­¡± ¡°These things talk¡­ but they¡¯re not human¡­ and¡­ they taste pretty good¡­¡± ¡°Hee-hee, it¡¯s nice not to have to chant scriptures At this moment, Huiming was continuously striking the wooden fish as he meditated, but his heart was not calm. ¡°Zhizhen¡­ has the Buddha Embryo Demon Heart¡­ Can you actually reject a Demon Heart?¡± Huiming didn¡¯t know if he had done the right thing or not. The little monk had been by his side for seventeen years, and had never been alone on his own. In his opinion, although Zhizhen was still lacking, his demonic nature should have been eliminated¡­ But he hadn¡¯t expected that¡­ even as a Heaven Rank expert, he couldn¡¯t see through a person¡¯s heart¡­ A repressed nature, yet thrown into a mystic realm that encourages slaughter¡­ Chapter 164 - Brother, Let Me Help You! Chapter 164 Brother, Let Me Help You! Compared to Su Wen and the others, Wu Lie was in a completely different situation. He was currently in a native village, enjoying the gazes of worship. ¡°Young Master Wu! You left too quickly! It¡¯s all thanks to you helping me chase away those people from the Demonic Tiger Clan, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Wu Lie, who had achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation, had become extremely strong combat wise! He saved a besieged village. A pretty girl said proudly, ¡°Of course, look who invited Young Master Wu back.¡± At this point, the girl gave Wu Lie a knowing look. She had helped Wu Lie hide the fact that he was an outsider. She was the one who introduced everything about this world to Wu Lie! Thus, Wu Lie settled down in the small village. On the other side, Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao suddenly heard a faint cry from far away. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Ah Hu¡­¡± ¡°Where are you guys?¡± They walked out of the cave and looked at Wu Feng, who was standing guard outside. Wu Feng commented, ¡°The people we killed last night should be from a tribe or village¡­ The rest should be out looking for them now.¡± ¡°How are the humans doing here?¡± Su Wen asked. Wu Feng shook his head and said, ¡°Although there are some powerful aristocratic clans that can establish themselves in the city, most humans are still relatively weak. Some of them who manage to occupy the oases with better resources can lead better lives. For example, this oasis is small and has poor resources. Naturally, those living here will not lead a comfortable life¡­¡± At this moment, Ni Hongxiao came to Su Wen¡¯s side and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to kill all of them?¡± Su Wen hesitated for a moment. Kill them all? This was the rule of this world. If he wanted to become stronger and wanted a better cultivation method, killing people seemed to be the best choice. However, Su Wen still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. If it were those people who attacked them last night, he naturally would not hesitate. But what about these people? One could see Su Wen¡¯s hesitation. Ni Hongxiao saw his expression and softly said, ¡°You can do whatever you want. Anyway, we still have plenty of time. Furthermore, is it that important to become stronger or not? Doing what you want to do is the most important. If you have to do everything according to other people¡¯s thoughts, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Wu Feng shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill them or not. You¡¯ve already killed the strongest combatants in the village. Even if you choose to do nothing, they will still die!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shrill scream came from afar. The natives began to flee in panic. Following behind them was a group of creatures with similar dark skin. However, compared to Wu Feng, they were much smaller and were clearly not of the same race. Their skin was like pockmarks and they looked disgusting. They had a pair of large eyes and a wagging tongue, and even possessed tails! The Black Lizard Tribe, one of the low-level demon tribes in this realm. These natives fled in panic. Once they failed to escape in time, they would be killed by the sharp claws! One of the woman¡¯s ankles was grabbed and she was immediately pulled down! Two Black Lizards immediately charged forward and sliced her throat with their claws. One of them conveniently sliced downwards, digging out her internal organs. Blood appeared on the Black Lizardman¡¯s hand. He opened his mouth and swallowed it. Slaughter seemed destined to forever be the theme of this oasis. When Su Wen and the others caught up to them, they realized that the natives had already run back to the village. They were gathered together and were fighting against the Black Lizard Tribe with some fortifications at the outskirts of the village! However, at this moment, Su Wen saw a charred human bone on an extinguished bonfire in the middle of the village! Beside the bonfire, there was the clothes of the fatty from yesterday. Thinking back to last night when that person held Fatty¡¯s saber, Su Wen instantly understood Fatty¡¯s fate! He felt a nauseous rise from within him! He looked at the men, women, and children in the village. At this moment, he only felt an unparalleled disgust. ¡°Is this a common occurrence?¡± Su Wen asked. Noticing his gaze, Wu Feng shook his head and said, ¡°Not really. Usually, unless one is really starving to death, there are not many cases of creatures of the same race eating with each other. It might be because a few races have different habits, but this oasis seems to have very little resources.¡± Su Wen felt like there was a ball of fire burning in his heart. The Black Lizards below him looked disgusting, and so did the human natives! He had an urge to kill everything! ¡°Huuu!¡± Su Wen charged down! He unsheathed his saber and slashed at anyone he saw! Be it the Black Lizard Tribe or the humans. With every slash, Su Wen felt a sense of refreshment! ¡°They are nothing but just a bunch of man-made NPCs! Go f*cking die!¡± Su Wen brainwashed himself. There was no hesitation in his actions. He was like a wild beast that had gone berserk, charging into the crowd. Whether it was the Black Lizard Tribe or the humans in front of him, they were no longer living beings in Su Wen¡¯s heart. Instead, they were NPCs created by the Nine Saints of the Human Race for the sake of training the human youths! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The blade entered the flesh and chopped off the head of a native from the Black Lizard Tribe. Green blood sprayed out from its body, but Su Wen ignored it. ¡°Hahaha! Die, all of you!¡± Su Wen totally immersed himself in the thrill of killing. The inner conflict in his heart had long disappeared. Su Wen was even more satisfied as he sensed the increase in the Saint Qi in his body! It was as if he could feel his experience points increasing Ni Hongxiao on the other hand stood at a vantage point, looking down coldly. To her, the Black Lizard Tribe was nothing else but good research material. Suddenly, she also moved. After she went down, a club appeared in her hand. She focused on beating up the weaker Black Lizard Tribe members. After she beat them down one by one, she then carefully killed them, afraid that she would damage the integrity of their corpses, before putting them into her spatial spirit tool! She then captured two more live specimens before watching as Su Wen continued killing. Among these Black Lizard Tribe members, there were also quite a few 9th Stage Star Ranks, causing Su Wen¡¯s eyes to turn red as he battled against them. With two consecutive uses of the Nine Waves Return to Origin, all of them were killed. Finally, everything turned quiet, and Su Wen also stopped his madness. There were corpses everywhere. He took out the Demon Martial Bead and began to absorb the Saint Qi from the corpses. The higher the cultivation of the corpse, the more abundant the Saint Qi it provided. Inside the Demon Martial Bead, the black aura could be seen becoming denser at a rapid pace. Su Wen suddenly had an idea. If this thing had no upper limit¡­ what kind of technique would it give after absorbing the Saint Qi of a million people? The killing intent in his heart intensified. Furthermore, as the Saint Qi in his body became denser, Su Wen suddenly felt that his perception of the outside world seemed to have become sharper. He could more acutely feel the presence of Origin Qi. At the same time, he could feel the Heaven and earth Origin Qi constantly surging into his body. The effect that could only be obtained through cultivation was automatically activated when the Saint Energy accumulated to a certain extent. ¡°Give me your poison!¡± Su Wen walked to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s side and said in a deep voice. Ni Hongxiao took out a packet of poison and handed it to Su Wen. Wu Feng, who was watching from the side, felt his heart pounding. He really wanted to stay away from these two people¡­ Su Wen quickly found a water supply! He followed the supply upstream and soon found the source. The spring water gushed out from the ground and flowed downwards, watering the entire oasis! Su Wen poured the poison in without hesitation. Ni Hong smiled and said, ¡°This poison of mine, even in running water, will continuously disperse, adhering to all sorts of sand and stones. It won¡¯t be a problem for the poison to last for three days.¡± Su Wen nodded. He wanted to see if killing a living being like this would give him Saint Qi! A day passed, and many animals, corpses, and all kinds of races gathered at the sides of the river. What made Su Wen depressed was that he did not obtain any Saint Qi at all! Obviously, according to the rules of the world, this method of using poison could not allow him to obtain any Saint Qi. However, a corpse was equally valuable to Su Wen! The Demon Martial Bead could still absorb the Saint Qi of the corpse. Ni Hongxiao was even more satisfied, as she easily obtained a large number of experimental materials. ¡°I should have done this a long time ago. Indeed, I am a genius!¡± Ni Hongxiao simply followed behind Su Wen. Su Wen would absorb the Saint Qi of the corpse before leaving it for her to collect. They cooperated seamlessly. To her, the Saint Qi was an unnecessary thing. Because the current her was completely unable to control that thing, nor could she use it to experiment. As for increasing her cultivation? This Miss didn¡¯t care! Just as Su Wen was sorting out his gains, he suddenly felt his heart palpitate. The feeling of being targeted appeared again. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu started swimming around his meridians crazily as if it was reminding him of something! Moving more on instinct rather than thought, Su Wen suddenly leaped to the side! At that moment, a huge snake head emerged from the ground. Just the snake head alone was five to six meters wide! It opened its huge mouth and snapped towards Su Wen. Fortunately, Su Wen had his guard up beforehand and dodged it. However, Wu Feng was not so lucky. He had no time to dodge and was directly bitten by the snake¡¯s head! ¡°Save¡­¡± The voice disappeared. Just like that, the three-meter tall Wu Feng was swallowed by the giant snake! Ni Hongxiao¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked at the giant snake and muttered, ¡°This thing is a little interesting¡­ But having such a huge body despite only having a 1st Grade Earth Rank cultivation doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Immediately afterward, the gargantuan python emerged from the ground. Su Wen gulped involuntarily. This thing was a little scary¡­ Suddenly, the huge python opened its mouth wide. Countless stone awls condensed out of thin air and shot towards Su Wen! ¡°What the f*ck! This piece of sh*t even knows how to use long-range attacks?!¡± Su Wen let out a shriek as he stood up and sprinted away. ¡°You stupid thing, you¡¯ve kill all my rations! Do you know how long it took for me to make this place like this?¡± The huge snake head roared as it spoke. Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened. So that was how it was. He finally understood why the people from that village were still here despite the lack of resources in this oasis. They even held a bonfire party when they got the fatty. Because it was a rare time for them to celebrate! All the creatures in the oasis were in reality just livestock for this guy. Livestock¡­ being reared¡­. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. From the aura of this fellow before him, he should only be a 1st Grade Earth Rank. However, this massive body would definitely enhance his battle prowess significantly. ¡°Thirty-five¡­ thirty-six¡­ thirty-seven¡­¡± Suddenly, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s time counting could be heard from the side. She tilted her head to look at the giant snake and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your stomach hurt? You shouldn¡¯t be immune to my poison. Or is it that¡­ you are not afraid of poison? Or is it that you don¡¯t have the ability to digest quickly, and Wu Feng is still in your stomach? For such a big body, if you still have the ability to digest quickly, I¡¯m afraid all the creatures here won¡¯t be enough for you!¡± The snake did not understand what she was saying. However, it suddenly took action! The huge snake head swooped down straight towards them! BAM! Even before Su Wen could act¡­ Several blue beams flashed, and the giant snake¡¯s head was directly penetrated! Multiple holes with blood flowed out¡­ And the python¡¯s head directly smashed into the ground, convulsing non-stop. It probably would not be able to live for much longer¡­ Su Wen recognized this light! The Polymer Cannon! It was just that this thing was much thicker than Zhao Jin¡¯s. Why did it emit a much thicker beam of light? Su Wen turned around and saw several expressionless corpses in the dark. The hands of every corpse¡­ no, it should be said that half of their bodies had been blown into bits¡­ Ni Hongxiao tucked a stray hair gently behind her ear as she spoke to the shocked Su Wen, ¡°Although the Polymer Cannon is unstable and requires continuous True Qi guidance, if it¡¯s used by a martial artist¡¯s corpse, there¡¯s no need to worry about injuring yourself. Just in case, I specially increased the power output. Look, I have new experimental materials now! However, this guy is too big and annoying.¡± ¡°Heheheh¡­¡± It was supposed to be a life-and-death battle¡­ but¡­ ¡°Are you sure you need to form an alliance with me?¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ni Hongxiao nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary. If it wasn¡¯t for you distracting it, how would I have been able to set it up so easily? Also, do you know how expensive a Polymer Cannon is? If you can reduce its usage, then I¡¯ll definitely do so! I¡¯m not like you, Young Master Su, with a huge family business. It¡¯s not easy to dig out some money from the funds that His Majesty allocated to us every year¡­¡± She suddenly reacted and exclaimed, ¡°Aiya! I¡¯ve let it slip. You¡¯re a Secret Shadow Guard¡­ Do you want to silence me¡­? What if I can¡¯t beat you? Or¡­ why don¡¯t you touch me a few times and pretend you didn¡¯t hear this?¡± ¡°¡­ Alright!¡± The two of them started harvesting the spoils of war again! Only this time, there was an unexpected gain! Ni Hongxiao managed to dig out Wu Feng from the giant snake¡¯s stomach. ¡°His digestive ability is average, but his abdominal defense is extremely strong!¡± Ni Hongxiao recorded it in her notebook. When Wu Feng came out, his first reaction was to pant heavily! He really thought he was going to die! Su Wen then placed the Demon Martial Bead on the giant snake¡¯s body. Seeing that the black aura had become denser again, Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. He looked at Wu Feng and asked, ¡°How do you know what sort of technique is inside?¡± Wu Feng said, ¡°No one knows. We can only roughly judge the grade based on the richness of the Saint Qi inside. Your current technique should be at the Earth Rank. It¡¯s already very good, do you want to use it?¡± ¡°How many people do I need to kill in order to get a Heaven Rank technique?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Wu Feng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should require a lot of people. According to the current density of Saint Qi, this cultivation technique of yours has just entered the Earth Rank. If you want to reach the Heaven Rank, who knows how much more Saint Qi you will need? Earth Rank techniques are already very good, very few people can obtain the Heaven Rank techniques through the Demon Martial Bead.¡± Su Wen sneered. Did he even need an Earth Rank technique at this moment? Under Wu Feng¡¯s guidance, the three of them left the oasis. Around the area, they saw a large number of creatures that had been poisoned to death. There was no longer a need to stay here. After experiencing the initial hesitation and the subsequent slaughter, Su Wen had completely changed his mind. In the wilderness, several Great Zhou martial artists had already gathered around the Third Prince! Both the Third Prince¡¯s identity and capabilities gave him a great influence. Forming an alliance was naturally not something that only Ni Hongxiao could think of. After all, the situation here was destined to be chaotic. It was just that at this moment, they were confronting several of the martial artists from the Yan Country! Both sides were old enemies. ¡°Haha! Third Prince of the Great Zhou! I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation!¡± A man in a long robe laughed. ¡°You¡¯re the only prince of the Great Zhou Royal Family who has decent martial arts skills. Unfortunately, you¡¯ll die here today.¡± The Third Prince¡¯s expression was cold. He had broken through to 1st Grade Earth Rank the moment he entered. However, the person opposite him was also at the same grade! As for the other martial artists, they were all similarly matched. ¡°This will be a deathmatch!¡± The Third Prince judged by the scene! ¡°Guo Qingzhi, think carefully. You are not part of the royal family of Yan Country, but only a disciple of the Azure Dragon School. What benefits do you have if you fight with me? In this Mystic Realm, improving yourself is the best thing to do. I have an extra Demon Martial Bead here that I can give you! You and I will mind our own business, how about that?¡± For something like the Demon Martial Bead, one per person was enough. The Third Prince did not want to fight! In his opinion, the benefits and risks of killing the natives in the oases were much higher than fighting with this guy. Guo Qingzhi sneered and said, ¡°Your Great Zhou Royal Family ambushing our Azure Dragon School back then already formed a feud between generations. Moreover, what use is the empty Demon Martial Bead you gave me? If I kill you, I can take your Demon Martial Bead! This is the only truth that matters!¡± Seeing that he had no intention of ending this amicably, the Third Prince clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± He was not a coward. He just did not want to take the risk! Both sides immediately engaged in battle! Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao were hiding behind a small hill not too far away and could see everything clearly. From this, it could be seen that these people were not only skilled in battle techniques, their True Qi quality was exceptional. Compared to the natives, their fighting prowess was on a completely different level. On the other hand, Wu Feng¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°Are all the martial skills of people from the Immortal Realm of this high grade?¡± Looking around, there were no martial skills below Earth Rank being used! This was especially true for the Third Prince and Guo Qingzhi. The two of them even exchanged blows with Heaven Ranked martial techniques! Ni Hongxiao yawned at this scene. ¡°How boring!¡± She was still only interested in things that could be experimented on. She was not interested in killing humans at all. ¡°What should we do, are we just going to watch?¡± Ni Hongxiao turned to Su Wen and asked. ¡°Of course not! We have to help!¡± ¡°Now?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait for the opportunity to reap some lives!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The battle on the battlefield gradually reached its climax. The Third Prince gathered his strength. He had to admit that his opponent was actually pretty strong However, he managed to forcefully suppress Guo Qingzhi and beat him up! The more they fought, the more excited the Third Prince became. Soon, wounds started appearing on Guo Qingzhi¡¯s body. He regretted it! If he had known earlier, he would have agreed to this guy¡¯s suggestion. Sometimes, it was like this. When one showed weakness, the other party would think that he was good enough. In the end, when they really fought, only then did the other party realize that they actually could not win against them! Although he could not defeat the Third Prince, the Great Zhou martial artists were not his subordinates¡¯ match. Pa! A martial artist was sent flying, vomiting blood. He was about to die. Guo Qingzhi was overjoyed. One had to know that in this kind of evenly matched small-scale chaotic battle, once someone was unable to hold on, it would signal the beginning of their defeat. After defeating one person, they could work together with their teammates to defeat the second person. In the end, it would become a battle of numbers. Even if he was no match for the Third Prince, as long as he could hold out until the others came to support him, victory would still be theirs. The Third Prince cursed in his heart! How could he not know the importance of defeating his opponent first? Anxious, he sped up his movements in an attempt to defeat Guo Qingzhi as soon as possible. As long as he could defeat Guo Qingzhi, he would definitely win this battle! However, even though Guo Qingzhi was at a disadvantage, he would not be defeated in an instant. His palms flew up and blocked the Third Prince¡¯s attack! Right at this critical moment, Su Wen appeared with a long saber in his hand as he roared, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t panic! I¡¯ll help you!¡± His movement technique was extremely fast, shooting forward and forcefully blocking the path in front of that Yan Country martial artist! He had saved the lives of the Great Zhou people! The Third Prince was shocked! Why was this kid here? However, he couldn¡¯t care less. After all, there was a powerful enemy in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted! Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s arrival had indeed helped him relieve some pressure. He could deal with this fellow without any worries! Chapter 165 - Wonderful KS Chapter 165 Wonderful KS In Wu Lie¡¯s oasis, in the village, people were already fervently discussing. ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s said that people from the Immortal Realm have arrived. The City Lord has issued a bounty notice. As long as we can capture the living one, we can exchange it for a Demon Martial Bead that has an Earth Rank technique!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how they¡¯re different from us!¡± ¡°Brother Wu, your combat strength is formidable. You must have cultivated an Earth Rank martial skill, right?¡± Wu Lie only smiled and nodded. At that moment, Lin Duo walked up to Wu Lie and said with a smile, ¡°Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s go home and eat!¡± ¡°Yo, Duo¡¯er can cook? Make sure you don¡¯t set the house on fire by mistake!¡± ¡°Brother Wu is so lucky. You must eat more!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let the food get cold.¡± Amidst the commotion, Lin Duo pulled Wu Lie away from the crowd. Back in Wu Lie¡¯s yard, the yard was not big. There were only two wooden cabins. It was completely incomparable to the General¡¯s Residence he used to stay in. Lin Duo¡¯er looked around to make sure that no one was around before he said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Wu, you must never reveal your identity. If you do, they might start to have other ideas.¡± Sensing the girl¡¯s concern, Wu Lie nodded. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with his situation now. After all, he could also obtain the Saint Qi by hunting with the men in the village every day. The highest cultivation in the village was Lin Duo¡¯s father. 3rd Grade Earth Rank! This was one of the reasons why the village could live well. Wu Lie asked curiously, ¡°Why does everyone want an Earth Rank martial technique? I think your father cultivates an Earth Rank martial technique, right? Why didn¡¯t he teach it to everyone?¡± Lin Duo¡¯er shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be passed on. The martial skills of the Demon Martial Bead cannot be passed on to others. A single Demon Martial Bead can only be learned by one person. Once it is passed on to others, they will suffer divine punishment and their souls will dissipate! Even if it is an imitation, the same punishment will be meted out. It must be completely unrelated before it can be passed on to others. Therefore, our current martial skills are created after people have learnt the martial skills of the Demon Martial Bead. However, most of them aren¡¯t very high level.¡± Wu Lie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was not aware that such a thing even existed. But thinking about it, one could understand just based on the fact that the highest cultivation in this world was 3rd Grade Earth Rank. Even if they learned Heaven Ranked martial skills, it would be difficult for them to display their strongest effects, let alone comprehend its true meaning. Their cultivation restricted their understanding of martial arts. In the end, they had to create their own martial skills, and most of them could only create some relatively simple and crude martial skills. There was no lack of existences that could create Earth Ranked martial techniques, but they were all heaven-bestowed geniuses. Those who had those kinds of martial techniques inheritances were also the rich and powerful clans! In this world, what was more precious than the Demon Martial Beads were secret manuals. Once a faction had secret manuals, they could form a powerful force! Wu Lie looked at Lin Duo¡¯er and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for telling me all these in the past few days. Otherwise, I would have definitely exposed myself.¡± ¡°Brother Wu, from now on, you can treat this as your home, treat me as your family¡­¡± Lin Duo¡¯er blushed. Wu Lie smiled and said, ¡°Alright! I will definitely treat you better than my own birth sister!¡± How could this girl have such thoughts! She looked at him angrily and stomped her feet. ¡°Brother Wu! You¡­ you¡¯re a big idiot!¡± Wu Lie felt confused and aggrieved. The girl also knew that he had a one-track mind, hence she said in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ Can¡¯t you see my intentions? I asked you before, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t married? What do you think of me?¡± Lin Duo¡¯er was very direct and bold! Wu Lie finally understood! This was the first time he had seen a girl confess her love. Wu Lie¡¯s heart started racing. However, he still had some rationality. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I will be leaving this world in at most half a year.¡± She whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t you take me with you during that time?¡± Wu Lie shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡± The girl forced a smile as disappointment flashed across her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Feeling the girl¡¯s gentleness, Wu Lie¡¯s heart stirred. Why else would it be said that the difficulty of a woman pursuing a man was akin to piercing through a layer of silk? Especially with Wu Lie¡¯s current condition of nursing his broken heart. ¡°F*ck, how can a girl be so clingy? How did Su Wen survive?¡± Wu Lie felt helpless. At this moment, Su Wen was fighting with that Yan Country martial artist! Su Wen waved his saber absent-mindedly as he paid attention to the Third Prince¡¯s location. At this moment, when the Third Prince saw that Su Wen had caught his opponent, he felt relieved and started fighting earnestly with Guo Qingzhi! Finally, he seized the opportunity. Seeing that Guo Qingzhi had revealed a flaw, the Third Prince seized the opportunity and unleashed his ultimate technique! ¡°Violet Lightning Rush!¡± The Third Prince placed his palms together. Purple light flashed as he threw a punch. The violent purple Qi punch shone with lightning! This was the ultimate art of the Great Zhou Royal Family, the Five Tyrant Arts! The ultimate art of the Great Zhou Empire was something that only the royal descendants could cultivate! This was a Heaven Ranked Fist Technique! And this Violet Lightning Rush was precisely the first fist technique! This fist technique was divided into five stages! The Third Prince was only able to make the first move after he had achieved the Earth Rank! Guo Qingzhi¡¯s expression changed drastically! The azure Qi in his body rumbled as he shouted, ¡°Azure Dragon Explores the Sea!¡± Seeing him use this move, the Third Prince laughed wildly instead and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to lose! So it turns out that you don¡¯t even know the Azure Dragon School¡¯s Roaming Dragon Six Moves. If I knew earlier, why would I be afraid of you? What¡¯s the use of just having an Earth Rank cultivation?¡± The moment he finished speaking! As the purple lightning crashed down, Guo Qingzhi¡¯s Qi was instantly dispersed! Puchi! Just as Guo Qingzhi¡¯s Qi dissipated, a blade qi flew towards him. Guo Qingzhi¡¯s head shot up into the sky! Fresh blood gushed out! A gush of Saint Qi surged into Su Wen¡¯s body! To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, this Saint Qi was far more powerful than he had imagined! In the Royal Palace of the Zhou Dynasty, Su Wen, who was originally ranked in the middle, suddenly had a drastic spike of more than 200 points in his Saint Qi! He instantly surpassed everyone! The old eunuch laughed. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that Young Master Su killed a proud son of heaven from another country!¡± Emperor Zhou clenched his fists and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Not bad! My nurturing was not in vain.¡± Su Wen understood. After killing the other participants in the Star Martial Mystic Realm, the accumulated Saint Energy in his body would be transferred directly to him! Obviously, the Third Prince already knew about such a matter. He saw Guo Qingzhi¡¯s head fly up and roared, ¡°Su Wen, what are you doing?¡± Su Wen yelled, ¡°This bastard dares to disrespect the Third Prince! How can I spare him?¡± As he spoke, he slashed the person in front of him to death. Then, he rushed over and searched Guo Qingzhi¡¯s corpse. He put away the spatial spiritual tools and the Demon Martial Beads, everything valuable on him was stripped clean! By the time the Third Prince reacted, Su Wen had already patted his butt and shouted, ¡°Brothers, let me help you!¡± This was like playing a game of PUBG. Imagine¡­ Just as you were about to kill the other party, your headshot was snatched away. When you ran over to the loot box of the corpse, you discovered¡­. that it had been looted clean! Gone¡­ there was nothing left! The Third Prince stood rooted to the ground, momentarily at a loss of what he should do! After fighting for a long time, his target was KS-ed and all the loot and equipment was gone! Actually, even though Guo Qingzhi¡¯s Qi had dissipated, if Su Wen had not made a move, the Third Prince would not have been able to kill him even if he wanted to. If the Third Prince had rushed over, the guy would probably have had the time to re-mobilized his True Qi again. The main point was that Su Wen¡¯s timing was extremely accurate! The Blade Qi found the perfect moment when Guo Qingzhi was gathering his strength for another attack towards the Third Prince. In that momentary lapse between the old and new attacks, Su Wen struck with deadly precision, slicing off his head in a single attack! To be honest, it could only be said that both parties contributed 50-50 to the final kill. However, the Third Prince did not think so. He felt that he would definitely win. This scene was just like a laning scenario in a moba game. The Third Prince felt that he was able to go solo on a lane, but Su Wen came over to fight with him and not only did he take all the kills, he even pushed back the troops. Even if the opponent died, he still felt as though he had lost out somewhere. After Su Wen snatched his kill and loot, he started to help others. At this moment, he was truly displaying a demeanor like a gentleman! He was starting to assist people in kills! He had already eaten the filet mignon, so he had to leave some soup for the rest. For these little fishes and shrimps¡­ let them have it¡­ Finally, the battle had ended! The Great Zhou martial artists won! All of them beamed except for the Third Prince. Only then did Ni Hongxiao and Wu Feng rush over. The Third Prince looked at Su Wen and gritted his teeth. ¡°Give me Guo Qingzhi¡¯s Demon Martial Bead!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± As he spoke, he took out his Demonic Martial Bead and matched it with the one on Guo Qingzhi¡¯s body. All of the aura surged into Su Wen¡¯s Demonic Martial Bead. Su Wen then handed the empty bead to the Third Prince! The Third Prince looked at the pearl in front of him. Instead of reaching out his hand, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Not only did you kill Guo Qingzhi and snatch his Saint Qi, you even swallowed the Demonic Martial Bead. How could you do this?¡± The Third Prince gritted his teeth. Su Wen spread his hands and said, ¡°Your Highness, what are you talking about? I was the one who came to support you, helped you kill someone, and saved everyone. I was the one who killed Guo Qingzhi, so the spoils of war naturally belong to me. Your Highness¡¯ words are rather callous!¡± The moment Su Wen said that, a bearded man agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness. If Brother Su didn¡¯t arrive in time, we would be finished.¡± The others chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Su is helping His Highness as well. His Highness hasn¡¯t been able to defeat Guo Qingzhi even after such a long time!¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t do this!¡± All of these people had just been helped by Su Wen, and all of them had benefited from it. Hence, they naturally spoke in favor of Su Wen. This was especially so when you considered Su Wen¡¯s status. In the eyes of these people, he was no weaker than the Third Prince. Many people were even more fearful of Su Wen. After all, most of the people in the dynasty did not think that the Third Prince would become the successor of the throne. At this moment, Su Wen was in the limelight in the capital. The Third Prince felt aggrieved! This guy snatched his kill and equipment, but his teammates all spoke up for him? If this was a game, he would probably have transformed into a street pianist, continuously belting out curses like music tunes and scolding his pig teammate. However, in reality, the Third Prince clenched his teeth and suppressed his anger. He knew that he could not attack Su Wen! After all, he was a prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty and had gathered so many people under him. If he were to attack Su Wen now, he would definitely lose their trust! Only with enough manpower could they then attack the places with many people! For example, if he were to encounter a faction with a 2nd Grade or two 1st Grade Earth Rank and a group of 9th Grade Star Ranks, he would have no choice but to temporarily avoid them. However, with this group of followers, he could fight them head-on! As long as he killed one of them first, as the person with the strongest cultivation, he would definitely be the one who benefited the most! With someone helping him drag those weaker people, he could slaughter wantonly! With this in mind, the Third Prince suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth. ¡°In that case, thank you, Brother Su. I bid you farewell, let¡¯s not cross paths again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Su Wen grabbed the Third Prince! The Third Prince looked at him and asked furiously, ¡°What else do you want!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°We are all martial artists of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Since Your Highness has already organized people, I would like to request to join as well! I am willing to serve Your Highness!¡± The Third Prince looked at Su Wen and wanted to find an excuse to reject him. He looked at Ni Hongxiao and Wu Feng behind Su Wen before sneering. ¡°You even want that black fellow to join?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°This person is the guide that I found. It¡¯s good to have someone who knows the terrain here.¡± ¡°What about her? Who is she?¡± The Third Prince looked at Ni Hongxiao and asked coldly. ¡°Spiritual Master 7th Residence, Ni Hongxiao!¡± Hearing this name, the Third Prince¡¯s face tightened! Although he had never seen Ni Hongxiao before, he had heard some legends about this woman¡­ For example, she had once experimented on an 8th Grade Earth Rank prisoner¡­ and the prisoner directly exploded¡­ For a moment, he could not think of an excuse. Yes, what excuse could he use to reject her? Su Wen smiled. ¡°Your Highness, this subject will sincerely serve you. Please don¡¯t reject me!¡± Su Wen¡¯s posture was very low¡­ so low so that the Third Prince could not use his full strength! The Third Prince pondered to himself. ¡°If I refuse now, these people will definitely think that I¡¯m narrow-minded. Why don¡¯t I recruit him into my team and find an opportunity¡­ to accidentally kill him¡­¡± A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Alright! Brother Su, come with us!¡± Thus, Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao joined in, and the group started moving again. Ni Hongxiao and Su Wen were left behind, Ni Hongxiao asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you join them, it doesn¡¯t suit your personality.¡± Su Wen looked at Ni Hongxiao and asked, ¡°If I kill them, will you help me?¡± Ni Hongxiao did not answer, but simply smiled: ¡°Guess!¡± Su Wen did not probe further. Instead, he said, ¡°That means it¡¯s a no, since I won¡¯t be able to guess what you¡¯re thinking. I probably have a chance to eat the Third Prince, but there are so many people. What if one or two of them escape and spread the news of me killing the Third Prince? Even if I leave the mystic realm, will His Majesty still spare me?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I should think of a way to obtain greater benefits!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°The strength of just a single combatant is too poor, and you are not good at fighting head-on. If I cooperate with them and let them hold off the stronger enemies, I will be able to quickly harvest the Saint Qi!¡± At this point, he said softly, ¡°Becoming a worker, having a worker¡¯s soul, and being able to work makes you superior to others. If I work for his father, then I¡¯ll let him work for me! Having a job is a blessing, he has to thank me for giving him a job opportunity.¡± (TL Note: This is a satirical poem in China, where they ridicule themselves for all being slaves to their work.) Although Ni Hongxiao had never heard of the word ¡°work¡±, she could roughly understand the meaning behind it. She smiled. ¡°You had better not let others benefit from you.¡± Su Wen smiled without saying a word. It was up to them who would benefit the most! Hurricane City. Several martial artists were kneeling in front of Bai Xiangxiang. They were all cultivators who had been captured. She frowned and muttered, ¡°Hehe, so there¡¯s no Immortal Realm at all¡­ There¡¯s only the Star Martial Secret Realm, and no one from the Devil Martial Realm has ever been there?¡± Then what was going on with the ascension? This impact was simply too great for her. Or in other words, once this news spread out, it would topple the understanding of the entire Devil Martial Realm. But she knew that this news could not be hidden. And most importantly, she had actually found an Earth Rank manual from these people. Although this manual didn¡¯t have much value to her, she had heard that there were many trial challengers that possessed Heaven Rank cultivation methods that could be casually taught! Bai Xiangxiang could no longer sit still! After all, once a Heaven Rank secret technique fell into the hands of another clan, then it represented that their Bai Clan¡¯s position in the world would be shaken! After all, in the current Devil Martial Realm, although there were quite a few people who cultivated Heaven Rank techniques, no one was able to pass them down! As long as they said it, their bodies and souls would be destroyed! ¡°Pass down my orders! All the clans in the city will mobilize all their experts and form a mixed team to kill the trial-takers! No interrogation is allowed. If anyone meets them, kill them immediately! Anyone who violates the rules will be killed!¡± Bai Xiangxiang got up and paced back and forth. ¡°This won¡¯t do, I have to obtain a Heaven Rank cultivation art as well. If not, if someone else in the other cities managed to obtain a Heaven Rank technique, I¡¯m afraid that they would unify the Devil Martial Realm!¡± Chapter 166 - Extreme Upgrade Chapter 166 Extreme Upgrade In the wilderness, the team slowly advanced forward. Su Wen discovered that his cultivation base had actually started to rapidly increase. And in the palm of his right hand, a ¡°10¡± number was actually condensed out of Saint Qi! The more Saint Qi accumulated in his body, the faster he absorbed the Heaven Earth Origin Qi. In fact, it also quickened up the pace of his cultivation technique. It could be said that Su Wen¡¯s cultivation speed was dozens of times faster than usual! How would he know that there were such hidden rules in this world! The trial-takers who had a lot of Saint Qi in their bodies would receive some form of external augmentation. From the first to the tenth! At that moment, Su Wen had leapt to become the cultivator with the most Saint Qi in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and he had just managed to step into the 10th place! On the other side, the young monk frowned. Just a moment ago, the speed of his cultivation had slowed down significantly. Although it was still faster than when he was outside the mystic realm, it was still much slower as compared to before. He bit into the freshly roasted meat and held out his hand for a look. The number that had originally been in his palm had disappeared. The young monk wiped his mouth and grinned. He was surrounded by corpses! ¡°Looks like I have to find some more guys to kill! I¡¯m about to reach 2nd Grade Earth Rank as well.¡± The little monk¡¯s cultivation speed could be said to be terrifying. Although he had lost his augmentation, he did not care too much. After all, the limit of this world was at 3rd Grade. After that, Su Wen and the others walked for three days before they encountered the next oasis. However, at this moment, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base had already reached the pinnacle of the 9th Grade Star Rank! He was only one step away from breaking through to Earth Rank! Another oasis appeared in front of the Third Prince and company, along with a tribe of beastmen. This place was full of feline looking beastmen with leopard heads and human bodies. They were all half-naked and only wore grass skirts. There were over a hundred of them! The Third Prince released his perception and could clearly sense the leader here. He had a 2nd Grade Earth Rank cultivation, and there was another female Leopard Human with 1st Grade Earth Rank. On a side topic¡­ she possessed a really bountiful chest¡­ ¡°What should we do, Your Highness?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. The Third Prince looked coldly at the leopard man and said, ¡°No problem. Their leader is a 2nd Grade. Leave him to me. I¡¯ll leave the 1st Grade to you. We have the advantage in numbers when it comes to 9th Grade Star Ranks. As for the rest of them, they¡¯re trash!¡± In his opinion, it would be much more difficult for Su Wen, a 9th Grade Star Rank martial artist to defeat the 1st Grade Earth Rank leoparddess as compared to him fighting the 2nd Grade! Although they were one grade apart, Su Wen was in the end a Star Rank. The difference between Star Ranks and Earth Ranks was like the difference between heaven and earth! That was a major realm! Even though Su Wen had killed Guo Qingzhi, in the eyes of the Third Prince, it was merely a sneak attack In the face of this female leopard, Su Wen might not even be able to defeat her. It was even possible to die in the hands of the other party! However, no matter what, as long as Su Wen could stall the female leopard, he would have a chance to kill the leader on the other side! Once he killed the leader, he would be able to enter the group like the wolf thrown into a herd of sheep and kill these Star Rank leopard men, harvesting their Saint Qi. As for Su Wen¡­ he would only take over the fight with the female leopardess when Su Wen died. It was a good opportunity to establish his prestige. ¡°Your Highness! All the best! You can definitely defeat him!¡± Su Wen roared. ¡°Hmph, take care of yourself!¡± The Third Prince took the lead and charged straight at the leopard leader! Su Wen¡¯s speed was not slow either as he followed closely behind! As the two charged forward, the Third Prince suddenly felt intense Origin Qi fluctuations in the surroundings. Turning around, he sensed that Su Wen¡¯s aura was gradually changing! ¡°Breakthrough at the last minute?¡± The Third Prince did not expect such a thing to happen. How could he have known that Su Wen¡¯s cultivation speed had increased tremendously after obtaining the boost from the Saint Qi? However, he did not choose to break through after obtaining enough True Qi. Instead, he recklessly injected all his True Qi into his Moon Palace area on purpose. If he and the Third Prince were to encounter a powerful foe with the same cultivation, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a great loss if the guy chose not to attack? The Third Prince¡¯s cultivation was one grade higher than his. If they were to encounter a powerful enemy, the Third Prince would have to face the enemy instead! How would the Third Prince know that he was so scheming? When he saw Su Wen breaking through at the last minute, he could not help but sigh to himself at how unlucky he was! On the other hand, the morale of the Star Rank experts behind them were greatly boosted! ¡°Young Master Su is mighty!¡± ¡°Awesome, Young Master Su!¡± ¡°Kill these monsters!¡± Along the way, Su Wen¡¯s True Qi underwent a qualitative change. All the Qi within his body turned fiery red, becoming even more scorching and violent! With a breakthrough in his cultivation, the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra had entered a new realm! It started to further display its power as a Heaven Ranked technique. Initially, Su Wen¡¯s punch only released heat waves. Now, Su Wen¡¯s punch was akin to holding a complete flame in his hands! Both sides clashed! The Third Prince immediately felt the pressure. That 2nd Grade Earth RAnk leopard leader had actually practiced an Earth Ranked martial technique. Moreover, his degree of study was extremely profound. With this, in addition to his slightly higher cultivation, the two of them were actually evenly matched! On Su Wen¡¯s side, he met the female leopard and shouted, ¡°Watch my Rippling Palms!¡± He pushed his palms out, aiming straight for the female leopard¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah-!¡± The female leopard couldn¡¯t dodge in time and let out a moan. This technique was more lethal to female characters than to the males! ¡°Take another!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± ¡°And another!¡± ¡°Hot¡­ hot¡­ hot¡­!¡± Su Wen exchanged a few moves with the leopardess with his bare hands. He mainly wanted to test the strength of his True Qi, and had no other intentions. Yes, yes! His True Qi indeed had a lot more horsepower. Although the female leopard was protected by her True Qi, she was still screaming from the heat! The feeling of her chest felt pretty good on his bare hands as well. At this moment, Su Wen noticed from the corner of his eye that the Third Prince had gotten the upper hand! ¡°No! I can¡¯t keep pressing anymore. If this kid beats me to it, I¡¯ll lose big!¡± A light flashed in Su Wen¡¯s hand, and his ring transformed into a long saber. ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± Su Wen no longer held back. With a slash, nine streaks of fiery red True Qi flew out. They combined into a single Qi blade in mid air, before erupting into raging flames. After Su Wen obtained an Earth Rank cultivation, the power of this secret technique became even more terrifying. The leopardess¡¯ head was directly chopped off! Meanwhile, the Saint Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body immediately surged. Not only that, the violent Saber Qi continued flying out and killed more than ten leopard men behind her. At this moment, Su Wen turned around and yelled at the Third Prince, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ skills are unparalleled. I¡¯ll help the brothers first!¡± The Third Prince had just gained the upper hand, but after being yelled at, he lost his focus and took a kick from the Leopard Leader! When the leader saw that the female leopard was dead, his eyes widened and he roared, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all of you bastards!¡± After he shouted, the True Qi burst forth from his entire body as he charged towards the Third Prince! The Third Prince¡¯s jaw dropped at this scene. It¡¯s not like I f*cking killed him! Go f*ck Su Wen! Why are you looking at me instead?! Unfortunately, in front of so many Great Zhou martial artists, he could not shout out these words no matter what. Just as he was fighting with the leopard leader, Su Wen had already killed dozens of other leopard men. The Third Prince suddenly realized that in the crowd, Ni Hongxiao was holding Su Wen¡¯s Demon Martial Bead and absorbing Saint Qi from the corpses. Although the people she absorbed were only the people Su Wen killed¡­ It still infuriated the Third Prince! Su Wen was killing with more and more joy! The number in his hand unknowingly turned to nine! As for another country¡¯s martial artist that was walking through the wilderness, he sighed as he saw his number drop. He quickened his pace. While Su Wen was killing everyone, he still helped the Great Zhou martial artists drink some soup¡­ [Ding-dong. The host has received Mi Sun¡¯s gratitude. +120 Emotional Value.] (Ding-dong. The host has received Ge Chao¡¯s admiration. +300 Emotional Value.] [Ding-dong. The host has received Zhao Ze¡¯s anger, resentment, hate, jealousy, envy¡­ +1,000 Emotional Value.] When Su Wen saw this notification, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°F*ck me!¡± Zhao Ze was the real name of the Third Prince! What was this guy doing? Was he crazy? He even contributed a thousand points to him in one go. Ever since Su Wen had the system, he had never met anyone with such strong emotions. And this mix of emotions had even reached such an extreme. Su Wen immediately turned towards the Third Prince who was still fighting and asked loudly, ¡°Your Highness, do you need help?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Zhao Ze said sternly. He did not care anymore! He had to kill this leopard leader anyway. Su Wen asked with concern, ¡°Your Highness, is there really no need? What if this guy escapes?¡± Before Zhao Ze could say anything, the leopard leader had already calmed down by now. The moment he heard Su Wen¡¯s words, he suddenly turned around and ran! His sudden escape left the Third Prince in total disbelief. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± He roared and chased after him. Su Wen turned around and shook his head at the group of martial artists. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back anytime soon.¡± He could tell. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his talent or something else, but the leopard leader was extremely fast! Su Wen began to meditate in the meantime. He had just achieved a breakthrough and his cultivation was still not stable yet. At this moment, the speed at which he was absorbing the heaven and earth origin Qi had become even faster. Furthermore, Su Wen could faintly sense that the Saint Qi within his body was producing some indescribable changes to himself. Su Wen fell into deep thought. He had to quickly raise his ranking. From the looks of it, the higher his ranking, the faster his cultivation would rise. Although the limit in this world was only at 3rd Grade Earth Rank, the earlier one reached the limit, the safer it would be. After about two hours, the Third Prince returned with an ashen face. He looked at Su Wen with an unfriendly gaze! ¡°Why were you so talkative?¡± The Third Prince clenched his teeth. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Am I not reminding Your Highness? You were the one who did not want me to interfere, hence allowing the leopard man to run away. Otherwise, if I were to attack, how could the leopard man escape?¡± The Third Prince was speechless. In the Great Zhou Royal Palace, Emperor Zhou frowned as he looked at the jade token. Su Wen was still ranked first, and in addition, there was even the number ¡°Nine¡± emblazoned on the tablet! The young monk also reclaimed the tenth spot. Emperor Zhou sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. It¡¯s really as you said. This Su Wen is actually so ferocious. He was able to kill his way to ninth place. I wonder if his ranking can increase further.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at the Third Prince and gritted his teeth, ¡°Meanwhile, this d*mned number three, how dare you slack off. Your ranking hasn¡¯t increased in a few days. How hateful!¡± The eunuch quickly consoled him, ¡°Your Majesty, in this mystic realm, besides strength, one must also rely on lucky chances to obtain the Saint Qi. Perhaps the Third Prince just didn¡¯t get a chance in the last few days.¡± ¡°I hope so! I wonder how much Saint Qi those people at the top have! It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see it!¡± Emperor Zhou sighed. The old eunuch smiled and said, ¡°The difference shouldn¡¯t be too big. It hasn¡¯t even been a month, and the jade tablets didn¡¯t break too much this time. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a mystic realm where they are made to slaughter each other.¡± Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s hard to say how many of them are still alive. I hope that my Great Zhou can have a few more martial artists that make it back.¡± How would he know¡­ if he did not meet Su Wen¡­ how would the Third Prince have this scenario where his Saint Qi did not grow for the past few days? In the following period of time, Su Wen and the Third Prince started to form a team. During this period of time, some Great Zhou martial artists entered and the team kept growing. The Third Prince gradually realized that Su Wen¡¯s Nine Waves Return to Origin saber move was just too perverted! Even he wasn¡¯t sure he could survive this move. Hence, the Third Prince another factor for Su Wen to control the battlefield Basically, every time they went forward to tangle with their opponents, Su Wen would kill their opponents with a single slash and sometimes, he would even manage to kill two of them in one go! Then, he would start harvesting and help the others to harvest as welli While Su Wen¡¯s Saint Qi was surging, the Third Prince could only follow behind to get some scraps. However, the rest of the members were still quite satisfied. After all, these people gained something each time, and the team¡¯s strength gradually increased! One by one, people who had achieved a breakthrough to Earth Rank appeared. In the meantime, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation speed was rising to the moon! His ranking was now first! Number one among everyone in the mystic realm! Once he started cultivating, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi could no longer be described as entering his body, but rather stuffing his entire body full of it! Su Wen also had a vague guess that apart from speeding up his cultivation, this ranking would also involve the final settlement reward one obtained. However, it was obvious that it was also a question of whether he could maintain it for a sustained period of time! This was practically forcing him to continue killing because no one knew when the people behind him would catch up. In the royal capital, Yan Luoying was in a good mood recently. After all, they were newlyweds. Although Su Wen had gone to the mystic realm, she believed that he would definitely return safely. Now that she was Su Wen¡¯s wife, she had also come into contact with some unknown matters. For example, Su Wen¡¯s intelligence network. Although it was very simple, new information would be delivered every day. She would occasionally take a look as well. ¡°The Crown Prince had a discussion with the envoy of the Qiang Tribe in a restaurant. He wants to marry Seventh Princess Zhao Wanrou to the Qiang Tribe and exchange her for three cities in the northwest. This has been verified against a waiter in the restaurant.¡± This news made Yan Luoying frown. She looked into the distance. ¡°Little Luo¡­ I mean, Ma¡¯am¡­ it¡¯s time to go to the Patrol Office.¡± Old Zhou was not used to the new term of address yet. Yan Luoying said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Old Zhou was shocked. Yan Luoying was a conscientious person, and had never slacked off since she took office. ¡°Uncle Zhou, please leave. Let me think about something.¡± Old Zhou did not say anything and quickly retreated. ¡°Husband likes Zhao Wanrou. If she marries somewhere far away¡­ it will be a good thing for me¡­ but I¡¯m afraid my husband will be sad¡­¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is discussing this matter for the sake of his political achievements¡­ to show his face before His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°What should we do¡­ if it¡¯s Husband, what would he do?¡± Yan Luoying fell into deep thought. Early the next morning, Emperor Zhou was in a very good mood. Su Wen was ranked number one. Ever since Su Wen hit the number one position, Emperor Zhou was in an extremely good mood. He had even forgotten about the fact that the Third Prince could not keep up with Su Wen¡¯s ranking! ¡°Dear ministers, do you have any news?¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t ask the eunuch, instead casually tossing it out to the court. At this moment, the Crown Prince stepped forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Royal Father, after my discussion with the Qiang Tribe envoy yesterday, they are willing to give up Zhuo City, the Western Hu Pass, and Anshu City to our Great Zhou!¡± Emperor Zhou raised his eyebrows and said happily, ¡°Is this real?¡± The Crown Prince smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± The entire royal court was instantly filled with discussion and praise, making the Crown Prince incomparably satisfied. He continued, ¡°Not only that, the King of Qiang Tribe, Huyan Wuqi, is willing to become the Emperor¡¯s son-in-law and marry Seventh Sister Wanrou!¡± The Crown Prince spoke with assurance and poise, ¡°Wanrou has the blood of the Hu tribes to begin with, so marrying into the Qiang Tribe can be considered a beautiful story. It can even be said that from now on, our Great Zhou¡¯s northwestern border will obtain peace, and we can also draw out more troops to attack the Country of Yan and the Southern Barbaric Lands.¡± The Crown Prince had chosen her after careful consideration. Zhao Wanrou was of the Hu bloodline, and she had no support in the royal court, so she was naturally the most suitable sacrifice. Su Changqing looked at the Zhou Emperor. He himself was hesitating whether he should stop this matter or not. He knew very well what Su Wen was thinking, but at the same time, he also knew that if he did not know when to draw the line, he would only end up in trouble! In Su Changqing¡¯s eyes, Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou were not a good match! After Su Wen married Yan Luoying, his chances with Zhao Wanrou were too slim. If the Seventh Princess were to marry into the Hu Clan from afar, that would be a good thing. It just so happened that Su Wen was still in the mystic realm, so there was no need to worry about Su Wen stopping this affair and causing trouble. But Old Su still doted on his son! At the end of the day, out of his three sons, he was the closest to Su Wen. If he did not stop this, would Su Wen blame him? Su Changqing, who had always been decisive, hesitated. He wanted to see what Emperor Zhou would say first. Logically speaking, with Su Changqing¡¯s understanding of Emperor Zhou, he should have agreed. It was just a daughter! Emperor Zhou tapped the dragon throne lightly with his index finger, feeling conflicted. To Emperor Zhou, using Zhao Wanrou to exchange for three cities and a short period of peace in the Northern Frontier was worth it. The problem was, he had his own considerations. Su Wen was now ranked number one in the mystic realm! If he maintained this posture, he would definitely reach the Heaven Rank! How to control Su Wen would become another problem. Zhao Wanrou seemed to be a good choice to help shackle him in that regard. But at the same time, if Su Wen were to die in the mystic realm in a few days after he rejected the tribes, wouldn¡¯t he have lost out completely? ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this later!¡± After thinking for a while, Emperor Zhou decided to use the method of dragging things out! However, his lack of a firm attitude meant that he was tempted. It was just that he hadn¡¯t made up his mind for some reason. Everyone could tell that. After the court session ended, Emperor Zhou returned to his inner palace. The news spread as well. At this moment, Zhao Wanrou was writing down what she wanted to say to Su Wen in a letter. ¡°May you return safely.¡± ¡°May you be invincible.¡± ¡°May you think of me all the time.¡± ¡°May you not touch the other flowers.¡± Whatever was written here would eventually be burned or torn to pieces. No one else would know. ¡°Princess! Bad news! Bad news!¡± The maidservant rushed in and said, ¡°Princess, the Crown Prince has proposed to send you to the Qiang tribe to marry the leader today¡­¡± Zhao Wanrou¡¯s pen stopped. ¡°Pa da¡­ Pa da¡­¡± Tears dripped onto the paper, and the words blurred. ¡°Got it¡­ leave me.¡± There was no anger¡­ It seemed very calm on the surface. After the maid left, Zhao Wanrou chuckled to herself. ¡°Everyone wants to squeeze my worth¡­ That¡¯s what the Royal Family is about¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­ Su Wen promised me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s still in the mystic realm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­¡±. She consoled herself before lightly writing down on the paper a poem: Hoping to see Sire during the long nights in the gilded palace, wearing my yearning as an evening gown. hu While our words are only faintly whispered by the ear, the sincerity and intentions are all real. Fate is unrestrained, it comes and goes; I only hate that kindness does not exist in the life of royalty. This body and my feelings only belong to Sire in this lifetime, and I pray that Sire does not ask why I choose to enter the Yellow Springs. After penning this down, a carefree expression appeared on Zhao Wanrou¡¯s face. She tore the paper apart. After which, she opened the wardrobe and took out the evening gown Su Wen gave her. She placed the mirror in front of her as she started to dress up. If the royal decree was truly given, she planned to immediately commit suicide in this dress¡­ If the threat of suicide Yan Luoying had given Emperor Zhou back then could be said to be 30% true and 70% false¡­ Then Zhao Wanrou right now had 100% intention to go through with her plan! In the mystic realm, the number of people in Su Wen and the Third Prince¡¯s team increased! As the number of people who broke through increased, Su Wen also promoted to the 2nd Stage of Earth Rank! It was too fast. His cultivation was akin to sitting on a rocket! Su Wen felt that if he were to cultivate freely here, with this speed, he would be able to reach the pinnacle of 9th Grade Earth Rank in just half a year. The methods of the Nine Saints were truly terrifying. What a pity! was now Su Wen was now no longer in a hurry after reaching the 2nd Grade. After all, no matter how fast his cultivation was, he could only promote to the 3rd Stage at most here. It would be interesting if he accidentally broke through to the 4th Grade in one go. Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous if he was sent out? After all, he hadn¡¯t obtained the Heaven Rank battle techniques he wanted yet! He began to consolidate his cultivation. Under this kind of Origin Qi infusion, he first solidified his foundation. At the same time, he began to cultivate the Body Tempering Method! Similar to the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra, the Body Forging Technique could not be directly upgraded with the system¡¯s Emotional Value. He could only cultivate it slowly. In this mystic realm, the effects of having an extreme upgrade in cultivation was shown! The strength of his body and the strength of his meridians were constantly increasing. With the Origin Qi constantly pouring and fusing into his body due to his first placing, it was even a hundred times faster than the outside world. Every day, Su Wen could feel his own rapid improvement. However, they also encountered teams that were sent from the city to hunt them down. It had to be said that the strength of these specialized teams far exceeded that of the ordinary natives in the oases! Whether it was their racial abilities or their cultivation techniques, they were incomparable to the ones outside. Even Su Wen felt the pressure. He no longer tried to make things difficult for the Third Prince. Instead, he went all out to kill the enemies. Su Wen even took the initiative to take on the mission to take over the strongest enemy. No one wanted to die. Su Wen¡¯s popularity among the team also rose rapidly. In the end, everyone hoped to follow the strong Finally, Su Wen and the others arrived at another oasis. They discovered a village there! Right now, no one in the group would be soft-hearted. Everyone knew that the people of this world would definitely not hold back when they had the chance to kill them. It was the same even for the human natives! The two were ultimately different! They had completely tempered their hearts into a rock! The villagers also discovered Su Wen and the others and quickly organized their men to resist. Now everyone knew that those who descended from the Immortal Realm would destroy everything and kill all living things. In the village, Wu Lie, Lin Duo¡¯er, and a group of villagers were gathered together by the village chief, Lin Duo¡¯er¡¯s father, Lin Fusheng. He said with a serious expression, ¡°A group of martial artists has arrived outside. They should be people who have descended. There are many experts of Earth Rank within them. Everyone, be careful! Go, prepare to face the enemy.¡± After everyone left, he called out to Wu Lie alone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ah Lie, you are now the strongest person in the village apart from me. You must protect Duo¡¯er well!¡± Wu Lie gritted his teeth and nodded. After spending some time together, he actually liked Lin Duo¡¯er a little. However, he knew very well that things were impossible between the two of them! Chapter 167 - Get An Inch, Want A Foot Chapter 167 Get An Inch, Want A Foot There were some things in the world that left people stunned. When the Third Prince and Su Wen¡¯s team met the guards from the village, the tall Wu Lie was so eye-catching¡­ Wu Lie, who was walking at the front, valiantly and energetically¡­ ¡­ Also saw Su Wen and the Third Prince, and his mouth gaped open in shock. ¡°Misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Wu Lie roared, and both sides stopped. Lin Duo¡¯er looked at Wu Lie worriedly. She had a vague guess of the identities of their attackers. As expected, when the Third Prince saw Wu Lie, he frowned and said, ¡°Wu Lie, what are you doing with these natives? Hurry up and come over. Let¡¯s attack together and kill everyone here!¡± When the villagers heard this, they all suddenly distanced themselves, and stared suspiciously at Wu Lie. Only Lin Duo¡¯er remained by his side. ¡°Brother Wu¡­¡± Lin Duo¡¯er¡¯s father, Lin Fusheng, also looked at Wu Lie in shock. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are a Descender?¡± Wu Lie replied in a low voice, ¡°Sorry!¡± He then looked at the Third Prince and said loudly, ¡°Your Highness, everyone here is a good person. Please leave with your men.¡± The Third Prince sneered and said, ¡°Good? Have you gone mad? Have you forgotten who you are? You are a citizen of the Great Zhou and have come here to increase your strength! This place is only an illusory realm created by the Ancient Nine Saints. The people here are waiting for us to kill them. Why are you talking about good people and bad people with me? Come over quickly!¡± If it weren¡¯t for him fearing repercussions from Wu Kunhu, he would have ordered the attack. At this moment, Su Wen also said, ¡°They are indeed not real people. Compared to us, they are born with one less soul and mortal form. Ah Lie, come over. This world is a world of slaughter. If you want to become stronger, you have to be ruthless!¡± Wu Lie¡¯s face was flushed red as he roared, ¡°What are you talking about!? This is indeed the Star Martial Mystic Realm, but these people in front of us are not bad people. They have their own lives, their own flesh and blood, their own feelings! They are constantly working hard to live. How can they not be real people?¡± Recently, Wu Lie had been interacting with these people in the village. No matter what, he could not kill them. The Third Prince raised his arm and pointed at Wu Lie. He said coldly, ¡°Wu Lie, we are about to launch an attack. I don¡¯t care what nonsense you are thinking. It¡¯s best that you stay away. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being merciless!¡± The Third Prince no longer had the patience to negotiate with Wu Lie. Wu Lie was silent for a moment before the True Qi in his body boiled. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, if you want to attack, I¡¯ll fight with them to the death!¡± ¡°I ¡ª¡± The Third Prince was left speechless. What could he do in such a situation? Kill Wu Lie? Once he left the mystic realm, how was he going to get past Wu Kunhu? Most likely, the emperor would probably be the first to chop off his head! He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Alright! Wu Lie, I¡¯ll give you some face, but you have to come with us! Come with us and leave this place, then I won¡¯t massacre the village!¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Lie turned to Lin Duo¡¯er and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for your help during this period of time.¡± Lin Duo¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance as tears as big as beans fell continuously. ¡°Brother Wu¡­¡± She grabbed Wu Lie¡¯s arm tightly. Wu Lie pushed her away forcefully and walked over with his head held high. The people in the village heaved a sigh of relief. It would be best if they did not fight. After all, there were many experts on the other side. If they fought, there would be countless casualties. It was best for them that they didn¡¯t have to fight desperately. Wu Lie walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and greeted him with a smile. Right at this moment, the Third Prince suddenly attacked and roared, ¡°Su Wen, attack!¡± In his opinion, he and Su Wen could take action at the same time and subdue Wu Lie while he was unprepared. After that, they could then massacre the entire village. It was perfect! After all, during this period of time when he fought with Su Wen, they had developed some chemistry! As expected, the moment he spoke, Su Wen also made a move. He brazenly punched out! Pa! The Third Prince took two steps back and looked at Su Wen furiously. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Su Wen had indeed attacked, but¡­ he had defended Wu Lie against the Third Prince¡¯s attack. He scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°Did you hit the wrong person? Your Highness, you didn¡¯t say who you were going to hit. I saw that you came to our side and asked me to make a move. I thought you were going to spar with me¡­ Your Highness, good fist technique!¡± The Third Prince almost passed out in anger. He shouted to the martial artists behind him, ¡°Attack! I¡¯ll subdue Wu Lie!¡± Wu Lie¡¯s eyes widened as he roared, ¡°You f*cking went back on your word!¡± As he spoke, he was about to attack when Su Wen grabbed him and yelled, ¡°Stop!¡± The warriors who were about to attack stopped¡­ Su Wen¡¯s prestige in this team was not inferior to that of the Third Prince! Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, as the saying goes, ¡®a man without faith cannot be trusted¡¯. You also said earlier that you would let this village off once Wu Lie came over. Now, you¡¯re going back on your word. Don¡¯t you care about the royal family¡¯s face?¡± The Third Prince stared at Su Wen and his eyes were filled with coldness. After pondering for a moment, he said in a stern voice, ¡°Su Wen, don¡¯t talk about useless things here. Our brothers have been rushing here for so many days and yet, we didn¡¯t gain anything? If you think this way, the team really can¡¯t tolerate you. If you and Wu Lie are willing to help them, then stay behind. Otherwise, be obedient and listen to me!¡± Su Wen could tell what this fellow was trying to say. He wanted to use this opportunity to push him out of the team! That¡¯s right. In the Third Prince¡¯s opinion, if he could ostracize Su Wen from the group, he would have the final say. Even if he did not kill these people to obtain the Saint Qi, it would still be worth it. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Su Wen agreed. With that said, he pulled Wu Lie out of the team. As soon as he said this, many martial artists in the team frowned. Some even started to develop other thoughts. And seeing this scene, Ni Hongxiao was about to step out as well! Right then, the Third Prince pointed at Ni Hongxiao and Wu Feng and said, ¡°The two of you stay!¡± He had already experienced the benefits of having a guide. He did not have to run around like a headless fly! As for Ni Hongxiao, she was basically playing the role of team doctor during this period of time. It was even more important to help injured martial artists recover quickly. Ni Hong Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a little something appeared in her hand. At this moment, she caught sight of Su Wen shaking his head slightly. She thought for a moment, smiled, and did not move any more. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll give Young Master Su and Young Master Wu face! Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± The Third Prince ordered and left with his men. However, many people were looking at Su Wen, clearly trying to see if he had any other intentions. However, Su Wen did not say anything. He knew very well that now was not the time to be calculative with the Third Prince. If there was really an internal conflict, who knew what the villagers would do? Su Wen did not trust them at all. It would be stupid to allow a third party to reap the benefits if they fought. After watching everyone leave, Wu Lie said to Su Wen apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± Su Wen shook his head and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. We¡¯re family.¡± Wu Lie was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s your family? My sister might not even marry you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go as well. We¡¯ll catch up to the Third Prince after we leave this place. I¡¯ll settle the score with him then!¡± Wu Lie smiled and said, ¡°Alright!¡± But just as they were about to leave, Lin Duo¡¯er rushed over and grabbed Wu Lie. ¡°Brother Wu¡­ stay a few more days¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s stay for a few more days!¡± Lin Fusheng walked over and said gratefully, ¡°Thanks to this brother and Ah Lie, we were able to survive. Please stay for a few more days!¡± Su Wen wanted to refuse, but he saw Wu Lie looking at Lin Duo¡¯er with reluctance. He closed his mouth. In the end, Wu Lie could not resist Lin Duo¡¯er pestering him and agreed. Su Wen followed Wu Lie into the village! He could tell that Wu Lie¡¯s cultivation was only at 2nd Stage Earth Rank at the moment. With him in the picture, they might not be able to defeat everyone, but they definitely could escape! After entering the village, Su Wen realized that this village was much better than other human settlements. At the very least, they had nothing to worry about for food and clothing. After they entered the village, a strange cow was brought out, and they also brought over a lot of wine to host a banquet. The atmosphere was very lively. The girls in the village squirmed around the bonfire, bringing with them a fragrant breeze. Although they were not as delicate as the women in the imperial capital, they exuded a wildness which could not be replicated. Wu Lie and Su Wen sat together and looked at these women. Lin Duo¡¯er was among them. She followed the singing and dancing of the villagers and kept winking at Wu Lie. ¡°Come, come, come. Ah Lie, and Young Master Su, let¡¯s have a drink. Tonight, we¡¯ll get Duo¡¯er to accompany Ah Lie. Young Master Su, you can also choose a girl you like!¡± Lin Fusheng said. Wu Lie was shocked. ¡°Uncle Lin, what do you mean? We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Lin Fusheng said helplessly, ¡°We know that you guys won¡¯t be able to stay here for long, but you guys are descended beings after all. I think you guys are also gifted. If you leave behind your children, the next village might be able to produce two strong practitioners! At that time, the village will be a little better!¡± His tone was full of helplessness. At this point, he smiled at Wu Lie. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Duo¡¯er¡¯s feelings! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± Wu Lie was about to drink when Su Wen stopped him with a smile. ¡°Forget it, we won¡¯t drink today. We still have work to do later, so if we drink, it will affect us. Lin Fusheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Young Master Su, are you not going to give us face? This is the best wine in our village. It won¡¯t hurt to drink a little.¡± Wu Lie also said with a smile, ¡°Village Chief is already being so courteous, you sure think too highly of yourself. It¡¯s fine if we drink less. We can just sleep separately tonight.¡± As he finished, he was about to down the wine. Su Wen reached out to stop him again. He looked at him and said seriously, ¡°I said, you can¡¯t drink this wine!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of offending anyone because I don¡¯t trust them at all. It doesn¡¯t matter who they are!¡± Su Wen coldly said, ¡°I only entered the village because of you! However, I don¡¯t believe them. Hurricane City has already issued a bounty, so our heads are worth a lot! If these people have evil intentions, what should we do?¡± Lin Fusheng said unhappily, ¡°Young Master Su, your words are too hurtful.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Forgive me, I¡¯m just that straightforward!¡± Pa! Just then, Lin Fusheng smashed the cup! Immediately, footsteps could be heard coming over! The surrounding people drew their weapons. It was obvious that they were prepared. They surrounded Su Wen and Wu Lie. Lin Duo¡¯er was shocked by the sudden turn of events. She rushed to Lin Fusheng¡¯s side and screamed, ¡°Father, what are you doing!¡± Under the illumination of the flames, a savage expression appeared on Lin Fusheng¡¯s face. He coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re quite cautious, but for the descenders, one person can be exchanged for an Earth Rank Demon Martial Bead. It¡¯s enough to increase the strength of the village by quite a bit!¡± Wu Lie sighed and said, ¡°Uncle Lin, what¡¯s the point?¡± He took out a secret manual from his bosom and said, ¡°This is an Earth Rank Martial Technique, the Dragon Spear Technique. I wrote it down during this period of time. Originally, I planned to give it to you before I leave. For an Earth Rank Demon Martial Bead, it can only be learnt by one person, but for this Earth Ranked technique, everyone can learn this.¡± ¡°Throw it over!¡± Lin Fusheng yelled. Wu Lie threw the manual over and Lin Fusheng flipped through it. The more he read, the brighter his eyes became! He laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! With this cultivation technique, my Lin clan will rise up.¡± However, he immediately fell into deep thought. He looked at Wu Lie and sneered, ¡°But if I remember correctly, the martial technique you used wasn¡¯t the Dragon Spear Technique, right? From the few battles you have fought, the power is extremely great! It should be a Heaven Rank martial technique, right?¡± Wu Lie¡¯s jaw dropped. He had not expected Lin Fusheng to be so greedy! ¡°Write out your Heaven Rank battle technique immediately. Otherwise, I will kill the two of you!¡± Wu Lie looked at Lin Fusheng and gritted his teeth for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring me a pen and paper!¡± If this was in the real world, Wu Lie would rather die than write out the technique! But now, he was only in the mystic realm. Even if he left behind a Heaven Rank cultivation technique, he would leave in half a year anyway, and the cultivation technique would not be leaked. Because of this thought, Wu Lie agreed. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Wen stopped Wu Lie and coldly said, ¡°With our cultivation bases, we can fight and kill our way out! Why do you have to give them cultivation techniques? Even if you give them cultivation techniques, can you guarantee that they will let us go? I¡¯m afraid they will want to prevent you from taking revenge and silence us!¡± Lin Fusheng pointed at the sky and swore, ¡°I, Lin Fusheng, swear to the heavens that if you hand over the Heaven Rank cultivation technique, we will not let you go. If I do not do so, my Lin Clan will suffer a calamity. The heavens will smite me, and my entire clan will die!¡± Wu Lie looked at Su Wen and then looked at Lin Duo¡¯er before whispering to Su Wen, ¡°Please¡­ just trust them this once!¡± Seeing how humble Wu Lie was, Su Wen did not say anything else. He knew that although Wu Lie seemed like a carefree person, he was actually someone who valued friendship. If others treated him well, he would repay them tenfold. When someone brought a pen and paper over, Wu Lie really wrote his family technique on the paper! The eyes of everyone from the Lin village flashed with excitement. They could almost see the village rising up in power to become one of the best clans. After writing the cultivation technique, Wu Lie stood up and threw the cultivation technique over. He said coldly, ¡°Here! Can we leave now?¡± Lin Duo¡¯er looked at Wu Lie with tears streaming down his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Wu¡­¡± Lin Fusheng took a closer look at the technique and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s indeed exquisite and profound, but how would I know if this technique of yours is real or fake? You have to stay behind and wait for me to finish cultivating it!¡± At this point, even Wu Lie could tell that Lin Fusheng was not sincere at all! ¡°You¡¯re breaking your promise?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Didn¡¯t you say? We are merely tools created by whoever Nine Saints, and we are meant for you to kill! What use is there in revering the Heavens?¡± Lin Fusheng¡¯s eyes flashed with madness as he said, ¡°All of you have to die!¡± At this moment, Lin Duo¡¯er grabbed Lin Fusheng¡¯s arm and wailed, ¡°Father, that¡¯s enough! Brother Wu has already given us the Heaven Rank cultivation technique. Why do we have to do this!?¡± Lin Fusheng kicked her away and said sternly, ¡°These Descendants engage in wanton slaughter and . Today, I forced them to hand over their cultivation techniques. How can they be willing to accept this? If I let them go and he brings people back to take revenge, my Lin Clan will be annihilated! Therefore, they must die!¡± At this moment, Su Wen was already holding a long saber in his hand as he roared, ¡°We kill our way out!¡± Wu Lie no longer held back. A spear appeared in his hand out of thin air as he said coldly, ¡°Then kill!¡± Since things had reached this point, there was only one word to settle their differences: Kill! Su Wen let loose a loud roar as he slashed his saber toward the back! He wasn¡¯t stupid. There were many experts in the village. If they fought to the death, they might not win! Nine Waves Return to Origin! A huge flaming saber aura soared into the sky and swept through his back! Anyone who dared to approach him would die! Su Wen and Wu Lie activated their movement techniques and instantly broke through the encirclement! Lin Fusheng didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would be able to break through his defenses so quickly! He immediately pulled Lin Duo¡¯er over and placed the steel knife at her throat. He roared, ¡°Wu Lie, do you want to see her die?¡± He could tell that Wu Lie was a person that valued relations and friends. This method would definitely work! As expected, Wu Lie turned around and stopped in his tracks! When Su Wen saw him stop, he turned around and saw this scene. Su Wen roared, ¡°Who cares if he kills her or not! That¡¯s his daughter, what does it have to do with you?¡± At that moment, Lin Duo¡¯er¡¯s eyes flashed with sorrow as he shouted, ¡°Big Brother Wu, leave quickly!¡± As she spoke, she actually took the initiative to jerk her body forward. Puchi! The steel knife sliced through her throat. Lin Fusheng was also stunned. He did not expect Lin Duo¡¯er to be so resolute! Blood flowed down the edge of the blade. Lin Duo¡¯er had used a tremendous amount of strength and more than half of her neck was cut off. Not even a god could save her at this point! ¡°F*ck your m*other!¡± Wu Lie roared. His eyes turned completely bloodshot at this scene! In an instant, Su Wen discovered that the blood Qi in Wu Lie¡¯s body had unknowingly skyrocketed! He roared, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bother about me. I¡¯ll fight it out with them!¡± This fellow actually turned around and charged back! Su Wen smiled bitterly. D*mn you, telling me to leave you behind? Am I that kind of person? Without another word, Su Wen also charged back! The two of them charged into the crowd and the pressure on them increased! Su Wen knew that he had to end this quickly! He immediately unleashed his saber intent, driving it with his entire cultivation base! ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± In the crowd, Su Wen was like a devil! Three consecutive slashes were executed in three directions. Other than the direction where Wu Lie was blocking Lin Fusheng, Su Wen did not make a move in order to prevent any accidental injuries. In the other direction, all the people who came were sliced into two! In an instant, blood, flesh, and severed limbs flew everywhere! Even the top experts in the village would die if they failed to dodge in time and were struck by the Saber Qi! Some of the Earth Ranks wanted to go against Su Wen, but his Nine Waves Return to Origin technique was too powerful for them. Most of these people¡¯s martial techniques were crude and could not withstand Su Wen¡¯s attack at all. They were just ants trying to shake a tree, merely struggling on their deathbed. After three strikes, Su Wen¡¯s energy was completely cleaned out! But at this time, everyone¡¯s courage had been shattered! Lin Fusheng blocked Wu Lie. As he saw this scene, he roared out, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! This move is powerful and it will consume a great deal of energy. He definitely won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer. All of you, attack! Kill them and our Lin Clan will rise!¡± What he failed to notice was the smirk on Su Wen¡¯s face! Chapter 168 - Why Can Su Wen Enter But Not Me? Chapter 168 Why Can Su Wen Enter But Not Me? Su Wen smiled as he looked at the group of people who mustered their courage to rush forward. Activate Martial Dao Fragments? Blade God Mode? Fist Emperor Mode? No! Su Wen chose to burn his cultivation! ¡°Great Solar River!¡± The golden True Qi appeared once more! There was no other reason. Given his current situation, his cultivation speed was simply rising too fast! After burning his cultivation level by a Grade, it would take only a few days for him to recover it. In that case, the Great Solar River was the most suitable method! He wanted to see if he could make the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu absorb more of the golden True Qi as well. As expected, just as Su Wen activated his secret technique and the golden True Qi appeared, the Golden Gu became excited and charged toward the golden True Qi produced by the Great Solar River. This time, Su Wen was burning away his cultivation in Earth Rank. Compared to last time, his momentum was even greater! The gold True Qi gushed out crazily, almost unable to be suppressed. Su Wen seemed to have become a Saiyan, emitting a dazzling beam of light¡­. Moreover, the golden True Qi brought with it an extremely high temperature. Those who approached felt the scorching heat almost instantly. Su Wen activated his auto attack mode! ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± The large amount of high-quality True Qi brought about by burning his cultivation turned Su Wen into a maniac! His attacks came rapidly, as though he had an Ultimate without cooldown. This superheated and explosive blade Qis seemed to have become the Lin Clan¡¯s nightmare. The Saint Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body rose rapidly once again. Lin Fusheng, who was fighting at the side, was stunned. How could this fellow be so strong? Wasn¡¯t this against the rules? Everyone was terrified, and many of them had already started to flee. Su Wen activated Stellar Transposition and chased after them madly! Almost all the people in the village who could fight were killed by Su Wen alone! On the other hand, Wu Lie was fully engrossed with fighting against Lin Fusheng. It was as if a long dragon was entrenched on his spear, and his imposing manner gradually gained the upper hand. When Su Wen came back after killing everyone, Wu Lie had already stabbed Lin Fusheng several times. Lin Fusheng¡¯s body was bleeding profusely! ¡°Don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Wu Lie said through gritted teeth. Su Wen had no intention of making a move as well. This time, even though he had also used the Great Sun River, his condition wasn¡¯t that bad under the enhancement of the Saint Qi, but it wasn¡¯t too good either. He quickly took the chance to recover his True Qi as well as some measure of combat strength. After a fierce battle! HPfft!¡± Wu Lie pierced through Lin Fusheng¡¯s chest and roared, ¡°Why?! Why?! I¡¯ve already given you the cultivation technique, so why are you doing this? She¡¯s your daughter!¡± Lin Fusheng spat out a mouthful of blood and looked up at Wu Lie. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So what if you give it to me? Can you guarantee that the person beside you won¡¯t bring anyone back? He doesn¡¯t trust us, but how can I trust him? Killing you guys is the best method!¡± He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What a pity, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so powerful.¡± ¡°Then why did you kill Duo¡¯er!¡± Lin Fusheng roared, ¡°Why would I f** king want to kill her. I just wanted to force you to come back!¡± Wu Lie sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s too late to say anything now! All of you deserve to die!¡± ¡°Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I killed Duo¡¯er or not. In the eyes of you Descenders, we deserve to die! From the moment we were born, we had to fight for survival and risk our lives for a Demon Martial Bead¡­¡± Seeing that he was about to die, Lin Fusheng seemed to have sunk into his memories.¡± When I was young, I didn¡¯t even get to eat a mouthful of meat. I was constantly worried and afraid of being attacked by the other races. I became stronger step by step, suppressing my cultivation and not ascending because I wanted to lead my clansmen to live a good life¡­¡± He raised his head and looked at Wu Lie as he roared, ¡°What wrong have I done? How can I let go of an opportunity to allow my clan to rise up!¡± ¡°In your eyes, we are just tools to increase our cultivation! You can slaughter us as we wish! Why can¡¯t we kill you?¡± Puchi! Unknowingly, Su Wen had walked over and stabbed his vitals. Lin Fusheng¡¯s remaining consciousness only heard one sentence. ¡°Shout shout shout¡­ all you know is to shout. Whoever said you were wrong?¡± Another large amount of Saint Qi entered his body, giving Su Wen a sense of satisfaction. He looked at Wu Lie, who was in a daze, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to steal your kill, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re being too long-winded. I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Wu Lie did not care for this. He simply walked over to Lin Duo¡¯er side and suddenly wept. He howled and wept bitterly. He picked up Lin Duo¡¯er¡¯s corpse with extreme grief and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have come back!¡± Unfortunately, at this moment, all he was holding was only an ice-cold corpse. Su Wen walked to his side and gently patted his shoulder without saying anything. People were always like this, constantly encountering things, growing up, and suffering. Every new day brought with it a new type of trouble. Perhaps Wu Lie would have different thoughts the next time he met a girl. Su Wen began to use his Demon Martial Bead to absorb the Saint Qi from the corpses. With his repeated skillings, the Saint Qi in the Demon Martial Bead was constantly increasing. ¡°Bury her¡­ let her rest in peace.¡± Su Wen consoled Wu Lie. ¡°No, I want to bring her back!¡± Su Wen widened his eyes and looked at Wu Lie in horror. Could this guy be¡­ into necrophilia?!! ¡°I want to bury her in Great Zhou! This way, I can visit her anytime!¡± Wu Lie said through gritted teeth. Su Wen secretly heaved a sigh of relief before asking, ¡°Did you like her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You stopped liking my wife so soon? Jerk,¡± Su Wen joked. Wu Lie gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can you be more serious? I¡¯m very serious! Very sad!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Tell me slowly.¡± Su Wen tore off a freshly roasted strange cow leg and found a stone block from somewhere to sit on, comfortably settling himself down for the story. Wu Lie recounted everything that had happened in the past few days. In the end, she said, ¡°I always thought that I liked Yan Luoying, but after I met Duo¡¯er, I gradually understood that maybe I had just cultivated a type of liking into a habit. I kept telling myself that I liked her and that I wanted to marry her. Slowly, I subconsciously stopped looking at other women. I thought that my heart only had her.¡± ¡°But when I met Duo¡¯er, I realized that I did not like Yan Luoying as much as I thought. At the very least, I could still be attracted to other girls. I also wanted to get close to Duo¡¯er, but¡­ but we can only stay here for half a year!¡± Wu Lie was extremely regretful at this moment! He muttered, ¡°What can I do? I can only refuse! But I didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this point! If I had known¡­¡± Su Wen took a bite of the beef and slapped his thigh. ¡°If you had known, you should have slept with her!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯m not as despicable as you think! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed here!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same, it¡¯s the same. If you don¡¯t stay here, we¡¯ll kill all of them when we arrive. There¡¯s no difference!¡± Wu Lie kept Lin Duo¡¯s corpse into his spirit artifact and looked at Su Wen before whispering, ¡°You¡¯ve changed. You weren¡¯t so indifferent to life in the past.¡± Su Wen was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it has changed. It¡¯s just that our thoughts have changed. This place was originally created by the nine Saint, meant for us to kill. If we want to become stronger, we can only do our best to kill!¡± Wu Lie remained silent and asked softly, ¡°How did you get involved with the Third Prince?¡± Su Wen also told him about his situation and smiled. ¡°Anyway, we have already parted ways. However, since we have settled everything here, I still have to look for that guy to settle the score. He brought my men and ran away, he thought he did a good job!¡± ¡°Chase after him now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± On the other side, the Third Prince was extremely pleased. Once Su Wen left, no one in the team would be able to share the power with him. It was late and the team was preparing to rest. The camping equipment was readied. Everyone was starting campfires and cooking. His gaze swept past Ni Hongxiao from time to time, a trace of lust flashing in his eyes. Regardless of looks or figure, this woman was not bad¡­ Furthermore, the Third Prince had also seen how Su Wen and her¡­ had done some stuff that should never see the light of day. ¡°Do your best. We¡¯ll be able to reach the next oasis tomorrow. Without Su Wen, we¡¯ll definitely be able to harvest more Saint Qi!¡± He said loudly as he surveyed the team. However, no one in the team answered. Seeing him walk away, two of the martial artists began to discuss in low voices. ¡°Hehe¡­ that¡¯s easy for you to say. Without Su Wen¡¯s Nine Waves Return to Origin, we will not be able to defeat the enemy quickly. If we were to fall into a stalemate, the casualties would greatly increase.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Wen¡¯s three consecutive strikes of Nine Waves Return to Origin each time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat those green-armored eccentrics the last time!¡± ¡°I f*cking wanted to stay with Su Wen just now.¡± ¡°Me too, but Su Wen didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, just how old is that Su Wen? He was actually able to completely comprehend an Earth Rank martial technique and master such a powerful move. It¡¯s simply terrifying!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s even more powerful than the Third Prince¡¯s ultimate technique. If Su Wen gets a Heaven Rank battle technique, I wonder how strong he will become!¡± They were not the only ones with such thoughts. The Third Prince then came to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s side and patted her shoulder, ¡°Miss Ni, what are you doing?¡± Even though he was only exchanging pleasantries, he did not take his hand away. Ni Hongxiao tilted her head to look at the Third Prince¡¯s hand. Her shoulders sank as she lightly dodged and asked, ¡°Third Prince, is there anything?¡± The Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much¡­ I just saw that my tent is broken, I wonder if I can go to Miss Ni¡¯s tent for a night. After all, Miss Ni¡¯s tent is the biggest one among us.¡± This was true. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s tent was her temporary laboratory, thus it was naturally much larger than a normal person¡¯s. Furthermore, the Third Prince had seen Su Wen enter the area more than once, staying there for the entire night. How would he know that Ni Hongxiao and Su Wen already had an agreement, so Su Wen often went to collect ¡®benefits? Ni Hongxiao sneered: ¡°Third Prince, you can sleep wherever you want, but my tent is out of bounds.¡± The Third Prince said unhappily, ¡°Then why can Su Wen enter?¡± Ni Hongxiao retorted, ¡°Why can you enter just because Su Wen can?¡± ¡°If Su Wen can enter, why can¡¯t I?¡±. ¡°Because Young Master Su is generous!¡± Ni Hong smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sponsor me with a few hundred thousand taels of silver first, and I¡¯ll let you in?¡± The Third Prince was stunned. In terms of wealth, he was really no match for Su Wen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you after we leave the mystic realm.¡± ¡°Write a promissory note then!¡± Ni Hong laughed in disdain: ¡°Are you trying to dupe a fool?¡± Seeing that Ni Hongxiao was not keen on accepting, the Third Prince¡¯s gaze turned sharp: ¡°Don¡¯t forget! I am the leader now!¡± In response, Ni Hongxiao looked at him before asking with a smile, ¡°Then? Doesn¡¯t your stomach hurt? It should be about time, right?¡± Just as she spoke, the Third Prince felt a sharp pain in his stomach! He could not endure it at all! He clutched his stomach and fell to the ground, rolling madly around! Ni Hongxiao had a frosty expression: ¡°Third Highness, this poison can¡¯t kill, it just hurts a little! It will only hurt for six hours, but if you don¡¯t take care of your claws properly next time, they might rot!¡± She squatted down and smiled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think this body is anything special and I don¡¯t mind showing it to others and touching it, I have to agree to it. If I don¡¯t agree, even if God comes, he will have to pay the price!¡± The Third Prince fell to the ground, one hand clutching his stomach and the other pointing at Ni Hongxiao as he roared, ¡°Kill her!¡± Unexpectedly, no one moved. If Su Wen was here, he would definitely mock the Third Prince for being too young and naive. How could there be such blind devotion in this world? To put it bluntly, the martial artists that entered were all Great Zhou geniuses! All of them had boundless prospects. The Third Prince was not even the emperor, how would they be willing to be his dog? Usually, for the sake of becoming stronger and for the sake of benefits, everyone would listen to your orders and fight. However, one could not really treat these people as servants. They were not willing to do everything. Putting everything else aside, if news of this matter were to spread, it would be embarrassing. If it were to reach the ears of the emperor, his impression would be greatly reduced. Furthermore, Ni Hongxiao was a team doctor and often treated these people. Who would step forward? At this moment, Ni Hongxiao glanced at Wu Feng, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Feng knew that this woman¡¯s strength, and he did not dare to tarry. The Third Prince struggled to get up. He wanted to circulate his True Qi to force Ni Hongxiao to stay, but he realized that he could not mobilize his Qi at all. Ni Hongxiao also noticed his movements and turned around, saying with a smile, ¡°Your Third Highness, don¡¯t waste your energy. Only those with a cultivation above 5th Grade Earth Rank can resist my poison. With your teeny cultivation, your True Qi will definitely be suppressed by the poison. Remember this next time, don¡¯t casually touch other people¡¯s shoulders!¡± ¡°Doctor Ni¡­ where are you going?¡± At this moment, someone in the team asked. Because she often treated everyone¡¯s injuries, most of the people in the team addressed her as such. Ni Hongxiao glanced at the Third Prince on the ground and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to look for Su Wen. Are we going to follow this guy instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving too!¡± At once, a few people stood out. With a few people taking the lead, the rest thought about it and prepared to follow! It was very simple. The guide, the doctor, and the strongest combatants had all left. It did not seem appropriate to continue to follow the Third Prince. The Third Prince never expected that after Su Wen left, these people would also leave! One had to know that with the spread of the news, the local factions had put in a lot of effort to encircle these outsider cultivators. Under the circumstances where he was going solo, it was very easy for him to fall into the abyss! Unfortunately, everyone really abandoned him and followed Ni Hongxiao back to the oasis. In the Great Zhou Royal Palace, Emperor Zhou was still looking at his jade tablet. Every day, he was most concerned about these people. ¡°Your Majesty, Yan Luoying requests an audience.¡± Huh? Emperor Zhou was stunned. ¡°Let her in.¡± Not long after, Yan Luoying entered the hall and bowed. ¡°Yan Luoying pays her respects to Your Majesty!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Luoying raised her head to look at Emperor Zhou and said, ¡°I heard that the envoy of Qiang Tribe proposed to marry the Seventh Princess in exchange for the three cities. I thought that if Your Majesty wants the three cities, I would like to request for an army of 100,000, and come out of seclusion to head to the northwest and fight against Qiang people.¡± She looked at Emperor Zhou and said in a low voice, ¡°Since ancient times, the Qiang Tribe has committed many crimes. Even if you marry the princess to these people and take the three cities, they will definitely come again in the future. If Your Majesty marries the princess to the Hu people, she will definitely be ridiculed by others. This subject is willing to help Your Majesty conquer cities and conquer lands, and expand your territory!¡± Emperor Zhou understood that Yan Luoying wanted to fight! His eyes narrowed slightly. Ever since she entered the capital, she had been very well behaved. From all her actions, she was deeply cared for her country. Should he give her a chance? After pondering for a moment, Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°I am very glad that Luoying has such thoughts. However, the war between the two countries cannot be casually brought up just like that. As for the matter of marriage, it is just nonsense. I am only concerned about the Crown Prince¡¯s face, so I did not directly reject it. In less than three days, I will veto this matter.¡± He still didn¡¯t want Yan Luoying to lead the army. Now that the war in the southern border had just started, Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t want to fight on multiple fronts. After saying this, Emperor Zhou asked curiously, ¡°Luoying, I want to ask, why did you ask to go to war?¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, to be honest, my husband likes the Seventh Princess. My husband is currently in the mystic realm, but if he is outside, he will definitely stop this proposal. As his wife, I will do what he wants to do but can¡¯t do. I have to guard his interests.¡± Emperor Zhou was speechless. He asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he and Wanrou will get together?¡± Yan Luoying looked at Emperor Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°Of course not. His Majesty is here, isn¡¯t he? Besides, even if he succeeds, so what? There are already many women in the family. One more won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t know what else to say. He could only coldly laugh. ¡°Is my daughter the same as those women? If she marries Su Wen, she will take the position of first wife!¡± Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, ever since ancient times, generals with merits will always be awarded hereditary titles. My merits may not be weaker than my husband¡¯s in the future, so my children can inherit them! What does it matter even if I¡¯m not the first wife?!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I underestimated you! Such magnanimity is not something an ordinary person can match. You may leave!¡± Yan Luoying got up and left. Emperor Zhou sighed. ¡°What a lucky kid.¡± He turned around and walked toward the rows of jade tokens. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t fail at the last step!¡± Very quickly, Emperor Zhou issued a decree, rejecting the Crown Prince¡¯s proposal. This also made the Seventh Princess heave a sigh of relief. Back in the mystic realm, there was one more person to be mentioned ¡ª Xu Longcheng. At this moment, Xu Longcheng was shrouded in black mist. His martial technique was simply too advantageous in this mystic realm. With the killing intent surrounding him and the cultivation technique constantly raising the quality of his True Qi, his battle prowess would be maximized! This fellow had also joined a group. However, not all of them were from the Great Zhou Dynasty. There were all sorts of people here. After all, there was no need to kill each other in this mystic realm. Cooperation was also a method. However, Xu Longcheng did not really want to cooperate with these people. Looking at his teammates walking in front of him, a sinister smile appeared on his face. He would kill these people sooner or later and seize their Saint Qi! In the entire Holy Land, all the trial challengers were like this. In the face of benefits, they had completely thrown all their morals out of the window! Chapter 169 - Painting Chapter 169 Painting Su Wen also did not expect that the moment he came out with Wu Lie, he would encounter Ni Hongxiao. This made him very surprised. Ni Hongxiao actually settled the Third Prince herself? When he learned of the Third Prince¡¯s actions, he was dumbfounded. This guy really doesn¡¯t know Ni Hongxiao well. Is this woman¡­ so easy to mess with? But speaking of which, compared to Su Wen and the others, Ni Hongxiao had killed far fewer creatures. It was enough for her to have the experimental materials. The Saint Qi or what was not important to her. Following that, Su Wen took over as the leader on this journey. Days passed. Su Wen encountered Hurricane City¡¯s team again. Just as he was about to make a move, the other party shouted, ¡°Wait! Our City Lord wants to talk to you!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Talk? In reality, Bai Xiangxiang had a headache. Su Wen¡¯s team had grown larger and larger, and as the Saint Qi entered their bodies, the number of 3rd Grade Earth Rank experts increased. On top of that, their battle techniques were extremely powerful, making it difficult for the hunting teams to encircle and subdue them. Furthermore, as the various races lost their encirclement, many of them had already started to only comply with the orders on the surface. This was because they realized that Su Wen and the others didn¡¯t dare to attack the city anyway! They just wandered and killed people outside the city! Then just let them kill! The one who died was not one of their family members, anyway! They sent people over, but in the end, their own clan¡¯s experts died. What benefits were there for them? Why did they have to clear them out? They only agreed with what they said and did not do anything This way, the number of people that could pose a threat to Su Wen and the rest dropped even further. Especially after Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base reached the 3rd Grade, this situation grew even more obvious. As the city lord, Bai Xiangxiang still had a certain level of control over the various races outside the city. She did not want to see Su Wen and the others kill each other, so she decided to talk to Su Wen. She personally led the team out and found Su Wen¡¯s team. ¡°Where is she?¡± Su Wen smiled. There was no harm in discussing it with the City Lord. He wanted to see what the other party wanted to do! The moment Su Wen finished speaking, Bai Xiangxiang walked out and attracted all the men¡¯s attention. This look was very attractive to the men who had survived for a prolonged time in such an environment where there was a lack of women¡­ Beast ears, bountiful chest, fox tail, exquisite face, everything that made one¡¯s imagination run wild¡­ Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. The two of them walked forward alone and arrived at the center of the two teams. Su Wen smiled. ¡°How should I address you?¡± ¡°Bai Xiangxiang!¡± ¡°Su Wen!¡± After the two of them introduced themselves, Su Wen asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Bai Xiangxiang looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I will use a Heaven Rank martial skill from the Demon Martial Bead in exchange for a Heaven Rank manual.¡± Bai Xiangxiang said, ¡°You should have a Heaven Rank martial technique, right?¡± Hehe¡­ Su Wen looked at her expression and felt speechless. He did not have a Heaven Rank martial technique, only a Heaven Ranked cultivation technique. If he had known earlier, he would have kept the Pure Maiden Black Ice Palm on himself, at least he could have made a copy of it. Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is a cultivation technique not good enough?¡± Bai Xiangxiang mused, ¡°Cultivation techniques are naturally fine, but I think martial techniques would be better.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have a martial technique, but it¡¯s a Heaven Ranked secret technique. It can allow countless people to cultivate it, but that Demon Martial Bead can only allow one person to cultivate it. Why should I exchange it with you?¡± Bai Xiang Xiang stroked her hair and smiled, ¡°If you agree, we can naturally discuss other matters.¡± ¡°Other matters?¡± Su Wen involuntarily glanced down. Was his Rippling Palms about to get another target to practice on? Bai Xiangxiang said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you people slaughtering living beings for the sake of being stronger? In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter who you kill, right? Why don¡¯t you join forces with me and attack the other cities? At that time, when the great battle begins, you can naturally kill however you want!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This woman wanted to use him as a shield. To be honest, Su Wen really didn¡¯t think much of the Heaven Rank martial technique in the Demon Martial Bead! That was because the Demon Martial Bead in his hand had already reached the level of Heaven Rank! However, humans were like this. When you really reach this position, you would want to look even higher¡­ The rumored Paragon Rank martial techniques that were only spoken of as legends. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice? There were still a few months left. Why shouldn¡¯t he work harder and shoot for the stars? If he were to absorb another Heaven Rank Demon Martial Bead, wouldn¡¯t he be able to accomplish this much faster? Furthermore, Su Wen also knew that the Demon Martial Bead was akin to a blindfolded draw. He would only know what kind of cultivation technique was inside after using it. Su Wen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°One Heaven Rank bead in exchange for a Heaven Rank secret technique¡­ this won¡¯t do, you have to increase the stakes! As for helping you fight with the people from the other cities, that¡¯s fine, but you have to arrange for experts to walk in front of us. If we encounter enemies, they will attack first, and we will attack later! Also¡­¡± After hearing all of Su Wen¡¯s requests¡­ Bai Xiangxiang¡¯s face flushed red as she bit her lower lip! This man was so greedy! However, he at least left room for discussion. After all, even though Heaven Rank Demon Martial Beads were precious, they paled in comparison to the secret manuals. As for sending people to serve as cannon fodder for Su Wen and the others, they could just select experts from other families and hand them over to Su Wen. After all, she was not required to send her own clan members. Those who dared to defy her would simply be eliminated. If they obeyed, it would also weaken the strength of her subordinates. As for the last condition, Bai Xiangxiang looked at Su Wen¡­ Hmm, not bad. He was quite handsome. She gritted her teeth and agreed! Su Wen returned to the team with satisfaction and announced the news of their upcoming cooperation when he returned to his group. Su Wen exclaimed, ¡°Since they are leading the attack, we¡¯ll join in and help. When the time comes, our Saint Qi will definitely increase rapidly!¡± Everyone agreed to this. Ni Hongxiao walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°That woman seems to be in heat. Did the two of you come up with other conditions?¡± A woman¡¯s intuition was usually very accurate. Su Wen looked at her and teased, ¡°Why? You jealous?¡± Rolling her eyes, Ni Hongxiao replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? I¡¯m just reminding you that you can only stay here for half a year. There are still a few months left, you could easily still be trapped. Su Wen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s still uncertain if it¡¯s deep enough. How can I fall for it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I marry you when we get back?¡± Su Wen suggested half-jokingly. After interacting with Ni Hongxiao for a long time, he realized that although her research was a little disgusting, she was pretty and not pretentious. He really had some thoughts about her. Ni Hongxiao immediately shook her head. ¡°Forget it, I have no intention of getting married!¡± As she spoke, she took out a bottle of medicine from her sleeve and handed it to Su Wen. ¡°Apply some when you¡¯re doing it.¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Who are you looking down on? This young master never uses external help!¡± ¡°This is poison for that woman! It¡¯s colorless and odorless. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. As long as she has used this medicine before and comes into contact with my special powder within three months, she will immediately lose all her cultivation and all her meridians will be broken! This can be used as a backup!¡± Su Wen took the medicine and asked curiously, ¡°Should I let her eat it or put it inside?¡± ¡°Up to you, the effect is similar!¡± Ni Hongxiao simply left. Su Wen looked at the medicine bottle in his hand and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it both ways!¡± In the tent, Su Wen and Bai Xiangxiang were lying together drenched in sweat. The two of them looked at the roof of the tent together. Bai Xiangxiang muttered, ¡°While the Ascension or whatnot might be fake, I really thought for a moment that I was going to ascend just now. Your Great Sage Sea-Stirring Rod is indeed infinitely powerful!¡± Su Wen smiled smugly. ¡°Impressive, right? When I ¡®fought¡¯ with you earlier, I thought of a few more variations. I¡¯ll try again later!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°This is the secret manual!¡± Su Wen took out the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra that he had secretly written. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Demon Martial Beads. One Heaven Rank, four Earth Rank!¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Can the Demon Martial Bead evolve after reaching Heaven Rank?¡± Bai Xiangxiang shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Logically speaking, there¡¯s no limit to the Demon Martial Bead, but no one has really seen a cultivation technique that surpasses the Heaven Rank. However, there are strong and weak Heaven Rank techniques. The stronger the Saint Qi within the Demon Martial Bead, the stronger the technique is!¡± Su Wen thought for a moment before transferring all of the Saint Qi in the other beads into his own Demon Martial Bead. Bai Xiangxiang continued, ¡°In addition, in the Devil Martial Realm, everyone believes that Heaven Rank techniques are already sufficient. There¡¯s no meaning in going any higher.¡± After saying that, she went to Su Wen¡¯s side and chuckled softly. ¡°I heard that you have a Nine Waves Return to Origin Saber Technique that is extremely powerful! I wonder if you can teach it to me?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Sure, a Heaven Rank Demon Martial Bead!¡± Bai Xiangxiang said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given myself to you, why are you so heartless?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°A deal is a deal, but don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re close¡­ Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who feels good! Isn¡¯t this a win-win situation? Furthermore, I¡¯m clearly at a disadvantage when it comes to physical exhaustion! It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t ask you to make up for the difference¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Bai Xiangxiang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fight again!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The two of them ¡®exchanged blows¡¯ again. Two hours later, they looked at the roof of the tent again. Su Wen said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for all of you to pursue the grade for martial techniques. Look at me, I¡¯m just using an Earth Rank martial technique. Since I¡¯ve comprehended it to the extreme, I¡¯m able to unleash extremely powerful battle prowess. Why would I pursue a Heaven Rank technique? I feel that even though a Heaven Rank martial technique is powerful, it¡¯s impossible to comprehend it to the extreme when one¡¯s cultivation is restricted!¡± Bai Xiangxiang sighed and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen a few people comprehend an Earth Rank martial technique to your level as well!¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s because I have the system!¡¯ Su Wen thought to himself. To be honest, Su Wen had never seen anyone who could cultivate even an Earth Rank martial technique to this extent either. Or rather, Su Wen had never fought with any real experts before! In the following period of time, Hurricane City used Su Wen¡¯s power to start a war! Thunderbolt City was the first city that Bai Xiangxiang chose to breach! Her guess was right! Su Wen and the others had all reached the 3rd Grade Earth Rank. With their help, they had an overwhelming advantage in terms of top experts! In the city, wails could be heard everywhere! The sounds of battle rang out endlessly. Every cultivator was desperately harvesting the Saint Qi. There was no emotion in their expressions at all! A great battle that engulfed the entire Devil Martial Realm began. Su Wen and Bai Xiangxiang worked together and within a few months, they swept through the Devil Martial Realm! And during this period, Su Wen¡¯s violent combat strength attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Especially after the cultivators from other countries joined the other factions. Su Wen had killed many proud sons of heavens as he led the front of the formation, and for a moment, there was no comparison! All the major powers were embroiled in a chaotic battle, causing countless casualties in the Devil Martial Realm. Su Wen¡¯s name also naturally spread like wildfire. Bai Xiangxiang jumped to become a city lord who controlled four cities in one go! Finally, it was time to part. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s killing intent intensified. He had no idea how many lives he had taken so far. But no matter who it was, Su Wen could cut them down mercilessly! Bai Xiangxiang came to his side and gently leaned against him, as she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you. Our Bai Clan will rise up to the extremes because of you.¡± Su Wen nodded. Counting the time, he knew he was about to leave as well. Su Wen took out the Demon Martial Bead on his body and looked at the dense holy aura within. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s attack one more city!¡± The way he saw it, he felt that he might be able to help the Demon Martial Bead reach a breakthrough with a bit more effort. ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Xiangxiang naturally agreed! The battle began once again. Su Wen was like a demonic god as he charged into the battlefield! With his powerful recovery ability, he didn¡¯t need to worry about being injured at all! Suddenly, a person appeared in front of Su Wen. A man held a sword in his hand and slowly opened his palm as he looked at Su Wen! The number ¡®Two¡¯ on his palm were extremely eye-catching. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very displeased with this rule because I¡¯m very clearly aware that you¡¯re not a match for me. However, through the usage of trickery, you¡¯ve joined forces with this world to absorb Saint Qi quicker! So, I intend to kill you, and then I¡¯ll be number one.¡± Su Wen looked at this person and coldly barked, ¡°Name!¡± ¡°White Emperor City, Zhou Wukai!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± An abnormally tall person appeared. ¡°Great Fortune Kingdom! Wan Changkong!¡± ¡°And me¡­¡± To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, people started to appear one after another. His eyes narrowed. Seemed like these guys were prepared to target him together. Zhou Wukai sounded rather domineering, but he was actually unsure. Otherwise, he would not have found so many people to go against him! ¡°That¡¯s fine too. If I kill all of you, the Demon Martial Bead will definitely be able to break through to the Paragon Rank!¡± Su Wen let loose a loud cry as his Nine Waves Return to Origin flew forth! Ding! But this time, Su Wen did not succeed! Zhou Wukai slashed with his longsword, and the clear sword qi condensed into a single point, directly hitting Su Wen¡¯s Saber Qi! ¡°Cloud Clarity Sword Art!¡± A Heaven Rank martial technique! Using a point to break the surface! For the first time, Su Wen felt the weakness of the Nine Waves Return to Origin. The area it covered was simply too large! It was naturally extremely useful to clean up the rabble. However, in the face of an expert, the power was not condensed enough to be lethal! However, it would not be easy for Zhou Wukai next! The Nine Waves Return to Origin contained a total of 81 waves of Qi! Wave after wave! Continuously ebbing and flowing! Zhou Wukai took a few steps back, leaving a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He smiled and said, ¡°You live up to your reputation!¡± However, Su Wen knew without a doubt that he had met a tough opponent this time. They had deliberately ambushed him on the battlefield! Especially when there were none of his teammates around. As for his opponents, there were a few of them. None of them were people that were here to make friends. However, Su Wen was never afraid of such things! ¡°Kill!¡± With a loud roar, Su Wen charged forward! He engaged with the enemies! In the chaotic battle, Su Wen was gradually suppressed! Puchi! A sword pierced into Su Wen¡¯s chest! That person¡¯s eyes were filled with joy! However, Su Wen grabbed his wrist and with a backhand slash, he lopped off that person¡¯s head! The Saint Qi in his body suddenly increased crazily! Su Wen did not dare to activate his Great Solar River, because activating the secret technique, he would be in a weakened state while still on the battlefield. Even if he were to kill all these people in front of him, there would still be enemies around him! At that time, he would be in trouble. ¡°Martial fragment, activate!¡± Finally, Su Wen decided to activate the martial arts fragment! Blade God Mode! [Ding-dong. The host has entered Blade God Mode and reached the peak of Blade Dao! Time: 10 minutes!) At this moment, Su Wen suddenly felt that his perception of the world had changed. It was an indescribable change! In front of him, Zhou Wukai rushed over again. Su Wen smiled for the first time in the battle! Nine Waves Return to Origin! His saber slashed out! However, it was completely different from the one before. There was no grand show of the blade Qis appearing and converging. However, this strike seemed to pierce through space! The Blade Qi was concentrated, without a single hint leaking out, on the edge of Su Wen¡¯s saber! Ding! The two weapons clashed, and only then did their Qi force explode out! At this moment, Su Wen felt that even though his saber technique looked powerful in the past, it was just a pile of loose sand. Now, Su Wen¡¯s control over his strength had completely exceeded his usual level. As the nine Qi waves gathered into a single Qi wave, Zhou Wukai spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward! The energies of the resulting Qi collision entered his body! Although it did not affect his outer appearance, his internal organs had been sliced into thousands of pieces! He instantly died! Su Wen felt a little regretful all of a sudden. This fragment was practically a killing machine! If he had known earlier, he would have taken the risk to activate his Great Solar River each time! And this time, Su Wen only expended one-tenth of his True Qi reserves! It was because his control over his technique¡¯s consumption of True Qi had reached a completely different level! Combined with the accelerated Qi regeneration provided by his Stellar Transposition, it did not affect his combat strength in the slightest. With this, everyone was stunned! They had originally joined forces to ambush Su Wen on the battlefield, but they did not expect that Su Wen¡¯s combat strength had completely exceeded their understanding! Su Wen moved again, and no one was his match this time round. Their comprehension of martial dao was on a completely different level currently. No matter what moves they used, they appeared full of flaws in front of Su Wen. Su Wen¡¯s control over his power was many times greater than theirs! At this moment, Su Wen finally sensed how inferior his comprehension of the Blade Dao was. These people wanted to run but Su Wen¡¯s control over his body was beyond their understanding. The speed of Stellar Transposition had been influenced by his Blade God Mode somehow, increasing by an unknown amount! Su Wen continued to slash and hack everyone present. The Saint Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body also increased exponentially. Right now, no one could shake his first place. In the Great Zhou Royal Palace, Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen¡¯s long string of numbers indicating his score in utter astonishment. This fellow was too sick, right? However, all thanks to Su Wen¡¯s massacre, the little monk managed to rank fourth while Xu Longcheng was barely ranked tenth! It had to be said that Xu Longcheng was smart. After discovering that Su Wen was working together with the local powers to harvest Saint Qi, he decided to take a detour! He went far away, afraid that Su Wen would find trouble with him! On the other hand, he had killed a few of his teammates as well, so his ranking had soared! After killing them, Su Wen gathered all the Demon Martial Beads on them and absorbed all of them! But no matter how he absorbed it, he discovered that other than the Saint Qi growing even denser, there were no signs of him breaking above the Heaven Rank! It had to be known that according to Su Wen¡¯s deduction, his Demon Martial Bead possessed enough Saint Qi to create at least over 20 normal Heaven Rank cultivation techniques! But it was useless. There was still no breakthrough to a higher realm! At this moment, Su Wen was like a crazy gambler. His eyes had turned red! If it did not break through, he would continue killing! He charged into the city and killed anyone he saw! His eyes had gone totally bloodshot from the killing! This slaughter lasted for an entire day, yet the Demon Martial Bead still hadn¡¯t broken through. Su Wen¡¯s eyes almost looked as though they were weeping blood at this point. They were constantly searching for life in the city! Pa! Su Wen kicked open a door to a room. Within the room, a woman was carrying a child in her arms and cowering in a corner! Su Wen swung his blade and slashed down! The woman suddenly turned around to protect her child, positioning her back to receive Su Wen¡¯s blade. At that moment, the child burst into tears. Su Wen¡¯s saber stopped for the first time! The hand holding the saber was trembling! Holding the Demon Martial Bead in his left hand, Su Wen felt a sense of fear! When had he become so indifferent to life? At this moment, Su Wen felt that the Demon Martial Bead was calling out to him! Slash down! It would be able to breakthrough once he brought down his saberi He was about to obtain a Paragon Rank martial technique! Just a step away! They were merely tools created by the Nine Saints. Cut them down! Su Wen¡¯s hands began to tremble violently. Something was wrong! Something was wrong with him! This wasn¡¯t the Demon Martial Bead calling out to him! These were his inner thoughts! However, he could not suppress the desire in his heart! At this moment, a hand reached over. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go home to look at the jugs. You¡¯ve been slashing for so long, I¡¯m tired even if you¡¯re not.¡± The moment she placed her hand on Su Wen¡¯s¡­. Su Wen felt all the tension leaving his body! He turned around and looked at Ni Hongxiao. He saw that Ni Hongxiao had a slightly smiling face as she repeated herself, ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop cutting, it¡¯s almost time to go back.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Only then did Su Wen realize that it was indeed almost time to return to their world. He turned around and looked at Ni Hongxiao once more. She was still at 9th Grade Star Rank! Her cultivation base had not broken through in the past half a year. Or rather, she had collected the mutants that Su Wen and the others had killed as experimental materials instead. She had no interest in killing people to collect the Saint Qi. ¡°The Paragon Rank martial technique¡­¡± Su Wen muttered to himself. He was unwilling to give up when he had already come so close! Ni Hongxiao simply pulled him out of the house as she smirked, ¡°Paragon Ranked technique? Are you sure you can obtain it by killing that mother and daughter?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth.¡± I don¡¯t know.¡± Ni Hongxiao took out four paintings from her spirit artifact and handed them to Su Wen with a smile. ¡°This is for you! You can decide after you¡¯ve seen them! Don¡¯t forget to come back early. There will be benefits tonight.¡± She then left. Su Wen pulled open the first painting. It was a portrait of himself! He had just met Ni Hongxiao, his face was full of smiles, his eyes were filled with mischief and happiness. Su Wen opened the second painting. He was still himself. But he had a troubled look on his face, as if he was hesitating whether to go ahead and kill or not. In the third painting, Su Wen was holding a long saber. His eyes were cold and his surroundings were filled with corpses. When he opened the fourth painting, Su Wen was stunned. His portrait was not drawn but instead, a skeleton was inside the painting. Its eyes were filled with desire and there was a Demon Martial Bead embedded between his eyebrows. Su Wen looked at the ¡®him¡¯ displayed in the four paintings and remained silent for a long time¡­ Was this the change in him? In the beginning, he was full of vitality. But in the end, he became a slave controlled by the Demon Martial Bead¡­ no, by his own benefits and desires. The skeleton¡¯s face represented that his will was completely controlled! Did Ni Hongxiao see everything that had happened? Finally, Su Wen took out the extremely dense Demon Martial Bead in his hand! Su Wen gritted his teeth before directly crushing it! No matter what cultivation technique it would give him, this was the end! Chapter 170 - The Final Test Chapter 170 The Final Test The moment the Demon Martial Bead was crushed, the Saint Qi entered Su Wen and circulated around his body before rushing towards his head! An incomparably complicated cultivation technique suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°Great Solar Supreme Policy!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. This martial technique was completely a Yang-type battle technique. It was obvious from the name that it had the same origin as the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra However, he still needed a lot of time to fully comprehend it. Su Wen was not in a hurry. After all, he had the system. He just needed to increase his Emotional Value continuously! At least it solved his issue of not having a Heaven Rank battle technique! Su Wen believed that this martial technique would definitely not be weaker than any Heaven Rank technique that the nobles possessed in the capital! After all, there was too much Saint Qi accumulated in the Demon Martial Bead! After the battle ended, there was another harvest. Not only Su Wen, but everyone else had also gathered a large amount of Saint Qi. Basically, it was not a problem for everyone to have a Heaven Ranked cultivation technique. However, Emperor Zhou looked at the large number of jade tokens left in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace and seemed unhappy. He muttered, ¡°What kind of mystic realm is this? How did so many people survive?¡± The old eunuch shook his head and said, ¡°Who knows? The mystic realms are all different. Some strange mystic realms only have true trials at the end. Before coming back, there is no way to count.¡± Su Wen returned to the encampment and went to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s tent. Inside the room, a corpse of an unknown species was placed on the autopsy table. Ni Hongxiao was seriously experimenting. Su Wen spoke out first, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ni Hongxiao did not raise her head as she replied, ¡°No need to thank me, we are allies.¡± She softly said, ¡°Actually, I feel that your condition isn¡¯t too good. Many of the people outside are not in good conditions either. All of you have already lost your original intentions in pursuing the Martial Dao.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and stared at the dissected corpse on the autopsy table for a while. He then looked up and smiled, ¡°You have such an understanding of martial arts?¡± Ni Hong smiled and said in a deep voice, ¡°All living things are born and destroyed, fighting and killing each other is thus part of the natural law. But you have to understand, are these people whom you want to kill from the bottom of your heart? A martial artist cultivates his heart to be as firm as a rock, but this translates to their beliefs and values, and not to steel oneself to disregard life. So long as you truly wish to kill, so what if you reap the lives of billions and annihilate the world? However, if your values and belief do not agree to wantonly killing, but because of external influences you start killing, it will sway your martial heart!¡± Ni Hongxiao looked deeply at Su Wen as she asked, ¡°If I say that killing me would allow you to obtain a Paragon Rank technique, would you do it?¡± Su Wen was stunned. ¡°If you kill your wives, you¡¯ll immediately reach Heaven Rank. Are you going to kill them?¡± ¡°If you are to kill your father, you will be break through the Paragon Rank, roaming the world free and unrestrained. Are you going to kill him or not?¡± The three consecutive questions made Su Wen fall into deep thought. If it really was the state of near-devilization from before, then perhaps it was possible. As he spoke, a change suddenly happened within Ni Hongxiao¡¯s body. Her Qi merged with heaven and earth, directly breaking through and achieving 1st Grade Earth Rank. She ultimately remained the cultivator with the lowest cultivation among those surviving. But at that moment, Su Wen felt that if this woman focused on martial arts, her future achievements would probably surpass most cultivators. Late at night, in the room, Su Wen looked at the four paintings she gave him. Tomorrow was the day of his return. For the days he spent in this place, all of his changes were summarized in these four paintings. Did he lose himself along the way? Su Wen began to ponder. If he was given this choice again, what would he have done? Most likely, he would still have picked up his saber and killed. In the face of benefits¡­ even one¡¯s human nature can be forgotten. Was he still unable to extricate himself even with the prior knowledge? But wasn¡¯t benefits what he most sought after? Then, was this still considered as losing one¡¯s initial path? Su Wen frowned. The sky gradually brightened as countless white lights descended from the sky, enveloping every cultivator. Everyone disappeared. The land seemed to return to its original calm half a year ago. At this moment, Su Wen appeared in a strange space! In front of him were countless bubbles. Faint figures could be seen in the bubbles, mountains and rivers, sounds of joy, laughter, lamentations, and weeping. Just then, a bubble¡­ burst. One of the shards from the burst bubble flew into Su Wen¡¯s body. The scene in front of him changed yet again! Su Wen lost all his memories. At this moment, he had become a native of the Devil Martial Realm. Being reared by the giant snake, he was not be able to eat well every day. For every meal he managed to obtain, he would probably have to skip one mealtime due to a lack of food. In order to feed himself, he had to fight against the other races in the oasis! He had to eat everything! Until one day, he met Su Wen! That¡¯s right, it was Su Wen! When the huge saber qi flew over, he felt despair and fear! ¡°Huuu!¡± Su Wen¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, but what he brought with him was the experience of a native¡¯s life! The next memory¡­ turned Su Wen into a Black Lizard. This is just the beginning¡­ It was all part of a huge cycle. Every time, ¡®Su Wen¡¯ fought to live, and then¡­ ended up dying to his own hands¡­ Every strand of Saint Qi gathered in his body currently was akin to him undergoing a cycle of reincarnation. Every time he returned to his original body, hatred, fear, loathing; all these negative emotions would clash with each other. To wear a crown, one must bear its weight. If he wanted to leave the mystic realm, he had to figure out his original beliefs Practicing martial arts also involved tempering the heart. The real trial had just begun. Su Wen¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred and he could no longer tell apart his identity. The large number of personality fragments nearly shattered his consciousness. Slowly, a massacre that did not belong to Su Wen started playing This was from the Saint Qi he obtained through killing another person full of Saint Qi. However, Su Wen could no longer tell who he was. He could only rely on the strength of his soul to persist. Everyone was enduring such mental impact. After endless reincarnations, their consciousness instantly returned to their bodies. It was at this time that Emperor Zhou saw the jade tablets in front of him begin to crack and shatter! One after another, in the blink of an eye, more than twenty jade tokens shattered. Those with weak consciousness would die once their souls shattered! Countless cracks appeared on Su Wen¡¯s jade tablet! The main thing was that he had endured too many consciousness attacks unlike the others! A large amount of consciousness surged back into his body. Su Wen could not digest it at all. If it was not for the fact that his soul had been strengthened before, it would have been gone by now. Thankfully Ni Hongxiao had woken him up from his madness in time. Otherwise, with his state of being completely dominated by his strength, he would have been finished. Even right now, Su Wen was only barely holding on. On the other side, the young monk was smiling while picking flowers. He sat there and recited the scriptures softly, as if nothing could invade his heart. All that fear, anger, and desires he gained during the trip became nourishment for the darkness in his heart. At the same time, the lawful side that the little monk had nurtured for seventeen years stood out at this moment. It continuously chanted sutras to purify him, defending his heart. The Buddha Embryo and the Demon Heart were completely distinct at this point, allowing the little monk to live in peace. As for the other martial artists, they were not so lucky. They had to constantly fight against these emotions, using their consciousness to resist. The existences that had once been crushed been to death like ants had now accumulated into an evil desire to take his life. No one knew how to get through this factor. Xu Longcheng currently had a twisted expression. The countless lives he had experienced thus far nearly caused his consciousness to collapse! Suddenly, the scene in front of him changed again! An image of Xu Qiao had appeared before him! Under the control of some sort of power, Xu Longcheng recognized him as the real Xu Qiao! ¡°Kill him! Then you can live!¡± A voice sounded out of nowhere! Puchi! Xu Longcheng stabbed out without hesitation! Xu Longcheng¡¯s life tablet shattered at the same time! Who appeared in front of Su Wen? Wu Muyu? Su Changqing? Neither, instead, it was Ning Shuang who had appeared. Just like Xu Longcheng, Su Wen could no longer tell if this was real or fake. The continuous divine sense impact and the mysterious power¡¯s induction made him subconsciously think that it was real. At this moment, Ning Shuang held her sword and charged straight at Su Wen! ¡°Kill her! Then you can live!¡± Su Wen instinctively raised his hand. However, when he caught sight of Ning Shuang¡¯s face, his eyes seemed to regain some clarity. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s question the previous day seemed to ring in his ears again. His fingers loosened and the saber fell to the ground! ¡°Ning Shuang will never hurt me!¡± This was Su Wen¡¯s only thought. The ¡®Ning Shuang¡¯ that was rushing over suddenly turned into specks of starlight and completely dissipated. Su Wen fell to the ground. It was as if he had walked through countless ant-like lives, each step representing a life. What had he done? Suddenly, a voice appeared in the void. ¡°Life is akin to an ant. One should never look at it cheaply.¡± ¡°The Heavens and Earth have their own Daos. Those who become almighty can exterminate countries, exterminate clans, and exterminate even an entire specie.¡± ¡°However, the Dao of Heaven and Earth has its own set of rules. It cannot be manipulate them at will.¡± ¡°Now that the tribulation has passed, I hope that there is still a trace of good still left in you, and that you will proceed with caution!¡± A small bottle appeared in front of Su Wen when the voice stopped. There was a drop of fiery red blood essence inside! It seemed to be burning continuously. ¡°Vermillion Bird blood essence!¡± When Su Wen saw this reward, his eyes widened! This thing was too awesome! If he swallowed it¡­ in reality, it was due to Su Wen¡¯s ridiculous accumulation of Saint Qi that he was able to obtain this. With this thing¡­ the future troubles of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu could be resolved. But should he let Emperor Zhou know? In the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Emperor Zhou clenched his fists as he looked at the jade tablets! Dead! Most of them were dead! In less than an hour, more than 20 of the jade tablets had been shattered! For those who could not control themselves and wielded blades at their loved ones were all dead. However¡­ the Third Prince was still alive. Perhaps it was because of Emperor Zhou¡¯s power, or perhaps it was because he truly respected him, but he did not attack the illusory Emperor Zhou. Wu Lie was also alive. In his illusion, the person who appeared was Wu Kaihu. He was never the kind of person who would attack someone close to him¡­ As for Ni Hongxiao, this test for her was almost negligible. After all, she had killed very few people, so the impact on her consciousness was not a threat at all. Looking at Su Wen who was walking over slowly in the illusion, Ni Hongxiao lightly smiled as she pulled open her collar. Originally, Emperor Zhou thought that many would survive, but in the end, there were only a few. Su Wen, Ni Hongxiao, the little monk, the Third Prince, Wu Lie, and a few others¡­ There were only about a dozen people. Everyone returned to the Great Zhou Royal Palace. Su Wen turned around and looked back. There were only ten-odd people. The Third Prince looked at Su Wen with hatred and gritted his teeth. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t die!¡± Those who had undergone the Heart Tempering Trial knew that the more Saint Qi one accumulated from killing, the greater the test one would face! As the leader of the group, Su Wen was still alive! Su Wen sneered. ¡°Why? Do you feel bad if I don¡¯t die?¡± The Third Prince looked resentfully at Su Wen¡­ then looked at Ni Hongxiao. He gritted his teeth and spat, ¡°Adulterous couple!¡± Ni Hongxiao raised her eyebrows: ¡°Who are you scolding!?¡± She was the only woman here! ¡°Humph!¡± At this moment, Emperor Zhou snorted as he walked over to the Third Prince. He was slightly taller than the Third Prince and looked down at the Third Prince for a second! Pa! The Third Prince did not even dare to dodge the slap that was sent towards him! He received the slap forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of the mystic realm? No matter what kind of grudges there are inside, once you leave the realm, you must forget everything!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at the others and said coldly, ¡°All of you are the future pillars of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Remember these words and do not bear grudges for anything in the future!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone bowed. Emperor Zhou was very satisfied with this new wave of 3rd Grade Earth Rank cultivators. However, when his gaze turned to Ni Hongxiao, Emperor Zhou¡¯s smile froze. She was only at 1st Grade Earth Rank¡­ The lowest ranked cultivator in the group¡­ plus she was not very interested in martial dao¡­ but she survived¡­ she probably had little hope to enter the Heaven Rank as well¡­ too bad! He naturally knew Ni Hongxiao. Emperor Zhou smiled and asked, ¡°Hongxiao, did you obtain any experimental materials this time?¡± Ni Hongxiao nodded. ¡°There are a lot of experimental materials that I have never seen before¡­ I hope Your Majesty can give us more funding¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough! Let¡¯s talk about this again!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. According to the rules, I won¡¯t ask what you have obtained. Those who are willing to stay in the Royal court can come and find me. I will definitely make arrangements!¡± About half of these people were actually members of the sects. Emperor Zhou really wanted to poach them! At this moment, someone walked in front of Su Wen and cupped his hands. ¡°Young Master Su, we shall part ways here. If you require my assistance in the future, do send over a letter!¡± After that, he bowed to Su Wen and left. The rest of them also spoke to Su Wen before taking their leave. Evidently, Su Wen had established some prestige in these people¡¯s hearts. Soon after, Su Wen and the others also left. Emperor Zhou left the Third Prince behind. The two of them came to the chambers where Emperor Zhou lived in before the Emperor spoke, ¡°Thirdie, tell me everything that happened in the mystic realm!¡± The Third Prince started from the beginning. When he said that Su Wen had started to snatch people¡¯s kills, Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°You are as stupid as a pig! When he killed someone and went to snatch the Demon Martial Bead, you should have helped your subordinates, so as to win the hearts of others. How can you just stand there and stare blankly?¡± The Third Prince lowered his head and said, ¡°I was just angry at that time¡­¡± Then, he talked about his encounter with Wu Lie. Hearing the Third Prince¡¯s words, Emperor Zhou facepalmed. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t even knock her head when she gave birth to you. Are you really a member of the royal family? You wanted to ostracize Su Wen, so that¡¯s understandable. However, you have to bring Ni Hongxiao and Wu Feng out too, right? You ran away with his subordinates, so how could he let it go? He only said that because there were enemies by his side and didn¡¯t want to fight with you. Furthermore, what makes you think that Ni Hongxiao would obediently work for you? You clearly know that Su Wen¡¯s relationship with her is abnormal, yet you still had the guts?¡± The Third Prince did not dare to explain himself. He started to talk again, but this time, he learned his lesson. When it was time to tease Ni Hong Xiao, he hid the fact that he was going to enter Ni Hongxiao¡¯s tent. He only said that he patted her, and Ni Hongxiao made things difficult. When Emperor Zhou heard this, he looked at him suspiciously and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not right. If Ni Hongxiao suddenly made trouble, why didn¡¯t the people around her come to help you? Furthermore, since she followed you, it would be better for her to wait until Su Wen arrives before making trouble. Why did she suddenly make a move in advance? If the others made a move now, wouldn¡¯t she be in danger?¡± Emperor Zhou suddenly shouted, ¡°Speak! Are you hiding something from me?¡± When the Third Prince saw that he could not hide it, he told her about his conversation with Ni Hongxiao! Emperor Zhou was furious! He stood up and kicked out a foot! ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you stupid pig! Have you never seen a woman before? You even went to tease her in the mystic realm? Furthermore, you opened your mouth and wanted to enter the tent! Do you have sh*t in your head?¡± As he said that, he started punching and kicking the Third Prince! ¡°Damn it! Do you think I¡¯m Su Changqing? I don¡¯t spoil children!¡± After a series of punches and kicks, Emperor Zhou looked at the Third Prince and asked, ¡°What benefits did you get this time?¡± ¡°A Heaven Rank martial technique¡­¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. As a member of the royal family, this thing was not very useful. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°A Heaven Rank elixir. If I consume it now, I should be able to increase my cultivation by three grades.¡± The Zhou Emperor narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°Your score is only average, yet you got a Heaven Rank elixir. What did Su Wen get?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡± The Third Prince was confused. Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°Since ancient times, the rules have always been like this. You can¡¯t ask about such things openly. Do you think I was the only one present at that time?¡± As he spoke, he looked at the Third Prince and said, ¡°The benefits of the Saint Qi entering your body are not something that can be obtained just through cultivating normally Try to comprehend it well. Cultivate well and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Third Prince bade farewell and left. On the other side, Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao left the palace together. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to the Spiritual Master Palace, goodbye.¡± Ni Hongxiao casually spoke. Su Wen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not coming home with me?¡± Ni Hongxiao rolled her eyes: ¡°You, you better take care of your wives, don¡¯t think about me. I¡¯m not interested in getting married!¡± After saying that, she turned around and left leisurely. Su Wen sighed and suddenly realized that a carriage was rushing over. In the car, Zhao Jin smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you even dare to take this woman?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°This Young Master skills have improved greatly during this time, I¡¯m no longer afraid!¡± ¡°Impressive, impressive! Young Master is mighty!¡± Zhao Jin immediately flattered. Su Wen got onto the carriage and laughed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly. It was a pity that Bai Xiangxiang was quite the skilled practitioner in bed. He recalled the final scene in the illusory space. Each bubble represented a different mystic realm. The reason why the Star Martial Secret Realm was different every time was because they would enter different worlds. These small worlds were filled with forests and people, waiting for the cultivators to enter. After entering, it would end with that world bubble shattering. On the other side, the young monk, Zhizhen, had also left the capital. There was a relic hanging around his neck. This was the reward he had obtained from the mystic realm. It was currently emitting a Buddhist glow that nourished his body. He had a face was full of smiles. Anyone who saw it would be infected by his jovial mood. The darkness in his heart disappeared once again. Ni Hongxiao also returned to the laboratory. She took out her reward. It was an egg-shaped object! After staring at this thing for a while, Ni Hongxiao muttered: ¡°How should I use it? Should I lie down and incubate it?¡± Su Changqing also received news that Su Wen had returned safely. A smile appeared on his face. ¡®As long as he¡¯s back¡­ that¡¯s great.¡¯ It would be a lie to say that he was not worried. After all, the survival rate in mystic realms was never high! When Su Wen returned home, the first thing he did was not to make out with his wives. Instead, he went to cultivate in seclusion! The benefits of this mystic realm had yet to be fully digested! The earlier he finished absorbing them, the more secure he would feel! Chapter 171 - Heavy Debt Chapter 171 Heavy Debt Su Wen¡¯s residence. Su Wen was currently sitting in a quiet room specially built for cultivation. In this mystic realm, there were two rewards he obtained: the Great Solar Supreme Policy and the Vermillion Bird¡¯s blood essence. Firstly, it was the Great Solar Supreme Policy. How should one put it? It did not just consist of one martial technique! There were all kinds of techniques and secret arts within. It was all-encompassing. To Su Wen, who was lacking in martial techniques, this was definitely a huge supplement But the problem was that it was too complicated. As far as Su Wen was concerned, if he trained slowly, he did not know when he would be able to use it for an actual combat scenario. However, this cultivation technique was extremely unique and difficult to separate into the varied techniques to learn. Just the initial learning Emotional Value given by the system alone was 100,000 points! In comparison, while Stellar Transposition was also a Heaven Rank cultivation technique, the Emotional Value he required at the start to learn it was only 5,000! Although the amount of Saint Qi gathered in the Demon Martial Bead was indeed worth more than 20 Heaven Tier martial techniques, the difference in Emotional Value was too great. Even with Su Wen¡¯s remaining Emotional Value, he was still lacking by a little in using the system¡¯s assistance. This made Su Wen very unhappy! Actually, it could be understood that this Great Solar Supreme Policy, from a certain point of view, was already extremely close to a Paragon Rank martial technique. It was naturally much stronger than ordinary Heaven Rank cultivation techniques! Suddenly, Su Wen remembered that he still had a martial arts fragment. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen steeled his heart and used the martial arts fragment! Comprehending martial arts on his own! In an instant, Su Wen fell into an extremely ethereal state. Within the Great Solar Supreme Policy, some things that he originally couldn¡¯t understand suddenly became clear. He cultivated for seven days in one go! Seven days later, Su Wen¡¯s Great Solar Supreme Policy had reached Level 1! To Su Wen, this saved him almost 100,000 Emotional Value points! At the same time, after mastering the Great Su Wen, Su Wen knew that his battle prowess had directly increased by leaps and bounds. Although his most powerful technique was still the saber technique Nine Waves Return to Origin, in a normal battle, the power of the Great Solar Supreme Policy had already surpassed that of using the ordinary Layered Wave Saber. And this was only the beginning! Following that was the Vermillion Bird blood essence. Su Wen directly swallowed it! This time, he landed in big trouble! Initially, Su Wen had consumed a lot of vicious beast blood essence. But those were all processed by the system! However, his Vermillion Bird blood essence had not been processed at all. Su Wen did not think too much about it, directly swallowing it, and that was where the problems began. Violent energy and blood essence erupted within his body! Su Wen¡¯s entire body turned red and his skin began to crack. What was revealed was not flesh but golden flames. The Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu had also absorbed a large amount of the blood essence and True Qi. At this moment, it turned into a golden cocoon and fell asleep in Su Wen¡¯s body! ¡°Warning¡­ warning¡­ energy overload in the host¡­¡± ¡°Detected that the host is about to explode. Determined that the host has no ability to save himself¡­¡± ¡°Consuming Emotional Value to assist¡­¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t care less at this point. The Emotional Values he had accumulated in the system began to deplete rapidly. However, Su Wen¡¯s skin started to heal¡­ [Ding-dong, the host¡¯s Emotional Value is insufficient¡­ Do you wish to borrow from the system? There is a 50% interest¡­] ¡°Borrow!¡± Su Wen had no other choice! Whatever it was, he would save his life first! Hence, Su Wen saw his own Emotional Value plummet and for the first time, enter the negatives! -1, -2, -3, -10,086! [Ding-dong. The host has acquired bloodline ¨C Power of the Vermilion Bird!] [Ding-dong. Congratulations to the host for condensing the Holy Vermilion Flame!) (Ding-dong. Congratulations to the host for condensing the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird!] [Ding-dong. The host owes 450,000 Emotional Value points. After factoring in the interest rate of 50%, the total amount owed is 675,000 Emotional Value points.] [Host, please repay your debt as soon as possible!) Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± He did not expect that he could not swallow such a thing directly. At this moment, Su Wen had completely recovered back to normal! However, his body had undergone tremendous changes. At that moment, what flowed in his meridians could no longer be considered True Qi nor Origin Qi. Instead, it was a bona fide flame. Golden holy flames brimming with True Qi flowed, but did not harm him in the slightest. Furthermore, his cultivation had directly broken through to 5th Grade Earth Rank! ¡°Pupils of the Vermillion Bird!¡± Su Wen muttered to himself and his right eye instantly lit up! Similar golden holy flames burned in his eyes. Su Wen felt that his perception of the world had turned incomparably clear. He could see many things that he could not see before. ¡°And then? What¡¯s the effect?¡± Obviously, Su Wen still had to figure out how to use it. However, after activating the Pupils of the Vermilion Bird, Su Wen could sense that his Qi was rapidly depleting! At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s system interface also underwent a huge change! Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: ¨C 675,000 points Level: 20 Cultivation: 5th Grade Earth Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV9), Layered Wave Saber (LV9), Stellar Transposition (LV3), Great Sun Supreme Policy (LV1) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Looking at the huge amount of debt he owed, Su Wen was on the brink of tears. He suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°System, can I still level up before I repay my debt?¡± (Before the debt is repaid, you will be unable to level up!) F**k! Even after using so much Emotional Value, he still had to forego his lottery chances. However, Su Wen also knew that it was already good enough that the system was able to help him resolve this issue. ¡°System, look. If you hadn¡¯t given me enough blood essence to swallow it directly, would I have swallowed it in one gulp? You¡¯re responsible for this too, aren¡¯t you? Are you going to cut me some slack?¡± Seeing that he had recovered, Su Wen tried to shift the blame. Unfortunately, the system fell silent. Although Su Wen still looked the same as before, there was an indescribable change in his temperament. After coming out of the room, Su Wen took a shower. After entering for so many days, although there wasn¡¯t much dust on his body due to the holy flames, he still wanted to wash up. In the bathroom, Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi played with Su Wen for more than two hours. Furthermore, Su Wen had discovered a new function of his body. It could serve as a heating device and he did not need to consider the temperature of the water at all. If he wanted to increase the temperature, he would need to activate his internal energy and it would instantly heat up. Furthermore, he could control his body temperature. This time, there were more tricks he could use. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so hot¡­¡± ¡°Watch my Great Sage Flame Rod!¡± ¡°Watch my Flaming Rippling Palms!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The next afternoon, Su Wen came out of Yan Luoying¡¯s room. Feeling the warm sunlight was very comfortable. In truth, he wasn¡¯t the only one in seclusion. Most of the people who had come out of the mystic realm had immediately chosen to enter seclusion to increase their cultivation bases. After pondering for a while, Su Wen went to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. Upon seeing Su Changqing, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Changqing glanced at him and said, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°The problem with the Golden Gu should have been resolved by now. Currently, I¡¯m at 5th Grade Earth Rank, and have even consumed the blood of a divine beast!¡± Su Wen honestly told him about his gains! Su Changqing narrowed his eyes. He pondered and said, ¡°If you solve this problem, will others be able to tell?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°In the half a year that you were in there, the incident in the Li Prefecture was exposed. The rebellion has started again. This time, it¡¯s not the rioters anymore. The government officials of the Li Prefecture, the sects, the commoners, and the aristocratic families have all rebelled! They have completely escaped the control of the Great Zhou!¡± Su Wen widened his eyes and looked at Su Changqing. He could not help but ask, ¡°Are these people that ruthless?¡±. Su Changqing sneered, ¡°You think? The Ma Family¡¯s matter has been brought up. As the leader of the Ma Family, once something happens, everyone knows that once the carrot is pulled out, they will die. The Ma Family thus directly submitted to the Li Prefecture Governor Feng Yuanchun. This fellow will ascend to a higher position and become the King of the Li Prefecture. He established his own kingdom!¡± ¡°Xue Wanjun has been beheaded by His Majesty, and the Xue Clan has been implicated!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°What should we do? If we can¡¯t deploy Heaven Rank experts, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble! His Majesty¡¯s military strength is limited. Even if Xu Qiao in the Southern Wilderness were to fight the enemy, the outcome would still be uncertain!¡± Su Wen was puzzled. ¡°Why not Heaven Rank experts? Since they can¡¯t be used on the outside, can they be used on the inside as well?¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°Do you think there aren¡¯t any Heaven Rank experts among the aristocratic clans of the Li Prefecture? It¡¯s a tacit agreement between the two sides that no one will utilize Heaven Rank experts. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to mobilize, and Feng Yuanchun doesn¡¯t want to fight to the death with His Majesty either. It¡¯s just the Ma Clan has dragged him into this, and that it¡¯s impossible to get off at this moment. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll just be a matter without end!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Can His Majesty tolerate something like rebellion?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Then what do you think we should do now? Send troops to kill them? Send Heaven Rank experts to wage a war in Li Prefecture? If that happens, the rebellion will definitely be quelled, but the citizens of Li Prefecture will probably suffer another wave of casualties. These citizens and soldiers are all obeying orders. Aren¡¯t they innocent? Furthermore, all those that will die are in the end citizens of Great Zhou! His Majesty¡¯s methods must be to pacify them first! Then, he will split them up and destroy them one by one! All of them will die. With His Majesty¡¯s personality, he will definitely not let them off, but for now, even His Majesty will have to endure!¡± Su Wen was also helpless. He did not expect this to happen. Su Changqing looked at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your mother-in-law¡­ Xie Bingrui!¡± At the mention of this woman, Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened. He almost forgot about her. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received news that she was captured by those ox-nosed Daoists of the Taihao Palace. I reckon that news will spread in the martial world in the next few days. The Taihao Palace is going to execute her publicly!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Wen cursed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This bunch of bulls are looking for trouble.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯re looking for trouble. They want to use Xie Bingrui to lure the Demonic Music Sect Master into their trap and capture the entire Demonic Music Sect in one fell swoop. Even if the Demonic Music Sect Master doesn¡¯t turn up, killing her will raise the prestige of their sect, and will also strike at the enemy¡¯s morale! Why not?¡± Su Wen said with a bitter smile, ¡°But if Xie Yiyi finds out, then I can¡¯t ignore them.¡± Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course I have to. No matter what, she¡¯s one of us. If she dies, you¡¯ll lose face. I just want to say that you should figure out how to handle this matter yourself. I won¡¯t bother about you anymore. You¡¯re old now, so don¡¯t just rely on me to clean up your mess.¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing bitterly and said, ¡°I thought you liked to do this.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I don¡¯t have so much free time! Hurry up and get lost! Oh right, go and see your big brother. He didn¡¯t go to the mystic realm, but you did. He¡¯s been a little dispirited recently. It¡¯s not good for me to go. Go and see him. Think of a way to make him have some fighting spirit!¡± Su Changqing instructed Su Wen. Su Wen sneered. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t even clean up my mess and you want me to coax your child? What a good plan!¡± Seeing that Su Changqing was about to make a move, Su Wen ran off after he finished speaking At this moment, Su Cheng was currently drinking at home. He had really suffered a blow recently. His useless brother, whom he had originally looked down on, had suddenly entered the Star Martial Mystic Realm and even came out with the first place result. It had to be said that this was all the Zhou Emperor¡¯s fault! When this fellow saw Su Wen coming out, he immediately promoted this matter in order to boost the morale of the Great Zhou citizens! After all, the Great Zhou¡¯s cultivators had been completely wiped out ten years ago. It was not a pretty sight. This time, he could finally hold his head high. How could he not brag about it! Hence, Su Wen¡¯s reputation in the capital had started to change recently. People were so forgetful. The original label of country bumpkins, playboys, nouveau riche, arrogant, and despotic that Su Wen was tagged to had all changed. Now that Su Wen was mentioned, everyone gave him a thumbs up. The matter of Su Wen killing an enemy country¡¯s expert in the mystic realm was even more talked about. This caused Su Wen¡¯s debt to slowly decrease! However, to Su Cheng, this was a huge blow. His cultivation level was not high enough, so he could not enter the Star Martial Mystic Realm. He was already feeling very uncomfortable, but when he heard that Su Wen had entered, he almost died from anger. Then, he saw Su Wen unleash his might and increase his fame, making him even more sullen! These days, he had been neglecting military affairs and drinking to drown his sorrows. At this moment, Su Wen had already arrived in front of Su Cheng¡¯s mansion. Compared to Su Wen¡¯s luxurious mansion, Su Cheng was much more low-key. It was also Su Changqing¡¯s doing according to the personalities of his sons. He knew very well that Su Cheng would blame him if his was too extravagant. Being a father was difficult enough. Su Wen walked forward boldly while Zhao Jin followed closely behind and knocked on the door. ¡°Open the door!¡± Zhao Jin shouted. He opened the door and was shocked to see Su Wen. He knew Su Wen, but Su Wen rarely came. ¡°Where¡¯s the Eldest?¡± Su Wen asked with a sideways glance. The gatekeeper said in a low voice, ¡°The Master is drinking inside. Third Master, why don¡¯t you wait for a while? I¡¯ll go tell him.¡± Su Wen pushed the door open and walked in as he said, ¡°Wait? Wait for what? Just go and inform the Eldest to come and see me!¡± This fellow was full of arrogance! How could the gatekeeper dare to stop him? They quickly went to inform Su Cheng! When Su Cheng heard that Su Wen had come and even acted like this, he was instantly enraged. ¡°Is this brat crazy?! Where is he? I¡¯ll go see him!¡± ¡°The Third Master went to the living room!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Cheng quickly walked to the living room and saw Su Wen sitting on a chair with a big grin on his face. One of his feet was even propped up on the chair, and he looked like a second-rate person full of vigor! ¡°What are you doing here! What do you think you look like, behaving like this?¡± Su Cheng reprimanded sternly. Su Wen glanced at Su Cheng and said with a smile, ¡°I came here just because I wanted to take a look at my Martial Scholar Elder Brother! How is it? Have you broken through to 9th Grade Star Rank? Oh my, you¡¯re still lacking!¡± In reality, Su Cheng¡¯s cultivation level was not very low, but it was this difference of one grade that made him unable to enter the mystic realm! Of course, he might have escaped a calamity as well. It was hard to say. However, Su Wen¡¯s words were full of mockery. Su Cheng said with a black face, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care! Do you have anything for me? If you¡¯re not, then hurry up and leave!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°How can I not have anything? I already said that your martial arts champion title was given to you because of your father, but you still refuse to admit it. Did you see through it this time? Those who have some ability have already entered the Star Martial Mystic Realm, but you are nothing! As a younger brother, I can¡¯t stand it either. Come, I¡¯ll give you a secret manual. Practice it well and don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± As Su Wen spoke, he threw a manual on the table! Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra! Su Wen¡¯s personal cultivation technique was casually tossed onto the table. Su Wen stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Look carefully, this is a Heaven Rank cultivation technique. Let me tell you, even if Father is not afraid of losing face, I am! If word gets out that my Big Brother is nothing, how can I face others?¡± Su Cheng tightly clenched his fist! He glared fiercely at Su Wen! He wanted to attack, but he knew very well that he was no match for Su Wen! After Su Wen said that, he walked out and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. After all, I¡¯m not like you, who can¡¯t do anything without our father. I¡¯m more willing to fight for my own success through my own efforts. If not, how would I be like this today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your cultivation technique!¡± Su Cheng gritted his teeth and said. Su Wen turned back to look at him with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Let me tell you something. If you don¡¯t cultivate a Heaven Rank cultivation technique, there¡¯s no hope for you to become a Heaven Rank cultivator¡­ If you think you have the ability, then tear this cultivation technique apart.¡± With that, Su Wen turned around and left! Su Wen had considered imparting the cultivation technique to Su Cheng before. No matter what, Su Cheng was his own brother. Moreover, although this cultivation technique could be considered as one of the best in the world, there were still many who could contend with it. Even in the capital, among the princes and generals, there were many who cultivated Heaven Ranked techniques. There was no need for him to be selfish. At the end of the day, how far one could progress in cultivation still depended on the person itself. Even if Su Cheng had two more Heaven Rank techniques, Su Wen believed that he would not be able to surpass him. Su Cheng looked at the cultivation technique on the table and fell silent for a long period of time. ¡°D*mmit! This little bastard helped me! I¡¯m really angry!¡± He smashed the table with his fist! But he picked up the cultivation technique! He also knew that although Su Wen was arrogant, he was actually thinking on his behalf. Otherwise, how would someone casually throw a Heaven Rank cultivation technique in front of him! ¡°Next time! I absolutely cannot let him look down on me again!¡± Su Cheng secretly gritted his teeth! After Su Wen left, he immediately sent people to inquire about the Taihao Palace. Although he had long heard of its great name, it was still outside of the Royal Court, so he did not know much about the situation of these sects. If he didn¡¯t check, he wouldn¡¯t know. But once he checked, he got a shock! Taihao Palace was one of the most powerful sects in Great Zhou! It was said that the Prime Elder was a Heaven Rank expert! Furthermore, there were countless experts in the sect. It was just that no one had broken through to the Heaven Rank in the past hundred years. However, there were quite a lot of 9th Grade Earth Ranks! Su Wen recalled that one of the fellows who had escaped alive this time seemed to be from the Taihao Palace! What was that kid¡¯s name again? He even said that he could send a letter to him if there was anything, right? Just as he was thinking, the door was pushed open. Xie Yiyi frantically ran in and looked at Su Wen. She wailed, ¡°Husband! Something happened! You¡­ you must save my mother!¡± Chapter 172 - Kill Them All For This Emperor Chapter 172 Kill Them All For This Emperor At this moment, the news of Xie Bingrui being captured had already spread throughout the martial world. Xie Yiyi thus rushed in and begged Su Wen for help, she had no other choice. She could only rely on Su Wen. Su Wen looked at Xie Yiyi¡¯s anxious expression and pulled her into his embrace. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother will be fine with me around.¡± As he spoke, his large hand began to roam around Xie Yiyi¡¯s body. At that moment, Ning Shuang reported from outside, ¡°Young Master, Wu Muyu is here. She is chatting with the Madam in the living room.¡± Su Wen stopped what he was doing and looked at the coquettish Xie Yiyi before consoling her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already know about your mother. I will definitely not let anything happen to her.¡± In the front hall, Wu Muyu didn¡¯t expect Yan Luoying to meet her after she came to visit. Seeing her come in, Yan Luoying sat in the main seat and said in a strange voice, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this my good sister Muyu? What brings you here?¡± Wu Muyu was an eccentric person by nature, so how could she not understand her teasing? She only curled her lips and said, ¡°A petty person achieving success! Humph!¡± However, Wu Muyu really missed Su Wen. It had been more than half a year since Su Wen entered the mystic realm. During this period of time, Wu Kunhu had already let go of his control over her. He also didn¡¯t mention finding someone to marry her again! ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Su?¡± Wu Muyu went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Brother. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Yan Luoying leaned back slightly and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯m the mistress of the Su residence now. Logically speaking, you should call me Madam Su! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, just call me!¡± Wu Muyu glared at her and puffed up her cheeks without saying a word. Yan Luoying smiled. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll agree to let Su Wen marry you. What do you think?¡± The little girl said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? He¡¯s willing to marry me even without your consent!¡± ¡°Hehe, then do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you up every day once you enter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Brother will dote on me more! If you dare hit me, I¡¯ll complain!¡± Seeing that she could not scare Wu Muyu, Yan Luoying felt a little bored. ¡°Hmph! You settle your father first!¡± Wu Muyu didn¡¯t know what to say upon hearing that. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, Su Wen walked out with a smile. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, leave your father to me!¡± Su Wen came out and sat on the chair. However, he realized that Yan Luoying had no intention of leaving. She just looked at the two of them with interest. This¡­ was going to be a little awkward. Wu Muyu rolled her eyes and shouted, ¡°Brother Su!¡± As she spoke, she pounced straight at Su Wen and ran into his embrace. She raised her head and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Brother Su, Sister Yan blocked me on my way home last time and hit my butt. It hurts so much. Brother, help me rub it!¡± As she spoke, she picked up Su Wen¡¯s hand and placed it down on her bottom! She completely ignored Yan Luoying who was beside her! Yan Luoying gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I think I slapped too lightly!¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He looked at Yan Luoying as he smiled. ¡°My wife is a little childish.¡± Yan Luoying wrinkled her nose and snorted, ¡°Who told her to be so annoying? She¡¯s the only one who can piss me off, and I¡¯m not allowed to hit her! Hmph, I won¡¯t watch you two being intimate here!¡± Yan Luoying originally wanted to stay and watch Wu Muyu to make her feel uncomfortable, but she didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be so thick-skinned and make her feel even worse! She stood up and left, but Wu Muyu was still in Su Wen¡¯s arms. She hugged Su Wen and refused to let go! ¡°I really missed you.¡± Just four simple words. However, it represented the girl¡¯s heart that had been tormented for a long time. The two of them slowly talked about their experiences during this period of time. When Su Wen heard that Wu Muyu had embarrassed Xu Longcheng, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°What¡¯s even going on in that little brain of yours? You can actually ask if his skin is good because I have urinated on him. How can a little girl ask that?¡± Wu Muyu pouted and said, ¡°Who asked that guy to be so thick-skinned and come to my house? He¡¯s so annoying.¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that guy is already dead!¡± Wu Muyu said worriedly, ¡°Will they take their anger out on you?¡± Su Wen was stunned. ¡°Blame me? How is that possible? I don¡¯t even know where he died.¡± His words were indeed true. In reality, news of Xu Longcheng¡¯s death had already reached the Xu family. As the Xu family wailed, they also reported the news to Xu Qiao, who was at the front line. When he received the letter, he was instantly devastated! He immediately sent someone to investigate the cause of Xu Longcheng¡¯s death! However, his cause of death was very clear. It was written that he had not survived the last round of heart tempering tribulation. However, Su Wen never expected that when Xu Qiao heard this news, he actually gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Su Wen¡¯s and Wu Lie¡¯s fault. Before your two families entered the mystic realm, you humiliated Longcheng and destroyed his heart of martial arts! That must be why Longcheng died. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± If Su Wen knew that he got framed like this even though he was innocent, he would definitely regret not finding Xu Longcheng in the mystic realm and chopping him up. The two of them spoke for more than two hours. Wu Muyu stayed at the Su Residence and ate before leaving. Just as Su Wen was about to head to the Secret Shadow Guard, the palace announced that Emperor Zhou had summoned him. In the imperial palace, Emperor Zhou saw Su Wen. When he saw Su Wen, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. At this moment, the aura Su Wen revealed could already be considered terrifying. ¡°Good boy! You¡¯ve improved quite a bit!¡± Emperor Zhou praised. ¡°How¡¯s the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in your body?¡± Emperor Zhou asked. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same. However, this time I coincidentally obtained a pinnacle Heaven Rank fire-attributed battle technique which is compatible with my original cultivation technique. With the help of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, the quality of my true qi far exceeds that of before!¡± His words were half-truths, concealing the transformation of the Golden Gu and the Vermillion Bird bloodline. He pushed the credit for the transformation of his True Qi onto the Sorcerer Metal Gu as well as the Great Solar Supreme Policy. Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Oh, can you show me a few moves? Fu An! Come! Spar with Su Wen!¡± Although it was a question, he had no intention of Su Wen rejecting it. Fu An was called over again. When he saw Su Wen at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Things were still the same but people had changed. They were only three levels apart at this point! Everyone went to the martial arts arena. Emperor Zhou looked at Fu An and said, ¡°Do as you deem fit!¡± Su Wen and Fu An got into their positions, and Su Wen smiled. ¡°Commander Fu, please enlighten me!¡± Fu An nodded. Just like the first time, he said, ¡°Make your move!¡± Su Wen slowly got into his stance as his gaze gradually turned sharp and fiery. The old eunuch said from beside Emperor Zhou, ¡°What incredible control! Such fiery True Qi, yet it didn¡¯t burn his clothes. Lord Su¡¯s control can be considered to be at an extreme!¡± How would he know that after Su Wen awakened his Vermilion Bird bloodline, his control over flames had far exceeded that of an ordinary person? Suddenly, Su Wen moved! Bang! With a loud bang, Su Wen disappeared at a speed that ordinary eyes could never follow! Immediately after, he had already appeared beside Fu An! A single finger was pointed out. Sunburst Spirit Finger! BAM! A huge flame exploded in the direction he pointed towards! Fu An shouted, ¡°Good!¡± He raised his True Qi to meet Su Wen¡¯s attack! Within the huge flames, Fu An frowned. This temperature had far exceeded that of ordinary flames! One had to know that Fu An had used his True Qi to cover his body. However, it was still unable to block the temperature of the flames. In an instant, he felt a sharp pain on his skin! Pa! Fu An¡¯s True Qi burst forth in retaliation. Without holding back at all, Su Wen was naturally sent flying! The difference of three grades of cultivation was still too great. However, Su Wen was not injured! He took the chance to step into a Star Position! Extreme Yang! The temperature of the flames rose again! At this moment, the deadly supportive might of Stellar Transposition was revealed. Originally, even if Su Wen stepped into the Extreme Yang Star, even if he used his True Qi to further boost the temperature, the damage would not be too high. However, Su Wen¡¯s Holy Flames were already terrifyingly hot to begin with. Coupled with the Extreme Yang attribute¡­ It even sounded scary! ¡°Sunburst Stab!¡± Su Wen shot out two fingers consecutively, and a huge flame rose up in the martial arts arena. The extremely high temperature made Emperor Zhou, who was watching from the side, frown! The old eunuch smiled in response. A wall of Qi suddenly completely isolated the temperature between the audience and the dueling pair! But Fu An was not so comfortable! He punched out with both fists. In an instant, Su Wen¡¯s force was dispersed. However, his fist was now left with blood blisters that were bubbling! His eyebrows and hair had actually curled up and smoldered! ¡°Enough!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s command rang out. He realized that while Fu An was still superior in terms of cultivation, in terms of battle prowess, it was not necessarily the case. If they were to continue fighting, either one of them would be severly injured, or Su Wen would use his various battle techniques to torture Fu An. However, if he really wanted to defeat Fu An, it was not that easy in Emperor Zhou¡¯s opinion. ¡°Not a bad technique!¡± Emperor Zhou praised. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you still have a Nine Waves Return to Origin. Why don¡¯t you try it out too!¡± Su Wen nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± As he spoke, the saber in his hand appeared and he slashed at Fu An behind him! Nine Holy Flame Blade Qis flew out! Fu An also unsheathed his saber in response! However, Su Wen¡¯s nine blade Qis suddenly came together and turned into a huge blade Qi. Golden light soared into the sky and the air wave carried a searing temperature as it flew towards Fu An. Fu An¡¯s eyes widened as he slashed with all his might! However, his saber had unknowingly been restricted! That¡¯s right! Just as he brandished his saber, the old eunuch was already standing in front of him. Without even looking at him, a hand gripped his saber. The old eunuch then waved his free hand gently. Su Wen¡¯s enormous blade Qi dissipated. The old eunuch smiled then, ¡°Commander Fu doesn¡¯t dare to use his ultimate technique, so I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if he takes this move of yours.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed at this scene! This guy¡­ Was he a Heaven Rank expert? This act of lifting something heavy as if it were light was not easily done! The old eunuch commented, ¡°Not a bad move. To be able to comprehend such a secret technique at such a young age with a cultivation of only Earth Rank is quite rare. It¡¯s just that the force is a little scattered and the control is still a little lacking. It seems like your comprehension of the saber is still a little lacking. If it were in the hands of a top-notch saber expert, this move would at least reduce the consumption of True Qi by more than one fold and its power would also increase a little.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened. What this old man said was similar to what he thought when he had the Blade God Mode activated! The eunuch¡¯s understanding of martial arts seemed to be very strong as well¡­ Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°I was originally worried that you were weaker due to your cultivation, but from the looks of it now, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have something for you to do!¡± Su Wen bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please instruct me!¡± Emperor Zhou laughed coldly. ¡°This matter started because of you!¡± ¡°Xue Wanjun, do you remember?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I remember!¡± ¡°Initially, I thought that it was just the Ma family looking down on the Royal Court. However, after some investigation, we found out that this fellow had amassed a large number of people in the midst of the disaster and colluded with the local authorities, wealthy families, and sects to take over the land under the guise of the disaster. By now, you should have known that after they found out that they were being investigated, they joined forces with that bastard Feng Yuanchun to rebel!¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth when he spoke to this point. ¡°We don¡¯t want to exterminate them by force. After all, the population of Li Prefecture has already suffered many casualties. If more people die, basically all of the population will be wiped out. This Emperor has already decided to make Feng Yuanchun the King of Li Prefecture, and pardon all their previous crimes!¡± Su Wen was puzzled. ¡°Then what does Your Majesty want me to do?¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°This matter is over, but the Li Prefecture must return to my control. Therefore, all the officials of the Li Prefecture must die!¡± ¡°I want you to go to the Li Prefecture! Take on the mantle of the commander of the Secret Shadow Guards there.¡± ¡°When you arrive there, you have to completely forget about the disaster in Li Prefecture and investigate other matters. Start with the officials, kill all of the officials in Li Prefecture one by one! This will give me an excuse to quickly fill in the Li Prefecture with new blood!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Just as Old Su had said, the Emperor would not take this lying down. The Emperor continued, ¡°The most difficult part of this matter is that you have to find a way to cut off the connections between the local aristocratic families, sects, and officials. You can¡¯t let them form a group and incite another rebellion. Otherwise, I can only disregard the lives of the people and kill them!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. This was not a simple matter! Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°After I totally swap out all the officials, they won¡¯t be able to organize the people and army to resist. I will let these aristocratic families and sects know how powerful I am when that day comes!¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°May I ask why Your Majesty chose me?¡± Emperor Zhou did not hide anything and explained, ¡°Regarding the matter of the Li Prefecture, there must be people who are flexible and ruthless, especially those who cannot be roped in by Feng Yuanchun and others. Currently, among the Secret Shadow Guards, who do you think is more suitable other than you?¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen. It was times like this where he needed such people. However, he could not have too many of them by his side, or it would lead to problems. Moreover, this type of person had to be someone close to the Emperor himself. If he did not trust that subject, how could he set down a command telling them to kill off all the officials in Li Prefecture? If the Su Changqing of the past was counted as one, then Su Wen was one now. Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°I still have some personal matters to attend to before I leave for this mission.¡± ¡°What personal matter?¡± ¡°My mother-in-law was arrested¡­¡± Su Wen said honestly. As he spoke, he revealed his relationship with Xie Yiyi¡¯s mother. ¡°Eh!¡± When Emperor Zhou heard this, he was also speechless. What kind of rotten thing was this? He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I remember that the Taihao Palace is based in Qing Prefecture, right? I¡¯ll issue a decree to get Qing Preferecture¡¯s officials to cooperate with you. You should be able to rescue her like that, right?¡± Su Wen curiously asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Your Majesty issue a decree to the Taihao Palace directly?¡± Emperor Zhou raged. ¡°Why should I issue a decree to that bunch of bulls? What kind of behavior are they engaging in? Kidnapping and killing people! If I issue the decree, then I still have to pursue the matter later! Then I might as well just exterminate this bunch of Daoists!¡± ¡°I think it seems plausible!¡± ¡°Plausible my ass!¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily, ¡°Let me tell you, the martial world and the royal court of Great Zhou are not as simple as you think. Even I cannot act recklessly at times! A sect like the Taihao Palace cannot be moved lightly.¡± Su Wen pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°Alright, hurry up and leave! If you¡¯re late, your mother-in-law will die and your concubine won¡¯t let you sleep with her. Won¡¯t you die of anxiety then, you little pervert?¡± Emperor Zhou mocked. Su Wen bade farewell and left. Halfway through, he met the palace maid from last time! She waved at Su Wen once again, her expression one of nervousness. Su Wen hurried over and whispered, ¡°The princess heard that you entered the palace and wants to see you!¡± Su Wen nodded. He followed her to a side hall and pushed open the door. Zhao Wanrou was waiting inside the hall. When the two of them saw each other, they naturally became intimate again. After they were done, Zhao Wanrou leaned on Su Wen¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°When you go back, you have to thank Sister Yan for me!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Zhao Wanrou said in a low voice, ¡°The crown prince proposed to marry me to the Qiang Tribe. No one in the entire court spoke up for me. It was Sister Yan who came to find His Majesty and wanted to raise 100,000 troops to fight against the Qiang Tribe. That was why His Majesty rejected the crown prince.¡± ¡°There was such a thing?¡± Su Wen was shocked. Yan Luoying did not tell him about this. Zhao Wanrou said, ¡°In my entire life, no one has ever stood up for me. Sister Yan is broad-minded, you have to thank her for me. Otherwise, you might not have been able to see me anymore¡­¡± As she spoke, tears fell again. Su Wen hugged her tightly, feeling a heartache. He could also understand how helpless a girl would feel when her life and fate were totally out of her own hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll thank Luoying on your behalf.¡± The two of them did not spend too much time together. Their relationship was one which could not be shown to others at the moment. Su Wen left the palace and thought for a moment before asking Zhao Jin to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence. When he saw Su Changqing, Su Wen told him everything that happened in the palace and said, ¡°I came back this time to bid farewell to you and my mother. I also wanted to ask for your opinion. What should I do?¡± Su Changqing continuously shook his head, not saying a word. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not telling me?¡± Su Changqing glanced at him out of the corner of his eye and said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, but you only know how to come by and ask me for help when you face a problem. Don¡¯t you know how to think of a plan yourself?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Alright then, keep your secrets. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Give me a million taels!¡± Su Changqing exploded. ¡°Do you think I have a lot of money? Don¡¯t you know that His Majesty has already raided our house?¡± ¡°Hehe! I have already calculated it clearly. With the profits of our family¡¯s business, we¡¯ve definitely accumulated more than a million in this half a year. Quickly give it to me!¡± Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°Why do you need money?¡± ¡°I want to hire assassins!¡± Su Wen said in all seriousness, ¡°His Majesty gave me the order to kill all the officials in Li Prefecture, but he didn¡¯t say how to kill them. I¡¯ll find some assassins and silence them one by one! Easy and less worries!¡± Su Changqing glanced at him out of the corner of his eye and said, ¡°Do you know the price of assassinating a Great Zhou official in the black market? One million taels, and you still want to kill all of the Li Prefecture officials? Dream on!¡± ¡°Then give me two million!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I want to hire an assassin!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I want to hire an assassin!¡± ¡°I just won¡¯t give¡­¡± After two hours of coaxing and cajoling, Su Wen happily left Old Su¡¯s house with a million taels in his pocket. When he reached home, Su Wen saw Yan Luoying playing mahjong with Xie Yiyi, Ning Shuang, and Cui Yumian. After Su Wen told them that he was going out on another trip, the girls were a little depressed. Su Wen touched Yan Luoying¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you personally went to the palace to invite His Majesty to battle in order to prevent Wanrou from marrying out?¡± Yan Luoying didn¡¯t deny it and said honestly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Peng[1]!¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Yan Luoying kept her eyes on the game as she explained, ¡°You like Zhao Wanrou, but since you went to the mystic realm, I¡¯ll help you to guard your interests. It¡¯s best if I can guard it. If I can¡¯t, at least I tried my best. His Majesty also said that he didn¡¯t reject it on the spot for the sake of the crown prince. It has nothing to do with me! Three Bamboos!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Thank you! Come, let me draw a card for you!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to take one from the pile! ¡°Haha! Game!¡± Su Wen laughed out loud¡­ only to discover that the other three women had unfriendly looks in their eyes trained towards him. This kind of person was the most annoying! In the palace, Emperor Zhou rubbed his chin and pondered. ¡°Say, do you think that Su Wen¡¯s True Qi is so powerful because of his new battle technique and the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu?¡± The old eunuch shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. That battle technique was used by Su Wen just now, I noticed that his comprehension isn¡¯t too deep, but it is indeed a top-notch battle technique. Normal battle techniques wouldn¡¯t have such power. As for the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, strengthening one¡¯s True Qi is indeed its greatest ability. It¡¯s hard to say if Su Wen has developed any other methods.¡± Emperor Zhou said, ¡°Fine, no matter what, I still have to pull Su Wen closer to us. Since he was able to walk out of the mystic realm alive with the title of the First, it¡¯s worth it for me to take a gamble. Tell me¡­ how can I marry Wanrou to Su Wen without losing face?¡± The old eunuch went silent. Who knew? You should think about this matter yourself! Seeing that the old eunuch didn¡¯t say anything, Emperor Zhou felt a little depressed. Yan Luoying was already the official wife, so it would be embarrassing if he married his daughter over as an unofficial wife. He really cared about his reputation. If news of this got out¡­ that the emperor¡¯s daughter had become someone¡¯s concubine¡­! This was somewhat inappropriate. Just thinking about it gave Emperor Zhou a headache! ¡°Oh right, how long do you think it will take for this brat to settle the matter when he goes to the Li Prefecture?¡± Emperor Zhou thought of another problem. The old eunuch shook his head once more. ¡°How would I know?¡± Emperor Zhou sighed and said, ¡°Yan Luoying is also a problem! Even after Su Wen married her, they rarely get together. If that¡¯s the case, when can they have children? We have to find a way to get them together.¡± After pondering for a while, Emperor Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Send a secret decree to Su Wen. Yan Luoying will be exempted from her duties as the Patrol Office Commander and will serve as the deputy commander of the Secret Shadow Guards. She¡¯ll accompany him to Li Prefecture!¡± Emperor Zhou was really worried about Su Wen¡¯s marriage and children. He muttered, ¡°After the two of them have children, we¡¯ll find one of the grandchildren from the Royal Family to accompany them to study together. In this way, it will naturally pull them closer towards the Royal Family.¡± ¡°No¡­ I still have to think of a way to marry Wanrou to Su Wen. It¡¯s safer to have children with royal bloodline.¡± ¡°But my face¡­ cannot be lost. What should I do? What should I do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Have Thirteenth Uncle follow Su Wen to Li Prefecture! We have to prevent Su Wen from driving those guys into a corner and provoking a Heaven Rank expert to act! Also, we have to prevent the Taihao Palace from killing Su Wen!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old eunuch immediately issued a decree. However, Emperor Zhou never expected that his decree would cause a commotion in Su Wen¡¯s residence! Xie Yiyi said, ¡°Why is it like this? Why can Sister Yan go with my husband? I want to go too! My husband finally came out and only stayed for a few days. I want to come along too! Moreover, my mother is still in the hands of those guys. I won¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t go!¡± Cui Yumian: ¡°Husband, are you not satisfied with my service?¡± Ning Shuang: ¡°Bring me!¡± That¡¯s right, it would be fine if everyone didn¡¯t go, but sometimes it was like this. If one went, then everyone else would be interested. [1] In Mahjong, ¡®Peng¡¯ is shouted out when a player wants to take the discarded card of another to form a suit of 3 similar cards. Chapter 173 - Worldly Affairs Chapter 173 Worldly Affairs Su Wen felt a headache coming on. The moment Yan Luoying said that she wanted to go, the house exploded. Everyone wanted to go. Su Wen couldn¡¯t understand why this Zhou Emperor would transfer Yan Luoying to be his assistant. Must this mission be taken as a married couple?? The problem was that Su Wen really did not want to bring these women along. Who knew what kind of situation they would encounter? If he brought them along and they really met with big trouble where he would not be able to take care of himself, Su Wen would feel heartache for any of these women who were injured. As they were still bickering around, someone suddenly reported that an old man had arrived outside the door. He wanted to see Su Wen. Su Wen was very surprised. After all, it was rare for people to come to his residence without a name card. However, Su Wen took this opportunity to escape! He hurriedly went to the living room. Not long after, an old man walked in. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°May I know who you are¡­?¡± ¡°Just call me Thirteenth Master!¡± The old fellow sat down on the chair. ¡°Prepare a nicer carriage for me tomorrow, with more meat jerky for me in the carriage. I don¡¯t need any fruit. They¡¯re too sweet and I don¡¯t like to eat them. Prepare some nuts and get me a few good books. That¡¯s about it¡­ Let me tell you first, I¡¯m only responsible for protecting you from death. Don¡¯t point at me to do anything!¡± As the old man spoke, Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Protect me from death?¡± he asked tentatively. ¡°Were you sent by His Majesty?¡± The old fellow nodded. ¡°That boy asked me to protect you, so I¡¯m going to do so¡­¡± Such big words! Su Wen rolled his eyes as he pieced together the pieces ¡°So you¡¯re a Heaven Rank expert!¡± ¡°Kid, you have some foresight!¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°Not too stupid!¡± Su Wen rubbed his chin. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ if I arrange for a young maid to serve you, can you extend your protection to my entire household if I bring them?¡± ¡°Boy, you have a good perspective for things¡­¡± Men, who could refuse a young maid serving them? After sending the old man off, Su Wen pulled Zhao Jin and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Go to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion and find me someone who knows their stuff, has decent looks and is limber. She must be able to act¡­ She should be able to make people feel comfortable around her, but at the same time not exposing her identity as a brothel girl.¡± Zhao Jin looked at Su Wen and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Young Master¡­ There are many wives in the house. If you were to be discovered, you would be¡­ fine, but I might be made a scapegoat!¡± Su Wen was furious. ¡°Am I such a person in your eyes?¡± Zhao Jin was silent, but the look in his eyes was very obvious. That¡¯s right! You are such a person! Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not for me. There¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert here, and everyone in our residence are all virtuous daughters. How can we ruin our reputation? Let¡¯s arrange for him someone more unrestrained!¡± Zhao Jin finally relaxed. ¡°Is one even enough?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°A Heaven Rank elder must be quite fierce! Why don¡¯t we hire two of them?¡± Su Wen squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Do you think my money comes from nowhere? I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to finish my mission. The price of hiring even one won¡¯t be low! Just make do with one!¡± Thirteenth Master probably never expected¡­ that Su Wen would find a brothel girl to be his maid¡­ Before leaving the capital, Su Wen visited the Spiritual Masters Residence. He dropped by Ni Hongxiao¡¯s place. Her place was still eerie and terrifying, but this time, there were many more corpses present that she brought back from the mystic realm. ¡°Sister Ni, I¡¯m leaving in a few days. I came to see you.¡± Su Wen said softly as he looked at Ni Hongxiao who was dealing with the corpses. Trying to flirt in such an atmosphere¡­ was really uncomfortable¡­ Fortunately, he had experienced this many times in the Star Martial Mystic Realm and was used to it. Ni Hongxiao raised her head to look at Su Wen. Suddenly, she stopped all her actions, staring straight at Su Wen. She then walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and sniffed. She then exclaimed in a shocked tone, ¡°What did you use? How did your aura become so terrifying?¡± Su Wen whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone¡­ Vermillion Bird¡¯s blood essence.¡± Su Wen still trusted Ni Hongxiao to a certain extent. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eyes to burst out with a crazed fervor! She could no longer suppress her excitement as she screamed, ¡°Give me some of your blood essence! Hair! And nails!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. He said aggrievedly, ¡°Am I supposed to give it away for free?¡± Ni Hongxiao replied grandly, ¡°Say what you want, anything is fine!¡± ¡°Then¡­ Marry me?¡± Su Wen probed. The excitement on Ni Hongxiao¡¯s face disappeared, turning into coldness as she said in a low voice, ¡°Then forget it¡­¡± ¡°Make it more realistic then, I¡¯ll get to touch you a few more times!¡± Su Wen smiled. He knew that Ni Hongxiao would definitely agree to this. ¡°Alright!¡± From the lab came the sound of their conversation¡­ ¡°Eh, ayo, we agreed on hair¡­ So why are you taking off my pants?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have hair there too? Maybe it¡¯s different from the hair on your scalp? I¡¯ve to be thorough!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ then what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Blood essence, blood essence, how can there just be blood without essence? Don¡¯t move around, it¡¯s so annoying¡­ why haven¡¯t you come yet¡­¡± On this note, Su Wen set off once again! This time, it could be said that his entire household was involved! He had brought along all the wives in the house. The servants and maids were also included. Even the chef was not spared. The guards naturally had to follow. Zhao Jin, Chu He, and Luo Ning were all present. Su Wen even brought the Secret Shadow Guard troops that were transferred to him for this mission. There were a total of 500 people, along with an 8th Grade Earth Rank Wei Guo¡¯an. The procession of people was very majestic. Thankfully, he could store the food he ate and used into his Spirit artifact, so his movements were still quite efficient. Su Wen laid in the carriage against Cui Yumian¡¯s thigh. Ah, bliss. On the other hand, the Thirteenth Master was also quite happy. He sat in the carriage and looked at the young maid in front of him. Sometimes, even as an old fellow, there were certain things that¡­ he couldn¡¯t stay away from. But this Su Wen had such good perception to arrange this for him¡­ This young man had a bright future. Meanwhile, the ¡®maid¡¯ sat there with a blushing face. Her acting skills were so good that the old man was a little hesitant to pounce on her¡­ However, in his heart, he was already praising Su Wen to the skies¡­ Su Wen traveled straight for the Qing Prefecture without detours. Nothing major happened along the way as well. After all, this group of people was obviously not to be trifled with. Ordinary people would not dare to provoke them. Within the Taihao Palace¡­ Xie Bingrui was in a miserable state. Her lute bones were locked and her entire body was covered in blood. Her arms were chained up even though she was imprisoned in the dungeon. An old Daoist smiled at her plight as he spoke, ¡°The news that you are about to be executed has already spread throughout the martial world. Do you think your sect master will continue to be a coward or will he come to save you?¡± Xie Bingrui lowered her head in silence, her hair disheveled. She knew very well that no one would come to save her. Even if they did, it would be in vain. The moment she fell into the hands of the Taihao Palace, there was no possibility of her leaving again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give out the location of your Demonic Music Sect¡¯s headquarters and we¡¯ll go look for it ourselves¡­ As long as we destroy the Sect and obtain the Aeolian Zither as well as the and secret manual for Heavenly Demon¡¯s Howl¡­ I guarantee you won¡¯t die¡­¡± Xie Bingrui sneered. ¡°Do you think my sect master is a fool? Once the news of my capture spread, I¡¯m afraid he would have been the first to run away. Furthermore, ever since we were surrounded by you guys a few years ago, the Demonic Music Sect no longer has a headquarters and has been reduced to nothing. If we want to contact the sect master, we can only wait for his news.¡± This was not the first time the old Daoist had heard this. He turned around and left, saying, ¡°In any case, think about it carefully. If you can help us obtain any of these two items, I guarantee that you will not die! Otherwise¡­ once the day comes¡­ even if you change your mind, you won¡¯t have the chance¡­¡± At this moment, a man arrived at the foot of the mountain. When he arrived at the entrance of the Taihao Palace and saw the disciples guarding the mountain, the man wiped his sweat and said with a smile, ¡°Daoists, I¡¯m here to deliver a letter to Daoist Mo Qingfeng. Do you think¡­ you could let him know?¡± The expressions of the two gatekeepers changed! Mo Qingfeng¡­ was currently the person with the most limelight in the sect! His ability was initially already one of the strongest among the Star Ranks in the sect. After he went to the Star Martial Mystic Realm and survived, his strength increased tremendously. He returned to the sect and went into seclusion for a month. After he came out of seclusion, he had already reached a cultivation level of 6th Grade Earth Rank, and started to consecutively challenge all the Earth Rank masters in the sect! There were even people who had already nominated him for the position of the next Sect Leader. ¡°Please wait a moment! Do you know who sent the letter?¡± The messenger replied, ¡°This letter says that it is Lord Su from the capital. He did not provide any other details!¡± The gatekeeper did not dare to be negligent and quickly reported it up. Upon hearing the sender, Mo Qingfeng immediately knew that the person who sent the letter was Su Wen. Meanwhile in Qing Prefecture, Chang Sheng County. Su Wen was sitting inside a restaurant. Mo Qingfeng walked in, went up to the second floor, and sat in front of Su Wen. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡± Mo Qingfeng nodded and said, ¡°May I know why Young Master Su wants to meet me?¡± ¡°I want to save Xie Bingrui,¡± Su Wen said calmly. Mo Qingfeng¡¯s eyes widened immediately. One had to know that this was not something he could decide. He could not help smiling bitterly, ¡°Young Master Su, you think too highly of me. How can this matter be decided just by me?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t be of much help in this matter. I¡¯m looking for you because I hope that you can tell your sect leader that Xie Bingrui is related to me and that she can¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t brought up this matter in public yet, so I hope we can discuss this in private for now.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words made Mo Qingfeng sink into deep thought. ¡°Are you hoping that I can give you a recommendation?¡± Su Wen smiled in response, ¡°I hope you can also speak up for me. Even if you might not have much authority in the sect, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case right now. After leaving the Star Martial Mystic Realm, your status will naturally rise. You also need a chance to get involved in the core matters of the sect. If you take the lead, you¡¯ll naturally be able to speak up.¡± Mo Qingfeng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I can give it a try!¡± Su Wen smiled at his answer. What a good lad. It was good having a network of connections after all. The two of them ordered the dishes and exchanged pleasantries. After eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, Mo Qingfeng left. Perhaps many people could not understand why Mo Qingfeng so readily agreed to whatever that Su Wen brought up.. Firstly, for this matter, Mo Qingfeng was only leading and attacking from the side. No matter what, it would not cause any harm to him. Secondly, even though Su Wen did not promise any benefits, as long as he did it, Su Wen would owe him a favor. Sometimes, relationships between people were just that complicated. Having a favor to tap on was more important than short-term benefits. Of course, it would be bad luck if they ran into the legendary ¡®son of a b*tch¡¯, because to them, favors were not worth a fart in front of material benefits. However, Mo Qingfeng felt that with Su Wen¡¯s performance in the mystic realm, he still had a bottom line. Now that he helped Su Wen, if he asked Su Wen for help in the future, he would naturally be able to speak freely. If he rejected him now, it would naturally not be a problem as well. That would mean that he did not want to have any more interactions with Su Wen. This was not what Mo Qingfeng wanted. Otherwise, he would not have specially greeted Su Wen back in the palace. It was also because Su Wen saw through this that he came to look for Mo Qingfeng. No matter what, it would be more convenient if there was someone from the inside helping him. This was a form of tacit understanding between the two men. Similarly, both of them were clearly aware that even if the other party helped them, it would be limited, and it was impossible for the other party to say anything that it would harm their own interests. However, a limited amount of help was better than no help at all. This was the way of the world. In the Martial World, it was not just purely about killing and fighting. One was in the royal court, while the other was in the martial world. They might be of use at any time. Su Wen was very satisfied as he watched Mo Qingfeng leave. After he returned to the transit station and entered Chang Sheng County, Su Wen was warmly received by the local officials. Firstly, Su Wen¡¯s father was Su Changqing. Secondly, Su Wen was a member of the Secret Shadow Guard! No matter how one looked at it, they could not offend him. Su Wencheng entered and Zhao Jin said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, the county governor just sent someone to deliver a food box.¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°The weight is wrong.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. When he entered the house, he saw a bento box placed on the table. Su Wen went forward to open it and saw that there was a plate full of pearls, jade and agate. The food box was filled to the brim with hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. Su Wen sighed. It was difficult to be an upright and clean official. How many people wouldn¡¯t be tempted just by seeing this item delivered to their doorsteps? The way he delivered it was furthermore concealed and there was no request for favors. However, if he really accepted it, could he not care if something happened to the county governor in the future? Would it not come back to bite him? It was always said that the officials protected each other, this was one of the reasons why. They were all tied up through such benefits. After some thought, Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Invite the county governor here!¡± Zhao Jin nodded and left. After about an hour, a fat man and Zhao Jin entered together. Su Wen stood up and smiled. ¡°Official Liu, please sit!¡± Zhao Jin tactfully withdrew and gently closed the door. Su Wen gestured towards the food box on the table and smiled. ¡°Lord Liu, what do you mean by this?¡± e a ai County Governor Liu glanced at the food container, before saying with a blank expression, ¡°What is Lord Su saying? What do you mean?¡± Su Wen opened the lunch box and the items inside were revealed. County Governor Liu immediately exclaimed, ¡°Is this Lord Su¡¯s? It¡¯s good stuff. They are all high-grade and worth a lot. However, why did Lord Su show me these things?¡± Look at his EQ. He had pointed out the value of the item, but at the same time, completely rejecting any claim over it. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this sent over by Official Liu?¡± The county governor waved his hands frantically. ¡°You cannot speak nonsense! I am an official, upright and honest. Where have I seen so many treasures? Lord Su, please do not trick me with the things in your house. I will not bear the consequences.¡± In other words, he insisted that this item was Su Wen¡¯s. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly and said, ¡°Official Liu! Take this back!¡± County Governor Liu immediately stood up and said, ¡°Lord Su, a gentleman loves money, but only takes what is right. I have received the favor of the emperor and have been rewarded by the emperor. This is already a blessing from the heavens. How can I take something from Lord Su? Lord Su, I bid you farewell!¡± With that, he turned to leave! Su Wen grabbed him and said seriously, ¡°County Governor Liu, if you don¡¯t take these things away, I will write a memorial for His Majesty and report the truth!¡± With that said, County Governor Liu¡¯s face suffused a look of embarrassment. He asked softly, ¡°Lord, do you think it¡¯s too little? I¡¯m well aware of your name, and I can send someone to make up for it. Lord, please don¡¯t look down on what I have to offer.¡± Su Wen shook his head and sighed. ¡°I know that this is how the Great Zhou Dynasty behaves! However, His Majesty established the Secret Shadow Guards in order to purge the government. Official Liu, you better take care of yourself. This time, I will pretend that I did not see it, but if there is a next time, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. Also, you have to be careful of how you earn money in the future. If you offend me, there will be no mercy!¡± County Governor Liu¡¯s expression changed immediately. Helpless, he took the food box and left. Su Wen sighed helplessly. The current situation of Great Zhou was really rotten to the extreme. But at the same time, he could not kill everyone at once. He could only take it one step at a time. If Su Wen had come to Qing Prefecture to take the appointment, he would definitely use Official Liu as a scapegoat. After all, he had already sent himself up for the slaughter. However, if he were to touch this person now, it would affect the entire situation. He did not know how long he would be delayed here. Not to mention, he still had to rescue Xie Bingrui. If he made everyone panic, it would be detrimental to his future plans. Back in Taihao Palace, the Sect Master¡¯s room. The Taihao Palace¡¯s Sect Master, Perfected Cui Xu, was meditating. [TL Note: Perfected is the term that Daoists use, meaning Daoist Spiritual Master or a Perfected Person.) There was a knock on the door. ¡°Disciple Mo Qingfeng requests an audience!¡± Perfected Cui Xu opened his eyes, a twinkle in his eyes when he heard the name. Ten years ago, in the Star Martial Mystic Realm, the pride of Taihao Palace had all died. And this time, Mo Qingfeng had come back alive and reaped great rewards. He might even become a Heaven Rank expert in the future. That would be the future of the sect! ¡°Come in!¡± After Mo Qingfeng entered and bowed, Perfected Cui Xu asked, ¡°What is Qingfeng here for?¡± Mo Qingfeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s like this. The son of the prime minister, Su Wen, just sought me out, and hopes that we can let Xie Bingrui off!¡± As Mo Qingfeng spoke, he stole a glance at Perfected Cui Xu¡¯s reaction. Seeing that he was not displeased after listening, he then said, ¡°I think we should let Xie Bingrui off.¡± Perfected Cui Xu twirled his beard before replying, ¡°Tell me your reason.¡± Mo Qingfeng said, ¡°This Su Wen¡¯s father, Su Changqing, is the current prime minister with authority over the court. And this Xie Bingrui is Su Wen¡¯s mother-in-law. Although she is only a concubine, Su Wen is here personally after all. If we insist on executing her¡­ I¡¯m afraid we will offend Su Wen. Su Changqing will also lose face.¡± ¡°Furthermore, since Xie Bingrui refuses to speak at all, what benefits can we get even if we kill her?¡± ¡°Not only do you have no benefits, but you also have to offend others. This sort of action is rather unwise. If you let him go, then Su Wen will owe our Taihao Palace a favor. This disciple thinks that it would be more worth it.¡± After hearing this, Perfected Cui Xu didn¡¯t say anything about his answer, but instead commanded ¡°Then call your uncles over for a discussion!¡± Mo Qingfeng went out to pass on the message. Not long after, several stewards and elders of the Taihao Palace came. Perfected Cui Xu then glanced at Mo Qingfeng and said, ¡°Tell the uncles what you just said again.¡± Mo Qingfeng immediately obeyed and repeated his words. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, one of them frowned and berated, ¡°Nonsense! A brat is not worth discussing with! Now, our Taihao Palace has spread the news far and wide, and many experts and sect masters are coming to watch the ceremony. If we let Xie Bingrui go now, wouldn¡¯t we be slapping our own faces?¡± ¡°Besides, even if Su Changqing is powerful, he is far away in the royal court. What does he have to do with our Taihao Palace? Not to mention Su Wen.¡± ¡°As the leader of the righteous path, our Taihao Palace has to be upright and uphold justice. Not to mention Su Wen¡¯s mother-in-law, even if that Xie Bingrui is his biological mother, she comes from Demonic Music Sect. We have to kill her!¡± These people gave Mo Qingfeng a torrential scolding! Chapter 174 - The Martial World Is Not a Lawless Land Chapter 174 The Martial World Is Not a Lawless Land Mo Qingfeng did not argue with the sect elders. To him, sending a message and helping to put in a few good words was already enough. If it was to offend someone for Su Wen, it would not be worth it. Another sect elder looked at Mo Qingfeng before speaking out. ¡°Qingfeng, how about you? You¡¯re still young. Although our martial sects are under the Great Zhou, we don¡¯t have to listen to the court like the officials and the common people. It¡¯s best if we each live our own separate lives. This is especially so for our Taihao Palace, if we get too close to the people in the court and get slapped by them, our reputation will be ruined!¡± His tone also became much gentler. After all, Mo Qingfeng was one of the sect¡¯s most outstanding geniuses. His strength had greatly increased, making him a cornerstone of the sect. There was no need to offend him. Mo Qingfeng sighed secretly. He disapproved in his heart, but on the surface, he remained respectful. He said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Martial Uncles. Qingfeng will report this to Su Wen right now, that this matter is impossible!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Right at this moment, Sect Master Cui Xu stopped Mo Qingfeng. He said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Since Qingfeng has spoken, then I cannot make things difficult for you. According to what you said, Su Wen accumulated the most Saint Qi in the secret realm, and I presume the final reward is absolutely extraordinary. Go tell him that if he¡¯s willing to exchange a Heaven Rank technique and three Heaven Rank elixirs, then we¡¯ll agree to his request. If he says he doesn¡¯t have them, then ask him what the final reward is and if he¡¯s willing to exchange it with us!¡± All of the elders fell silent upon hearing this. One of them could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Demon Martial Bead¡¯s techniques cannot be taught to outsiders. Otherwise, it would be possible to obtain Su Wen¡¯s technique.¡± The other man sneered. ¡°Actually, not necessarily. We just don¡¯t dare to try. After we leave the mystic realm, it might not be a problem to spread the technique learnt through the beads. Qingfeng, tell that Su Wen, why don¡¯t he exchange the cultivation technique he obtained in the mystic realm with us? According to you, he has gathered a lot of Saint Qi, so that cultivation technique should be far more valuable than a normal Heaven Rank technique. It¡¯s definitely a priceless treasure. Anyway, if he tries it, even if his soul is destroyed, it has nothing to do with us!¡± Whether or not the Demon Martial Bead¡¯s cultivation technique could be passed on to outsiders, no one actually knew. Mo Qingfeng obtained a sword move from the bead. That¡¯s right, it was only one move. But the power of this move already made everyone envious! But no one dared to tell Mo Qingfeng to pass it down. After all, who could guarantee that Mo Qingfeng¡¯s soul would not be destroyed? That was a mystic realm created by the Nine Saints. Even after coming out, no one could guarantee that they could violate the rules. After all, this was their own talent, but it did not matter if Su Wen tried it, since he was from the Royal Court anyway. If Su Wen could transfer his technique, then regarding Mo Qingfeng¡¯s sword move¡­ These elders all had their own plans. Hearing the sect master and elders¡¯ words, Mo Qingfeng felt helpless. Wasn¡¯t this too vicious of them? However, he knew that he was just a messenger. If Su Wen wanted to negotiate further, then so be it. In the station, Su Wen and the Thirteenth Master were playing chess. Su Wen had a relaxed expression, while the Thirteenth Master stared hard at the chessboard, deep in thought. Beside the Thirteenth Master stood an innocent-looking girl. She secretly winked at Su Wen while Thirteen Master was not paying attention. Su Wen glared at her before turning to look at the Thirteenth Master. His meaning was clear: You are now a servant girl. What if that old man finds out? At this moment, the Thirteenth Master raised his head and looked at Su Wen angrily. ¡°You brat! Why are you glaring at Ying Hua when you don¡¯t know how to play chess? Did she provoke you?¡± Su Wen was not afraid of him and sneered. ¡°Hurry up and play! At the rate you¡¯re moving, we can celebrate the New Year before we finish the game! Besides, she¡¯s my maidservant, so I can stare at her however I want!¡± ¡°You¡­ you little brat! Sigh, why is this game like this? Ever since 30 years ago, no one has been able to win against me. How can you win against me?¡± After saying that, the old man was a little embarrassed. After all, he was the one who insisted for Su Wen to play chess with him. Because he had previously bragged to Ying Hua that his chess skills were outstanding¡­ However, from Su Wen¡¯s point of view, this old man was a complete idiot. He reckoned that most of the people who played against him before were either newbies¡­ or purposefully lost to him¡­ ¡°Humph! This old man¡¯s condition is not good. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t win, so he threw the chess piece and left. Ying Hua winked at Su Wen before leaving as well. At this moment, Yan Luoying appeared behind Su Wen and placed her head on his shoulder. She watched the two of them leave before asking in a low voice, ¡°Was it nice to look?¡± ¡°This game of chess is truly a beautiful image of sophistry¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you dare bring home just any sort of hussy that makes eyes at you. If you dare to bring this kind of trash in, I¡¯ll really fall out with you¡­¡± Yan Luoying whispered fiercely into Su Wen¡¯s ear. Su Wen lectured her earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s not right. She was forced by life and has a tragic background. You have to learn to understand.¡± Yan Luoying said unhappily, ¡°I understand that she has a miserable background, but if she wants to share a husband with me, I won¡¯t be able to understand it. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. At the very least, Sister Yumian married into the family as someone who was clean and virtuous. This girl there has already slept with countless men, and I don¡¯t like being dirty. I¡¯m not controlling you, but don¡¯t make a move just by following the smell. Even if you want something fresh, you have to find something good¡­¡± Su Wen pretended to be furious. ¡°Am I such a person in your eyes?¡± Yan Luoying gently bit his ear and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m warning your lecherous side, before it gets any ideas!¡± At this point, she asked with some concern, ¡°How¡¯s Yiyi¡¯s mother? I haven¡¯t seen you do much since we arrived. However, Yiyi is feeling uneasy. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s very worried.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what attitude these Daoists have. If they¡¯re willing to negotiate properly, we¡¯ll negotiate. Even if we have to pay a price, if we can resolve this peacefully, it¡¯s not impossible. If we don¡¯t negotiate properly, hehe, then don¡¯t blame me for using some tricks on them.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Jin walked over and reported, ¡°Young Master, outside the transit station, a person who calls himself Mo Qingfeng seeks an audience!¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± After saying that, Su Wen turned around and kissed Yan Luoying passionately. Zhao Jin didn¡¯t dare to look, immediately turning around to run. ¡°Shall I meet him with you?¡± ¡°Might as well.¡± Su Wen and Yan Luoying went to the living room together. Mo Qingfeng came in and saw the two of them. He could not help but take a few more glances at Yan Luoying. After all, Yan Luoying had excellent looks and temperament. ¡°This is my wife, Yan Luoying!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Mo Qingfeng drew a cold breath and clasped his hands, saying, ¡°General Yan! I¡¯ve long heard of your great name!¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°Rumors really can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What sort of rumor are you talking about?¡± Mo Qingfeng looked at Su Wen and Yan Luoying and said, ¡°After Lady Yan killed 400,000 enemy soldiers, everyone has been going around saying that Su Wen¡¯s wife is 30 feet tall and extremely strong. I thought¡­ maybe it¡¯s a little biased¡­ but there¡¯s no smoke without fire. She might thus be¡­ not so pretty. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Su Wen burst into laughter. ¡°Brother Mo, you¡¯re underestimating me too much. With my personality, how could I marry a woman like that?¡± Mo Qingfeng sighed and said, ¡°Madam Su¡¯s looks are so outstanding. Then, Young Master Su, why are you still being so ambiguous about Doctor Ni? Doctor Ni deals with corpses every day, and even we feel a little¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Su Wen hurriedly coughed. Yan Luoying narrowed her eyes and put on a fake smile. ¡°Doctor Ni¡­ why haven¡¯t I heard you mention this before?¡± Mo Qingfeng could tell that he stirred up a pot of sh*t! ¡°Young Master Su, I still have some matters to attend to. Farewell!¡± Su Wen said angrily, ¡°Sit down! Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Damn it, you want to run after stabbing me? Yan Luoying didn¡¯t tangle on this topic as well. Mo Qingfeng smiled bitterly and recounted the conditions of his martial uncles and Sect Master. Su Wen and Yan Luoying frowned when they heard this. The conditions were a little too much. Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Heaven Rank techniques and elixirs are all priceless treasures, so how can I use them to trade? What I mean is that I can use money and resources to compensate everyone.¡± Mo Qingfeng shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s probably impossible. Our Taihao Palace doesn¡¯t lack money in the first place. As for resources, unless it¡¯s especially precious natural treasures, it¡¯s probably very difficult to move all the martial uncles!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Go and tell them that the price is negotiable. In short, I want to buy Xie Bingrui¡¯s life! Ask them to give me a price.¡± Mo Qingfeng was helpless and could only leave again. After he left, Yan Luoying went to Su Wen¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think those stubborn bulls will agree to my husband¡¯s conditions.¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°So what? We have to try. If they really don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Yan Luoying looked at him and smiled. ¡°So¡­ who is Doctor Ni?¡± ¡°Huh? What doctor?¡± ¡°Doctor Ni!¡± ¡°Ni What?¡± ¡°Little baddie! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson tonight with my sisters!¡± ¡°Haha! Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Cultivating the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra had its own benefits. One was that the Yang Qi in the body was extremely abundant! He was full of ¡®combat power¡¯! A day later, as expected, Mo Qingfeng brought a piece of news that made Su Wen extremely unhappy. Taihao Palace had rejected Su Wen¡¯s suggestion. Mo Qingfeng said helplessly, ¡°My Martial Uncle Xuan Song said before, what¡¯s the use of having those tacky money? It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s enough money to spend. There¡¯s no benefit in having more.¡± When Su Wen heard his words, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have troubled Brother Mo to relay the message back and forth. That¡¯s all then. Consider it as me owing Brother Mo a favor. If you need my help in the future, you can come and find me.¡± Regardless of whether the matter was successful or not, he had helped him in being a messenger to run back and forth. Su Wen coldly smiled as he watched Mo Qingfeng leave. What a bunch of ox-nosed people! Did they really think of themselves as infallible? Money wasn¡¯t important, right? Today, this Daddy will let all of you know what it means to live without money! ¡°Zhao Jin! Prepare the carriage! Follow me to County Governor Manor!¡± Su Wen valiantly led Zhao Jin straight to County Governor Manor. When they arrived, Su Wen directly barged in! ¡°Get Liu Xiong to see me!¡± he said as he walked. Liu Xiong was the county governor¡¯s name! ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Commander of the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Wen!¡± The soldier hurried to report. Su Wen walked into the living hall leisurely. Not long after, Liu Xiong arrived. At this moment, he realized that Su Wen¡¯s gaze was rather unfriendly! How did he offend this grandfather? Liu Xiong was perturbed. Su Wen said coldly, ¡°County Governor Liu, I¡¯m very disappointed in you!¡± Liu Xiong hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Su, why do you say that?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°Let me ask you. Recently, many people from the martial world have come to this city, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Xiong naturally knew. ¡°Why are they here?¡± Liu Xiong replied, ¡°It¡¯s naturally because of the matter of the Thousand Illusion Demoness Xie Bingrui being executed by the Taihao Palace!¡± Su Wen slammed the table! Pa! The table shattered. He stood up and angrily shouted, ¡°If you already knew about such a major matter, why didn¡¯t you report it to me? Why didn¡¯t you act? Are you still an official of the Royal Court?¡± County Governor Liu was dumbfounded. Within the martial world, one had always turned a blind eye and allowed the dogs to bite each other. What was with Lord Su? However, he did not dare say it directly. He carefully probed, ¡°Lord Su¡­ What do you mean?¡± Su Wen said righteously, ¡°What bullsh*t Taihao Palace is this! In your territory, they actually dare kidnap the people in broad daylight, imprison them, and even execute our Great Zhou citizens at will! Is there any justice? Is there any law? Oh? County Governor Liu, what are you doing? In a smaller sense, it¡¯s called an evil cult. In a larger sense, it¡¯s a rebellion!¡± ¡°If they are like this, wouldn¡¯t the citizens of our Great Zhou be afraid of their reputation? Would there still be peace and prosperity in this world?!¡± Su Wen¡¯s voice became progressively louder. County Governor Liu understood when he heard that. This person was planning on attacking the Taihao Palace! Although he didn¡¯t know how the Taihao Palace had provoked this person, his intentions were already clear. To be honest, County Governor Liu did not wish to be involved in such matters. Why? The Taihao Palace had a deep background, a massive influence, and countless expert. If they were truly provoked and sent people to kill them, wouldn¡¯t they suffer a great loss? The problem was that Su Wen¡¯s badge had been pinned on him the moment he entered the room. There was no room for negotiation. If he did not listen to Su Wen and offended him, he would probably send a memorial to the capital immediately. The other party was a Secret Shadow Guard, he had connections all the way up. If he did not agree to whatever this Su Wen wanted to do, the latter might just go back and accuse him. Moreover, looking at the proficiency of him dragging him in, once he made up his mind to deal with him, there was probably no chance of himself making a comeback. While he pondered, Su Wen was not in a hurry either, just leisurely waiting for his response. Why was he so unyielding? It was precisely because all these people were so smooth and slick. Once they were given an opening, he would try to smooth things over and not offend either side. Su Wen then said calmly, ¡°His Majesty did leave a Royal Decree. During my stay in Qing Prefecture, you must listen to my orders!¡± These words made Liu Xiong completely give up on the Taihao Palace. He said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Su, what do you need me to do now? I will do it!¡± What he meant was to push Su Wen to the front. He was most worried that Su Wen would ask him to fight to the death with the Taihao Palace. However, since Su Wen said that he had to listen to his orders, things were much easier. He had already thought it through. As long as Su Wen left, he would immediately send someone to spread the news that Su Wen was using the royal decree to seize power. He was the one who wanted to target the Taihao Palace, and it had nothing to do with him! However, at this moment, he still had to listen to Su Wen. Su Wen then said in a deep voice, ¡°Pass down my order, get people to gather all the soldiers near Chang Sheng County! Including those from the Martial Inspectorate¡± ¡°Yes!¡± County Governor Liu did not hesitate. A campaign against the Taihao Palace was about to begin! In the next few days, the atmosphere in Chang Sheng Country changed drastically! Meanwhile inside the Taihao Palace, a group of Daoists gathered together with gloomy expressions. Sect Master Perfected Cui Xu said in a deep voice, ¡°In just the past five days! Three of our Taihao Palace¡¯s mines have been sealed! The reason is that the procedures are not in accordance with the rules! All the ores that have not been transported out are stuck in there. Furthermore, the other party is going to pursue responsibility for illegal mining of the mines.¡± Another person said, ¡°Our Taihao Pharmaceutical Store in the city has also been sealed. Everyone has been arrested and thrown into prison. It¡¯s said that Su Wen bought our elixirs and had diarrhea. He said that if he, as a martial artist at Earth Rank, could have diarrhea, then as a commoner, wouldn¡¯t he die? That¡¯s why he said that selling fake medicine would harm people!¡± ¡°This is preposterous!¡± One of them said furiously, ¡°How can they do this? I¡¯m going to kill Su Wen right now!¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Perfected Cui Xu coldly said, ¡°Do you know how many experts Su Wen has by his side? If we go rashly, what will happen if we lose?¡± While they were having a hard time agonizing over their losses¡­ Suddenly, a young Daoist priest rushed in and reported in a panic, ¡°Not good, not good. Sect Master, there are many people outside. They said that they want us to move out!¡± ¡°Who dares to come to my Taihao Palace and be impudent!¡± Perfected Cui Xu was furious and led a group of experts to charge out. At this moment, Su Wen was standing at the entrance of the mountain with thousands of people. Mo Qingfeng saw Su Wen and whispered to Perfected Cui Xu, ¡°Sect Master, the leader of this party is Su Wen.¡± Perfected Cui Xu suppressed the anger in his heart and came to the mountain gate. He looked at Su Wen and asked in a deep voice, ¡°May I know what this Lord intends to do?¡± Su Wen glanced at him and casually asked, ¡°Are you in charge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Perfected Cui Xu said coldly, ¡°I heard that you want us to move out. We have a deed for the land here!¡± Su Wen glanced at him and sneered. ¡°You have a title deed? I know you have one, so what?¡± Perfected Cui Xu didn¡¯t hold back at all. ¡°Are you going to ignore the laws of the country and take over our residence? Then I¡¯ll report this to His Majesty!¡± Su Wen took out a document from his chest pocket and smiled. ¡°According to the laws of the Great Zhou Dynasty, all Daoist temples, monasteries, and nunneries must be approved by the government before they can be established. I wonder if your Taihao Palace has gotten any approval procedures?¡± Perfected Cui Xu¡¯s eyes widened. Approval procedures? He did not know that the Great Zhou had such a rule. In fact, this rule was mainly targeted at temples that were open to the commoners and charged incense money. It was mainly to prevent people from scamming the commoners. But the problem was, if Su Wen were to bring it out, wouldn¡¯t Taihao Palace also have flouted the rules? Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°This Daoist here, you can possess the title deed, and this land is still yours. However, your Daoist temple isn¡¯t legal. We have to demolish it. After that, if you want to rebuild it, you can apply for approval from the government.¡± ¡°By the way, since you guys are involved in illegal mining, I have reason to suspect that everything in front of you is illegal goods as well. Therefore, I want to detain you temporarily.¡± ¡°Also, someone reported you for kidnapping two women. We have to search thoroughly!¡± Su Wen looked at the furious Cui Xu and said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to resist the law by force, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You can go and organize your men now and hold your weapons. You can kill the thousands of people behind me as you please, but believe me, after you kill them, His Majesty¡¯s wrath will not be something that your Taihao Palace can withstand.¡± With that said, he looked at all the Taihao Palace cultivators and shouted, ¡°The martial world is no lawless land! Since everyone is in the Great Zhou¡¯s territory, they must abide by my Great Zhou¡¯s laws! Anyone who violates the laws, dies!¡± Chapter 175 - Being Alive... Without Money Chapter 175 Being Alive¡­ Without Money No official of the Great Zhou had ever dared to say such a thing in front of the cultivators of Taihao Palace! Su Wen¡¯s actions undoubtedly made everyone in the sect feel humiliated. They had always thought highly of themselves, just like how when Su Wen wanted to negotiate with them earlier. In their eyes, so what if he was the son of the prime minister of Great Zhou? They had already taken many things for granted. In fact, this was inevitable in this era. Individual martial prowess led to their disregard for law. Many people felt that they were impressive just because they were skilled in martial arts. What government? Could it be eaten? Just like some rich people, if you know, you know. For example, the Taihao Palace had monopolized the usage of some mines. At the time, perhaps some officials were unwilling to offend them, so they nodded their heads in agreement and turned a blind eye to their actions. After that, no one pursued the matter. As time passed, the culprits soon begin to feel that the mine was theirs. What did it have to do with the Royal Court? So what if they lived in Great Zhou? Today, Su Wen blatantly told them that if the imperial court were to take them seriously, then everything would be illegal! Perfected Cui Xu was left utterly stunned. What should he do? Go back and organize people to kill their way out? Without a doubt, this would cause the Taihao Palace to break ties with the Great Zhou Royal Court! Once the war began, the foundation that the Taihao Palace had built for thousands of years would be destroyed. He suddenly regretted it! Mo Qingfeng was right! He should not offend the Royal Court just because of a woman! When Su Wen said that he wanted to settle it with money, he should have reconciled with him. But so what if they didn¡¯t start a war? Could it be that they would just let Su Wen chase them out of their Sect base? The Taihao Palace would definitely lose all face! At that moment, a sigh was heard. A white-haired old man slowly descended from the sky. There was no anger in his eyes, only calmness, as if everything was normal. After he landed, he looked at the Thirteenth Master behind Su Wen and nodded slightly. When the Daoist priests of the Vast Sky Palace saw this person, they all bowed. ¡°Greetings, Prime Elder.¡± Even the sect leader, Perfected Cui Xu bowed. ¡°Taihao, Long Hua!¡± ¡°Commander of the Secret Shadow Guard, Su Wen!¡± The two of them introduced themselves to each other before Daoist Long Hua said in a low voice, ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t go too far in everything you do.¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. Was this old fellow not going to chat nicely with him too? His expression hardened, and he said in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean by going too far? Everything I do is according to the law. According to the rules, everything under the heavens is the land of the Emperor! Does your Taihao Palace stand outside the laws of the Great Zhou?¡± Even if a Heaven Rank expert from Taihao Palace arrived, Su Wen wouldn¡¯t back down. Long Hua¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a terrifying aura suddenly surged toward Su Wen. At this point, Thirteenth Master appeared beside Su Wen. His eyes were wide open as he shouted angrily, ¡°Daoist Long Hua, you dare to injure our Great Zhou officials? Are you courting death?¡± A formless spiritual energy collision occurred in midair. Daoist Longhua took half a step back. He sighed and said, ¡°Then what do you want to do, Lord?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. Firstly, you have to deliver the women you abducted!¡± Daoist Longhua turned to look at Cui Xu, a questioning look in his eyes. He had no idea what was going on. Cui Xu whispered, ¡°That¡¯s the Demoness of the Demonic Music Sect!¡± ¡°Release her!¡± Cui Xu didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. He quickly got someone to bring Xie Bingrui out. Xie Bingrui had no idea what was going on. When she saw Su Wen, she finally understood! ¡°It must be my daughter who told him to come to me! He was bewitched by her Mental Demon Charming Body and obeyed my daughter¡¯s orders. Hahahaha! This move of mine is too ingenious!¡± Xie Bingrui was ecstatic. She was delivered to Su Wen by the people from the Taihao Palace. Perfected Cui Xu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the person. Can you leave now?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Xie Bingrui was in an extremely miserable state. Her lute bones were pierced by the iron hooks at this point. Su Wen coldly said, ¡°Who captured her? Who used such a method? I¡¯ve to get an explanation for all this, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Cui Xu uttered in a low voice. Long Hua suddenly turned around and slapped him. He shouted coldly, ¡°Who asked you to speak?¡± Perfected Cui Xu¡¯s face swelled up from the slap, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Daoist Longhua pulled out a medicinal pill from his robes and handed it over. ¡°This is a Jade Bone Ice Flesh Pill. Once you use it, her injuries will completely heal within three days. She won¡¯t even leave a scar behind.¡± Su Wen received the pill and stuffed it into his sleeves. However, he continued staring at them as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°I want the culprit! If you can¡¯t hand them over, I will bring all of you back!¡± Daoist Long Hua was rather displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give you the pill?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°What has got to with the culprit? So you¡¯re saying, if I beat a certain disciple of yours until all his bones and tendons are broken and torture him for another month or two, so long as I provide a pill to heal his injuries, the matter will be settled?¡± ¡°I said it very clearly. I want the culprit!¡± He could tell that Long Hua had suffered some losses just now and was probably no match for the Thirteenth Master. Since that was the case, he could act even more unbridled. To put it bluntly, if a few thousand people from the government died, there would still be many more to replace them. However, if the few thousands from Taihao Palace died, the sect would be wiped out! Even if some of them escaped the net, their enemies would probably pounce on them. ¡°Brat, leave some leeway so that we can meet again in the future!¡± Long Hua said coldly. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t give me a chance when I wanted to give you guys one. It¡¯s too late now! Hand over the culprit or I will order people to attack the mountain!¡± Su Wen knew that even if he did leave some leeway, the other party would not be grateful. ¡°Cui Xu!¡± Long Hua suppressed his anger and shouted angrily. Cui Xu looked at the old Daoist priest who brought Xie Bingrui over. The old Daoist priest smiled bitterly before taking a step forward, ¡°It¡¯s me! I did it!¡± After Su Wen ordered them to capture the old Daoist, someone went forward to restrain him. Su Wen looked at Long Hua and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Taihao Palace has been violating the governmental mining laws for a long time. You will be fined 200,000 taels of silver and the mineral resources will be returned to the country. Also, regarding your infraction of the construction, I will show you some leniency, quickly go to the authorities to settle the paperwork! If this happens again, I will not forgive you!¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t force the Daoist priests of the Taihao Palace to move out either. Otherwise, a war would really break out. He then coldly watched as Cui Xu strenuously gathered 200,000 taels of silver from the sect. Su Wen ordered his men to accept it, before turning around and shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He behaved extremely arrogantly! He led the old Daoist priest and Xie Bingrui as everyone slowly descended the mountain! Daoist Longhua turned to Cui Xu at this point. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you provoke him? He has a Heaven Rank expert with him!¡± Perfected Cui Xu smiled bitterly and explained everything slowly! Daoist Long Hua was incomparably furious as he berated them, ¡°Have you all gone mad? Do you really think that you are invincible just because you have some martial arts skills? Do you think no one dares to provoke you? I¡¯ve already warned you all to treat the people of the royal court with caution. Why did you all forget about it?¡± ¡°They came to our door to discuss business, yet you demand an exorbitant price. Do you really treat the Royal Court as invisible? Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for that person, the Court would have destroyed all these sects long ago? Would it be your turn to be arrogant?¡± Perfected Cui Xu asked curiously, ¡°That person? Who is he?¡± Daoist Long Hua only glanced at him before lambasting, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask! All you need to know is that the Court normally wouldn¡¯t touch us for no reason, but that¡¯s only because we don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them. But once we really poke this hornet nest, even that person won¡¯t help us! There must be rules in everything!¡± ¡°Yes, this disciple knows his mistake! But¡­ What about Junior-apprentice Brother Qing Xuanzi?¡± Daoist Longhua shook his head and said, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Right at this time, Mo Qingfeng who had remained silent all along opened his mouth and said, ¡°This disciple and that Su Wen are old friends. Why not¡­ this disciple go and ask?¡± Long Hua looked at him and nodded. ¡°Not bad, kid. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± On the other side, Xie Bingrui, Su Wen, and the others returned to the transit station. Xie Yiyi finally relaxed when she saw her mother. She quickly helped Xie Bingrui remove the iron hooks on her body and took the pill to help her wash up and rest. Meanwhile, Su Wen brought Qing Xuanzi to a room. Zhao Jin and Chu He stood by the side. After all, this old fellow had a cultivation of 8th Grade Earth Rank! Su Wen crossed his legs and casually said, ¡°Old Daoist, we meet again.¡± Qing Xuanzi smiled apologetically. ¡°Young Master Su.¡± ¡°Why did you capture my mother-in-law?¡± Su Wen asked in a fierce tone. The old Daoist seriously replied, ¡°Sect Master has given the order, I dare not disobey!¡± What a good throw of the ball into the other¡¯s court. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Then that Sect Master of yours is not any good thing as well, to just turn back and sell you out!¡± To be honest, Qing Xuanzi was also speechless. When Cui Xu had looked at him just now, it was obvious that he wanted him to take the blame. What could he do? In the end, he couldn¡¯t possibly allow Cui Xu to leave with Su Wen. He could only step forward, but it was impossible for him not to feel disappointed. You asked me to do something, but when sh*t hit the fan, I have to take the blame? Although this was a common occurrence, no one would desire to have it happen to themselves. ¡°For the crime of abducting a woman, logically speaking, you should have been sent to the army for at least three to five years. Considering how high your cultivation base is, they might even have destroyed your cultivation,¡± Su Wen said, and the old Daoist¡¯s expression turned uglier. ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯m not the Sect Master. I¡¯ll submit. You can say however you wish to deal with me.¡± This old Daoist priest had his priorities right. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°In that case, how about you follow me for five years?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Qing Xuanzi agreed without hesitation. Having one more person was naturally better than nothing. Su Wen said to Qing Xuanzi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be like your sect master. I will never let my subordinates take the blame.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve long heard of Young Master Su¡¯s arrogance! He¡¯s a responsible person!¡± the old Daoist said with a smile. Zhao Jin, who was standing to the side, felt a faint sense of disgust in his heart when he saw this boot-licking appearance of this Daoist! He rebuked angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. What do you mean by being arrogant? My young master has a heart for the world! He sees injustice!¡± The old Daoist replied loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! This brother is right!¡± Zhao Jin was left speechless. What should he do? Someone was stealing his business now. Right then, someone reported from outside that Mo Qingfeng had arrived. Su Wen gave the old Daoist a look, and the guy immediately stood up and went behind Su Wen. Mo Qingfeng entered and was stunned when he saw the three people standing behind Su Wen. However, he retained his manners, smiling and greeting them. As the two of them sat down, Mo Qingfeng looked at the old Daoist behind Su Wen from time to time. ¡°Um¡­ Young Master Su, may I ask, how do you plan to deal with my Martial Uncle Qing Xuanzi?¡± Just as he finished speaking, the old Daoist shouted angrily, ¡°Insolence! Is this something you should ask about?¡± After saying that, he bent down and asked Su Wen in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, can I explain to him?¡± Seeing his attitude, Zhao Jin was already itching to draw his saber and strike down this old Daoist. Mo Qingfeng was even more dumbstruck. Why does this Martial Uncle¡­ look so hateful at this moment? Su Wen nodded. He was very curious about how the old Daoist would explain to Mo Qingfeng After receiving Su Wen¡¯s approval, the old Daoist stood up straight and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have just been rehabilitated by Young Master Su Wen and have already deeply recognized my own mistakes. I have thus decided to turn over a new leaf. From now on, I will treat Young Master Su Wen as a benchmark and abide by the law. I will report to the country and atone for the mistakes that our Taihao Palace made previously! Go back and report to the sect master. Tell him that after I have atone for my sins, I will return to the sect!¡± Mo Qingfeng¡¯s jaw dropped. Why did these words not sound like words spoken by a human at all? He had said it in all seriousness, but it was terrifyingly fake! ¡°This¡­¡± Mo Qingfeng was somewhat in a dilemma. Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°You saw it, I didn¡¯t force him. It was your Uncle-Master who was enlightened. Furthermore, he¡¯s guilty of abducting women, so he has to pay a price, right? He¡¯ll be back in a few years, so don¡¯t worry. If you miss him, you can come to my house to visit anytime. Just remember to bring me some gifts when the time comes.¡± Mo Qingfeng came out of the transit station in a daze and could not help but look back. He felt as though whatever transpired was him having a dream Shouldn¡¯t Uncle-Master be filled with grief and indignation? What was going on with that smile on his face? Was he coerced to that point? He probably was¡­ After returning to the Taihao Palace, Mo Qingfeng reported truthfully. When everyone had finished listening, the Prime Elder Long Hua said in a low voice, ¡°This matter ends here. That Su Wen has a Heaven Rank expert protecting him, so it¡¯s clear that the emperor values him greatly. Don¡¯t get on his bad side. Since Qing Xuanzi hasn¡¯t been tortured, and there¡¯s no danger, then let him follow Su Wen for a few years. We can consider him as a buffer between the Sect and the Royal Court in the meantime. Practice well and strive to break through to Heaven Rank as soon as possible, as I don¡¯t have much time left¡­ If none of you are able to reach the Heaven Rank in time, then not to mention the Royal Court, even in the martial world¡­ I¡¯m afraid there will be people who will try to harm our Taihao Palace¡­¡± The Prime Elder sighed and left. In reality, he was also very helpless. If he was ten years younger, he would be even more unyielding than he was today. It was just that right now, his body might not be able to endure another great battle. He knew that he could not fall at this time! After he left, Perfected Cui Xu shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Disperse! Also send out a notice that the execution of Xie Bingrui is canceled!¡± The Taihao Palace would definitely lose face this time. Everyone left, but the logistics elder didn¡¯t. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do!¡± He cried miserably. Cui Xu frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Money¡­ We don¡¯t have any more money! There are less than 300 taels of silver in the account now!¡± The logistics elder counted on his fingers and said, ¡°There are more than 1,000 disciples in the sect. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, even if it¡¯s just eating, this money won¡¯t last for more than a few days. Not to mention the need for medicinal pills, some low level disciples even need to have weapons forged¡­¡± As Cui Xu listened to the report, he realized that he had never thought money could be so important. ¡°If I had known, I would have agreed to exchange the money with Su Wen. I heard that the Su family is rich¡­¡± Perfected Cui Xu wanted to cry at this moment. He finally experienced the pain of being alive¡­ without money. They could only mobilize the entire Taihao Palace to start a great business of earning money. For a very long time, the disciples of Taihao Palace would chop wood, sell medicine, and sell wild animals. They would do anything to obtain money, turning into a topic of discussion within the martial world. Of course, this was all in the future¡­ Much later, Xie Bingrui woke up and found Xie Yiyi lying beside her. And her injuries felt much better. ¡°Yiyi.¡± She tapped on her daughter to rouse her. She then said with some heartache, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. It¡¯s all thanks to you managing to control Su Wen and let him save me. Hurry up and get him to order people to attack the mountain and kill those ox-nosed Daoists.¡± She still mistakenly thought that Su Wen was controlled by Xie Yiyi to save her. ¡°Mother!¡± Xie Yiyi was helpless. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop? Look at you. Even after being captured, the sect master didn¡¯t come to save you. Now, you¡¯re asking Su Wen to attack the Taihao Palace. What¡¯s the point!¡± Xie Bingrui shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Taihao Palace is powerful and has Heaven Rank experts. Our Demonic Music Sect can¡¯t handle them. How can they save me?¡± ¡°Mother, do you really plan on staying in the Demonic Music Sect forever?¡± Xie Yiyi looked at Xie Bingrui and decided to lay her cards on the table. She continued in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. I won¡¯t listen to your orders anymore and I won¡¯t let Su Wen do anything for you. Su Wen saved you this time, so you better take care of yourself. If there¡¯s a next time¡­¡± At this moment, Su Wen knocked on the door. ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Xie Yiyi didn¡¯t ask for Xie Bingrui¡¯s opinion. Su Wen walked in with a face full of smiles. Behind him was a maid carrying toiletries and breakfast. The maid put down her things and left. Su Wen smiled as he asked, ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Xie Bingrui casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m already mostly recovered.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Xie Yiyi and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t we agree to control him to serve our Demonic Music Sect? What do you mean now?¡± She thought that Su Wen was being controlled by Xie Yiyi and was completely defenseless. Xie Yiyi shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, so what if you make the Demonic Music Sect number one in the world? Isn¡¯t it good to just focus on raising your cultivation?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Su Wen agreed. Xie Bingrui completely ignored Su Wen and raged at Xie Yiyi. ¡°Reviving the Demonic Music Sect is my lifelong wish. No matter what, I have to continue! If you don¡¯t help me, then go live your own good life. In the future, we will sever all ties!¡± Xie Yiyi burst into tears and plunged into Su Wen¡¯s arms. At this moment, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone who works so hard as an employee. If you were the Demonic Sound Sect¡¯s Sect Master, I can understand why you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re on steroids. But you¡¯re just a worker, so what are you trying to do? You even talk about your lifelong wish. Without me, your wish would probably have gone unfulfilled!¡± ¡°Yiyi, tell him to shut up! This brat¡¯s words are too annoying!¡± Xie Bingrui¡¯s face turned red from anger. To which Xie Yiyi whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t control him at all!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Xie Bingrui left stunned at this revelation. At this moment, Su Wen raised Xie Yiyi¡¯s chin and looked at her alluring face. He chuckled and said, ¡°What do you mean by you haven¡¯t controlled me¡­ your tears have already controlled my heart¡­¡± As he spoke, he swooped down to kiss her! As their tongues intertwined, Xie Yiyi¡¯s body turned weak. What a display of dog food for the mother-in-law! (TL Note: One of the slangs the Chinese use for single people can be translated as ¡®single dogs¡¯. Thus, displays of affection are often jokingly called scattering dog food for the single dogs to ¡®eat¡¯.) Xie Bingrui¡¯s face blushed crimson at this passionate scene. After the kiss, Su Wen turned to Xie Bingrui with a smile. ¡°My dear mother-in-law, are you very surprised? I have an opinion to voice, why don¡¯t you listen to it? I can help you revitalize the Demonic Music Sect, but there¡¯s a condition. You have to be the sect master! What do you think of this condition? No matter what, you¡¯re one of us. I can¡¯t possibly waste so much effort only to benefit a third party, right?¡± Xie Bingrui fell into silence. Be the Sect Master? In other words, the current Sect Master had to die! After all, no one would willingly give up their position. As her expression changed, Su Wen¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to revive the Demonic Music Sect? Then sacrifices are definitely needed. If you don¡¯t even have this bit of determination, how are you going to revive it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have to think about it! You go out first!¡± Su Wen pulled Xie Yiyi and said, ¡°Leave this place to the servants. Go back to your room and have a good rest.¡± With that said, Su Wen turned around to look at Xie Bingrui. His voice was low and seductive like a devil. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sacrifice Yiyi¡¯s cultivation base for the Demonic Music Sect? Didn¡¯t you also threaten to break all ties with Yiyi just now? Think about it carefully. Opportunities don¡¯t knock twice.¡± With that, he carried Xie Yiyi and left the room. In the courtyard, the Thirteenth Master was currently bragging about his bravery to Ying Hua. ¡°Just that Long Hua? He didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart when I spoke. Didn¡¯t you see his expression at that time¡­¡± Ying Hua looked at Old Master with admiration, making Old Master feel even more heroic. However, in reality¡­ she didn¡¯t understand a single thing at all. But in the service industry, the customer was the King, right? If only her customer was that Young Master instead¡­ Ying Hua wandered off in her thoughts. Just then, she saw from the corner of her eye Su Wen carrying Xie Yiyi past them. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh¡­ Her looks were not bad, but compared to Su Wen¡¯s wives, she was truly nothing. They were all country toppling beauties. Ying Hua turned around and looked at the Thirteenth Master, who was speaking so fast to the point he had spit at the mouth. She smiled and praised, ¡°Great Master is mighty!¡± In a dark corner somewhere in the world, the current Demonic Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report. He was a man in his forties with a perpetually frosty expression. When he heard that Xie Bingrui was saved by Su Wen and the execution was canceled, he revealed a smile. ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all! When Xie Bingrui brought Xie Yiyi to the capital, I didn¡¯t think much of it. I didn¡¯t expect this woman¡¯s move to be so powerful. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details, Su Wen¡¯s ability to rescue that person from the Taihao Palace is truly impressive. With his help, our Demonic Music Sect will definitely rise to prominence!¡± As he spoke, a look of pity flashed across his face. ¡°What a pity, Xie Yiyi! After that woman¡­ dispersed her power, she became so naturally charming. She¡¯s so beautiful that it¡¯s hard to resist!¡± At the thought of this, he even had a physiological reaction. ¡°But this is also good. Didn¡¯t Xie Yiyi already control Su Wen? Now that I¡¯ve broken through to the 9th Grade, I don¡¯t have to worry about that woman Xie Bingrui anymore. When the time comes, I can also find a chance to get close to her! If I can get her pregnant with my child, I might even be able to borrow the power of the Su family to let my bloodline take over authority in the Court¡­ Hahahaha!¡± The Sect Master burst out laughing. The subordinate who reported also smiled and said, ¡°Sect Master¡¯s wisdom is peerless! This subordinate admires you!¡± Speaking up to this point, the Demonic Music Sect Master¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. ¡°You may leave!¡± After the man left, he smiled lewdly again. ¡°I, Fang Mushan, am a man of many talents. That idiot Xie Bingrui actually refuted my advances in the past. If it weren¡¯t for her superb cultivation, I would have forcibly taken her and her daughter. Now that she¡¯s seriously injured, I can give it a try! Hehe!¡± Chapter 176 - Great Zhou Music Academy Chapter 176 Great Zhou Music Academy The group set off again, turning towards the Li Prefecture this time. Su Wen laid in the carriage with his head resting on Cui Yumian¡¯s thigh once again. He closed his eyes and concentrated. He knew that the true challenge would only begin when he arrived in the Li Prefecture. ¡°Su Wen.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside the carriage. It was Xie Bingrui. Su Wen opened the car window and raised his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve managed to establish contact?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve contacted him! The Sect Master has sent news that we can meet in Jiashan County!¡± ¡°Alright, I got it! Mother-in-law, do you want to get in the carriage?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xie Bingrui snorted and turned to leave. Su Wen¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold as he watched her leave. As expected, Xie Bingrui agreed to his plan. According to Xie Bingrui, the Demonic Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master was at the 8th Grade Earth Rank. In that case¡­ with Qing Xuanzi, Zhao Jin, Chu He, and himself, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. How was this a big problem? They had two 8th Grade Earth Ranks by their side. In addition, while Chu He, Zhao Jin, and Su Wen¡¯s cultivation levels weren¡¯t that high, their combat strength wasn¡¯t weak. However, Su Wen was just like that. Even a lion would use its full strength to hunt a rabbit, let alone a Demonic Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master? He didn¡¯t want to create a situation where his ambush would fail. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the Sect Master had already broken through to the 9th Grade! As for Luo Ning, he had already separated from Su Wen¡¯s team! Su Wen decided to let him handle another matter! The team slowly advanced towards Jiashan County. Finally, Su Wen arrived once again at Jiashan. Su Wen came out and stood on the carriage with mixed feelings. Now that there were no more refugees in the Li Prefecture, everything seemed to have returned to peace. However, under this calmness, how many vengeful spirits were there? No one knew. The welcoming delegation could already be seen from afar. The county magistrate had led a group of officials to wait at the county city¡¯s entrance. Su Wen slowly arrived with his men. The county magistrate was around 50 years old. When he saw Su Wen, he immediately stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Under Jiashan County¡¯s order, I, Song Huaigu, welcome Lord Su!¡± His posture was very humble. Su Wen glanced at him and said arrogantly, ¡°Have you arranged the banquet?¡± Song Huaigu replied honestly, ¡°Reporting to my lord, everything has been arranged!¡± Su Wenli could not be bothered with him. He directly entered the carriage and commanded, ¡°Enter the city!¡± From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even look the county magistrate in the eye. Song Huaigu lowered his head, anger flashing across his eyes. Such contempt was too much! However, when he raised his head, there was already a smile on his face. He watched as Su Wen¡¯s team entered the city. A person beside him came over and whispered, ¡°Lord, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Su Wen¡¯s every move! Xue Wanjun was captured by him, and the Ma Family was investigated because of this! We must not be careless around this person!¡± He then sighed and followed Su Wen into the city. In the county office, Su Wen sat down and the dishes prepared by Song Huaigu looked pretty good. Su Wen did not say anything and immediately led his subordinates to eat and drink. After he was full, he threw his chopsticks aside and stood up to leave! Song Huaigu wanted to talk to him several times, but he found that he had no chance. Pa! Song Huaigu kicked over a square table and said angrily, ¡°What the hell!¡± The rest of the servants did not care and quickly went up to clear the area. After returning to the transit station, Zhao Jin immediately went up to Su Wen, whispering, ¡°Young master, there are quite a few people watching this place.¡± Su Wen smiled and said nonchalantly, ¡°Just let them keep an eye on us. Do you think they¡¯ll be able to keep an eye on us? Hurry up and get Xie Bingrui to contact that Demonic Music Sect Master! Let¡¯s kill this guy first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Qian retreated. Su Wen stood in the courtyard and pondered for a moment before chuckling. ¡°Song Huaigu, Ma Family, I¡¯ll slowly play with you guys!¡± Xie Bingrui quickly sent the news. Three days later, she made an appointment with Demonic Music Sect Master Fang Mushan in a small forest on the west side of the city! Three days later¡­ Xie Bingrui walked out alone while Su Wen and the others trailed behind her. Soon, they arrived at the agreed location. But unexpectedly, even after waiting for an hour, Fang Mushan was nowhere to be seen. Even Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Xie Bingrui shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± They had no idea that Fang Mushan was so cunning, that he actually laid in wait in the vicinity of the transit station! Because of the difference in cultivation, Zhao Jin and the others were able to discover the person Song Huaigu had sent to keep an eye on him, but they were unable to discover him. After Xie Bingrui left, he noticed Su Wen and the others following behind her. After watching Su Wen and the others leave, Fang Mushan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all thanks to me taking countermeasures. This woman is trying to trick me!¡± He turned his gaze towards the station and sneered. ¡°What a pity. You don¡¯t know that my cultivation has already broken through to the 9th Grade! Want to plot against me? I heard that Su Wen¡¯s wives and concubines are all extraordinarily beautiful. I wonder what expression he will have when he comes back and sees his wives and concubines being abducted by me?¡± ¡°Hehe! Today will be fun!¡± As he pondered, he watched Su Wen and the others leave before sneaking into their lodgings. However, as soon as he entered, he saw an old man holding a woman in his arms. They were talking about the old man¡¯s past in the courtyard. ¡°Thinking back¡­ In the capital, my Thirteenth Master¡¯s name was extremely resounding¡­¡± Fang Mushan sensed that the old man¡¯s ¡®cultivation level¡¯ was not at all high! Fang Mushan laughed out loud. ¡°Haha! Old fart, to think you¡¯re still bragging. You¡¯re quite old and shameless. Today, I¡¯ll send you on your way¡­¡± As he spoke, he struck out with his palm. His Qi-infused palm shot out! However, what shocked Fang Mushan was that his palm strike was akin to a rock sinking into the ocean. The person before him did not react at all. The old man hugged Ying Hua and pointed at Fang Mushan with a smile. ¡°Do you see that? This guy is a top expert in the martial world with a 9th Grade Earth Rank. But in front of this old man, he¡¯s nothing!¡± Fang Mushan was dumbfounded! This old fellow was not simple! He immediately had thoughts of escape! But just as he turned around, before he could do anything, he saw that the same old man had appeared in front of him, still carrying Ying Hua in his arms. A finger tapped on his forehead and a burst of Qi entered his brain. The old man chuckled and said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re already here and you still want to leave? If you move again, your head will explode. Wait for that little bastard Su Wen to come back and deal with you!¡± Fang Mushan was at a loss. He was a 9th Grade Earth Rank, but in front of this old man, he was like a powerless chicken. The other party¡¯s strength was obvious now! Heaven Rank! Only a Heaven Rank expert could be so terrifying! He squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Senior, I went into the wrong house¡­¡± The Thirteenth Master sneered. ¡°Little brat, didn¡¯t you say that I, your grandfather, was bragging just now? Just stay here! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to move. If you dare to move, the Qi force embedded in your head will explode!¡± Fang Mushan thus obediently stood in the courtyard. Finally, Su Wen and the others returned. Once they entered the courtyard, Xie Bingrui was shocked! ¡°Sect Master!¡± Fang Mushan shouted, ¡°Quick! Tell that senior that it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! We¡¯re all on the same side!¡± Su Wen laughed. This fellow was really unlucky! He turned to look at Xie Bingrui and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that this Sect Master of yours doesn¡¯t trust you?¡± Xie Bingrui looked at Fang Mushan and asked coldly, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Before Fang Mushan could say anything, Su Wen spoke out first, ¡°What else could it be? He just didn¡¯t trust you and wanted to play with you. However, he didn¡¯t expect himself to run into a steel wall!¡± As he spoke, Su Wen¡¯s expression gradually turned sharp. He looked at Fang Mushan and gritted his teeth. ¡°You bastard, you really make me angry! I hate it when people aim for my family!¡± Fang Mushan looked at Xie Bingrui and said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding! Bingrui, I came here in a hurry because I was worried about you. Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯ve been thinking about you all these years?¡± Xie Bingrui walked up to him and smiled. ¡°Of course I know!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Xie Bingrui suddenly struck out with her palm! However, Fang Mushan raised his hand to stop her by instinct. However, the next second, the Qi bomb planted in his head exploded! Bang! His head exploded like a watermelon! Everyone jumped up in fright. No wonder this fellow didn¡¯t dare to leave, instead waiting here like a fool. The Thirteenth Master laughed. ¡°This brat, how dare he retaliate after I told him that he will explode if he moves!¡± Su Wen immediately bowed to him. ¡°Thank you, Thirteenth Master.¡± If not for this person, Su Wen would not have dared to imagine the consequences. The Thirteenth Master waved his hand before returning to his room with Ying Hua. Ying Hua was extremely surprised. In reality, although the old man had always had a special status in the team, Ying Hua did not feel that the old man was very fierce. After all, old fellows usually play chess or something¡­ She took most of his words only at face value! But to think¡­ he was actually so powerful! After they entered the room, Su Wen looked at Xie Bingrui and smiled. ¡°What do you plan to do? How are you going to deal with the remaining members of the Demonic Music Sect? This person died in your hands, how do you plan to explain it?¡± Xie Bingrui laughed in response as she looked at Su Wen. ¡°Have you forgotten what my nickname is?¡± The Thousand Illusion Demoness! Obviously, she planned to disguise herself! Xie Bingrui said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve known Fang Mushan for many years. I know everything about him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t brag. He had already reached the 9th Grade, yet you still told us he¡¯s in the 8th Grade. Do you still think you know him like the back of your hand?¡± Su Wen said bluntly. Xie Bingrui stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°It was an accident!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. He took out a banknote worth 100,000 taels of silver from his chest pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Take this money as the initial funds. I¡¯ll get Qing Xuanzi to go with you. You guys can do whatever you want then.¡± The old Daoist at the side was stunned! Let him be Xie Bingrui¡¯s subordinate? Su Wen looked at Qing Xuanzi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sending you, firstly, to help take care of my dear mother-in-law. Secondly, I want you to help me keep an eye on her too. Although the Demonic Music Sect belongs to the evil faction, try not to let her do anything outrageous. By the side, Zhao Jin was overjoyed! This Daoist priest is finally leaving! A mountain cannot have two tigers, a master should not have two boot-licking lackeys! Su Wen had his own considerations. Xie Bingrui had to be controlled by someone. To put it bluntly, in terms of character, Su Wen¡¯s trust in Xie Bingrui was not as deep as Qing Xuanzi¡¯s. As he spoke, Su Wen smiled at Xie Bingrui and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money, and the experts. However, these are just to help you settle the internal affairs of the Demonic Music Sect. I¡¯ve made a new strategy for you. Firstly, we need to change the name. What Demonic Music Sect? That would be stupid. In the future, we¡¯ll change the name to Great Zhou Music Academy, specialized in teaching music. We¡¯ll use this as a cover to recruit new students and recruit some good seedlings to teach martial arts! The source of income for the Sect would be through the school tuition fees, as well as concert fees! Why fight and kill? When the time comes, we¡¯ll nurture talents. I¡¯ll build a music college in the capital for you guys to create hype. Then, money will come in large quantities.¡± ¡°Just focus on your studies. If anyone dares to have any thoughts about you, I will use the Royal Court¡¯s power to settle it for you!¡± At this point, Su Wen turned to Xie Bingrui and said, ¡°The hundred-year plan to revitalize the Demonic Music Sect is now in your hands. What you need to do now, is to accumulate your strength. The unification of the martial world will only be a matter of time!¡± Would she be able to conquer the martial world? Su Wen did not know. Whatever the case, this mother-in-law would be busy for at least ten years. Xie Bingrui¡¯s jaw dropped. The Great Zhou Music Academy? What a strange name! However, she fell into deep thought when she heard Su Wen¡¯s words. She knew very well that the most important thing for the Demonic Music Sect right now was to accumulate strength! She also knew that it was impossible for them to ascend to the heavens in a single bound. Su Wen¡¯s method was indeed a method to accumulate strength steadily. The source of money and the source to search for talents had been arranged. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± With that, Xie Bingrui looked at Qing Xuanzi and gritted her teeth. ¡°From today onwards, you will be the Vice Principal of the Great Zhou Music Academy!¡± At this moment, Su Wen absolutely would not expect that after so many years, this Music Academy would become one of the most popular schools in the entire continent and nurture countless musical talents to stun the world. Of course, that was all for later. At this moment, he just wanted to find something for his mother-in-law to do. You like to play around, right? Go play around with those energetic children then. In the following period of time, Su Wen started to set up the Secret Shadow Guards¡¯ Branch. ¡°This door must be grand! Yes, it must be grand!¡± ¡°The dungeons and isolation chambers cannot be missing!¡± ¡°Also, the intelligence agency needs to be built. Go recruit more spies¡­¡± He had to do these things bit by bit. Including the people he brought, how to settle them was a problem. It was impossible for Su Wen to let everyone stay at the transit station with him. While he was busy, Wei Guo¡¯an was a little anxious. He found Su Wen and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Su, when are we going to start investigating the officials of Li Prefecture?¡± Su Wen glanced at him and smiled. ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to start the investigation?¡± Wei Guo¡¯an said anxiously, ¡°His Majesty gave the order that we have to investigate these officials as soon as possible, but ever since Your Excellency arrived in the Li Prefecture, you don¡¯t have any intention of starting the investigation at all? You only focused on building a branch, isn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse?¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and said with a smile, ¡°Son of a b*tch, don¡¯t panic. You don¡¯t have to be the scapegoat if you mess things up. Alright, quickly bring your brothers to find a house and settle down. That¡¯s the thing we need to focus on right now.¡± Wei Guo¡¯an could only helplessly leave. After he left, Yan Luoying came over and said in a low voice, ¡°Husband, what he said makes sense. You¡¯ve been in the Li Prefecture for almost a month. Why haven¡¯t you made a move yet?¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°How can it be so easy? I¡¯ve captured Xue Wanjun and brought the Ma Family into the picture. How can they not be on guard against me? Just take a look. The number of people monitoring our surroundings has not decreased at all in this duration of time. If I start investigating, once these guys are alerted, they will cause trouble again. This won¡¯t do.¡± Yan Luoying asked curiously, ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t keep doing this, right?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already making a move. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t seen it yet!¡± At this moment, in the government office of Jiashan, Song Huaigu and more than ten people were drinking and holding a banquet. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°I still thought that Su Wen was very powerful. He hasn¡¯t even done a fart in the past month! I still have to rely on everyone¡¯s support.¡± Ma Sheng was the manager of the Ma Family in Jiashan County. He stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Right now, our Li Prefecture is an iron plate. Even His Majesty would have to think twice before making a move on us, let alone Su Wen. It was purely a coincidence that this kid was able to pull Xue Wanjun out. In this Li Prefecture, even if he has extraordinary abilities, as long as he dares to move recklessly, we will rebel against him. At that time, His Majesty will still have to punish him in order to calm the situation!¡± ¡°Haha, Brother Ma is right. As long as we¡¯re on the same side, why should we be afraid of Su Wen?¡± Everyone drank together. After drinking, Song Huaigu smiled and said, ¡°All the families have reaped a bountiful harvest this year, right? We may be joking, but the food that should be handed over cannot be missing a single grain. The Royal Court¡¯s taxes are His Majesty¡¯s bottom line. If we don¡¯t even pay taxes, His Majesty will probably not have so many scruples.¡± Everyone nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, County Magistrate. We¡¯ll definitely hand over the money and food as we counted.¡± Speaking up to this point, Ma Sheng sighed and said, ¡°Although there¡¯s a lot of money and food this year, it¡¯s not easy to sell them. The weather is good everywhere, and the people don¡¯t lack food on hand. The price of food isn¡¯t high.¡± This was a difficult matter, or perhaps everyone was worried. One had to know that during a famine, food would be extremely expensive, but when it came times of good harvests, it was another matter. First of all, this new grain would never be priced the same as older grain. If they could not sell it this year and next year too yielded a bountiful harvest, the food will be even less valuable. Especially now in the Li Prefecture where the population was greatly reduced. Everyone sighed and said, ¡°Business is not easy. The people have food but no money. We have squeezed out most of last year¡¯s earnings.¡± At this moment, Song Huaigu laughed and said, ¡°Since everyone is so worried, I have a way to earn money.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone looked at him. Song Huaigu said, ¡°The situation is like this. I have a concubine who has a younger brother. He was originally a hooligan from the countryside, but I don¡¯t know if he was suddenly blessed by his ancestors or some other fateful coincidence, but he happened to be able to help a steward of a trade caravan. This trade caravan belongs to a wealthy merchant, the Mi family. However, there is a rule in the trade caravan. Money can be used as a stake in their operations. This younger brother begged for 1,000 taels of silver from my concubine. In less than seven days, he returned with 1,200 taels of silver! Later on, this kid hardened his heart and took 1,800 taels of silver from my concubine. With a total of 3,000 taels of silver, he disappeared and there was no news for more than 20 days. I initially thought that he got cheated, but in the end, he sent home another 4,000 taels of silver a few days ago!¡± Song Huaigu smiled and said, ¡°I have also taken 30,000 taels of silver to invest in my brother-in-law! If this returns safely this time, it will prove that he is an honest merchant. When the time comes, I can discuss it with my brother-in-law and introduce him to everyone.¡± He smiled until his eyes were only slits. There was one more thing that he had yet to say. The other party had given him 50,000 taels of silver and promised that as long as he pulled more people over, he would get half of the profits from the other party¡¯s investment! Chapter 177 - Like Father, Like Son Chapter 177 Like Father, Like Son As soon as Song Huaigu finished speaking, the entire hall exploded in excitement. Everyone looked at each other. Ma Sheng could not help but say, ¡°Lord Song, how can there be such a good thing in this world? Isn¡¯t it like money falling from the sky for nothing? Be careful, there might be traps.¡± Song Huaigu smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, that is why this official has already scouted the road ahead. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but later on, when I heard the supervisor speak of it, I understood. The wealthy Mi Family have businesses all over the world. In this family, who doesn¡¯t want to earn more money? Which family doesn¡¯t have friends and family? That is why they set this rule. After investing, regardless of whether it is money or goods, they will be allocated by the Mi Family¡¯s caravan to the rest of the world. They will earn without touching anything. At the same time, the Mi Family will also draw a certain amount of benefits from them. After they draw out all the benefits, the rest will be ours. For wealthy merchants like them, no matter how much money they obtain, they will be able to digest it all.¡± ¡°This way, the Mo family will have the biggest share of the profits, while the manager and his friends get to share the profits. Furthermore, everyone is on the same boat. Otherwise, why would they say that their business is clear and transparent?¡± After hearing what he said, Ma Sheng sighed, ¡°Originally, I thought that my Ma family had already treated us well enough. Now that I look at this Mi family, my family seems indeed a lot less magnanimous. However, I have to say that they have a strong relationship and can open up trade routes everywhere.¡± Everyone laughed. ¡°Of course, who doesn¡¯t know that Consort Mi is very favored by His Majesty. It¡¯s easy to do things with someone in court.¡± While everyone was chatting, Ma Sheng said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Song.¡± These people were also waiting to see if Song Huaigu would obtain his returns as promised after he had invested the 30,000 taels. After the banquet ended, Song Huaigu returned to the back hall and saw his brother-in-law, Li Weiyi. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it to these people. After this investment is over, if there are no more problems, I can introduce these people to the manager.¡± At this point, Song Huaigu said, ¡°You are quite lucky to meet such a noble. Take this 30,000 taels of silver and throw it into the caravan.¡± Song Huaigu took out 30,000 taels of silver from the 50,000 taels of silver Li Weiyi gave him. Li Weiyi smiled and said, ¡°Brother-in-law, that¡¯s all you have to invest? You can¡¯t miss out on this opportunity. The manager has said that you should invest more and earn more. In a few days, he will have to return to the main family to rotate. At that time, the caravan will be decided by others. The benefits can¡¯t be taken by one person.¡± Song Huaigu was tempted by his suggestion. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s reliable?¡± Li Weiyi patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely reliable!¡± Song Huaigu clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you 50,000 taels. In addition, I¡¯ll get someone to bring 30,000 taels of silver over! I¡¯ll invest a total of 80,000 taels! ¡°Brother-in-law is generous!¡± Li Weiyi waited for Song Huaigu to stuff the money into his pocket before leaving. Once Li Weiyi left, Song Huaigu felt a little uncertain. However, on second thought, Li Weiyi was his brother-in-law after all, and this guy knew his methods very well. If he dared to lie to him, he would not have a good ending. At night, Su Wen was sitting in the main hall of the newly built office of the Secret Shadow Guard. In front of him stood a person. It was Luo Ning, his majestic beard still conspicuous. Three feet of long beard floated across his chest. Su Wen did not agree with this kind of aesthetics, in his opinion, other than Guan Yu, most people would find it strange to have such a beard. ¡°Young Master, that Song Huaigu has already fallen into the trap! He sent Li Weiyi to deliver 80,000 taels of silver,¡± Luo Ning reported. Initially, he did not think much of this young master. However, when Su Wen told him his plan, Luo Ning was shocked. After all, this was the infamous Ponzi scheme that pointed straight at the greed of humans. It could even be said that even though Su Wen¡¯s technology was so advanced in his previous life, people would still be attracted by this kind of scam. As long as they kept changing the appearance of the packaging, using the hunger marketing and a sum of early profits to cheat people, there would always be people willing to believe this kind of scam. A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Have you given Li Weiyi any benefits?¡± ¡°Yes, 3,000 taels of silver!¡± Luo Ning said honestly. ¡°You did well. Give him another 2000 taels!¡± Su Wen instructed. ¡°We must return the profits quickly this time! We must make Lord Song Huaigu drop his guard as soon as possible. In addition, the next time those people invest, it will be the same. We must return the profits quickly. It doesn¡¯t matter if we have to do this a few more times. We must control the time between seven to ten days each time. As long as they see the profits, they will rush forward like hungry wolves. Didn¡¯t my father give me a million taels of silver? Give them a good share and don¡¯t worry about spending money. Soon, they will obediently spit out the money they ate!¡± ¡°After that, we will extend the return period. At the same time, we will continuously collect their money and use their money to return the profits, in order to lure them into a trap.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luo Ning bowed and answered. At this moment, he seemed to see a shadow of Su Changqing in this Third Young Master. After watching Luo Ning leave, Su Wen got up and stretched his back. He walked around the empty room and did a few squats. ¡°Ah¡­ I still have to work when I get home. It¡¯s tiring being a man.¡± Su Wen sighed before leaving with a smile. Nine days later, Song Huaigu was grinning from ear to ear as he looked at the 95,000 taels of silver in front of him. The money came really quickly this time. Li Weiyi said smugly, ¡°What do you think, Brother-in-law? I told you that they¡¯re all big businessmen and don¡¯t lack our money. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m on good terms with Steward Luo now. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t give us this chance.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I didn¡¯t waste my time grooming you.¡± Song Huaigu smiled and said,¡± Is what you said about getting half of the profit true?¡± Li Weiyi unhappily said, ¡°What are you saying! Of course it¡¯s true, this is the main family¡¯s job to take care of him. Steward Luo said that he would treat it as making friends with us, so he doesn¡¯t even want half of it. He just said that after some time, he wants to get some official position from the Li Prefecture¡¯s King, and he also wants to get an official position for his son. How much money is fine, I hope my brother-in-law can handle it for me.¡± Song Huaigu sneered in his heart. This was more like it. How could someone give out benefits for no reason? However, he still agreed. In Li Prefecture, how easy was it now for Feng Yuanchun to apply for an official position? As for how the applications went, as long as one had the money, the world was their oyster. Besides, this was all in the future. When he already earned enough, what business was it of his if he failed to obtain the official position? Su Wen and Luo Ning¡¯s words had been carefully considered, including the words they had spoken to Song Huaigu. In their words, both the Mi Family and their Steward required benefits, or they needed Song Huaigu¡¯s help. This made it more believable. As expected, Song Huaigu did not suspect him and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will contact the other aristocratic family stewards now.¡± Next, Song Huaigu held another banquet and gathered all the clan stewards together to discuss this matter. During the banquet, he said extremely proudly, ¡°Last time, I wanted to invest 30,000 taels to try, but after being persuaded by my brother-in-law, I invested a total of eighty thousand taels. Look, in less than half a month, he sent the money back. It¡¯s a total of 95,000 taels! In such a short time, he managed to earn so much. Everyone, this is a good opportunity.¡± ¡°Good fellow!¡± ¡°Is this real or fake!¡± ¡°Lord Song is so bold!¡± Everyone cried out in surprise, and their hearts involuntarily stirred. To put it bluntly, who wouldn¡¯t love having more money? ¡°Report this matter up!¡± Almost everyone had this thought. As a matter of fact, Jiashan County was one of the most prosperous cities in Li Prefecture as it was a necessary route to get in and out of the entire prefecture. Therefore, all the big families basically had a steward stationed here. Originally, at the previous banquet, everyone already had the temptation after listening to it. This time, when they saw that Song Huaigu was fine even after investing 80,000 taels of silver, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their fingers itch to join in. Earning money was a big deal! Immediately after, the banquet was filled with discussions about the Mi Family¡¯s trade caravan. After dispersing, everyone immediately rushed back to report to their respective masters. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Song Huaigu leading the way, others might have hesitated. However, after seeing him earn money, even though they were suspicious, they couldn¡¯t help but want to give it a try. These families also started to invest. After investing¡­ they quickly received a return. With that, the news spread. The stewards of these families all became respected figures. There was no other reason but the fact that everyone wanted to earn as much money as they could! The stewards and guards all joined in the tide of investing The more interests they obtained, the greedier they became. Finally, a clan began to ask if they could sell their grains for them. After a discussion, the price they settled on was actually 30% higher than that of the local market! However, the selling of grains needed time. The merchant caravan was naturally unwilling to give them a downpayment up front. After all, they were helping to sell the goods and even had to forego a transaction fee. Their words sounded convincing, so some families believed in them and allowed this ¡®Get-First, Pay-Later¡¯ transaction to occur.. Afterwards¡­ Exactly a month later, the money was delivered as scheduled. This time, the entire Li Prefecture erupted! All the officials and powerful people wanted to invest in this. They all hoped to sell the grain through this channel! After selling the money, they would throw it into the caravan, and the more it rolled, the more they would earn¡­ In the transit station, Luo Ning sought out Su Wen before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Young Master, we can¡¯t hold on anymore. There¡¯s too much money! There¡¯s also too much food. We can¡¯t afford the returns this time!¡± ¡°How much is there?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s 30 million kilograms of grain! And more than 15 million taels of silver!¡± ¡°Haha, then we won¡¯t return them anymore. From now on, money and grain will only enter but not leave! We will continue to absorb the money they give us. Meanwhile, the grain will be delivered to the capital and directly to His Majesty.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen looked at Luo Ning and smiled. ¡°As for you, prepare to run!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Ning¡¯s jaw dropped. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°With your current appearance, you will definitely become the target of public criticism. If you really cannot escape, it¡¯s better for you to shave off your beard. It¡¯s too conspicuous.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯ve been keeping this beautiful beard for a long time!¡± Luo Ning immediately refused when he heard that he had to shave. This was like when they were students. They might have had a handsome and cool hairstyle, but they would eventually be forced by the teacher to cut it into a crew cut that adhered to school regulations. One can imagine the pain you had to go through at that time. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million taels in return!¡± Su Wen smiled. For this matter, Luo Ning could be considered as the person to take the most credit. After all, it was not easy for Su Wen to step in. Thus, everything had to be done by Luo Ning. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not lacking in money¡­ Third Young Master¡­ I don¡¯t want to cut my beard!¡± This 9th Grade Earth Rank expert felt as wronged like a middle school student right now. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back to the capital?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay by my side right now. When you go back, bring two million taels of silver with you. Remember, throw it on my father¡¯s face. Use some force and tell him loudly that this Young Master is rewarding him!¡± Luo Ning breathed a sigh of relief. So long as he did not need to cut his beard, everything else was negotiable. However, to throw the money on Su Changqing¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t dare. He was not a fool. He could tell that Su Wen was joking, so he agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, Third Young Master, I will return to the capital then.¡± For the next few days, the ¡®Mi Family¡¯s trade caravan¡¯ continued to collect money. In the end, they managed to amass a total of 27 million taels of silver! Although this was the money that the entire Li Prefecture¡¯s aristocratic families had gathered, it was just their floating liquid capital. From this, it could be seen just how wealthy these families were. Su Wen still gave Luo Ning a million taels of silver as compensation. After that, Luo Ning disappeared with the legendary Mi Family caravan. One day. Two days. Ten days. Fifteen days¡­. The entire Li Prefecture fell into a state of panic. However, this did not affect the commoners at all. It was mainly these aristocratic families that were in panic. There were also some middle-level stewards involved. They had invested a lot of money this time! At the start, everyone was still consoling each other. But 30 days later, there were already people who could no longer sit still! They started to visit Song Huaigu every day. Song Huaigu was so worried that his mouth was full of ulcers and his hair had turned quite white! ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard Li Weiyi?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t found him yet. He probably ran away when he realized that something was wrong!¡± Song Huaigu covered his mouth and let out a long sigh. ¡°What¡­ what should we do?¡± At this moment, in the capital, Su Changqing looked at Luo Ning, who had ruthlessly thrown the banknotes on the table in front of him. His eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Luo Ning said with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master instructed me to throw this at your face, but my aim was off. Young Master says that he¡¯s sending you some money as an act of piety.¡± Su Changqing picked up the banknote and looked at it carefully. He said with a smile, ¡°Aiyo, two million taels. I actually have such a day when I receive money from that kid while I¡¯m alive? It¡¯s really not easy! I have to thank my son for the reward.¡± ¡°Master¡­ Young Master¡¯s methods are too ruthless. There¡¯s still an additional 30 million kilograms of food that I didn¡¯t dare to bring in. They are all outside the city.¡± Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°30 million kilograms? What¡¯s going on?¡± Luo Ning quickly told Su Changqing the whole story. After hearing the recount, Su Changqing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll go and see His Majesty! You go and rest.¡± Su Changqing thus entered the Royal Palace. Upon seeing Emperor Zhou, he loudly said, ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou did not know what was going on, but he was not happy at all. Instead, he said angrily, ¡°Where is the joy coming from? I haven¡¯t even looked for you yet to settle scores. I asked Su Wen to go to Li Prefecture to supervise the officials, but look at this good brat. He has been holding office for two months and he didn¡¯t even manage to knock off a single official for me! He spends all his time playing with his wives and concubines only, just look at your good son! There are already people coming up to report about him!¡± Su Changqing laughed loudly and said, ¡°This is precisely the reason why this subject is congratulating Your Majesty. The conclusion of the Li Prefecture is already a matter of time!¡± Emperor Zhou moved his body and sneered. ¡°Tell me it has already been decided. If I cannot understand that, then this Emperor will punish you!¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°My son just delivered two million taels of silver and 3 million kilograms of grain! over Does Your Majesty know how these came about? Listen to me¡­¡± Next, Su Changqing told Emperor Zhou what Su Wen had carried out in Li Prefecture. After he finished speaking, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the reason why the Li Prefecture is difficult to deal with is because these officials and noble clans are all like iron plates, so he can¡¯t act rashly. Once they rebel, it will definitely affect the entire situation. My son has already investigated Xue Wanjun and implicated the Ma Family, so he¡¯s receiving great attention. If he rashly makes a move, it will definitely incite a strong resistance, and once his methods are too extreme, those people will immediately suspect that Your Majesty wants to kill them!¡± ¡°But now, with Song Huaigu leading the charge, the aristocratic clans of Li Prefecture have suffered heavy losses. With this, my son can use this matter as an excuse to investigate this matter and use Song Huaigu as a breakthrough point to deal with the rest of the Li Prefecture officials!¡± ¡°Those aristocratic families will definitely stand by and watch. In that case, the matter of Li Prefecture will be settled!¡± Speaking up to this point, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just that His Majesty has to send people to secretly put away the grain. Otherwise, it won¡¯t sound good if it gets out.¡± After hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words, Emperor Zhou was secretly elated! In just a short period of time, he had earned three million kilograms of grain. It was wonderful, and he could even kill that group of Li Prefecture officials, and send a new batch of people in. As long as he successfully completed the transition, at the very least, the ordinary soldiers and civilians of the Li Prefecture would be back under his command. The people he would send this time were definitely reliable people. However, he did not show it on his face at all. Instead, he pointed at Su Changqing and rebuked angrily, ¡°Look at your good son. This method is so sinister and despicable. If someone learns it and uses it in other parts of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the effects will definitely be extremely bad!¡± Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I came here precisely to discuss this matter. I feel that we can follow the example and give it a try against Yan Country!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Emperor Zhou touched his chin. He felt a little good just thinking about it. He stopped talking and looked at Su Changqing, waiting for him to continue. Su Changqing said, ¡°I think that we can make some changes and send people to various parts of the Country of Yan. We will use private banks as a front and set a high interest rate. We will also promise to return the interest monthly. The interest will mainly target the people of Yan Country and will wantonly gather money from the people of Yan Country. This way, our Great Zhou needs to invest less, and the risks are lower. In addition, we can carry this out subtly over a longer period of time¡­ After we gather enough money, we will suddenly withdraw and disappear. When the Yan Country is plunged into chaos, wouldn¡¯t it be a great opportunity for our Great Zhou to move in?¡± Right after that, Su Changqing said in a solemn tone, ¡°Also! From today onwards, the Great Zhou Monetary Authority has to be owned by the country and private companies are prohibited from opening their own banknote printing companies. In the past, I didn¡¯t know about this, but after Su Wen¡¯s actions this time, I realized that money is simply a weapon that can bring chaos to the country! I can¡¯t allow any individual to control this department anymore.¡± ¡°We also need to spread the news of Su Wen¡¯s case to the various regions. We need to make sure that the people¡¯s authorities are on their guard and prevent people from following suit!¡± ¡°Good! As expected of Prime Minister Su! You are indeed quick-witted, I am very happy.¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and pondered for a moment before instructing, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. The people heading to Yan Country will be assigned by Prime Minister Su. As for the issue of the grain, I will implement a curfew for the next few days. The Royal Guards will then secretly transport it into the capital in batches.¡± ¡°Su Wen, this child, I have long seen how capable he is. Look at how much trouble he has solved in such a short period of time! As for his methods¡­ After all, like father, like son, so I can¡¯t really blame him as well.¡± Su Changqing said bitterly, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re indirectly saying that I¡¯m a sinister person!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Minister Su is thinking too much, thinking too much!¡± Chapter 178 - The Unexplainable Song Huaigu Chapter 178 The Unexplainable Song Huaigu Within Jiashan County¡­ Song Huaigu was both troubled and happy. The problem was, all the various aristocratic families were looking for him to ask about the Mi Family¡¯s caravan, and he could only put them off time and again. And the happy thing was that he had gotten whatever the trade caravan had promised him, not a single cent less. Considering the tens of millions of investments obtained through his referral, he had received more than 500,000 taels of silver from the commission alone. In the end, the caravan had even rejected his own investment request. In other words, everyone had suffered great losses except for himself! However, he hoped that the caravan would return quickly. He knew that he would not be under such pressure for long. However, how could he know that Su Wen was leading the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s people on the streets right now, heading straight for the magistrate court! When he arrived at the magistrate court, Su Wen shot a look sideways. Zhao Jin immediately stepped forward and kicked open the county magistrate court¡¯s gate! ¡°Song Huaigu! You¡¯ve been caught!¡± Zhao Jin roared. When the gatekeepers saw the entourage Su Wen had led over, he was stunned. This was too overbearing. At this moment, Song Huaigu also rushed out and roared, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Wen pointed at Song Huaigu and shouted, ¡°Song Huaigu, you colluded with others to set up a scam to steal the wealth of the citizens in my territory. I am now officially arresting you as the commander of the Secret Shadow Guard! If you dare to resist, you will be treated as a rebel and will be executed on the spot!¡± Obviously, Su Wen¡¯s words were spoken for everyone to hear. The commoners were all stunned. One had to know that the matter of the Mi Family¡¯s trade caravan had spread throughout the entire Li Province. Many commoners were envious of these old men for having the means to earn money even while lying down. But now, Su Wen had openly said that this was a scam! Song Huaigu roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! The caravan is just a few days late. Who would be able to do business smoothly? It¡¯s inevitable for them to stumble and for delays to occur!¡± Pa! Zhao Jin immediately slapped him! He had unknowingly become unbelievably skilled at this technique. Zhao Jin said fiercely, ¡°Who the f*ck is farting? If you dare spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut your brain off!¡± Song Huaigu wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He shouted at Zhao Jin, ¡°You dare to beat up a court official?¡± Su Wen sneered, ¡°Royal court official? You are no longer a court official! This official here has already written a letter to Consort Mi in the capital to verify that the Mi Family had not deployed any trade caravans here in Li Prefecture! Furthermore, they have never done this sort of practice of giving interests and dividends based off one¡¯s investments! Song Huaigu, you still dare to talk back?!¡± As he spoke, he took out the small notebook that Emperor Zhou had given him and said, ¡°According to the guidelines of the Secret Shadow Guard, with concrete evidence, those officials who ignore the law and engage in embezzlement can be taken down directly!¡± Song Huaigu was in a state of confusion. He knew that Su Wen was definitely not lying to him if he could speak so confidently. There was no such caravan? How was that possible? No practice of giving dividends??! Then who was the one trading with him and the various families of Li Prefecture? If the caravan was not from a wealthy family, how could they have such wealth? It had to be known that just in terms of profits, just the money given to Song Huaigu already numbered in the millions! In reality, he didn¡¯t know that Su Wen was basically just recycling the invested money to give it to him. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Song Huaigu shook his head furiously. ¡°You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re definitely lying!¡± He pointed at Su Wen and said in a deranged manner, ¡°You¡¯re just taking revenge! What you said is absolutely impossible!¡± Su Wen could not be bothered with him. Song Huaigu was clearly agitated and could not accept the truth that was in his face for a short period of time. ¡°Take him away!¡± With an order, the Secret Shadow Guards immediately escorted him away. Su Wen coldly said, ¡°The assistant will temporarily take over the county¡¯s affairs while we wait for His Majesty to send someone over.¡± He looked at the surrounding citizens and said, ¡°There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world, so everyone must not believe this rumor. Whoever has a way to earn money will also want to only make a fortune in secret. A person who gives you money for no reason must be a liar!¡± After Su Wen explained the situation to the citizens, he left with his men. The entire group of commoners were left there with their mouths agape. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t those Lords be in trouble?¡± ¡°Haha, it seems like these scholars aren¡¯t smart. Just think about it. Isn¡¯t this giving money for nothing? There¡¯s someone that actually believes it!¡± ¡°I remember you said a few days ago that it was a pity that you didn¡¯t get a chance to invest!¡± ¡°You remembered wrongly, brother!¡± As bystanders, the commoners could naturally sit high and watch these guys in schadenfreude. To be honest, as a commoner, most of them were secretly pleased to see such a situation! The news spread. Naturally, the entire Li Prefecture started to bubble once again. It should be known that even though these people were anxious previously, they still had hope. However, no one expected that Su Wen would actually capture Song Huaigu. On the same day, Su Wen received invitations from all the aristocratic families. They were all inviting Su Wen to a banquet at their place as they wanted to find out about the situation. After coming to the Li Prefecture for two months, Su Wen, who no one cared about, had become a hot commodity. ¡°Lord Su, I beg of you. My master said that he must invite you over today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Su, why don¡¯t you just secretly tell us what happened?¡± ¡°Please, Lord Su. If you don¡¯t go today, I¡¯ll kowtow to death in front of your door.¡± Every family had sent people to deliver the invitations and wanted first-hand news. These people blocked the entrance of Su Wen¡¯s residence and shouted loudly! ¡°Shut up!¡± Suddenly, the door opened. Zhao Jin pushed it open and walked out, saying, ¡°My lord said that if you want to know what¡¯s going on, you can go to the second floor of the Great Guest Pavilion tonight! The direct descendants of each family can enter. If you¡¯re a steward, then don¡¯t bother. Seats are limited, and it¡¯ll be first come, first serve.¡± With the news, everyone dispersed. That night, at the entrance of the building, Zhao Jin led his men to verify their identities. Only those that were verified and given a number plate could be admitted. After entering, they saw Su Wen sitting behind a table. The table was filled with dishes and wine while Su Wen was eating by himself. In front of Su Wen were rows of chairs. It seemed to resemble that of a press conference from our time¡­ Obviously, those who came had nothing to eat. Su Wen hated these people to the core and naturally wouldn¡¯t give them a comfortable environment. ¡°Sit properly. Don¡¯t walk around or speak. Whoever dares to violate the rules, get out immediately!¡± Chu He was responsible for maintaining order. With a cold face, he assigned them to their seats one by one. In the entire pavilion, there was only the sound of Su Wen gorging himself. As for the people from each family, they were all very anxious, yet were helpless. Su Wen only focused on eating, thus the aristocratic family representatives could only wait. Many of them started to feel their palms and backs sweating. (Ding-Dong, the host has made Ma Mingyu anxious. +20 Emotional Value.] (Ding-dong. The host has made Zhang Sanshun anxious. +32 Emotional Value.] . [Ding-Dong¡­] Su Wen was very satisfied with the increase in his Emotional Value. He did not manage to collect much in the past two months. That d*mned system would even send a notification of his remaining debt amount every afternoon. It was really annoying. Although he had to borrow the Emotional Value to save his life, it was not an enjoyable thing to have to repay a debt. Furthermore, it was not beneficial for him to keep owing the system either. Seeing that there was an influx of Emotional Value, Su Wen felt a little better. Su Wen was almost done eating. He burped and drank a mouthful of water. He waved his hand and someone came to take the dishes and put some fruits in front of him.. Su Wen picked up an orange and spoke out whilst peeling the orange, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Su Wen.¡± ¡°I was very satisfied after I came into Office, because none of you treated me to a meal, and none of you gave me any presents. This proves that the culture of Li Prefecture is good, it¡¯s really good! I hope you guys can maintain it in the future.¡± Everyone was stunned and couldn¡¯t tell if Su Wen was speaking the truth. ¡°Is this him hinting that he wants money?¡± ¡°Indeed like father, like son.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°But, you guys disappointed me today. How could you request to treat me to a banquet? As an outstanding Secret Shadow Guard of Great Zhou, aren¡¯t you guys asking me to make a mistake? So, I rejected all of your invitations.¡± ¡°As a Secret Shadow Guard, it is my duty to take care of corrupt officials, maintain the integrity of the government, and protect everyone¡¯s rights and interests. However, my salary is meager and I can¡¯t afford to treat you all to a meal, so I can only trouble you all to watch me eat.¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said, ¡°Lord Su, we just want to know what is going on with Song Huaigu!¡± The moment he spoke, Chu He walked to his side and slapped him! Pa! The slap was sharp and powerful. After hitting him, Chu He threw him down through the second floor window! Following the miserable scream, everyone in the room sat up straight. Su Wen also finished his orange. With a calm expression, he patted his hand and knocked away the orange fibers on his hand. He said, ¡°There are so many people here, so there must be some rules. Therefore, before I ask you all to speak, you are not allowed to speak. If you speak one after another, wouldn¡¯t it cause chaos? Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± Everyone nodded, but no one spoke. Su Wen said, ¡°Now, let me explain the situation. Firstly, the caravan that Song Huaigu mentioned has already been confirmed to be fake. This is the information that I received after contacting the Mi family. So everyone should have been deceived and that caravan won¡¯t be coming back.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people present had faces full of emotion, but they could not speak, so they could only suppress their words until they turned red. Su Wen continued, ¡°As for Song Huaigu, I suspect that there is some connection between him and the caravan. After all, he obtained close to 500,000 taels of silver from the caravan and additionally did not participate in the last gathering of funds. Hence, I suspect that he is in cahoots with the caravan. It can even be said that he knows about the caravan¡¯s plan. We are currently investigating to find out if there is anyone else involved. If anyone has any questions, please raise your hand!¡± The moment Su Wen finished speaking, everyone raised their hands. Su Wen casually pointed at someone and said, ¡°State your family name and question.¡± That person hurriedly said: ¡°Gu Family, Gu Fei of Shou County. Lord Su, can we still get back our money?¡± This was a question that everyone was concerned about. Whenever someone was cheated of their money, the first thing they cared about was whether they could get it back. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can find them, but I will try my best to investigate. However, you guys have to understand that so many days have passed, and it will be very difficult for me to investigate. Moreover, to be honest, a mere county magistrate like Song Huaigu dares to commit such a huge crime? Is there a mastermind behind this? It¡¯s all unknown. I¡¯m not familiar with the Li Prefecture, and there are some people that I can¡¯t easily touch!¡± He sounded aggrieved. However, his actions were overbearing. At this moment, someone raised his hand and Su Wen pointed at him. That person said, ¡°Li Prefecture, Ma Family, Ma Mingyu. Lord Su, feel free to investigate. If you encounter any obstructions, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, we¡¯ll be the first ones to support you. Even if we have to bring this up to the Li Prefecture King, we have to seek justice. With us behind you, you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen stood up and said excitedly, ¡°With Young Master Ma¡¯s words, I can finally have some confidence in myself. Everyone, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find out the truth! I will try my best to get back all your money!¡± As he spoke, he looked at everyone in the room and said, ¡°Everyone, I have official business to attend to. That Song Huaigu still needs to be interrogated overnight, so I will leave now. Please forgive me!¡± After Su Wen said that, he went downstairs and got into the carriage. Chu He followed closely behind. The carriage slowly left, and the faces of everyone in the building turned ashen. ¡°F*ck! We were actually tricked!¡± ¡°This is too hateful. Who came up with this idea? I curse him to give birth to a child without an an*s!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯ve suffered huge losses this time. I only hope that Lord Su can find the culprit as soon as possible and get our money back.¡± ¡°Hehe, our family gave them 100,000 kilograms of food! They¡¯ve all been cheated away.¡± ¡°My family also gave quite a bit¡­¡± The carriage pressed against the road, making a series of sounds. Seeing that there was no one around, Zhao Jin asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir, are we going to the Secret Shadow Guard?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to go home! Are you crazy? It¡¯s already so late, why shouldn¡¯t I get off work?¡± Zhao Jin laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Song Huaigu hasn¡¯t been interrogated yet?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? These people won¡¯t go and kill Song Huaigu now. They are the most afraid that Song Huaigu will die! What will happen to the money if he dies?¡± Su Wen said indifferently. ¡°Work isn¡¯t done in a day. We have to ensure that we have sufficient rest and use our energy every day to welcome new challenges. This is the attitude of being responsible.¡± Su Wen thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m not a mule working in a sweatshop. How much did the emperor only give me? Could it be that he expects me to work overtime?¡¯ Suddenly, Su Wen noticed that his Emotional Value had begun increasing again!¡± [Ding-dong. Congratulations Host, you have incurred the hate of Ma Mingyu. +120 Emotional Value.] [Ding-dong. Congratulations Host, you have incurred the hate of Gu Fei. +144 Emotional Value.] . [Ding-Dong¡­] Eh? Why was it still that group of people from before? Why did these people suddenly start to hate him? How would he know that these people were expressing their hate for the person who cheated them of their money? In the end, Su Wen was the one who cheated them of their money! This emotional outburst was naturally attributed to Su Wen. Su Wen thought for a moment and understood. He could not help but smile. Resent, hate, suffer the beating of a society that transcended time and space! Su Wen didn¡¯t know what these people were like, but he felt good about his Emotional Value increasing As he watched the debt gradually disappear, Su Wen suddenly felt that if he really hardened his heart and lied to the commoners, the system¡¯s debt would be paid off very quickly. What a pity! Humans still had to have a bottom line¡­ The next morning, Su Wen realized that his system debt had decreased by tens of thousands overnight! Obviously, many people had cursed him the night before. These wealthy families probably hated the person who cheated them of their money. After washing up and having breakfast, Su Wen leisurely set off for the Secret Shadow Guard¡¯s prison. ¡°My lord, Song Huaigu didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡± At that moment, Song Huaigu was sitting in the cell, staring blankly at the wall. He mumbled, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible, it¡¯s definitely not a lie, definitely nonsense¡­¡± Even now, he refused to believe that the trade caravan was a lie. He thought about it for the entire night. At that moment, Su Wen walked in. Song Huaigu suddenly jumped up and shouted, ¡°Lord Su, I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m innocent! You must believe me! Those people are really not liars! Even if they are liars, it has nothing to do with me. How could I dare to do something that offends everyone? Lord Su, please let me go! I¡¯m really innocent!¡± It was obvious that although he mumbled that he did not want to believe it, he had regained much of his rationality. Su Wen looked at him and only said, ¡°Bring him to the interrogation room!¡± In the interrogation room, the lights were dim. This sort of dark place was designed to increase the psychological pressure of the criminal. Hence, the interrogation rooms were rarely brightly lit. Closed and sealed. Song Huaigu was brought in. ¡°Kneel!¡± Song Huaigu did not dare to resist and obediently knelt in front of Su Wen! ¡°Milord, I am framed. I am truly framed.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know those people!¡± wailed Song Huaigu. ¡°I was just relying on the connections of others. Sir, I¡¯m innocent!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°According to your family¡¯s private accounts, you received 500,000 taels of silver just for the benefits, and everyone else was cheated. Why are you the only one who didn¡¯t continue investing at that time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know!¡± Song Huaigu wanted to cry but had no tears. He didn¡¯t know how to explain either, so he could only tell the truth. ¡°It was that caravan¡¯s Steward Luo who rejected my last investment. I don¡¯t know why either!¡± Su Wen looked at Song Huaigu and smiled. ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± Did he believe him? Of course Su Wen did! Because this was what he had planned! However, Su Wen wanted to use this pressure to crush Song Huaigu! 11 re ¡®I can¡¯t explain, because no one will believe me.¡¯ Song Huaigu had been a county magistrate for many years, so he naturally knew that if he met such a person, he wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Men, prepare the torture chamber!¡± Song Huaigu only had one sentence. ¡°Sir, Lord Su, I¡¯m really innocent!¡± At this moment, Su Wen shouted, ¡°You¡¯re wronged? If I¡¯m wrongly accusing you, then where did the 700,000 taels of silver come from? Even if you get rid of the 500,000 taels, where did the rest come from?¡± Song Huaigu said with a bitter expression, ¡°A portion of it is my savings from being an official for so many years, and a large portion of it is through the disaster!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Disaster? What happened? Tell me!¡± Seeing that Su Wen did not use torture, Song Huaigu heaved a sigh of relief. In his view, Emperor Zhou had already forgiven them for the disaster, so there was no need for him to hide it. V He slowly said, ¡°The disaster happened last year. At that time, there were starving people everywhere, and when I was eating with many family stewards, we discussed using this as an opportunity to earn money. Although there was still enough food in the city, it was barely enough for disaster relief. So, I sealed the city and prohibited the people outside the city from entering. I only cared about the people in the city. Later, the various large families took over the land and gathered the able men. After that, they gave me a considerable amount of benefits.¡± Su Wen coldly said, ¡°Haha, Lord Song, you even took such money? Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to hell?¡± Song Huaigu shook his head and said, ¡°What can I do? These aristocratic families are all local tyrants. How can I not agree?¡± Su Wen stood up and kicked him! Pa! Song Huaigu was sent flying and landed on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and Su Wen shouted, ¡°Why do you have so many excuses? You don¡¯t dare to not agree? Don¡¯t you know how to write a memorial for the royal court? If you don¡¯t dare to disagree, then why are you an official? Do you know how many lives were lost?¡± Suddenly, Su Wen stood in shock. To a certain extent, he and Song Huaigu were the same kind of people. In the mystic realm, he had killed many people for the sake of benefits. And the price he paid was to experience the life of every ant. He had experienced being killed countless times! He was even more aware of the despair and anger! As for those who were sacrificed by Song Huaigu, they were as insignificant. But it was real. They truly existed. Su Wen remembered the words in the mystic realm. ¡°Life is akin to an ant. One should never look at it cheaply.¡± ¡°The Heavens and Earth have their own Daos. Those who become almighty can exterminate countries, exterminate clans, and exterminate even an entire species.¡± ¡°However, the Dao of Heaven and Earth has its own set of rules. It cannot be manipulated at will.¡± ¡°Now that the tribulation has passed, I hope that there is still a trace of good still left in you, and that you will proceed with caution!¡± He suddenly realized that perhaps the greatest gain from his trip to the mystic realm was not an increase in cultivation level, nor was it the Great Solar Supreme Policy, nor the Vermilion Bird¡¯s blood, but these words. ¡°Lives are as insignificant as ants, yet cannot be taken lightly. Retain that trace of kindness in your heart.¡± Perhaps this was the only way he could never lose the essence of being a person! Otherwise, how could they be of use in the bigger picture? Just a mere county magistrate could already destroy so many people, let alone a pinnacle expert? But could such a person still be considered human? Song Huaigu crawled up from the ground and looked at Su Wen. He said in a miserable voice, ¡°Lord Su¡­ No matter how angry you are, His Majesty has already forgiven us. And this time, I am really innocent!¡± Su Wen glanced at Song Huaigu and took a deep breath. He knew that this fellow couldn¡¯t die yet. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to play dumb with me. Let me ask you, how many benefits did those aristocratic families give you? Was your family¡¯s private property given to you by the families as well? Why don¡¯t I believe you? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t engage in embezzlement and the like?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Song Huaigu said loudly. Su Wen looked at him and said softly, ¡°Believe it or not, as long as I go and ask those wealthy families now, I will know how much money they gave you during the disaster! You still dare to be stubborn!¡± Su Wen was very clear about this kind of person. If he could push someone, he would definitely do so, what more a person who had their everything handed down from an aristocratic family! Su Wen didn¡¯t believe it! He just wanted to make use of this opportunity to legitimize some of the money that he had been involved in previously. That was why he said that on purpose! As expected, Song Huaigu fell silent upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words. Su Wen walked to his side, squatted down, and said in a low voice, ¡°County Magistrate Song, you have to know that someone has to take the blame when something happens, right? Those people have already run away, so how can we catch them back? If you don¡¯t take the blame, where can the others vent their anger? Whether it¡¯s the people who were cheated or the commoners, don¡¯t we all have to give an explanation?¡± Looking at the terrified Song Huaigu, Su Wen enticed him. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. As long as you bite an official and give me sufficient evidence, I¡¯ll help you absolve your blame from this matter! It¡¯s not a big deal to be greedy for money. So long as you move your mouth enough, you can still preserve your life. I can even get my father to help you get out of this!¡± Song Huaigu looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Secret Shadow Guard. If I want to climb up the ranks, I have to knock down a few officials. Otherwise, how can I have any achievements? Trust me, as long as my father pleads for you, you won¡¯t die! My father is the prime minister!¡± When he spoke to this point, he stood up and continued in a low voice. ¡°Lord Song, think about it carefully. You only have this path! Because you¡¯re already unable to explain anything clearly. If the matter of swindling money is placed on you, then not to mention beheading, it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if your entire clan were to be annihilated! Using my idea, I get political achievements, and you live. Very good, right?¡± Chapter 179 - Is This Daddy Vicious Enough? Chapter 179 Is This Daddy Vicious Enough? Were Su Wen¡¯s words true? Of course it was fake, but it was necessary. If he told Song Huaigu the truth¡­ ¡®Brat, you¡¯re dead. You have to die even if you don¡¯t say it.¡¯ Would Song Huaigu choose to bring down anyone else? He might just bite his tongue and hope that someone else would save him! But now, Song Huaigu knew that there was a huge pile of shit on his body that he could not remove no matter what. Furthermore, this matter did not involve anyone else. The only person he could rely on was the smiling Su Wen. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°Ever since I took office¡­ the governor¡­ and I¡¯ve heard that in the middle of a disaster¡­¡± The collapse of Song Huaigu¡¯s psychological defense meant that he had drawn out a large number of officials. To be honest, Song Huaigu had no evidence for many things. However, Su Wen had achieved what he had hoped for. Through Song Huaigu, he had gained a thorough understanding of the internal affairs of the government in Li Prefecture, including the transactions between these officials and the aristocratic families. They were filthy and even had some conflicts. Su Wen also learned about the conflicts between the aristocratic families. Of course, Song Huaigu still had some concrete evidence. For example, he had given gifts to Shangguan Fei and also some transactions of bribery within the prefecture. This was enough. This would be a sharp blade for Su Wen to tear apart the bureaucracy of Li Prefecture. Three days later, the Anhe County Magistrate was arrested by Su Wen. The reason for the arrest was that he had conspired with Song Huaigu to cheat money and provide the caravan with a convenient excuse to leave. Five days later, the county magistrate from Ten Seals Town was arrested. Same excuse¡­ And at the same time, every time someone was arrested, the Royal Court would immediately send someone to replace the original official in a few days. There was no need for the interrogation procedures as well. But the aristocratic families who had lost their money were anxious. They never expected Su Wen to do something completely different from what they imagined¡­ Seven days later, when Su Wen captured another county magistrate, he announced that he had gotten back four million taels of loot! All of a sudden, the aristocratic families went into an uproar! There was hope! He had gotten back some of the money! However, the money was in Su Wen¡¯s hands. The wealthy families didn¡¯t know anything about it. They only wanted to see the silver that they had gotten back. However, the silver was back, and a new problem appeared. Which family did these four million taels belong to? How were they going to split it? Everyone had suffered great losses. Everyone wanted to take back their family¡¯s money first. Otherwise, who knew when they would be able to get back all their investments in full? What if the rest of the investments could never be found? Once again, there appeared many visitors in front of Su Wen¡¯s house. ¡°Milord, Ma Mingyu has come. He has brought a beautiful woman with him and is requesting an audience,¡± Zhao Jin said. Su Wen was lying on a chair when he heard Zhao Jin¡¯s words. He sat up as he looked at Zhao Jin with dissatisfaction. ¡°You are such a vulgar person. Why did you need to say the last sentence when you¡¯re just reporting his presence? Moreover, why did you say that he would bring a woman even if he really brought a woman? Am I the kind of person who would be lenient just because a woman is beautiful? Let him in. After all, he is the number one family in the Li Prefecture. Let¡¯s see what he says.¡± Zhao Jin smiled, ¡°Roger!¡± Not long after, Ma Mingyu came in to the living hall, accompanied by a woman. When he saw Su Wen, Ma Mingyu did not say anything. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Lord Su, this is my younger sister. I heard that after you came to Li Prefecture, you were not used to the food here. My younger sister studied in the capital in her early years and specially made a few dishes for you to taste.¡± Su Wen turned to the lady he gestured towards. Hmm, she was quite pretty. The woman placed the food box on the table beside Su Wen and gently opened it. She placed the dishes on the table one by one and took out a cup. She gently poured a cup of wine for Su Wen and said in a gentle voice, ¡°This little lady offers a toast to my lord.¡± As she spoke, she gently passed the wine glass to Su Wen. Su Wen placed his hands in front of her and held her hands. His face was like a pig as he smiled and caressed her hands. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he didn¡¯t take advantage of this god-given opportunity? Ma Mingyu was overjoyed! ¡°D*mn, the rumors are true. This Lord Su is so lecherous! Looks like there¡¯s hope.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned red from Su Wen¡¯s touch, but she couldn¡¯t take her hand away. But all of a sudden, Su Wen sat upright with a stern expression and scolded, ¡°What do you think? Do I look like someone who lacks food? Just leave the wine there!¡± The woman and Ma Mingyu were both dumbfounded. This change in attitude was way too fast, and for no reason at all. At this moment, a woman appeared from the back of the hall. Dressed in a green outfit, she looked extremely heroic. It was Yan Luoying. She stepped out and glared at the woman who handed her the wine. She sneered and said, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear what Lord Su said? Just put the wine away.¡± The woman turned around and glanced at Ma Mingyu, who hurriedly gave her a warning look. The woman placed the wine on the table and slowly retreated. Ma Mingyu stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°This must be Madam Su. I¡¯ve long heard that Madam Su is a heroine. Seeing you today, you truly live up to your reputation!¡± Yan Luoying walked to the chair on the other side of Su Wen and sat down. She looked at the dishes on the table, picked up her chopsticks, and tasted them. She smiled and said, ¡°Why, are you here to apply for a chef? If that¡¯s the case, your culinary skills are a little lacking. I don¡¯t really like it. What do you think, husband?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°If Madam says no, then naturally it will be a no from me.¡± Yan Luoying rolled her eyes at him. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t see him taking advantage of her just now. However, it was enough for her that he knew when to stop. Yan Luoying was also very clear that even though Su Wen didn¡¯t mind taking advantage of her, this woman would definitely not be accepted into the residence. These Li Prefecture Aristocratic Families were going to be the targets of revenge sooner or later. When the time came, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if their entire family would be exterminated! Taking them as his own would only cause more trouble! Ma Mingyu looked at Yan Luoying and said awkwardly, ¡°Lord Su¡­ This¡­¡± Yan Luoying said, ¡°His Majesty has also appointed me as the deputy commander of the Secret Shadow Guards. It¡¯s fine to talk about official matters! As for personal matters, I¡¯m the wife of the Su family. There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t listen to. There¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± When Ma Mingyu saw that Su Wen did not respond, he smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Lord Su, it¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t you get back four million taels of silver from the stolen goods two days ago? Do you think you can give a portion of this money to my Ma family first? Our Ma family¡¯s business has been rather tight recently, and we really need funds.¡± ¡°If Lord Su can take care of it, Ma tribe will definitely pay heavily. I guarantee it will suit Lord Su¡¯s intentions!¡± This last sentence was wonderful. In front of Yan Luoying, he hinted to Su Wen. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t do. Tell me, if you say that the funds are tight, then the Gu Family will also say that the funds are tight. If you deliver the capital¡¯s local dishes to me, they will also send a batch of Li Prefecture¡¯s specialty dishes earlier. If I return your Ma Family¡¯s money first, how will I account to the other families?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Right now, this is not something I can decide. I can only try my best to wait until the case is closed and see how much money we can get back before making a decision!¡± When Su Wen said this, Ma Mingyu could only leave helplessly. After the two of them left, Yan Luoying rolled her eyes at Su Wen. ¡°Was her hand nice to touch?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Not bad, quite smooth and supple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family. A boorish martial artist like me can¡¯t compare to her.¡± Su Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, what are you saying? Madam is as fair as any woman!¡± After teasing Su Wen for a while, Yan Luoying sighed and said, ¡°These people move too fast and they are unscrupulous. They have been sending you more than one woman these past two days.¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°Unless these women are extremely talented in martial arts, they won¡¯t have much status. If they can be exchanged for some money and be used to befriend me, it will naturally be worth it.¡± Yan Luoying was confused. ¡°Can they really do what you want? Fight each other?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Of course. These aristocratic families are always fighting openly and covertly. It was only when they faced huge benefits and pressure from the Royal Court back then did they combine their strengths temporarily. Now, they are trying to pull tricks to get me over to their side. When the time comes, if the soft tactics don¡¯t work, then they will have to think of ways to obstruct their opponents.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. In a few days, these people will start fighting. After all, if the other party falls, or if I don¡¯t have a good impression of them, it might affect the distribution of the money.¡± Su Wen took out a stack of banknotes and said with a smile, ¡°This is good stuff, able to allow guys to fight each other.¡± Yan Luoying sighed. ¡°I suddenly feel that it¡¯s really difficult to be an official. It¡¯s better to lead the army!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy to lead an army as you think. It¡¯s just that the troops that you commanded back then were the ones that your father built the foundation for. It¡¯s naturally easy.¡± Yan Luoying was silent. She knew that Su Wen was right. In the next few days, as Su Wen had expected, many of the aristocratic families started to send people to report on other families¡¯ illegal activities. Su Wen did not personally take over and directly handed it over to the new officials sent by Emperor Zhou. The news of the internal strife between the families and the consecutive discharge of officials naturally reached the ears of the conferred King of Li Prefecture Wang Yuanchun. Feng Yuanchun frowned and asked a scholar, ¡°Do you think His Majesty was the one who suggested Su Wen to come over?¡± The scholar frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Su Wen started his investigation from that caravan. Logically speaking, this should have nothing to do with His Majesty. It¡¯s just that the various families are already in a mess because of this benefit. Even if Su Wen doesn¡¯t want to investigate, these people will still send evidence to him!¡± ¡°That scammer¡¯s caravan is really hateful! I also threw in two million taels of silver!¡± Upon being reminded of this matter, Feng Yuanchun also felt that he was unlucky. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Now, take some men and go find Su Wen. Ask him to first return my money.¡± ¡°No!¡± The scholar hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, if you want the money back, Su Wen will naturally give it to you. However, I¡¯m afraid that the other families in this state will bear grudges!¡± Feng Yuanchun sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if they bear grudges or not, I naturally have to get my money back first. Why should I be afraid of them! In any case, I¡¯m already the Li Prefecture King, this prefecture should be under my control!¡± Su Wen did not expect that the Li Prefecture King would ask him for money as well. In the face of such a request, Su Wen naturally returned the money with a smile and also disseminated the news. All of a sudden, the wealthy families were also displeased with how the King did things. Could it be that when something happened, he had to protect his own interests and not care about anything else? In addition, Feng Yuanchun was someone they had no choice but to push out, making them even more furious. Subsequently, Su Wen continued to capture the various county officials! After the arrest, he would immediately let an official sent by Emperor Zhou take over the position, firmly returning the authority to the officials of Great Zhou. And every time he captured a portion of officials, Su Wen would announce to the public how much money he got back. This caused these wealthy families to think that these officials and caravans were conspiring together to deceive others, and their conflict further worsened. In less than a month, more than half of the counties and towns in Li Prefecture were once again under the control of the hands of Emperor Zhou. At this moment, Su Wen received Feng Yuanchun¡¯s warning that he was not to touch the remaining officials! There was no reason, no answer for that, only a cold warning Su Wen immediately knew that Feng Yuanchun had already sensed that something was amiss. Thus, Su Wen secretly brought his own men over to the Li Prefecture King¡¯s estate! They all changed into casual clothes and pretended to be commoners. Hundreds of Secret Shadow Guards, Zhao Jin, Chu He, Su Wen, and Wei Guo¡¯an ¡ª this was Su Wen¡¯s full strength! And the most important Thirteenth Master! Unfortunately, the Thirteenth Master suddenly looked at Su Wen with a solemn expression and said, ¡°I have to go. Brat, it¡¯s up to you whether you can take down the general.¡± Su Wen immediately had an inkling of what was going on! The Thirteenth Master then flew up into the air. Soon, he disappeared from Su Wen¡¯s sight. In the skies above¡­ The Thirteenth Master stood in the air. In front of him was another person standing in the air with a solemn expression, with a longsword in his hand. He said to the Thirteenth Master, ¡°You cannot attack.¡± The Thirteenth Master nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t take action, I won¡¯t.¡± The two of them floated in the air and looked down like spectators. At this point, the Thirteenth Master could no longer care about Su Wen. He had to restrain the Heaven Rank expert in front of him. Even if it was his duty, there was nothing he could do if Su Wen really died! ¡°Lord, isn¡¯t it too risky to attack the Li Prefecture King now?¡± Wei Guo¡¯an asked softly. Su Wen¡¯s gaze was sharp as he said, ¡°Feng Yuanchun has tens of thousands of soldiers and has already gathered them at the Northern Camp in the city. In the past few days, he has already sent people to warn me not to touch the rest of the officials in the Li Prefecture. Now, I can¡¯t give him a chance to turn the tables! As long as I can capture Feng Yuanchun and take over the prefecture, I will be able to settle this matter entirely!¡± That¡¯s right, this was the most crucial step. If they failed to seize the military authority and Feng Yuanchun managed to react, it was very likely that he would slowly find a way to replace the new officials with his own people instead. One had to know that as the King of Li Prefecture, he had the right to appoint an official. However, Su Wen¡¯s combo of attacks was too confusing and Feng Yuanchun could not react in time. And now, it was obvious that he had sensed something was wrong. In a head-on confrontation, Su Wen naturally did not stand a chance. However, if he could take Feng Yuanchun down, that would be another story. In the King¡¯s estate, Feng Yuanchun was currently discussing matters with his subordinates. ¡°That Su Wen has already stopped investigating the officials of Li Prefecture. I was still thinking that if this person was stubborn, I would silence him! From the looks of it, it¡¯s not that bad!¡± Feng Yuanchun said solemnly. The scholar under him said, ¡°But Your Highness, many of our officials have already been replaced by people sent by the Imperial Court.¡± Feng Yuanchun sneered and said, ¡°So what? We have the military power in our hands, and the title of King has also been conferred. Do they dare to disobey my orders? If anyone dares to resist, we can just find a reason to kill them! We just can¡¯t let that Su Wen fool around anymore.¡± At this moment, one of his generals said, ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t be co-existing with the Court. We should just have broken free to govern ourselves. Why should we listen to the Court¡¯s pardon? As long as the Court doesn¡¯t want to fight to the death, there¡¯s nothing they can do to us!¡± The moment he finished speaking, there was a loud bang! A huge flaming blade aura slashed down from the sky! The person next to Feng Yuanchun opened his eyes wide and threw out his arms. Pa! The blade aura shattered, but the scorching flames spread out in an instant. It was incomparably hot, but the guard¡¯s Qi suddenly swept out, extinguishing all the flames. ¡°Guards! Assassins!¡± A loud roar was heard. But Su Wen and the others had already rushed in! They did not talk to anyone at all! They cut down anyone they saw and charged straight towards Feng Yuanchun. When Feng Yuanchun saw that it was Su Wen, he sneered and said, ¡°Are you crazy! You dare to assassinate me?¡± As he spoke, Feng Yuanchun¡¯s guard took a step forward! A 9th Grade Earth Rank expert! Wei Guo¡¯an also gave it his all and shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll hold him off! Lord Su, hurry up and attack!¡± As he spoke, he drew his saber and charged over. Chu He and Zhao Jin shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s help him!¡± Chu He¡¯s current cultivation had already broken through to 6th Grade Earth Rank, and his combat strength had increased again. Everyone knew that this 9th Grade Earth Rank expert would be the most difficult to deal with. Su Wen charged straight at Feng Yuanchun! At that moment, the general who had just spoken also drew his saber and shouted, ¡°Little brat, you are so arrogant. Die!¡± This fellow¡¯s cultivation was not weak either. He was actually at 8th Grade Earth Rank! Furthermore, Su Wen discovered that he was not the only one in the surroundings. There were also other guards of 6th and 7th Grades Earth Rank. Su Wen¡¯s gaze was sharp. He had fought countless battles in the mystic realm and was extremely confident in himself. On the other side, Wei Guo¡¯an was almost instantly suppressed by that ninth-grade expert! It was all thanks to Chu He, who brandished his sword from afar, constantly targeting the person¡¯s vital points with his Sword Qi. Although Chu He¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, his understanding of the Sword Dao was extremely deep. The Sword Qi didn¡¯t disperse as he stabbed out. Even a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert couldn¡¯t just ignore his attacks! What Su Wen did not expect, or rather, what everyone did not expect, was that¡­ Zhao Jin suddenly underwent a transformation. He removed the bracelet on his right arm, and his arm suddenly grew thicker. His clothes were forcibly torn apart! A vast amount of white fur appeared on his arm! His five fingers became thick and huge! This was clearly not the arm of a human! With a flash of blue light, a Polymer Cannon appeared on his thick and somewhat misshapen arm! Zhao Jin immediately activated the cannon, aiming it straight towards the 9th Grade Earth Rank expert. BAM! The Polymer Cannon exploded once again! However, the blue light had already shot out. The attack speed of the polymer cannon was too fast! Puchi! The expert had never seen a Polymer Cannon before, nor did he expect Zhao Jin to be able to fire such a fast attack. He was unable to dodge in time and his left arm was actually forcefully snapped by the blast! ¡°Hahaha! Is this daddy vicious enough?!¡± Zhao Jin laughed wildly. His right arm, which was like a beast¡¯s hand, had actually withstood the explosion of the polymer cannon! There was no flesh or blood on his arm, only a slight amount of pain! The 9th Grade Earth Rank expert look at his broken arm and was instantly enraged! He immediately stopped his blood loss by sealing the acupoints around the area. He looked at Zhao Jin and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re dead for sure, kid!¡± With that said, he ignored Wei Guo¡¯an and Chu He, running straight towards Zhao Jin! Su Wen also let loose a loud cry as he slashed his saber toward the 8th Grade Earth Rank general. ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± Chapter 180 - The Old Tree Is About to Bloom Chapter 180 The Old Tree Is About to Bloom In a duel between martial artists, life and death was on the line! The 9th Grade Earth Rank expert was caught off guard and had his arm broken by Zhao Jin¡¯s Polymer Cannon! Following which, he charged towards Zhao Jin! Zhao Jin let out a strange shout! ¡°Watch my fist technique!¡± BAM! The huge beast arm swung out, and the expert also swung his good arm in retaliation! The two clashed! Zhao Jin, whose status was clearly only at 6th Grade Earth Rank, actually only took a few steps back! Although he was still in a disadvantageous position, his strength was actually comparable to this expert at 9th Grade. ¡°What kind of monster are you?!¡± The expert was horrified. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhao Jin began to laugh wildly. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s methods were indeed impressive! This beast arm did not simply serve as an extension of his body! There was also an 8th Grade Vicious Beast¡¯s inner core inside! Combined with the powerful muscle strength of the beast arm, as well as Zhao Jin¡¯s cultivation, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to go against a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert! ¡°You two go help Young Master! Leave this to me!¡± Seeing that this 9th Grade Revered Martial Artist had lost an arm, coupled with Ni Hongxiao¡¯s successful transplant, Zhao Jin¡¯s confidence exploded! On the other side, Su Wen slashed with his saber and flames surged! The golden holy flames quickly blanketed the area. The violent heat waves sapped everyone of their ability to breathe properly. Hong long long! The general was unfazed, as he slashed at the blade Qi. At the point of contact, Su Wen¡¯s Qi force instantly erupted. The layers of force overlapped each other. ¡°Pfft!¡± This person did not cultivate a Heaven Rank cultivation technique, so his True Qi quality was much weaker than Su Wen¡¯s. Even though his cultivation was two grades higher, he did not gain the upper hand. Instead, he spurted a mouthful of blood. He did not possess as solid a cultivation base as the 9th Grade expert earlier as well, hence he was unable to extinguish the flames and got burnt instead. ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯re only a 6th Grade! How, how can you be so powerful?¡± The man was horrified! Su Wen looked at him and sneered. ¡°The disparity between a Heaven Rank cultivation technique and an Earth Rank cultivation technique gets greater the more you cultivate! You are only using an Earth Rank cultivation technique, do you really think you can defeat me just because your cultivation base is two grades higher?¡± As he spoke, Wei Guo¡¯an rushed over and said, ¡°Lord, quickly chase after Feng Yuanchun!¡± That¡¯s right, Feng Yuanchun had already escaped while Su Wen was fighting with the general! He was rushing to the main camp, where there were many experts to protect him! So long as he could reach there, he would be safe! Su Wen nodded and ignored these people. He leaped away and used his Stellar Transposition to chase after Feng Yuanchun. Above in the skies, the sword wielding Elder¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Thirteenth Master however smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move? If you don¡¯t, that Feng Yuanchun is probably going to die! He¡¯s only a 2nd Grade martial artist. If he meets Su Wen, he will definitely die.¡± The person holding the sword looked at Thirteenth MAster before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not under him. It¡¯s just that¡­ ever since I ascended to the Heaven Rank, I¡¯ve never made a move. I¡¯m rather happy to see you, so why don¡¯t we exchange a move? What do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from an aristocratic family?¡± Thirteenth Master now understood. That person nodded and said with a smile, ¡°of course. The Head has already sent an order. This Feng Yuanchun¡¯s recent actions have disappointed us, so we have decided to let you give him some suffering. But since you are here, and Feng Yuanchun is so disappointing, it seems like his life and death is no longer something I can stop. Since that¡¯s the case, then just let him die. My Ma Family is willing to serve His Majesty. After all, His Majesty has already forgiven my Ma Family.¡± As he spoke, he slowly drew his sword and the two of them stood opposite each other. Thirteenth Master had a solemn expression on his face as lightning flashed on his arms! In the next second, the sky underwent an abrupt change! ¡°Thousand Blades Form a Wall, Nothing Can¡¯t Be Broken!¡± Countless sword Qi appeared in the sky. With a casual wave of his hand, the sword qi seemed to have found its target. Tens of thousands of sword qi converged into a surging torrent that blotted out the sky and the sun as it surged towards Thirteenth Master! ¡°Hahaha! Good timing! Watch my Violet Lightning Rush!¡± The ultimate technique that had once been used by the Third Prince appeared once again! However, compared to the Third Prince, this move was completely different in the hands of Thirteenth Master! The Thirteenth Master opened his arms and thunder roared. He pressed his palms together and brazenly charged forth! In an instant, purple rays shone through heaven and earth, directly attacking the sword energy. Hong long long! There was a loud explosion in the sky. Looking from afar, half of the sky was filled with blue sword energy and the other half with purple lightning The two of them stood in the air, akin to gods. The might of their one attack had already exceeded an Earth Rank¡¯s all out attack by a thousand times! Su Wen, who was in pursuit, suddenly felt his breathing become uneven. As he turned around to gaze at the scene, his right eye had already transformed into the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. The vast roiling Heaven Qi appeared even more terrifying after activating his pupils. ¡°Is this the power of a Heaven Rank expert?¡± This was the first time Su Wen had seen a Heaven Rank in action. He finally felt the difference between Heaven Ranks and those below. It was akin to comparing an elephant to ants. Without reaching that realm, he was nothing more than an ant. The difference was that even ten thousand ants at 9th Grade Earth Rank could not withstand the might of one Heaven Rank. Hong long long! The huge collision in the air actually exploded into a mushroom cloud-like energy. Faced with the aftershock, everyone on the ground could not breathe or move. This was still the case when both sides were battling high above in the heavens. If this strike landed on the ground, it was likely that all life would immediately be plunged into misery and suffering! The smoke from their explosion lasted for a full fifteen minutes. After it dissipated, the two men looked at each other with calm expressions. The sword elder then cupped his hands at Thirteenth Master before leaving. After he left, Thirteenth Master looked at his palm. A faint line had appeared there, with blood slowly oozing out. Thirteenth Master¡¯s eyes were sharp as he muttered, ¡°The younger generation will surpass us in time¡­ but if we continue fighting, this old man might not lose!¡± Clearly, the elder was also announcing the Ma Family¡¯s strength! Seeing that the two of them had finished their moves, Su Wen continued with his pursuit. His current speed completely surpassed that of a galloping horse! How could Feng Yuanchun, who was only at 2nd Grade, be as fast as him? Su Wen caught up to them when they were five kilometers away from the Northwest Army camp. ¡°You! What are you trying to do? I am the King of Li Prefecture!¡± Feng Yuanchun appeared fierce on the surface, but he was weak on the inside. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°King? I think you¡¯re out of your mind. You¡¯re just a puppet pushed out by the aristocrats in the Li Prefecture. Without His Majesty¡¯s support, what rights do you have? Without the Court, what rights do you have to claim the throne? You actually want to side with these aristocratic families? Do you really think His Majesty will let you off?¡± ¡°His Majesty has already issued a decree to pardon us! What right do you have to attack me!¡± Feng Yuanchun roared. Su Wen looked at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°His Majesty pardoned you for your rebellion and pardoned all your evil deeds during the disaster. However, he didn¡¯t say that he pardoned you for your previous crimes. According to the twenty-seven officials, during your time as the governor, you embezzled money from the law and received a large sum of money to help the aristocratic families! Now, I will arrest you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t! I have a Heaven Rank expert sent to protect me! If you attack, someone will kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Wen had already rushed forward and threw a punch. ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Yuanchun could not even withstand the casual punch and was sent flying. Su Wen fumbled around in Feng Yuanchun¡¯s pockets before finding the Tiger Seal used to command the army. ¡°When you took the money from me, you were destined to part ways with them!¡± As he spoke, he carried this Li Prefecture King back to the residence. And in the courtyard, the battle had already ended! Seeing that he was no match, the 9th Grade expert retreated alone. In other words, he ran away. Zhao Jin didn¡¯t chase after him, instead helping the others clean up the experts around the residence, killing and capturing them. Su Wen came back and saw that Thirteenth Master had also appeared in the courtyard. He hurriedly stepped forward and tossed Feng Yuanchun over to Zhao Jin. He then cupped his hands towards Thirteenth Master and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re mighty even at your age. I could feel my heart palpitate when I was looking from afar.¡± The Thirteenth Master however shook his head and sighed. ¡°The bureaucracy in Li Prefecture may have been settled, but the battle with the aristocratic families has only just begun. You brat, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t spend too much time on scheming and plotting. It¡¯s only right for you to enter the Heaven Rank as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t enter the Heaven Rank, you won¡¯t be able to touch the Ma Family even if you think of something!¡± Su Wen remained silent. Before he witnessed for himself, he¡¯d never imagined that Heaven Rank experts could be this strong. How should he put it? It was like a human-shaped self guiding missile launcher. This thing was too unreasonable. No wonder these people were restricted from attacking. Su Wen also understood why Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t want a Heaven Rank war to break out. It was fine if they fought in the wilderness, but if they really fought in front of the two armies or in the city, it would be too terrifying. At this moment, in a small town thousands of miles away, a middle-aged man slightly raised his head and muttered to himself, ¡°Just a single exchange? No blood or Qi rushing into the sky, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. All¡¯s good as long as you don¡¯t kill indiscriminately.¡± ¡°Uncle, I wanna buy a painting!¡± ¡°Good! Look at this erotic painting of mine, it¡¯s very impressive!¡± When the news reached the capital, Emperor Zhou was overjoyed! Wei Guo¡¯an then took over Su Wen¡¯s position to allow him to return to the capital and report on his duties. Su Wen in the end ¡°seized¡± a total of 10 million taels of loot and left it for the local families to fight over. This also caused the conflict between the local aristocrats to continue. It seemed like this dogfight would continue for a while. However, Su Wen also knew that if they really wanted to exterminate the local aristocrats, they would have to fight their Heaven Rank experts, just as Thirteenth Master had said! At the very least, he had to kill that Ma Clan Heaven Rank expert. However, Su Wen was already very satisfied this time. At the very least, he was able to clean up the government officials of Li Prefecture! Before he left, Su Wen called Wei Guo¡¯an and all the officials from Li Prefecture over. Right now, Su Wen¡¯s prestige amongst the officials of Li Prefecture was quite high! Everyone could see that this fella alone almost wiped out all of the officials here. ¡°Everyone! I¡¯ve left behind ten million taels of silver, these are all the ill gotten gains, and I¡¯ll have to return it to these aristocratic families sooner or later!¡± Su Wen looked at everyone showing a different reaction to his words. Many people felt that it was a pity. After all, this was a huge sum of money. Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°The matter of refunds will be handed over to the officials from all over the country. However, this money cannot be refunded for nothing. You must try your best to think of a way to make them spit out the land that they had previously taken over and win over the refugees. Then, you will have to thoroughly investigate these refugees and find those who have lost their household registration! As long as you dangle the benefits in front of the various families and let them fight over it, this matter will be simple. Finally, help to relocate these refugees to a better place.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°All of you have witnessed the methods of the Secret Shadow Guards. Wei Guo¡¯an will stay behind to supervise the officials of Guizhou. I will also keep an eye on these matters. If any of you dare to profit from this or return the money casually, don¡¯t blame us for turning against you!¡± Su Wen¡¯s words made all the officials¡¯ expressions tense up. Su Wen sighed to himself. He knew that this was all he could do. After all, he was alone. It was impossible for him to do everything by himself. These officials were the ones best suited to act as nannies and take care of the commoners, so he had to rely on them for many things. But it was good as long as they did something. In any case, he couldn¡¯t take away the stolen money he obtained through scamming the aristocratic families, but he would not return it so easily. They had to pay a sufficient price. It would also allow the citizens who were oppressed by them to lead a normal life again. When Su Wen¡¯s carriage left Li Prefecture once again¡­ His Emotional Value debt has been reduced significantly. After all, these wealthy families had been cheated of so much money. They cursed and resented him every day. There was a total of nearly 150,000 reduced from his debt. Hmm¡­ Looking at the remaining 500,000 or so debt, Su Wen wanted to cry but had no tears. This was too much! Lying on Cui Yumian¡¯s lap, Su Wen closed his eyes. It was just that within his right eye, the Holy Vermilion Flame continued burning. But in the eyes of outsiders, it was not obvious. The fight between two Heaven Rank experts replayed in his mind. In his mind¡¯s eye, he could clearly see the two of them were standing high up in the sky. Many people could not even see their figures clearly, but Su Wen¡¯s Pupils of the Vermillion Bird seemed to be able to see them up close. The scene replayed in his mind like a video. ¡°They are channeling the energy of the world through the True Qi in their bodies, which is why they possess such might¡­¡± ¡°There is a slight fluctuation in the swordsman¡¯s True Qi circulation¡­¡± ¡°It is a pity that the old man did not notice it. On the other hand, he was unable to keep up with the circulation of the True Qi within his body. Thus, his move appeared a little too weak¡­¡± Furthermore, his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird behaved completely different from that of a normal person. The flow of heaven and earth origin Qi was extremely clear, and Su Wen could even perform a slow-motion replay to observe it in detail. One eye to see through all techniques! The carriage slowly returned to the capital and the family went home, while Su Wen and Thirteenth Master entered the palace together. Emperor Zhou was all smiles when they met up with him. ¡°Su Wen, you did well in this matter. Now that the Li Prefecture is basically under my control again, all that¡¯s left is to clean up these aristocratic families bit by bit. However, this is not an urgent matter. We have to take it one step at a time.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I understand.¡± At this moment, Emperor Zhou looked at the Thirteenth Master and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Thirteenth Uncle.¡± Thirteenth Master shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. Su Wen, this brat, is good at handling matters. Ying Hua served me well during this entire journey.¡± Speaking up to this point, he said to the Zhou Emperor, ¡°Oh right, I don¡¯t feel like staying in the Martial Arsenal anymore. Get me a house in the city. Ying Hua and I will move there in a few days.¡± After saying that, he looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ying Hua will be mine from now on. Don¡¯t treat her as your servant anymore. Take good care of her for the next two days. If Ying Hua suffers any grievances in your residence, I will hold you accountable!¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°Ying Hua? Who is it?¡± Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped. What was this old man doing? Did he play so much that he got addicted? That Ying Hua¡­ I wasn¡¯t planning on letting you stay with her forever either. Moreover, upon hearing the identity of the old man, haha, the Emperor¡¯s Thirteenth Uncle¡­ If the old emperor knew the identity of Ying Hua¡­ Before Su Wen could reply, the Thirteenth Master spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Ying Hua is this brat¡¯s maidservant. Although her background is a little poor, she is a good girl. She is gentle and kind. These days, with her serving me, I feel as if I have returned to my youth. I think that my cultivation in martial arts has roughly reached the peak. It¡¯s useless to stay in the Martial Arsenal anymore. I might as well spend the last of my days in comfort. I¡¯m getting old, so I intend to take Ying Hua in as my wife and give birth to a son and a daughter to enjoy the happiness of a family.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s jaw dropped. This Thirteenth Uncle of his¡­ When he was young, he was obsessed with martial arts. He did not get married, and had only been cultivating in the Martial Arsenal for many years¡­ Why did he suddenly have such thoughts? Seeing that the emperor was in deep thought, the Thirteenth Master said angrily, ¡°What, do you have a problem with that, brat? Why is it so difficult to ask you for a residence?¡± ¡°No! No objections! Please go back and rest first. Su Wen and I still have something to talk about¡­ As for the matter of the residence, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to settle it now. Do you have any other requests?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be too big, but it has to be elegant. Arrange for servants as well¡­ Ying Hua will go in as the Madam of the family. It¡¯s fine if she serves me, but you can¡¯t just let her do all the other chores!¡± The old man wasn¡¯t polite at all. Seeing that he had finished speaking, Emperor Zhou instructed the old eunuch, ¡°Quickly note it down and make arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old eunuch responded, and Thirteenth Master swaggered off in satisfaction. After Thirteenth Master left, Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen coldly and shouted angrily, ¡°What happened? Where did this Ying Hua come from?¡± How could Su Wen dare to tell the truth? He quickly said, ¡°I¡­ I was thinking that Thirteenth Master would need someone to take care of him on the way here, so I arranged for a maid¡­ I didn¡¯t think that these two would¡­ become like this¡­¡± Emperor Zhou rose to his feet and paced back and forth. ¡°Thirteenth Uncle originally had hopes of breaking through to the 3rd Grade of Heaven Rank. Do you know that every three grades is considered a major hurdle? If he breaks through, our nation¡¯s strength will increase by quite a bit! But look what happened now! He¡¯s going to get married and have children! You¡¯re ruining my plans!¡± Su Wen said in a low voice, ¡°There might be benefits in them having a union¡­¡± ¡°What benefits! Do you think everyone is like you, sticking their heads into women¡¯s bellies all day long and neglecting their proper duties? You brat, you¡¯ve been away for a few months, but your cultivation hasn¡¯t increased at all! Are you slacking off again?¡±. When this matter was brought up, Su Wen could only smile bitterly. After awakening the power of the Vermillion Bird, his absorption of heaven and earth Origin Qi became extremely fast. Logically speaking, he should have broken through. The problem was that the Golden Gu cocoon kept absorbing his True Qi as though it had no limit. It was good enough that his cultivation did not drop during this period of time. To even think of raising his cultivation, in his dreams! Su Wen pursed his lips and said aggrievedly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your secret order for Yan Luoying to come with me, resulting in chaos within my inner residence, those concubines wouldn¡¯t have followed me either. How could I still have time to work and cultivate every day? Your Majesty, you can¡¯t blame me for this!¡± Hearing this, Emperor Zhou flew into a rage. Wasn¡¯t this brat throwing the blame on me? ¡°Hehe, did I ask you to bring them along?¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then let me ask you, is Yan Luoying pregnant?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Wen shook his head. Emperor Zhou mocked, ¡°Then! Your cultivation level hasn¡¯t increased, and you haven¡¯t even gotten a child from sleeping with a woman. What can you do?¡± Su Wen disapprovingly said, ¡°Who would want a child? I¡¯m still so young!¡± ¡°You! You! Are you trying to anger me to death? How old are you? 19! 19!! How old do you want to be when you have your first child?¡± Su Wen looked at his furious expression and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Third Prince also have no children¡­ Instead of rushing him, you came to rush me¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­ meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°Get lost! Get lost quickly! Rascal, get lost quickly! Go back and think of a way to ruin this marriage for me!¡± Chapter 181 - Understanding Chapter 181 Understanding Su Wen ran out of the hall quickly. As expected, he was stopped by the little palace maid again. ¡°How are you able to always find me?¡± Su Wen was very curious. ¡°Her Highness has given the eunuch on duty some money. As long as Lord Su enters the palace, someone will inform¡­¡± The young maid whispered. Thus, Su Wen came to the side hall again. It was unknown what and how they did it, but there were very few people here. After entering, Zhao Wanrou pounced in again. She raised her head skillfully and delivered a passionate kiss. After a while, the two separated. Zhao Wanrou panted heavily and said softly, ¡°You heartless person. You left for so long without even a letter. Don¡¯t you know that I miss you?¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°How would I dare to write a letter to you? If someone finds out, wouldn¡¯t it be as good as me sending my head to His Majesty to be chopped off?¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just saying!¡± The two of them started to get intimate again. Suddenly, a voice came from outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zhao Wanrou was shocked and whispered, ¡°I think it¡¯s Fifth Sister!¡± The maid¡¯s reply came from outside the door, ¡°Your Highness, I sprained my ankle just now, so I¡¯m resting here.¡± The little palace maid pretended that her feet hurt. Zhao Xuanxuan looked at her suspiciously. Sprained her ankle? She then glanced at the side hall and was about to push open the door to enter. The maid cried out, ¡°Your Highness, please wait¡­¡± It was obvious that she was sending a signal to someone inside. Zhao Xuanxuan pushed open the door and walked in. But there was no place that could hide anyone within the hall. She frowned and walked deeper inside. At this moment, Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou were squeezed into a small corner. Su Wen¡¯s body subconsciously had a reaction¡­ and pressed up against her. Zhao Wanrou¡¯s face was red, but she did not dare to make a sound. However, her breathing became heavier! ¡°Who?!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan immediately reacted upon hearing the heavy breathing. She rushed over, only to see a jacket falling from the sky. It covered her head totally! The next moment, Su Wen stood up and rushed out. Zhao Xuanxuan removed the coat, only to discover that there was only Zhao Wanrou in the hall. She frowned. ¡°Speak, who was that person just now!¡± Zhao Wanrou whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t ask anymore¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll tell Father. With this coat, I¡¯m not afraid that I won¡¯t be able to find out.¡± Pa! Zhao Xuanxuan suddenly felt a sharp pain on her neck, and her vision turned black as she fainted. Zhao Wanrou covered her mouth in shock. Su Wen had already turned around and smiled. ¡°This girl is right. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to find out if there were clothes. But now that the clothes are gone¡­¡± Zhao Wanrou was anxious. ¡°Did you kill her?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Su Wen took the clothes and walked to Zhao Wanrou¡¯s side. He gave her a peck on her cheek before turning around to leave. He did not panic at all. Fortunately, the Fifth Princess did not bring any palace maids with her. A long while later, Zhao Xuanxuan woke up and found herself lying on the floor with Zhao Wanrou and the little palace maid beside her. Zhao Wanrou cried out in alarm, ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you lying here?¡± Zhao Xuanxuan covered the back of her head and struggled with all her might. ¡°Who¡­ was that?¡± ¡°Who was who?¡± ¡°I guess you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin. Watch me hand over the clothes¡­ Eh?! Where are the clothes?¡± ¡°What clothes?¡± Zhao Wanrou looked confused. The little palace maid also chimed in, ¡°Fifth Princess, have you been too tired recently? Why did you fall asleep while lying in this side hall? Why are you talking about clothes when you¡¯re awake? What kind of clothes were they?¡± Seeing this master and servant acting so foolishly in front of her, Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s chest heaved up and down in anger. However, she knew very well that catching a thief and catching two adulterers in action needed evidence. Even if she went to complain now, no one would believe her. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re on your own now. You know the rules of the palace. If anything goes wrong, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan stood up and left. Zhao Wanrou let out a sigh of relief and complained to the maid, ¡°You should stay further away next time.¡± The little palace maid also felt rather aggrieved, ¡°I won¡¯t even have time to signal when someone came from afar.¡± ¡°Hai¡­¡± They both sighed. On Su Wen¡¯s side, he left the imperial palace and boarded the carriage. He instructed Zhao Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor!¡± Zhao Jin shook his head helplessly and thought to himself, ¡°The Prime Minister is going to have a headache again.¡± The carriage quickly arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Su Wen rushed in. Although Su Changqing had told him countless times to follow the rules, it was useless in front of him. ¡°Father! Father! Your beloved son is back!¡± Su Wen loudly announced his return! ¡°What are you shouting for?!¡± Su Changqing walked out, frowning. ¡°You are also a minister of the court. How can you always shout and shout like this? This is unbecoming!¡± Su Wen walked to Su Changqing¡¯s side and chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I missed you?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes widened. He took two steps back, asking in shock, ¡°What kind of trouble did you get into again?¡± Su Wen knew that this matter had to be said sooner or later, and he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He scratched his head and awkwardly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that His Majesty asked that Thirteenth Master to follow me and protect my life. I wanted him to protect my family, so I arranged a maidservant for him.¡± ¡°Maid¡­ servant?¡± Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Then? What sort of disaster is this?¡± Su Wen said in a low voice, ¡°The problem is that after he returned, this old fellow actually told the emperor that he won¡¯t be returning to the Martial Arsenal. He wants to marry that maid and have children. He wants His Majesty to find him a residence.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°His Majesty said that he has a chance to break through to the 3rd Stage of Heaven Rank. He wants me to break up the marriage!¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just let them get married. Thirteenth Master is a Heaven Rank expert. How can he be fooled so easily? How are we going to get rid of him? No matter what happens, it¡¯ll affect you as well. As for His Majesty, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± As he said that, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°I thought that something big had happened and scared me.¡± Su Wen spoke quickly and ambiguously, ¡°The problem is that the maid is a prostitute¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°The problem is, that woman is a prostitute! I hired her from the Hundred Flowers Pavilion¡­¡± Su Wen said honestly. Even Su Changqing did not expect such a plot twist. He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Is she a courtesan?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°How many years has she been in the industry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s been five to seven years¡­¡± Su Changqing covered his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say. ¡°Why did you go to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion to find a prostitute to be his maid? Come, tell me, what was your thought process?¡± Su Changqing asked. Su Wen said matter-of-factly, ¡°Look, even though our maidservants have sold themselves to us, in a few years, when they get older, they are usually allowed to leave the residences they work at and get married. I¡¯m thinking that if I arrange for a maidservant to serve at Old Fogey and he takes her virginity, wouldn¡¯t she be despised by her husband¡¯s family when she gets married? So I didn¡¯t think too much and went to search for a prostitute in Hundred Flowers Pavilion. She¡¯s beautiful, living well, and understanding. What¡¯s wrong with that? I didn¡¯t think that he would want to marry her.¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Now that he¡¯s put out this move, if her identity is exposed, the royal family will lose all face. At that time, His Majesty might even want to kill me.¡± Su Changqing smiled bitterly. He already had the intention to kill Su Wen before the Emperor. The Royal Ancestor marrying a prostitute? And one who had slept with countless people¡­ He sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do now. I¡¯m not omnipotent. I can¡¯t kill this woman! But marrying her will be a disaster. She¡¯s been in this line of work for so long, and Hundred Flowers Pavilion is a place where high-ranking officials and nobles often go. There are no secrets in this world that can¡¯t be exposed. I¡¯m afraid it will spread sooner or later. Unless¡­ unless she doesn¡¯t want to marry Thirteenth Master. When the time comes, let her talk to that Old Master. Go back and ask her yourself, I can¡¯t help you¡­¡± Fine, Old Su could not help, but he did give Su Wen a way out. Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°You call yourself peerless in wisdom? You¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Rascal! Watch me beat you to death!¡± Old Su had learned his lesson this time. He took off his shoes and started swinging them at Su Wen! This was better than hurting his own hand. However, if he were to try and hit him with his fists, Su Wen would still allow him to hit a few times so his hands would hurt. But the moment Su Wen saw him pick up his shoe, he immediately stood up and opened up the distance. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°Who would let you hit them with your shoes!¡± With that, he ran off! Old Su stomped his feet in anger! When Su Wen returned home, his family had already settled back down. ¡°Where¡¯s Ying Hua? Let her see me.¡± Su Wen instructed Ning Shuang. Not long after, Ying Hua arrived. When she saw Su Wen, she was a little nervous. Although she was currently considered a servant in the manor, she did not have much contact with Su Wen. Most of the time, she accompanied Thirteenth Master instead. Su Wen looked at Ying Hua and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Ying Hua, I hope this Young Master here has treated you well.¡± When Ying Hua heard this, she winked at Su Wen and whispered, ¡°Young Master Su can do whatever you want¡­¡± ¡°Stop fooling around! Young Master is talking about serious matters.¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned stiff. ¡°How long have we been there? A few months. This is thirty thousand taels of silver. Take it first.¡± Ying Hua was overjoyed. Her net worth was not too high. Thirty thousand taels of silver was definitely more than what she earned in the past few months. After all, the Hundred Flowers Pavilion still had to take a commission. And this sum of money would be purely hers. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Su!¡± Ying Hua took the banknotes and stuffed them into her bosom. Su Wen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s something else. What do you think of Thirteenth Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. He¡¯s kind of fun, and he doesn¡¯t put on any airs¡­ or make things difficult¡­ or have any particular fetishes¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen knew that this was a woman who had experienced many things. But what could he do? He said in a low voice, ¡°Do you wish to marry Thirteenth Master?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ying Hua opened her mouth wide. After interacting with him for some time, she naturally knew that the Thirteenth Master had an extraordinary status. Ying Hua¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. Tears fell uncontrollably. ¡°Can I? Can I really? Is the Old Master going to redeem my body?¡± Ying Hua could not help but cry. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing!¡± To her, this was a piece of news that she would never have dreamed of. This was not an easy job. A bit of red lips that tasted ten thousand people, a pair of jade arms that thousands have held. Whatever grievances they had, they could only swallow them. Just like what she said, towards some special hobbies, regardless of whether she was willing or not, as long as the other party was in a high position and paid well, she had to smile and accompany him. How many of them really treated them as humans? However, she suddenly stopped and muttered, ¡°But¡­ the Thirteenth Master doesn¡¯t know who I am¡­ He thinks I¡¯m just a maid¡­ What should I do?¡± Su Wen sighed. He originally wanted to persuade her not to marry Thirteenth Master. Suddenly, he did not want to talk about it anymore. Actually, he was quite confident. With his power, status, a little pressure, and some conditions, this woman would definitely agree to his conditions. However, when he saw how agitated Ying Hua got, he could not bring himself to say it. As for Ying Hua¡¯s identity, Su Wen closed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will explain your identity to Thirteenth Master.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ying Hua fell to her knees and begged, ¡°Lord Su, please, don¡¯t tell the Old Master¡­ He won¡¯t accept me¡­¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°If I don¡¯t say it and you don¡¯t say it, will no one know? We still have to face it.¡± Ying Hua fell into a daze. That night, Zhao Jin went to Hundred Flowers Pavilion to redeem her. To Su Wen, regardless of whether the matter was successful or not, Ying Hua deserved her freedom. The next day, Su Wen sent someone to the palace to send a message to the Thirteenth Master. Soon, the old man arrived. The moment he entered, he burst into laughter. ¡°Su Wen, why are you looking for me?¡± Su Wen came out and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± As he pulled the old man into the house, Thirteenth Master took out something from his pocket. As soon as it appeared, golden plumes flashed, and illusions of shiny butterflies flew all over the room. One look and one could tell that this was an extraordinary items. ¡°What¡¯s this? It looks like a woman¡¯s jewelry.¡± Su Wen asked curiously. The old man said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I plan to give the Five-Colored Phoenix Coronet to Yinghua. She¡¯s served this old man for several months, yet I haven¡¯t expressed anything. It seems a little unsightly.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Wen looked at him and sighed helplessly. ¡°Thirteenth Master, I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ying Hua¡¯s identity!¡± ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t redeemed Ying Hua yet?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Su Wen never expected the old man to say such a thing ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Su Wen stuttered. The old man looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? Am I a fool? How can a virtuous woman be as skilled as Ying Hua?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Wen was instantly speechless. ¡°Then you still want to marry her?¡± Unexpectedly, the old man said disdainfully, ¡°What does it matter? As long as I like it.¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°The most important thing between people is to get along well. If I really wanted a woman, I could play from the southern gate of the capital all the way to the northern gate without any repetition. I just thought that during this period of time, I felt that Ying Hua was quite interesting when she was by my side. Although the little girl occasionally flirts with you and secretly ridicules me in her heart, I know that Ying Hua doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions towards me. I¡¯m already so old, I¡¯m already past the age where I care about all those miscellaneous things¡­¡± So the old fellow knew everything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of disgracing the royal family?¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask. The old man laughed coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the emperor, that brat who values his face more than anything else? If I care about what others say, then I don¡¯t need to live anymore. Back then, they wanted me to be the emperor, but I refused. If I only care about what others think, wouldn¡¯t I die of exhaustion?¡± ¡­ This old fellow had too much character. The old man said smugly, ¡°Besides, if I heard something that I don¡¯t like, whether I¡¯ll be embarrassed remains to be seen. But the head of that rumormonger will definitely be gone.¡± ¡°Riiiiiiiiiiight¡­ as long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± Speaking of which, Su Wen suddenly felt that as long as it was not known by the emperor, it should be¡­ probably¡­ not a problem. As for what happened after he found out about it, he didn¡¯t even care about it. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to come looking for trouble with me, right? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Ying Hua out now. I have to go out too.¡± Su Wen called Ying Hua out and said with a smile, ¡°Thirteenth Master already knows your identity. Serve Old Master well in the future.¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Your acting skills are really too lousy. Luckily, the Old Master is magnanimous.¡± Ying Hua was naturally grateful. However, the old man was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t need to comment whether Ying Hua¡¯s acting skills are good or not!? Do you really think Ying Hua is your servant? Get lost quickly.¡± Su Wen was unconvinced. ¡°This is my house! My house, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph! Ying Hua, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± As he spoke, the old man picked up Ying Hua and flew up. The sound of Ying Hua¡¯s exclamation and praise could be heard from the sky, as well as the old man¡¯s hearty laughter. Su Wen shook his head and got into the carriage. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market!¡± ¡°Why are you going there?¡± Zhao Jin asked curiously. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick a gift for my future father-in-law. It¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡± He was referring to Wu Kunhu. Sister Muyu, it has been a long time since we last met. How could I not miss you? Zhao Jin immediately drove the carriage to the most prosperous place in the capital. As Su Wen¡¯s carriage left, two people appeared around the corner. One of them had a cold expression and was about 30 years old. He coldly said, ¡°Is that Su Wen? The culprit behind my brother¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xu Longzun narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Follow! If there¡¯s a conflict later, you go and stop that guard. I¡¯ll beat him to death on the streets. I¡¯ll see what he can do!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This person was Xu Longcheng¡¯s second brother. He had been fighting enemies in the northern border and had just been ordered to return to the capital. Upon hearing that Xu Longcheng was dead, Xu Longzun was enraged! That was the younger brother from the same mother! The two of them followed him out. Xu Longzun¡¯s body was filled with killing intent. He coldly said, ¡°Back then, when I, Xu Longzun, ran amuck in the capital, Su Wen was still playing with urine and mud! He actually dared to kill a member of my Xu family! I will definitely make him pay the price!¡± As he spoke, the surrounding temperature seemed to have become much colder. The Xu Family¡¯s cultivation technique was the most suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Xu Longzun, who had been training for a few years, had also had a fortuitous encounter. At this moment, his cultivation base had already reached the 8th Grade Earth Rank! He was only one grade weaker than his father, Xu Qiao. He didn¡¯t fear anyone since he also possessed a Heaven Rank cultivation method! As the core of Great Zhou, the capital naturally had many places to sell treasures. Su Wen and Zhao Jin parked their horse-drawn carriage outside and strolled along. ¡°What do you think I should give my father-in-law?¡± Su Wen asked. Zhao Jin began to ponder. ¡°General Wu comes from a military background and has a noble status. Young master, what do you think he likes?¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°But if I send over a woman, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll offend my mother-in-law.¡± Zhao Jin laughed, ¡°Young master, General Wu isn¡¯t lustful.¡± ¡°Treasures and money?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Young Master, you have no idea. General Wu is an honest person. His Majesty has rewarded countless treasures, but he even sold them to compensate the families of the soldiers who died in battle.¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Thankfully, his cultivation base isn¡¯t high. Those who don¡¯t know might think that he¡¯s rebelling.¡± ¡°Young Master, is General Wu¡¯s cultivation base not high enough? He¡¯s the number one person in the 9th Grade Earth Rank!¡± Zhao Jin didn¡¯t understand what Su Wen was thinking at all. Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the Thirteenth Master make a move? With such power and influence, what¡¯s the use of a 9th Grade Earth Rank martial artist? He can be killed with a single finger.¡± Zhao Jin was speechless. ¡°There aren¡¯t many Heaven Ranked experts¡­ even the Great Zhou Empire doesn¡¯t have that many¡­ and they¡¯re all elusive. 9th Grade Earth Rank experts are already very powerful, not to mention General Wu¡¯s combat strength.¡± This kind of person was annoying, since you would not know what he liked. Suddenly, Su Wen thought of something. The last time, the Wind-Ripping Hou seemed to be extremely delicious. He brought Zhao Jin to the Spirit Beast Pavilion. This place sold both beasts and meat, but Su Wen had never been here before. After entering, the boss welcomed them. ¡°Sirs, what would you like?¡± ¡°What grades are your Vicious Beasts?¡± Su Wen asked. ¡°Do you want the young, mature, or the corpse of a Vicious Beast? The prices of these things are different,¡± the boss asked. Zhao Jin wasn¡¯t happy and said, ¡°My family¡¯s young master is asking you what grade you have, so just report the highest grade of each item. There¡¯s no need for so much nonsense.¡± The boss saw his domineering attitude and hurriedly said, ¡°For the younglings, currently, there¡¯s a Blue Cloud Tiger, a 3rd Grade Earth Rank beast. If it¡¯s properly raised, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for it to grow to the 5th or 6th Grade. As for the adults, we have a Fire Horned Python, a 7th Grade beast. As for corpses, a fresh 5th Grade Stone Horned Rhinoceros was delivered today.¡± Zhao Jin whispered into Su Wen¡¯s ear, ¡°The meat of this Stone Horned Rhinoceros is not tasty¡­¡± Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Then what about the Fire Horned Python?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never eaten it before,¡± Zhao Jin said. At this time, the boss interjected, ¡°Although this Vicious Beast meat isn¡¯t very tasty, it is very beneficial to martial artists. Even this Stone Horned Rhinoceros can be sold for hundreds of taels of silver for a half a kilogram of beast meat.¡± Just one Stone Horned Rhinoceros already weighed more than a thousand kilograms¡­ Su Wen said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy this Fire Horned Python. Can you help me kill it? It¡¯s best to clean it up. It¡¯s more convenient when you make it.¡± The shop owner¡¯s mouth was wide open as he muttered, ¡°Sir, this thing isn¡¯t meant to be killed. We have to see if it can be tamed or not. If it really can¡¯t be tamed, then we can fight against it to sharpen our battle techniques. If we kill it just like that¡­ then it won¡¯t be worth anything. It¡¯ll be a pity.¡± Chapter 182 - Pupils of the Vermillion Bird Chapter 182 Pupils of the Vermillion Bird ¡°Wait!¡± A delicate shout came from behind. But it was fine if this woman didn¡¯t make a sound. Once she did, Zhao Jin, who was searching for the payment, didn¡¯t stop at all. Instead, he sped up! He stuffed the bank notes into the boss¡¯ arms. ¡°Alright, my lord is buying all of it!¡± Zhao Jin said smugly, ¡°What wait, you can wait for it yourself!¡± When the woman entered and saw this scene, her face instantly darkened. The boss held the bank notes in his hand and was momentarily stunned. How fast¡­ Su Wen looked at the woman. She was tall and slender, and there was a long sword hanging from her waist. It was obvious that she was dressed like a martial artist. Cultivation¡­ not too high¡­ 3rd Stage Earth Rank. To Su Wen, it was nothing. The woman looked at the boss unhappily and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?! Didn¡¯t we agree to put it on hold for me for a week!¡± The shop owner looked at the lady and smiled bitterly. ¡°Dear customer, I didn¡¯t agree to it. You didn¡¯t even leave any money as a deposit. How could I leave this beast for you? Naturally, it¡¯s for whoever buys it.¡± The woman turned to Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Bright God Sect, Xue Qianxun. Brother, can you let me have the cub?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ 10 million taels!¡± Su Wen nodded and casually said. ¡°You!¡± Qianxun was enraged. Wasn¡¯t this just inflating the price?¡± She had already gone all out to borrow seven million taels of silver from the sect. After all, the Blue Cloud Tiger was a wind-attributed vicious beast and was compatible with her cultivation technique. Vicious beasts were by nature closer to heaven and earth than humans. She had a mystic technique that allowed her to use this Blue Cloud Tiger to gain insight into the world. However, Su Wen had raised the price by three million taels. How could she afford it? Gritting her teeth, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother, this thing is really useful to me. If you¡¯re willing to transfer it to me, Qianxun will owe you a favor. As long as there¡¯s anything you want, I¡¯ll agree to it!¡± Su Wen looked at the woman in front of him. Her skin was fair and she had long legs¡­ Although her clothes were loose, Su Wen could tell from her sharp eyes that she was quite well endowed. ¡°Then accompany me for a night and I¡¯ll transfer it to you!¡± Su Wen said. The moment he said that, Qianxun¡¯s jaw dropped. How could he say such a shameless thing in broad daylight! ¡°Dream on!¡± Su Wen was indignant. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? You can say whatever you want, but I can¡¯t even suggest for us to sleep together Then I cannot expect any sort of d*mned promise from you. Go get lost and find elsewhere else to chill!¡± After saying that, Su Wen looked at the boss and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Hurry up and kill the vicious beast. Bring that whatever Blue Cloud Tiger over to Young Master. What are you waiting for?¡± The boss quickly responded and ordered his men to kill the adult vicious beast and bring the cub over. Xue Qianxun stood rooted on the spot, unable to advance or retreat. She looked at Su Wen and pondered, Why don¡¯t I agree to it first? Once I get the Blue Cloud Tiger, I can find an opportunity to escape!¡± As her thoughts raced, she leaned closer to Su Wen and whispered, ¡°I promise you.¡± ¡°Give the money to Zhao Jin first. Come back with me tonight and leave tomorrow morning with the cub,¡± Su Wen said calmly. He could tell that this woman was not sincere at all. ¡°You! Shameless!¡± Upon hearing that, the woman immediately knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantage if she did as Su Wen said. Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Hehe, there are many shameless things in this world. Who do you think you are? You want me to just hand it over to you? Aren¡¯t you the shameless one?¡± Qianxun stomped her feet and did not say anything more. However, she had another thought. ¡®This person doesn¡¯t seem to have any cultivation, if all else fails, I can¡­ but this guard of his, I can¡¯t see what his cultivation is, but he¡¯s definitely above me¡­¡¯ Xue Qianxun was a proud daughter of heaven, so she never expected that Su Wen, who looked to be a few years younger than her, would have a cultivation level that was more than a level higher than hers. Just as she was thinking, the boss came out with a huge python corpse. At the same time, there was a small Blue Cloud Tiger cub with a magic seal around its neck. The boss commented, ¡°Although this cub is young, if the magic collar is released, it can also condense wind blades to hurt people. So, you have to find a way to get along with it and tame it before we can release the magic collar.¡± ¡°Will this corpse and tiger cub will be sent back to your residences?¡± Su Wen shook his head slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Zhao Jin, put the Fire Horn Python¡¯s corpse into the spirit artifact. As for this baby, you can carry it!¡± Living things could not enter spirit artifacts. Zhao Jin walked forward and put away the Fire Horned Python¡¯s corpse. He took the cage containing the Blue Cloud Tiger cub and looked at it. This tiger looked similar to an ordinary tiger, except that it was completely snow-white and had a pair of fleshy wings on its back! At this moment, he roared fiercely at Zhao Jin! Zhao Jin laughed, ¡°Young master, this thing is quite interesting.¡± The two of them carried the cage out of the shop. Xue Qianxun gritted her teeth and followed after them. Just as they stepped out of the shop, Su Wen caught sight of someone walking towards him. The other party was Xu Longzun. Su Wen immediately noticed him at first glance. This person¡¯s body was filled with murderous intent and was incompatible with their surroundings. Most importantly, he looked rather similar to Xu Qiao. Su Wen narrowed his eyes but did not back down. He walked over step by step. As he walked, his muscles tensed up, ready to strike at any moment. Finally, when they were two meters apart, they stopped. Each of them had a guard following them. However, Zhao Jin was carrying a cage. It was inevitable that it would be inconvenient for them to fight. At this moment, Xue Qianxun also sensed an unusual aura surging up. That guy¡¯s cultivation was so high? The capital was indeed filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Xu Longzun growled. Su Wen smiled. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll naturally beat you to death!¡± Xu Longzun didn¡¯t hesitate at all! He brazenly punched out! Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened! He did not expect this fellow to be so direct! Despite being caught by surprise, Su Wen countered with a punch. Pa! Violent True Qi clashed! Su Wen took a few steps back! With both sides using a Heaven Rank cultivation technique, Su Wen¡¯s advantage was not as obvious. He had fallen into a disadvantage and was being suppressed. Moreover, he could not activate the Holy Flames! There were only civilians nearby. If Su Wen were to activate his Holy Flames, there would probably be many people who would be burned alive! Even so, as their True Qi clashed, the scattered Qi forces had already sent the surrounding people flying One of them had his head directly hit a rock by the side and his brain exploded. Su Wen narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Longzun before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re going too far by attacking me here!¡± Seeing that a conflict had broken out, the citizens had already scattered in all directions! The originally bustling and noisy street was instantly devoid of people. People hid far away and watched the two of them as they pointed at them. Xu Longzun said in a deep voice, ¡°You caused my brother¡¯s death, so I¡¯ll kill you on the streets today!¡± As he spoke, he moved forward, his aura growing stronger! Su Wen burst into laughter. ¡°Xu Longcheng, that piece of trash! What does his failure to pass the mystic realm have to do with me?¡± Xu Longzun assumed his stance and sneered. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? You and that Wu Lie humiliated my younger brother before entering the realm, causing his heart of martial arts to suffer a setback! That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t get through the final heart tempering tribulation. I¡¯ll kill you first, then settle the score with Wu Lie!¡± Su Wen pursed his lips and said, ¡°If you put it that way, who knows, it might be a psychological trauma caused by your father beating him up when he was young. If I were you, I would kill your father first before settling the score with us!¡± ¡°Your sharp tongue won¡¯t save you. Die!¡± Pa! Xu Longcheng stomped on the ground and charged straight at Su Wen. ¡°F*ck your father!¡± On the side, Zhao Jin¡¯s right arm bracelet had fallen to the ground, and his thick, white-furred beast arm had appeared once more. He viciously swung it, smashing it towards Xu Longzun! ¡°Accept death obediently!¡± Xu Longzun¡¯s guard also attacked at the moment Zhao Jin moved. The sword tore through the air, piercing straight towards Zhao Jin¡¯s throat! Zhao Jin released the beast cage in his left hand, grabbing onto the long sword instead! Kacha! The longsword was caught in Zhao Jin¡¯s hand, but there was no blood. There was only the sound of metal clashing. Zhao Jin¡¯s skin was cut open, but beneath his skin was an unknown layer of metal. On the other side, Zhao Jin¡¯s massive fist collided with Xu Longzun¡¯s fist! ¡°Seven Kills Army Shattering Fist!¡± Xu Longzun boomed out. The black killing intent on his body seemed to have gained substance as it soared into the sky! Who knew how many lives this fellow had taken! He had probably killed countless people in the Northern Borders! Pa! The two of them collided! Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he discovered that he was actually not a match! The combat power that Xu Longzun had unleashed in an instant was even stronger than the 9th Grade Earth Rank powerhouse he had encountered before. Zhao Jin¡¯s fist was knocked aside! Right at this moment, Xu Longzun suddenly discovered that Su Wen had already rushed to his side. Su Wen pointed out with a finger! ¡°Sunburst Spirit Finger!¡± Golden flames gathered at Su Wen¡¯s fingertips and turned into a gold beam of light. Xu Longzun could already tell that this was an extraordinary move, and he hurriedly raised his other hand to meet it! Bang! As Su Wen¡¯s finger tapped Xu Longzun¡¯s palm, a conflagration of Holy Flames suddenly erupted. With no civilians around, how could Su Wen hold back? The violent holy flames and black killing intent clashed! In terms of cultivation base, Su Wen was indeed slightly weaker, but Su Wen had timed this attack precisely when Xu Longzun and Zhao Jin exchanged a punch. Xu Longzun was unable to defend in time, but Su Wen was attacking with full force. Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s energy was even more condensed since he used his finger to tap on the other¡¯s palm! With this, even though the difference in cultivation was still there, he did not suffer a loss. The Holy Flames and killing intent intertwined! The effects of a Heaven Rank martial technique was fully displayed here. Unlike his previous opponent, Xu Longzun was protected by a cold killing intent and was completely unharmed by the Holy Flames. ¡°Haha! Brat, you have some strength! No wonder Longcheng wasn¡¯t your match! However, I, Xu Longzun, will definitely kill you here today!¡± Xu Longzun let out a long laugh as his energy swept out, extinguishing the flames. On the other side, Zhao Jin was also being held back by that guard! This time, Xu Longzun came prepared, and his guard was at the peak of 8th Grade. Zhao Jin was unable to extricate himself in a short moment! Su Wen frowned. There was still a gap between his cultivation base and Xu Longzun¡¯s. Both of them were using Heaven Rank techniques. Even with the Holy Flames on him, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to gain an advantage if they really fought. It was not so easy to make up for a disparity of three Grades in their cultivation bases. At this time, a spear appeared in Xu Longzun¡¯s hand! These General based families mostly specialized in such battle array weapons which could show its full might in the battlefield! In the next second, Xu Longcheng¡¯s murderous aura slowly gathered on the spear. It was exactly the same as the Seven Kills Army Shattering Fist! It was obvious that his family¡¯s spearmanship came from the same source. Holy flames rose from Su Wen¡¯s right eye! Pupils of the Vermillion Bird! In the face of Xu Longzun¡¯s powerful aura, Su Wen knew that he had to find an alternative method to go against him! Xue Qianxun, who was watching the battle from afar, could not help but gulp. Their standard of strength was way too high. The younger generation of the martial world were simply a joke in front of them. Xu Longzun naturally also noticed Su Wen¡¯s change. He frowned. What did that mean? Flames rose up in his eyes? What cultivation technique was it? Why had he never seen it before? Whoosh! Xu Longzun still thrust out his long spear. But Su Wen remained unarmed! His movements were extremely fast as he stepped onto the Star Position and activated Stellar Transposition. Xu Longzun¡¯s long spear only pierced through the air! After Su Wen entered the Earth Rank, his movement technique became even faster. Xu Longzun¡¯s spear technique wasn¡¯t slow, but Su Wen still dodged it. Bang! The violent spear force shot out, creating a huge hole in the surrounding shops! The battle between the two made the citizens on this street suffer. Xu Longzun¡¯s spear stabbed repeatedly, but Su Wen dodged it every time. The surrounding houses were severely damaged in the aftermath of their battle! Su Wen discovered that he could clearly see Xu Longzun¡¯s Qi force movements under the enhancement of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Pupils. He could even vaguely predict the trajectory of Xu Longzun¡¯s spear. As he carefully recalled the fight between Heaven Rank experts, Su Wen realized that such a prediction did not exist. But now was not the time to consider the difference between the two. No matter how powerful Xu Longzun¡¯s spear technique was, it was useless if he couldn¡¯t hit Su Wen! Both sides exchanged dozens of blows! Xu Longzun thrust out his spear again. And Su Wen suddenly charged forward! The cold body of the spear brushed past Su Wen¡¯s face! The force around the spear clashed with Su Wen¡¯s protective true qi, gorging out a deep wound on Su Wen¡¯s face! Xu Longzun¡¯s eyes went wide. How was this possible!? One had to know that if Su Wen was a little further away, his move could be extended into a follow-up. But Su Wen had moved so close that even though he was injured by the force, he himself also lost the space to exert more force. Right at this moment, Su Wen took one more step forward. Xu Longzun switched his spear to one hand and punched out with the other! ¡°It¡¯s useless! The difference in our cultivation levels is so great, you can¡¯t break through my defense!¡± However, Su Wen didn¡¯t try to dodge. Instead, he pointed a finger at Xu Longzun¡¯s ribs. However, Xu Longzun¡¯s fist also struck Su Wen¡¯s head at the same time! ¡°Victory has been decided!¡± Xue Qianxun, who was watching the battle from afar, suddenly had this thought. Even though she felt that Su Wen¡¯s move was extremely courageous¡­ ¡­ But it was extremely unwise! A head injury would definitely affect the circulation of one¡¯s True Qi. On the other hand, if he were to touch Xu Longzun now, it would not be worth it even if he were to exchange injuries for injuries! Pa! Su Wen was ruthlessly thrown out. Xu Longzun wanted to give chase again, but he suddenly discovered a violent flame Qi residing inside his body. Normally, when the enemy¡¯s True Qi entered the body, it would at most cause damage. But for some reason, this force actually directly disrupted the circulation of the True Qi in his body! ¡°Pfft!¡± Xu Longzun spat out a mouthful of blood. In the distance, Su Wen had already gotten up. There was actually a dent in his skull! Blood flowed down his forehead, making him look extremely miserable. Xu Longzun began to laugh. His opponent¡¯s injuries far worse than his! However, what happened next left Xu Longzun flabbergasted. Su Wen¡¯s skull actually recovered at a visible rate. The wound on his face healed rapidly! He ended up looking completely unharmed! Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Young Master Xu, how do you feel?¡± In fact, while he was fighting with Xu Longcheng, a red dot suddenly appeared under his ribs. Su Wen didn¡¯t know what this thing meant, but he instinctively had the urge to attack that exact spot. Hence, Su Wen took the risk and went forward! He focused his attack on that one point! When Xu Longzun saw that Su Wen¡¯s injuries had recovered, he was greatly alarmed and shouted, ¡°Die!¡± He wanted to brandish his spear in anger, but the True Qi in his body was still out of control. He tried to forcefully activate it, but only got himself more injured! ¡°Pfft!¡± He spat out another mouthful of blood. Xu Longzun dropped to one knee, his face filled with astonishment! What was going on? However, no matter what he thought, Su Wen didn¡¯t care. He immediately rushed forward and punched Xu Longzun¡¯s head! Take his life while he¡¯s sick! Su Wen punched again and again. ¡®Kill this bastard!¡¯ This thought appeared in Su Wen¡¯s mind. ¡®No! I can¡¯t kill him! If I kill him, it¡¯ll only make it worse¡­ but I have to think of a way to get rid of the Xu family¡­¡¯ Su Wen knew that after today, the enmity between the Xu family and him would deepen. He had to think of a way to sentence the other party to death! Including Xu Qiao! Su Wen roared, ¡°Xu Longzun, you killed the citizens on the streets and attacked the government officials! According to the law, you should be executed. Today, I will arrest you as the commander of the Secret Shadow Guard!¡± ¡°What a good brat, you actually refused arrest!¡± Pa! Su Wen punched straight towards Xu Longzun¡¯s dantian! He couldn¡¯t kill him, but destroying his Qi sea was still something he dared to do. However, right at this moment, Xu Longzun, who had his Qi Sea destroyed, discovered that Su Wen was also sent flying as blood spewed from his mouth. He landed on the ground and struggled to get up. ¡°How dare you¡­ do such a vicious attack¡­¡± In the chaos, no one could see what was going on. Everyone present only saw Su Wen rushing forward to attack Xu Longzun, but in the end, he was also sent flying. But Xu Longzun knew in his heart that Su Wen wasn¡¯t hit by him. On the other hand, his Qi Sea had been destroyed by Su Wen, and his cultivation base had been completely wasted. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Both guards stopped their fight. Zhao Jin quickly landed beside Su Wen. Su Wen¡¯s face was pale and his breathing was weak. The other guard also landed in front of Xu Longzun. One look at his face and they knew that his Qi Sea had been destroyed and his cultivation base crippled! ¡°If anything happens to my young master, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Zhao Jin and the other guard roared at the same time. All of them carried their young master and ran away. However, the anxious Zhao Jin had forgotten to take the cage in his haste. Xue Qianxun¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly grabbed and ran away with the cage. Su Wen opened his eyes in Zhao Jin¡¯s arms and gritted his teeth with all his might. ¡°You f*cking idiot! My Blue Cloud Tiger was taken away by that woman!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Only after Su Wen spoke did Zhao Jin recall the Blue Cloud Tiger cub they had purchased. But when he turned around, he realized that the cage was gone¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look for it anymore. Take me home! Go find my father!¡± Chapter 183 - Countermeasures Chapter 183 Countermeasures ¡°Young master¡­ your injuries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an act!¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Zhao Jin felt relieved. However, he couldn¡¯t help but blame himself! After all, the Blue Cloud Tiger was not cheap! Zhao Jin sent Su Wen into the carriage and immediately returned to the residence. He then hurriedly went to inform Su Changqing. In the palace, Emperor Zhou was currently drawing ¡°How¡¯s my landscape painting?¡± Emperor Zhou smiled at the empress. The empress naturally praised, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s brush strength has improved since a long time ago. This painting is magnificent and impressive!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Si Tu is here!¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± Si Tu entered the inner palace and bowed before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, we just received news that Su Wen and Xu Longzun fought in the streets!¡± Emperor Zhou frowned and asked, ¡°And the result?¡± ¡°Both of them are heavily injured! Xu Longzun¡¯s Qi Sea has been destroyed, Su Wen¡¯s life is hanging by a thread!¡± Pa! The Zhou Emperor smashed the table in front of him with his fist and said angrily, ¡°These two bastards! Are they crazy? Why are they so ruthless? Who is the one who started this?¡± Situ said, ¡°It should be Xu Longzun. At that time, Su Wen had just come out of the Vicious Beast Shop and met him on the streets. Your Majesty should also be clear about the personalities of these two people. After a disagreement, they started fighting. The two guards tangled with each other and only these two people faced each other. In the end, both sides suffered!¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. This was a big problem. Xu Qiao was currently fighting the barbarians in the southern border, but his son in the capital had his Qi Sea destroyed¡­ He frowned and said, ¡°Su Wen and Xu Longzun¡¯s cultivation bases are three grades apart, and they both use Heaven Rank cultivation techniques. How could Su Wen achieve an ending of mutual destruction with Xu Longzun in the battle? To the point that Xu Longzun could be considered to have taken a loss?¡± ¡°Let Shen Qiu take a look at his injuries!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as they were speaking, someone reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Qiao¡¯s Madam is outside the palace seeking an audience!¡± At Su Wen¡¯s residence, he was munching on a watermelon while Yan Luoying waited on him by the side. She asked worriedly, ¡°Husband, could your fake injury be seen through?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t a fake injury. It¡¯s a real injury! As long as someone comes to take a look, I will injure my internal organs. No matter how skilled they are, they won¡¯t be able to see through it.¡± ¡°Young Master, the Prime Minister is here.¡± Just as Ning Shuang finished speaking, Su Changqing rushed in hurriedly. The moment he saw Su Wen, his face flushed red as he casually munched on the watermelon, He immediately turned around and glared at Zhao Jin. Zhao Jin hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because we¡¯re afraid of the news being leaked?¡± Su Changqing asked in a low voice, ¡°What tune are you trying to sing now?¡± Su Wen said with a serious expression, ¡°Xu Longzun wants to kill me! He didn¡¯t hold back at all when he attacked. If I wasn¡¯t vicious enough, I¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Su Changqing narrowed his eyes. This sentence was enough for him. ¡°You want to force Xu Qiao to rebel!¡± Su Changqing said in a low voice. Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°Now that things have come to this, we won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead. I can¡¯t let Xu Longzun do whatever he wants, so I naturally have to be ruthless. If I can use this opportunity to force Xu Qiao to rebel, that would be for the best!¡± Su Changqing pondered and said, ¡°This is a good idea. If you don¡¯t get injured, His Majesty will definitely punish you and give Xu Qiao a peace of mind. However, if you and Xu Longzun are both heavily injured, His Majesty will be in a dilemma. As long as he doesn¡¯t punish you, the Xu family will feel even more indignant. At that time¡­ Even if Xu Qiao doesn¡¯t rebel, His Majesty will also seize his military power!¡± ¡°No! I have to enter the palace too!¡± Su Changqing left in a hurry. In the palace, Emperor Zhou had a helpless look on his face when he heard that Madam Xu Qiao had come. ¡°Let her in.¡± Not long after, a woman walked into the hall. Although this lady was quite old, she still retained her charm. However, there were some faint wrinkles on her face. ¡°Your Majesty! You have to uphold justice for our Xu Family! That Su Wen has gone too far.¡± Madam Xu cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine that he bullied our Longcheng, but this time, Longzun had just returned to the capital when his Qi Sea was broken by Su Wen. This life is ruined. Your Majesty, you have to uphold justice for our Longzun!¡± Emperor Zhou felt a headache coming on. Right then, another message came from outside the palace. Su Changqing was seeking an audience! ¡°Let him in!¡± Su Changqing entered with a solemn expression. He walked in with his head held high and glanced coldly at Madam Xu. He bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to ask the Secret Shadow Guard to arrest Xu Longzun! This person attacked on the streets and attempted to kill an official of the court, causing the death of the commoners. The surrounding residences were destroyed and the Secret Shadow Guard¡¯s commander, Su Wen, was severely injured. His life is hanging by a thread and the impact is extremely bad! According to the law, he should be executed. Your Majesty, please deal with him impartially!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing¡¯s uncharacteristically solemn face and secretly pondered. Was Su Wen¡¯s injury really that serious? However, Emperor Zhou had already asked Shen Qiu to take a look. He was naturally not in a hurry. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s common for young people to fight. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± He started to smooth things over. It was impossible for him to deal with Xu Longzun now as well. After all, there was still Xu Qiao, who was still leading troops in Southern Border. The problem was that if Su Wen was also severely injured, then he would also not be able to punish Su Wen. Xu Longzun was clearly the one who was looking for trouble, so wouldn¡¯t his actions make Su Wen and Su Changqing¡¯s hearts turn cold? To him, to paper this matter over was the best and only choice. In Su Wen¡¯s mansion, Shen Qiu had already arrived. After she entered, she was led to Su Wen¡¯s room. The moment she entered the room, she was shocked. Su Wen¡¯s face was pale and he was lying on the bed. One look and she could tell that he had suffered severe internal injuries. She rushed forward and checked Su Wen¡¯s pulse, before quickly taking out a pill from the medicine box. She stuffed it into Su Wen¡¯s mouth before using her Qi to push it right into his stomach! After a while, Su Wen woke up and saw Shen Qiu. He whispered, ¡°Sister Shen, why are you here?¡± Shen Qiu frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Your internal organs are severely injured. Even if you take my Heavenly King Life Protection Pill, you will only be able to stabilize it. I will give you a prescription and ask someone to ensure that you take the medicine regularly. With such an injury, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have repercussions.¡± How would she know that Su Wen was undying and indestructible? Such injuries could be healed at any time. It was also fortunate that Su Wen had left a trick up his sleeve and not shared it with Emperor Zhou. Otherwise, it would have been even more difficult to hide his injury. When he heard that Shen Qiu had come, he had specially made a ruthless move and used his True Qi to injure his internal organs severely. Although it was painful, he knew that it was necessary! In the palace, Emperor Zhou pulled Su Changqing and Madam Xu aside to talk to them. Right now, they were all waiting for Shen Qiu¡¯s report. Finally, Shen Qiu returned. Emperor Zhou hurriedly asked, ¡°How are Su Wen¡¯s injuries?¡± Shen Qiu said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, Su Wen¡¯s internal organs have all been invaded by the Qi forces, and his injuries are extremely severe. I¡¯ve given him a Heavenly King Life Protection Pill, but it only stabilized his injuries. If he doesn¡¯t have any heavenly treasures, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have hidden injuries remaining!¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth in anger! ¡°Is there anything in the inner treasury that he can use? Quickly send it to him! I don¡¯t want to hear him having any repercussions!¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°No matter what the price is, I want you to heal him!¡± Emperor Zhou clenched his fists. Xu Longzun and Su Wen were both future Heaven Ranked seedlings of Great Zhou. But these two people actually fought, and both of them were injured so badly! Xu Longzun¡¯s Qi Sea had been destroyed, so it was obvious that he was crippled. However, he had to save Su Wen. Emperor Zhou could not bear to lose two geniuses! After saying that, he pondered over the two people in front of him. Finally, Emperor Zhou looked at Madam Xu and said in a deep voice, ¡°Xu Longzun deliberately made an enemy out of Su Wen today, causing the deaths of the commoners and Su Wen to be severely injured. He only has himself to blame for his Qi Sea being destroyed. On account of the Xu family serving Great Zhou for generations and Xu Longzun being severely injured, this matter ends here. You will return immediately and educate your children properly. You cannot do this again!¡± When Madam Xu heard this, her expression turned indignant. She grumbled, ¡°Your Majesty, our Longzun¡¯s Qi Sea has been destroyed. You¡¯re just going to let this go?¡± ¡°So what if I am? Do you want me to chop off Su Wen¡¯s head as punishment? It¡¯s not like anyone who is injured has the final say in this world. Isn¡¯t Su Wen also severely injured? Hurry up and go back!¡± Emperor Zhou reprimanded. After seeing Madam Xu off, he looked at the ice-cold Su Changqing at the side. Emperor Zhou consoled, ¡°Changqing, this Xu Family is after all a family with great contributions, and Xu Longzun has served the border army for many years. Even though this matter is his fault, if we continue to look into it, it won¡¯t be suitable. Su Wen¡¯s injuries, you don¡¯t have to worry. With Shen Qiu here, as well as our imperial treasury¡¯s heavenly treasures, he definitely won¡¯t leave behind any repercussions.¡±. As soon as Emperor Zhou finished speaking, Su Changqing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡± Emperor Zhou could tell that he was unwilling and could not help but smile bitterly. After watching Su Changqing leave, Emperor Zhou could not help but complain to the empress. ¡°Tell me! This Su Wen just returned to the capital and got himself into such a big mess. Can¡¯t he just be silent for a few days?¡± The empress laughed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, then in your heart, should Su Wen be crippled or Xu Longzun crippled?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Emperor Zhou reprimanded, but he wasn¡¯t really angry. In the end, if he had to choose, it would definitely be Xu Longzun being crippled that was more in line with Emperor Zhou¡¯s wishes. After pondering for a moment, Emperor Zhou issued an order. ¡°Inform Wu Kunhu to immediately head to the southern border and lead the army. Xu Qiao will be his assistant! In the short term, Xu Qiao cannot return to the capital. We must also be on guard against any changes to Xu Qiao!¡± Amongst the 9th Grade Earth Rank generals, only Wu Kunhu could firmly suppress Xu Qiao. ¡°And then there¡¯s his eldest son, Xu Longze. He¡¯s currently in Xu Qiao¡¯s army, so we have to take good care of him. Nothing must happen to him!¡± ¡°Also, take care of Xu Qiao and his son¡¯s residences. Don¡¯t let the Xu family leave the capital!¡± But what he didn¡¯t know was that at this time, in the Xu Family, Madam Xu was about to go crazy from the double whammy. After seeing her son¡¯s Qi Sea destroyed, and then herself being rebuked for entering the palace, she immediately added oil to the fire and wrote a letter, directly ordering people to release a messenger hawk from the inner residence. Carrying with it the news of Xu Longzun being crippled, it flew straight towards the Southern Wilderness! Soon, the eunuch arrived at the Wu Residence. ¡°Wu Kunhu, accept the Royal Decree¡­¡± ¡°Xu Longzun and Su Wen fought on the streets. Xu Longzun¡¯s Qi Sea was destroyed and Su Wen was heavily injured. The Emperor orders Wu Kunhu to immediately head to the Southern Border and take over the military affairs. Xu Qiao will be your assistant, make sure both him and his son focus on the country¡¯s affairs and not let them neglect their military affairs. This is the Emperor¡¯s command!¡± Wu Muyu, who was eavesdropping on the side, suddenly jumped up when she heard this news. She ran to the eunuch and cried out in alarm, ¡°Brother Su is seriously injured? How is he?¡± The eunuch smiled and replied, ¡°Young Master Su¡¯s life should be fine, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the rumors say that he might have some hidden injuries remaining, but His Majesty has already gotten Royal Physician Shen to use the treasures in the royal family¡¯s inner treasury to treat him, so it should be fine.¡± At this moment, Wu Kunhu stepped forward and received the imperial decree. ¡°Thank you, Eunuch!¡± The eunuch tactfully excused himself. Wu Muyu said, ¡°I want to see Brother Su¡­¡± ¡°Just go¡­ I didn¡¯t say I would stop you.¡± After what had happened last time, Wu Kunhu was too lazy to stop Wu Muyu any longer. Unfortunately, how could the little girl let him off? ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ten-thousand-year-old ginseng? Give it to me! I¡¯ll send it to Brother Su!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Dream on! Why would I give that ginseng to that brat?!¡± ¡°What are you keeping it for? Brother Su needs the good stuff right now! I¡¯m going to treat Brother Su¡¯s injuries!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not giving it to you! Men, prepare the horses and bring the ginseng for me!¡± Wu Kunhu looked at the little girl and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it. But now that you¡¯ve said it, I can¡¯t keep the ginseng at home!¡± ¡°Dad, let me help you!¡± Wu Lie said loudly. During this period of time, Wu Lie was rather well-behaved and spent all his time cultivating in seclusion at home. However, what made Wu Kunhu extremely unhappy was that this fellow had somehow erected a memorial tablet in his room. Wu Muyu couldn¡¯t help but stomp his feet when he saw Wu Kunhu¡¯s reaction. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You! Why are you so petty? That ginseng can¡¯t bear children!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just that petty! That Su Wen isn¡¯t petty. I didn¡¯t see him give me anything the last time he came. He doesn¡¯t know any manners!¡± Just as he said that, Chu He arrived outside their residence. He bowed and said, ¡°General Wu, my family¡¯s young master originally wanted to pay a visit today and specially went to buy a 7th Grade Earth Ranked Fire Horned Python. He slaughtered it on the spot and was prepared to send it over. However, he didn¡¯t think that he would meet that Xu Longzun halfway. Since the young master was injured and wasn¡¯t able to come, he sent me to deliver the Fire Horned Python. He wants me to convey the message to Sir to take advantage of the freshness and eat it as soon as possible!¡± As Chu He spoke, he took out the Fire Horned Python¡¯s corpse and placed it on the ground before leaving Wu Muyu looked at Wu Kunhu smugly and shouted, ¡°See! Is Brother Su petty?¡± Wu Kunhu was furious. ¡°He ate my 9th Grade Wind-Ripping Hou the last time. So what if he gave me a Fire Horned Python? That Wind-Ripping Hou¡¯s bones were soaked in wine by that old bastard Su Changqing! He even showed off to me last time!¡± The mere mention of this made him angry! ¡°Didn¡¯t he send over such a big one in return! Quickly give me the ginseng!¡± ¡°That was a 9th Grade vicious beast! 9th Grade! What kind of crappy thing did he send over! Wu Lie, hurry up and prepare the things. I want to set off!¡± Wu Kunhu roared. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Wu Lie held onto Wu Kunhu¡¯s mount and ran out with a bag. ¡°Father, for you!¡± Wu Kunhu knew very well that this matter was extremely urgent! He took the bag, mounted his warhorse, and shouted, ¡°Leave this snake bone for me to soak in wine. You guys can eat the meat!¡± With that, he spurred his horse and left! Wu Muyu turned to Wu Lie and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so filial!¡± Wu Lie chuckled. ¡°The old man was fooled by me! Look!¡± He took out a box from his spirit artifact and opened it. Inside was the ten-thousand-year-old ginseng! ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m leaving to see Brother Su!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The Wu siblings headed straight for Su Wen¡¯s residence. Wu Kunhu was still unaware that Wu Lie had placed a large cucumber in the box inside his bag¡­ On the other side, Zhao Jin was searching the entire city for traces of Xue Qianxun. After asking around, he realized that this woman had already left the city. This was a huge blow to Zhao Jin! It was mainly because he was worried about Su Wen. Due to his anxiety, he did not think too much about it. But he had allowed someone to take advantage of the situation. At this moment, Qianxun was hugging the cub. She had already thrown the cage away. ¡°Little sweetheart¡­ That¡¯s great, I saved 700,000 taels! I can return the money to the sect now!¡± Xue Qianxun was elated. ¡°But that guy looks so fierce. He won¡¯t come and find me, right?¡± ¡°If he comes over¡­ With the Sect Leader here, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hugging the tiger, Qianxun took out a piece of dried meat from her bag and placed it on its nose. The Blue Cloud Tiger sniffed before eating it in one gulp. She rubbed against Qianxun. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Qianxun laughed happily. Zhao Jin returned home with a dejected look. When he saw Su Wen, he shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, the Blue Cloud Tiger cub was lost and was taken away by that woman. However, she said that she¡¯s from the Bright God Sect, so I¡¯ll go and get it back.¡± Su Wen, who was lying on the bed, shook his head lightly. He had to pretend to be sick until the end, since he did not know if Shen Qiu would still come back. He did not want to expose himself. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The Bright God Sect and the Jade God Sect are known as the Dual Gods of Great Zhou. They can run, but they can¡¯t hide. This woman will definitely pay the price¡­¡± Su Wen spoke softly. At this moment, someone reported. ¡°Doctor Shen Qiu is here!¡± Su Wen smiled. He was glad that he did not try to hasten his recovery. After Shen Qiu came over, she took Su Wen¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°Your body is too Yang in nature and with your internal organs injured, it¡¯s not easy for you to recover. Thanks to His Majesty¡¯s order, I found a Water Separation Bodhi from the inner vault. I can use this to refine medicine and it will help you nourish your internal organs. When the time comes, we can slowly adjust your condition, and you shouldn¡¯t face any problems.¡± Speaking to this point, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this that I was able to observe your cultivation technique. Although it is strong, it is extremely burdensome to your body. After taking this item, it will nourish your organs and harmonize the Yin and Yang. It will be even more beneficial for your cultivation and you might even be able to advance further. I also saw that there are still a few Ardent Sun Bear¡¯s Gallbladders in the treasury that can help you recover. I will also use it to treat your injuries, it will be even more beneficial to your cultivation.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t hers, she didn¡¯t feel bad using it. Although Su Wen¡¯s body was weak, he still reached out to grab Shen Qiu¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Sister Shen¡­¡± At that moment, Wu Muyu and Wu Lie arrived. The moment she entered, she saw Su Wen grabbing Shen Qiu¡¯s hand. Wu Muyu immediately furrowed her brows and rushed forward. She grabbed Su Wen¡¯s hand and placed it on her face as her tears fell. ¡°Brother Su, are you alright? I was so worried about you¡­ Look, I even brought my father¡¯s ten-thousand-year-old ginseng for you.¡± Shen Qiu raised an eyebrow. This was good stuff! She smiled and said, ¡°If we add such stuff, the effect will indeed be better.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister Shen.¡± Su Wen introduced, ¡°This is Royal Physician Shen Qiu.¡± Upon hearing that it was the Royal Physician and seeing that Shen Qiu was quite old, Wu Muyu felt much more at ease. He smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister Shen. After all, Brother Su¡¯s injury makes me feel like a knife is being twisted in my heart.¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie in the meantime. This fellow had improved a lot! His cultivation had actually reached 7th Grade Earth Rank! He was two grades higher than him! However, Su Wen also knew that his Vermilion Bird bloodline was not something that these two grades could compare with. The battle earlier had verified this matter! Chapter 184 - One Against Ten Thousand, Against Fifty Thousand Chapter 184 One Against Ten Thousand, Against Fifty Thousand In the Southern Border¡¯s camp. Xu Qiao looked at the letter with trembling hands. ¡°Father, what is it?¡± Xu Longze asked. He was the eldest of the three brothers and also the heir to the title. However, when it came to cultivation base, he wasn¡¯t as strong as Xu Longzun, as he was only at 6th Grade Earth Rank. Xu Qiao closed his eyes and said, ¡°Longzun and Su Wen fought on the streets! Su Wen broke his Qi Sea! Your brother is crippled!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xu Longze stood up angrily and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°This Su Wen! Not only did he cause Third Brother¡¯s death, he also harmed Longzun¡­ Commander Father, doesn¡¯t His Majesty care about this?¡± ¡°Care? Why do you think the Emperor will care?! The letter said that His Majesty did not punish Su Wen but reprimanded your mother instead!¡± Xu Qiao smiled bitterly, ¡°Good! Really good! My good Majesty, are you going to treat my Xu family like this?¡± He felt extremely wronged. People were like this. Most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t think that they were in the wrong. Xu Longzun was clearly the one who went to find trouble with Su Wen, but from his point of view, the responsibility was naturally Su Wen¡¯s. Xu Qiao closed his eyes! ¡°Father, I want to return to the capital! To avenge my younger brother!¡± Xu Longze stood up to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xu Qiao shouted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you going back now? How much value does my Xu family have in His Majesty¡¯s eyes? Can you defeat Su Wen?¡± ¡°Then what do we do? Do we just accept it?¡± Xu Longze was burning with rage! Xu Qiao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Gather the army! I want to surrender! Surrender to the Fire Barbarians!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Xu Longze¡¯s face was filled with shock as he cried out in alarm, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this! Right now, my second brother and mother are in the capital, along with our wives and children. What should they do if we defect?¡± It was not that he was very loyal to Great Zhou, but that he valued his family more. Xu Qiao opened his eyes, and his gaze was filled with coldness. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless! If we go back now, do you think Su Changqing will let us and our father off? We¡¯re already at odds with the Su family. Now that Longzun is crippled, we have one less bargaining chip in His Majesty¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°That traitor Su Changqing, in the struggles of the Royal Court, I am far from being his match. When I return to the capital, I will definitely be harmed by his underhanded methods! At that time, not to mention my family, even you and I will not be able to live!¡± Xu Qiao looked at Xu Longze and said earnestly, ¡°My Xu family has been generals for generations and served the Great Zhou. Now that we have fallen to such a state, it can only be said that His Majesty is muddle-headed! We only have one path left, and that is to survive and take revenge for our wives, children, and family! As long as we live, we can continue the Xu family¡¯s legacy and have a chance to take revenge for our deceased relatives.¡± ¡°If both you and I die, then the Xu family will truly have no chance of making a comeback. Su Wen and his father will also clap their hands in joy.¡± Xu Longze¡¯s eyes were bloodshot! He knew that if he made this decision, it would mean that his brothers, his mother, his wife, and children would all die! But just as Xu Longcheng had said, what could he do if he returned to the capital? Xu Qiao continued, ¡°If we fight our way back like this, Emperor Zhou can send any Heaven Rank expert. You and I will die for sure. If we join the Fire Barbarians, it will be a war between the two nations. If Emperor Zhou sends a Heaven Rank expert, the barbarian experts won¡¯t ignore it either! We can use the barbarians to avenge my family!¡± ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s rebel!¡± ¡°Rebel!¡± Xu Qiao and his son had made their final decision! Just as Su Wen wished! They led their troops to seek refuge with the barbarians. Along the way, many people took advantage of the chaos to escape. After all, not everyone was willing to work for the Barbarians. In the end, only 10,000 soldiers remained! Most of them had no family. Soon after, the Barbarians marched north with Xu Qiao and his son as the vanguard. They conquered 13 cities in seven days! Fortunately, Wu Kunhu received the news and immediately mobilized his troops from all over the country. He also gathered quite a number of troops that had escaped to forcefully defend the barbarians¡¯ attack! Both sides entered a standoff! Capital, Su Residence. ¡°Life is like a merciless carving knife, changing our appearance¡­¡± Su Wen was lying on the bed and humming a song. This was the leisurely life of a retiree. Needless to say, Shen Qiu¡¯s methods were truly impressive. After the Emperor opened the inner treasury and let her retrieve the medicinal ingredients, he drank several days of medicinal soup. Su Wen could feel his injured organs starting to recover. Just as Shen Qiu had said, the Water Separation Bodhi was useful in nourishing his organs. As his injuries healed, Su Wen realized that his bodily functions had become stronger, and his True Qi was growing at a faster rate. Following that, a few more fire-elemental medicines were used. The True Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body rose, and it increased so rapidly that even the cocoon of the Sorcerer Golden Gu could not absorb it. He was forcefully raised to the 6th Stage! At this time, news of Xu Qiao and his son¡¯s rebellion spread to the capital. After hearing this news, Emperor Zhou lost all anger he had on the surface. Only a pair of cold eyes were left. ¡°Send my orders to bring Xu Qiao¡¯s family to the front line of the southern border and execute them! I want him to know the consequences of betraying me! Don¡¯t they hate Su Wen? Let Su Wen do it!¡± The Xu Family¡¯s gates were forcefully kicked aside. Su Wen barged in with his men. ¡°Who are you guys!?¡± Madam Xu Qiao rushed out and scolded sternly, ¡°This is the Duke¡¯s Residence!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Not anymore. Xu Qiao has already brought his men to join the Barbarians! Now, all of you are traitors. Under His Majesty¡¯s orders, all the elders and children of Xu Qiao¡¯s family are to be sent to the frontlines of the Southern Borders! You will all be beheaded.¡± ¡°How¡­ how could this be?¡± Upon hearing this news, Madam Xu¡¯s legs turned to jelly. At this time, a group of soldiers rushed in and brought all the Xu Family members out! Xu Longzun was also among them. The current him had a deathly pale complexion! Although his body was still strong, without his cultivation, he was like an ant in front of Su Wen. The two of them looked at each other. Xu Longzun straightened his neck, showing no intention of lowering his head. To him, death was nothing. Ever since he lost his cultivation, he had this thought several times. But he still did not want to bow down to Su Wen. Su Wen walked in front of Xu Longzun and smiled lightly. He looked down at Xu Longzun with the attitude of a victor. ¡°You are not wrong. If I were you, even if my good-for-nothing brother was humiliated, I would still attack!¡± ¡°But! Since ancient times, the winner takes all. This is the principle. I win, so I live. Since you lost, your entire family will die.¡± ¡°Why was it difficult for me to gather my True Qi after you hit me that day?¡± Xu Longzun was still thinking about this question. To him, this was completely unreasonable. Otherwise, he would not have let Su Wen attack him in exchange for injuring him. Su Wen shook his head and did not explain. He himself had yet to fully understand the use of the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. He was just fumbling around. ¡°Take them away!¡± Under Su Wen¡¯s command, everyone was taken away! Su Wen¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp. These people would be killed on this trip to the Southern Border. Before leaving, Su Wen went to the Spiritual Masters Residence again. When he was injured, Ni Hongxiao visited him once. After confirming that he was fine, she did not come again. This time, Su Wen came to look for Mo Xin and also went to visit her. She was still in the same No.7 Laboratory that no one approached. After entering, unsurprisingly, Ni Hongxiao was still in front of the experiment table. ¡°So this is the mystery of the Beast Spirit Armor¡­¡± The people sent by Emperor Zhou and Su Changqing to the Yan Country had successfully conveyed the secret of the Beast Spirit Armor back. Ni Hongxiao naturally obtained a set of the manual. After all, to a certain extent, she was a ¡®peak existence¡¯ of Great Zhou. Su Wen never thought that Ni Hongxiao could transform Zhao Jin into such a person. ¡°Thank you! For helping Zhao Jin transform!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Those materials are far more valuable than the money I gave you. Thank you!¡± Ni Hongxiao shook her head in response. ¡°Those materials are all His Majesty¡¯s. I don¡¯t need to spend money¡­¡± Great, after going one round about how much money an experiment needs, she in the end still takes from the Emperor¡­ Ni Hongxiao then walked to Su Wen¡¯s side, picking up Su Wen¡¯s arm skilfully as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve used up the blood essence you donated last time. Give me more¡­¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. With their relationship, he would not reject her. After taking the blood, Ni Hongxiao placed Su Wen¡¯s blood into the cabinet and returned to the test table. ¡°That¡¯s it? Didn¡¯t you say blood AND essence?¡± Su Wen smiled. Ni Hongxiao froze, before sighing helplessly as she walked back to Su Wen¡¯s side¡­ She then bent down. ¡°Ouch¡­ Be gentler!¡± ¡°Shut up, are you a man or not!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re holding?¡± ¡°So annoying! This is too troublesome!¡± Su Wen was physically and emotionally satisfied as he left the Spiritual Masters Residence. This time, he was not the only one who went south. Wu Lie, as well as many other generals, including his eldest brother, Su Cheng, were included in the roster. They also brought along 100,000 Royal Guards which would be placed under the command of Wu Kunhu. After all, even the cleverest housewife can¡¯t cook without rice. Even Wu Kunhu was only able to defend when he was at a disadvantage in terms of military strength. It would be a fool¡¯s dream to think of counterattacking. After not seeing him for some time, Su Wen realized that his elder brother¡¯s cultivation had obviously improved. He had already reached the level of a 9th Grade Star Rank, and was just a step away from breaking through to Earth Rank. It seemed that his talent was not bad. It was just that he did not have a Heaven Rank cultivation technique. This time, Yan Luoying was also sent out. However, unlike Su Wen, she was appointed as the lieutenant of the army and would serve under Wu Kunhu. It was very clear that after she married Su Wen, Emperor Zhou had already planned to train her and officially transfer her into the army. The team set off in a grand procession. After traveling for a day, the team stopped to rest. Su Wen led the Secret Shadow Guards to escort the Xu Family. Yan Luoying, on the other hand, had to lead the troops. Now that she was in the army, she seemed to have become a completely different person. The smile on her face disappeared and her expression turned cold and stern. It was impossible for her to stay with Su Wen. After the tent was set up, Su Wen suddenly realized that a person dressed in the Great Zhou uniform was running towards him! That person¡¯s clothes were a little fat and his helmet didn¡¯t fit him. He looked extremely ridiculous as he walked. ¡°Brother Su!¡± Upon hearing this delicate little voice, Su Wen knew that this was Sister Muyu! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Wen quickly looked around and brought her into the tent. Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°I let Wu Lie bring me in! How is it? Aren¡¯t I impressive?¡± ¡°Impressive your head! If you come, won¡¯t your father kill me?¡± Su Wen sighed. But he was actually quite happy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but you¡¯ve been so busy recently. You¡¯re always running around. I miss you!¡± The little girl hugged Su Wen and started acting cute. Could such a cute little sister be driven away? Was he still human if he did that? Su Wen said unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s Wu Lie? Why didn¡¯t he send you here?¡± Wu Muyu pouted and said, ¡°How would he dare to let anyone see him with me? He said that once we reached the front line of the southern border to not say that he was the one who brought me here. He asked me to say that I came along with you.¡± However, Wu Muyu smiled slyly and said, ¡°But it¡¯s nothing. Brother Su, I will tell my father that he insisted on bringing me here. My father dotes on me the most. Even if he knows that it¡¯s fake, he will definitely beat my brother up to vent his anger!¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± He could not help but feel sorry for Wu Lie! When he thought about his sister, he felt goosebumps as well. She was also a little devil! However, it was a pity that even if Su Changqing and Su Yuanuan were added together, they would not be enough to even fight him even with a handicap¡­ The team slowly advanced. Beside Su Wen, there was suddenly a new good looking Secret Shadow Guard! Even though the accompanying Secret Shadow Guards saw this new addition¡­ No one dared to make a sound. Lord Su Wen¡¯s current reputation¡­ was quite terrifying Can¡¯t you see those people he was escorting? It was Lord Su¡¯s masterpiece! Didn¡¯t you see what happened to the government officials of the Li Prefecture? Another of Lord Su¡¯s masterpieces. That¡¯s right, the so-called King of Li Prefecture, Wang Yuanchun, and all the officials of Li Prefecture had been dismembered not long ago in the capital! Emperor Zhou hated them and did not let them off easily. He publicly pronounced them guilty and sentenced all of them to death by a thousand cuts! Those days had indeed increased Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value by quite a large amount. As the commoners clapped their hands in joy, Su Wen¡¯s debt had already fallen to 400,000. Although this sum was still a staggering one¡­ Finally, after a long journey, the group arrived at Southern Border, Water City. At this moment, Wu Kunhu was leading his army to confront the barbarians. Everyone entered the city and made their own arrangements. Su Wen and a group of officers and generals went to meet Wu Kunhu. Yan Luoying was among them. She was wearing armor and looked very heroic at the moment. Su Wen went over and smiled. ¡°How has my Madam been recently?¡± After leaving the city, the two of them barely met. Yan Luoying nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright! These people are still afraid of me. They¡¯re very obedient!¡± That¡¯s right. In the rumors, Yan Luoying¡¯s reputation was not much better than Su Wen¡¯s. Killing Demoness. Human massacrer. That was not all. However, Yan Luoying had already adjusted her attitude ever since she married Su Wen. They could say whatever they wanted as long as they remained obedient when she commanded them. Suddenly, Yan Luoying sniffed and turned to look at Su Wen. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do you smell like cosmetic powder?¡± ¡°Ah! Did you smell wrong?¡± Su Wen feigned ignorance. Who else could it be? It must be from Wu Muyu. Yan Luoying leaned closer and sniffed again. She frowned and said, ¡°What did you do? Don¡¯t tell me that you made a move on the Xu Family¡¯s women¡­¡± Su Wen hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t know either. Maybe I got it while patrolling.¡± Yan Luoying still had some measure of trust in Su Wen. She only replied, ¡°I believe you should know what you can and cannot do.¡± Everyone entered the temporary general¡¯s residence, which was also the conference hall of the army. Wu Kunhu sat up high and swept his gaze across everyone. When his gaze landed on Su Wen, he paused for a moment. Then, he arranged for everyone to sit down. Wu Kunhu said in a low voice, ¡°There are still a few places that need to be defended. Since you guys have arrived, you will bring strong reinforcements for our army. Now, whatever I will say, you guys do!¡± ¡°Wu Lie, lead 10,000 soldiers out of the city and head west¡­¡± ¡°Yan Luoying, you lead 5,000 soldiers out of the city and bypass the forest on the left¡­¡± Wu Kunhu was swift and decisive. He began to arrange for everyone to reinforce the defensive line. As for this city, its strategic position was actually not that bad. After all, the barbarians had already failed to conquer it for days. At this moment, the army was stationed below the city and was only cursing and challenging. After arranging everyone, Wu Kunhu looked at Su Wen and sighed. ¡°Although I hate you, you are here on the emperor¡¯s orders. Hurry up and complete His Majesty¡¯s orders. On the city wall, behead Xu Qiao¡¯s family. After that, your skills are not bad, so stay here and serve!¡± ¡°Er¡­ His Majesty didn¡¯t tell me to stay¡­¡± Su Wen muttered. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of going to the battlefield. He was just afraid that Wu Kunhu would discover that Wu Muyu had followed him¡­ He wanted to quickly bring Wu Muyu back to the capital. ¡°I am the biggest here.¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s expression was calm, but his five words were domineering. Then, he continued to look at the map on the table and said casually, ¡°Go! Hurry up and complete the mission His Majesty gave you, so that you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± On the city walls! All the family members of the Xu family were brought up and stood in the gaps between the city walls. Su Wen went up the city wall and saw that there were barbarians cursing below! ¡°Cowardly turtles in the city, hurry up and come out! Why did you bring these women here? Are you going to send them to play with me?¡± shouted the Fire Barbarians. Compared to humans, the barbarians were much taller. Most of them were around three meters in height! However, there were clearly fewer in population. From Su Wen¡¯s point of view, there were at most twenty to thirty thousand people below the city! Even so, the valiant Barbarians were far stronger than 100,000 ordinary soldiers. And beside these barbarians were human armies! It was the surrendered army led by Xu Qiao! However, after conquering several cities, Xu Qiao managed to recruit many soldiers as well. Currently, they numbered about 20,000! Added together, there were only 50,000 people in total outside the city! When Xu Qiao saw Su Wen pushing his family up the city wall, a bad feeling rose in his heart! He roared, ¡°Su Wen, what are you doing?¡± The Barbarians who were scolding and cursing immediately shut up. Not to mention anything else, Xu Qiao himself was very strong and had a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation. After fighting with the barbarians several times, he still won the respect of some barbarians with his strength. His roar was laced with True Qi, and everyone could hear it clearly. At this moment, Su Wen took out a loudspeaker. That¡¯s right, it was literally a megaphone. He went to look for Mo Xin to get him a megaphone! After all, it was quite tiring to use True Qi to shout. Furthermore, it was not as effective as using the loudspeaker. Furthermore, using True Qi to shout through the loudspeaker would make it even louder. ¡°Hello, testing one, two¡­¡± The familiar sound of mike testing came out. into The loud sound blasted out through the array engraved in the loudspeaker. It¡¯s effect was pretty decent, leaving Su Wen satisfied. ¡°Hello everyone! Hello everyone! Let me introduce myself first. My name is Su Wen. You might not know me well, but my father is Su Changqing. Have you heard of him? He is the prime minister of Great Zhou.¡± Wu Kunhu, who was looking at the map in the city, frowned and looked up at the city wall. ¡°What is this kid doing? Must he make it so troublesome to kill a few people?¡± At this moment, on the city wall, Su Wen rambled on, ¡°As for me, everyone can be considered to know me now. Come, first, let¡¯s perform a show for everyone. Please take a look, it¡¯s the Xu Family¡¯s decapitation show!¡± ¡°Execute!¡± At Su Wen¡¯s command, the Shadow Guards unsheathed their blades without hesitation and chopped off the head in front of them! There was no great fanfare, everyone was killed with a single strike! Heads fell along the walls. Xu Qiao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the city wall! Meanwhile, Xu Longze¡¯s face was covered in tears! [Ding-dong. Congratulations, the host has received Xu Qiao¡¯s resentment. +400 Emotional Value.) [Ding-dong. Congratulations, the host has received Xu Longze¡¯s resentment. +500 Emotional Value.] A large amount of Emotional Value entered his account. Evidently, these two already hated Su Wen to the core. However, Su Wen did not care. He was about to start his ultimate goal and harvest his Emotional Value. ¡°The performance is over. Then, I, Su Wen, will sincerely greet all your mothers and ancestors!¡± ¡°Especially the humans who surrendered with Xu Qiao. I want to ask you, do you have any conscience? The barbarians and humans have fought for generations! All of you are worse off than animals, but you¡¯re all behaving like humans wielding weapons. Do you think you can obtain glory and wealth? Let me tell you, no, not to mention that you can¡¯t win, even if you win, you will be treated as abandoned by these barbarians¡­¡± Wu Kunhu listened attentively and shook his head. He laughed to himself as he roared, ¡°This kid has such eloquence¡­ to shake the morale of the army. Not bad!¡± Su Wen thought that this speech could earn some emotional value. After all, there were tens of thousands of people. However, he realized that after he finished speaking, the system did not give any response. After some thought, Su Wen understood. These words might be able to enter the hearts of some people, but even if these people heard it, they would only feel guilty about their own choices or have other thoughts. However, it was unrealistic to say that they would have any strong emotions towards Su Wen. ¡®Sigh¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to be direct.¡¯ Su Wen shouted into the loudspeaker, ¡°Everyone below the city! And that bunch of dog barbarians, f*ck your entire family! Yo Mama so fat, when I swerved to avoid her on the street, my horses died of exhaustion! Yo Mama so fat, that she trips over people with just a strand of her hair¡­¡± Up and down the city walls, everyone was stupefied. Even Wu Kunhu in the city couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°This kid¡¯s mouth is too dirty!¡± After a moment of silence¡­ Suddenly, endless furious roars erupted from below the city! ¡°I¡¯m going to f**king kill this bastard!¡± ¡°Su Wen, f*ck you!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Attack the city!¡± Their anger finally gave Su Wen the feedback he wanted! Su Wen smiled happily as he watched the Emotional Value increase. Carrying a loudspeaker, he sat on the city wall and verbally sparred with these people. Even if those people were to use their True Qi, they would not be as loud as Su Wen¡¯s loudspeaker. Moreover, it was hard to hear what was being said when there were more people shouting. Su Wen fully displayed his top player worthy venomous tongue. Thinking back to his previous life¡¯s experience of playing moba games, those scenes of him becoming a street pianist flooded his mind. All sorts of filthy words were spewed out! When has this Great Ancestor ever been afraid of anyone! Although the Emotional Values obtained through this kind of cursing and swearing was very low, there were the numbers to make up for it. After all, there were tens of thousands of people below them! Su Wen watched as his debt began to decrease rapidly! He laughed wildly in his heart. His mouth was like a Gatling gun, shooting without stopping! Let¡¯s fight! They spat at each other for less than 15 minutes, and his debt was cleared! And then¡­ the path to growth began¡­ However, Su Wen unhappily realized that some people had already shut up. Obviously, they also realized that they did not have an advantage in this scolding battle. Furthermore, after cursing for a bit and calming down, the sustained stimulation of swearing was relatively low. It was just like how many people would stop getting angry after scolding for a while. Instead, it would become a pure competition. Even so, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value was still increasing rapidly¡­ But the increase was slowing down! Chapter 185 - Golden Crow Sacred Flame? Chapter 185 Golden Crow Sacred Flame? Su Wen and the other Barbarian men continued to exchange insults. Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Values were still surging up. Suddenly, a shout came from the barbarian formation. ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone stopped talking when they heard the shout. Su Wen was the only one left putting up his own show. At this moment, a black spear flew out from the barbarian formation! The instant the spear flew out, Su Wen¡¯s hair stood on end. A strong sense of oppression made his body stiffen! The energy on the spear spiraled. As it flew, it let out the cry of a bird. However, the bird cry was a bit hoarse and unpleasant to hear. Holy flames surged within Su Wen¡¯s body, and his right eye was about to transform into the form of the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. But at that moment, a tall figure appeared in front of Su Wen. Pa! The spear was caught, and all of its might dissipated. Wu Kunhu stood on the city wall and looked coldly at the barbarian camp below. He said in a low voice, ¡°Tamu Chuan, do you not have this bit of tolerance?¡± His voice was not loud, but it spread far and wide. Su Wen felt a lingering fear in his heart as he took a glance at the Barbarian camp. That person just now was completely different from an ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank. Just like the difference between a baby and a strong man. The person Zhao Jin and the others had fought in the Li Prefecture would not even be able to last more than three moves against this person. In the barbarian camp, a person dressed in wolf skin clothes walked out. He looked coldly at the city wall and said in a deep voice, ¡°Does that brat dare to come down and fight?¡± Su Wen glanced at him and curled his lips. ¡°Whoever goes down is a fool!¡± ¡°Go down!¡± Wu Kunhu said softly. Su Wen pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going down. There are tens of thousands of people on the other side, and you want me to go down alone?¡± ¡°They want to fight one-on-one!¡± ¡°Then you can go down and choose. Aren¡¯t you the number one person in the Earth Rank? You can choose from the beginning to the end and kill all of them. There¡¯s no need to fight anymore!¡± Su Wen did not dare to go down. With one look, he knew that this guy was no ordinary player. His combat power was terrifying. Even though Su Wen had a 6th Grade Earth Rank cultivation now, he had no chance of winning against such a person. This was like facing a Heaven Rank cultivator knowing that you would lose, but still insisting on battling. If that wasn¡¯t idiotic, then what was? Wu Kunhu shook his head, ¡°They won¡¯t fight me!¡± At this moment, Tamu Chuan hooted again. ¡°What, you brat, do you only know how to talk? Didn¡¯t you enjoy your scolding? Come down and fight!¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. Wasn¡¯t this just f*cking asking him to fight solo when they could not outscold him? He held the megaphone in front of him and shouted, ¡°I just refuse to go down, I¡¯m going to scold you up here! F*ck your mom! Come up if you can! You can fight Old Wu one-on-one. If you win, I¡¯ll handicap myself by only fighting you with one hand!¡± Just this sentence alone earned Su Wen another wave of Emotional Value. Tamu Chuan turned around and addressed everyone, ¡°This brat wants to infuriate all of you. Towards this kind of fellow who only dares to talk nonsense, just treat his words as farts!¡± When he said those words, the barbarians started laughing loudly. Someone immediately mocked loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Little coward, you don¡¯t dare to do anything, you only know how to shoot empty words!¡± Su Wen refused to back down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all fight with General Wu then? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± It had reached a point where each side had their own things to say rather than curse at each other. At this moment, Wu Kunhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The rule of the duels before any war is that the cultivation level of both parties must not be apart by more than one grade. In other words, your opponent will at most be a 7th Grade Earth Rank expert. Kid, your martial technique is powerful, so go down and practice it. It¡¯s just nice to kill a few barbarians to boost morale!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen was tempted. If one were to tell him that he was going to face up against that terrifyingly powerful Tumu Chuan, Su Wen definitely wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡®But if you¡¯re talking about beating a 7th Grade¡­¡¯ Su Wen roared, ¡°If you want to come, then come! But I have to say this first, my status is only at the 6th Grade! Whoever the f**k tries to play and send an expert over is a little doggy!¡± After shouting, he whispered to Wu Kunhu, ¡°Am I just going to go down like this?¡± ¡°Just go down. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die with me around!¡± Wu Kunhu promised seriously. Su Wen threw his megaphone to the side and started doing the eight set of radio gymnastics¡­ to stretch his body. However, Wu Kunhu suddenly appeared behind him and kicked him, forcing him down! Bang! His feet landed on the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. He turned back to look at Wu Kunhu, who was on the city wall, and shouted furiously, ¡°Why did you kick me? What are you so anxious about?¡± Wu Zehu stood on the city wall and said with a cold smile, ¡°Rascal! You ate my Wind-Ripping Hou and my ten-thousand-year-old ginseng, and you even want to swindle my daughter away from me. How can you not work after taking all these benefits? Stop wasting time and hurry up!¡± Erm¡­ Speaking of this, Su Wen didn¡¯t dare to argue with Old Wu anymore. If that old man were to find out that he had brought Wu Muyu here¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be worth getting beaten up. This fellow was too fierce! Seeing Su Wen come down, Xu Longze was the most excited! ¡°I want to fight!¡± Xu Qiao however grabbed him and coldly replied, ¡°You¡¯re the only son left from the Xu family, and you¡¯re going to ask for a fight? Your younger brother has an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivation, yet he was defeated by this kid, so how can you be his opponent? Watch properly! There are many experts in the barbarian race, and their cultivation techniques are strong. They¡¯re big in size, and their Qi and blood essence are exuberant. Generally speaking, their combat strength at the same level is slightly stronger than humans.¡± At this point, he paused and looked at Wu Kunhu who was on the city wall. He sighed. ¡°Except for that monster!¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Xu Longze said through gritted teeth as he looked down at the heads of the Xu family on the walls. Xu Qiao clenched his fists and his eyes were cold. ¡°I can only be indignant if I¡¯m alive! If I¡¯m dead, there¡¯s nothing left!¡± When Tamu Chuan saw Su Wen fighting, he shouted, ¡°Who dares to fight!¡± ¡°This general will do it!¡± A figure shot forward rapidly! A middle-aged man rushed out. The Barbarian had a tall and imposing figure, with a totem tattoo on his body. ¡°I am of the Fire Barbarian Tribe ¡ª Jiuji Zhen!¡± Jiuji Zhen roared loudly and rushed in front of Su Wen. He raised the mace in his hand and smashed it down viciously! Su Wen sneered. ¡°I¡¯m still f*cking using the Octane Blast!¡± (TL Note: Jiuji Zhen can be loosely translated as Nine Extremities, hence Su Wen¡¯s wordplay by saying Octane Blast, a skill from the book Battle Through the Heavens.) Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this guy was powerful enough, but in Su Wen¡¯s eyes¡­ he was full of flaws. Earth Ranked Cultivation Technique¡­ Even though his True Qi was violent and powerful, it was only if you compared him to an ordinary human. Compared to Su Wen¡­ he had no advantage at all! Furthermore, he was only at the 6th Grade! Su Wen remained still. But a long blade appeared in his hand at an unknown time! ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± Su Wen swung his saber. Boom! It was to the point that he hadn¡¯t bothered to activate his Holy Flames. A huge blade aura swept past. The spiked club stopped in front of Su Wen. Time seemed to have frozen. Both parties stopped moving the moment Su Wen slashed out. It was as if someone had frozen them. Su Wen tilted his head and looked at Tamu Chuan with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking! Suddenly, blood sprayed out all over from Jiuji Zhen! Su Wen did not dodge, letting the hot blood splash onto his body. Hot, fresh and metallic! The familiar smell of blood¡­ At the same time the blood splattered on his body, Su Wen¡¯s gaze became sharper and the ridicule in his eyes disappeared. His quick-wittedness also vanished. What replaced it was numbness, indifference, and soaring killing intent! Half of Su Wen¡¯s body was covered in blood as Jiuji Zhen¡¯s body was bisected. It landed on the ground in two perfect halves. Su Wen, who was bathed in blood, raised his head slightly. If someone from the Star Martial Mystic Realm saw this scene, they would definitely find it familiar. This was when Su Wen had gotten truly serious and prepared to kill! ¡°Stinking brat, you still have a bit of a manly appearance!¡± Wu Kunhu stood on the city wall and praised inwardly. Su Wen took the initiative to walk forward and said softly, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to kill, after all, life is precious!¡± Su Wen looked at the Fire Barbarians. As the saying goes, one¡¯s position determines one¡¯s views and behavior. When a person was in a different position, they would make different choices. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, the battle between the two countries did not mean much to him. It was a contest between two races, two species. As members of the human race, they had to face the outsiders¡¯ invasion no matter what. In the Star Martial Mystic Realm, Su Wen had experienced being transformed into a hundred different lives and experienced the helplessness and unwillingness of life. But even so, when his consciousness returned to his body, he was still a human. Su Wen would never think of getting along well with others and accepting the world for what it was! That was because he was even more aware that the integration of every race was bound to be accompanied by a storm of blood and a long period of time. Blood, slaughter, was a theme that could never be skipped in war. When it was time to kill, when it was time to draw his saber, he would never show mercy! The suffocating killing intent soared to the sky. What was there to fear if his heart was as hard as steel! Seeing the drastic change in Su Wen¡¯s aura, even Tamu Chuan¡¯s expression turned solemn. He decided to take action! ¡°Ge¡¯er Cai, go kill this person!¡± The surnames of the Barbarians were usually longer than that of the human race, as it included all sorts of ancestral legacies within. Although this Ge¡¯er Cai seemed to have nothing to do with him, it was actually his nephew! ¡°As you command!¡± Ge¡¯er Cai jumped out of the formation. He was only 25 or 26 years old, but his cultivation was one grade higher than the Jiuji Zhen that had just died! 7th Stage Earth Rank. Moreover, as a Fire Barbarian nobility, what he cultivated was a Heaven Rank cultivation method! He ripped off his fur coat. His well toned upper body was exposed, and Ge¡¯er Cai laughed loudly. ¡°You foul-mouthed dwarf! Today is the day you die!¡± Well¡­ for the barbarians, the humans could indeed be said to be short. Su Wen¡¯s gaze remained impassive and cold. What he noticed was the totem embroidery on Ge¡¯er Cai. It was completely different from the one on Jiuji Zhen. Covering Ge¡¯er Cai¡¯s entire body was an avian-like creature. But it was also burning at the same time. And at that moment, the totem was flashing with red light as large amounts of Heaven and Earth Origin Qi gathered. Furthermore, Su Wen was very familiar with this particular Origin Qi. It was fire elemental based energy! The reason why the Fire Barbarians were called so was because they were born with an affinity for fire elemental energy. What Su Wen was concerned about was that the avian creature depicted on this fellow had three legs! ¡°Three-legged Golden Crow?¡± Su Wen muttered to himself. A large amount of fire elemental energy gathered, giving the impression that Ge¡¯er Cai body was burning with flames. He charged straight at Su Wen and roared as he swung his heavy fist! Large amounts of flames gathered on his fist. ¡°Golden Crow Sacred Fist!¡± Su Wen responded quickly, moving his hand up and pointing out! The finger and fist collided! However, Su Wen was not at a disadvantage. Bang! The Holy Flames soared into the sky! Sunburst Spirit Finger! The two fire elemental energies collided, but they did not merge. It was as though two walls of fire were pressing against each other! However, Su Wen¡¯s flames had more of a golden hue, while the flames of Ge¡¯er Cai were tinted a darker crimson shade. ¡°Impossible!¡± On the other side, Tamu Chuan¡¯s eyes widened! He could clearly sense that the fire elemental energy contained in Su Wen¡¯s attack was even purer than Ge¡¯er Cai. As expected, the flames of the Ge¡¯er Cai were eventually engulfed by Su Wen¡¯s flames! Ge¡¯er Cai¡¯s eyes widened in horror! How could he know that between the three-legged Golden Crow and the Vermillion Bird, it was hard to say who was stronger and who was weaker? However, he was only using totems and cultivation techniques to strengthen his affinity with flames. Su Wen had ingested a genuine Vermilion Bird Blood Essence. To put it bluntly, he currently possessed the Vermilion Bird bloodline. His control and purity of flames were naturally far superior to Ge¡¯er Cai! Ge¡¯er Cai decided to quickly retreat! But he did not get off scot free. His arm was still burnt in the process! He looked at his arm in horror. Ever since he was young, even if he were to stick his hand into the fire, he would not be hurt like this. In reality, the burn was not considered serious, but the psychological blow to him far exceeded this injury! In the meantime, Su Wen had already charged forward again! Extreme Yang Star Position! The two exchanged another blow! However, this time, with the support of the Extreme Yang Star, Su Wen¡¯s flames turned even more terrifying, and Ge¡¯er Cai wasn¡¯t even able to achieve an initial stalemate like before. The flames on his body seemed to have been ignited! The dark crimson color turned into Su Wen¡¯s golden Holy Flames the moment they came into contact! ¡°Ah!¡± Ge¡¯er Cai let out a miserable cry as the flames burned on his body! It was an incomparable pain. At this moment, Su Wen saw that the Golden Crow totem on Ge¡¯er Cai¡¯s body was flapping its wings as if it wanted to fly. He did not know if it was a mirage caused by the heat waves! The next second, Tamu Chuan moved! He dashed forward. And at this time, a long spear also appeared in Wu Kunhu¡¯s hands! He shot down the walls with it! Bang! The spear arrived, but so did the person! Tamu Chuan held his saber in one hand and blocked Wu Kunhu¡¯s spear. And the Ge¡¯er Cai was already being held in his other. However, at this moment, Ge¡¯er Cai¡¯s body had been severely burnt and many places had been burnt to a crisp. His consciousness was already somewhat unclear. He was gasping with difficulty. It would be difficult for him to survive. Tamu Chuan raised his head with grief and indignation. He stared at Su Wen and shouted, ¡°How did you activate our Fire Barbarians¡¯ Golden Crow Sacred Flame?!¡± ¡°Eh?! Su Wen didn¡¯t believe that he was activating the Golden Crow Sacred Flame. He knew very well that he was using the Vermilion Bird Holy Flames. However, he would definitely not tell Tamu Chuan the truth. He laughed maniacally. ¡°Haha, what bullshit is this Golden Crow Sacred Flame? I was born with this ability! You little cowards dare to play with fire with me? Go home and piss on your brick beds!¡± As he spoke, he saw that Tamu Chuan and Wu Kunhu were still in a deadlock. Su Wen took the opportunity to point at them! Boom! Boom! Boom! The flames of the Sunburst Spirit Finger erupted from his body! However, this Tamu Chuan was indeed formidable! With the activation of his Qi, all the attacks were deflected. At this moment, the Barbarians behind him had already charged over. Wu Kunhu grabbed Su Wen. Without exerting any force, he quickly retreated and returned to the city wall! Tamu Chuan looked at the two of them angrily and shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± The army slowly retreated! Behind them were the 30,000 strong barbarian main force! On the city wall, Su Wen felt that it was a pity as he watched the enemies leave. If not, he could have added some more Emotional Value if he scolded them some more. But now, he was beaming with joy as he looked at his system interface. More than 300,000 points! Awesome! He even leveled up two more times. Great! The days of being in debt were gone. Wu Juhu glanced at him and said, ¡°Record the merit. Su Wen killed two people. One of them is a 6th Grade and the other is a 7th Grade Fire Barbarian.¡± After saying that, Wu Kunhu turned around and left. Someone at the side had already noted down Su Wen¡¯s contribution. On the other end, Xu Qiao did not look too good either. Su Wen could use flames to burn the Fire Barbarians to death? This guy seemed to have quite the potential! Tamu Chuan remained silent the whole time. The army retreated 30 miles and met up with the rear army. Then, Tamu Chuan directly charged into the commander¡¯s tent! Inside the tent was an extremely tall man. He was the marshall of the Fire Barbarians Army this time, from the Fire Barbarian Royal Family! Seeing Tamu Chuan¡¯s anxious look, he frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing, barging in without letting anyone report?¡± Tamu Chuan stared into his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Jiluo Fu, I saw someone today!¡± ¡°If you attack the city, you will be able to see people.¡± General Jiluo Fu said in disdain, ¡°What¡¯s so great about seeing people?¡± Tamu Chuan was furious. ¡°Listen to me! That brat can activate the Golden Crow Sacred Flame!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiluo Fu immediately sat up straight. He frowned. The Golden Crow Sacred Flame was the Fire Barbarians¡¯ strongest combat power. This was also a manifestation of the purity in their bloodline. It could even be said that the Fire Barbarians had a few unique skills that could only be used by those who possessed the Golden Crow Sacred Flame. However¡­ in the last several hundred years, the Fire Barbarians had not managed to find anyone in their tribe who possessed the Golden Crow Sacred Flames. ¡°Did you see wrongly?¡± Jiluo Fu frowned in response. ¡°Did I see wrongly?¡± Tamu Chuan got more agitated at the accusation, ¡°How could I have seen wrongly? My nephew was burnt to a crisp by that brat! He¡¯s just outside. Do you want to take a look?¡± Ge¡¯er Cai? That fellow was burnt? Jiluo Fu¡¯s expression changed at this piece of news. He hurried out of the tent and found Ge¡¯er Cai still lying on the ground, barely breathing. As for his body, a large area of burns had appeared. Many places had been burned to a crisp just as Tumu Chuan had said. Jiluo Fu observed carefully. The moment he saw the totem on Gulli¡¯s body, his expression cracked! ¡°Look!¡± At first, Tamu Chuan had no idea what he was referring to. But when he saw the totem, he was stunned. The Golden Crow totem on Ge¡¯er Cai¡¯s body was originally just a tattoo. However, at that moment, the Golden Crows looked vivid and lifelike, their wings spread as though they were about to fly into the sky. It was completely different from before! ¡°See! I told you it was the Golden Crow Sacred Flame!¡± Jiluo Fu muttered to himself, ¡°How can a human possibly have the Golden Crow Sacred Flames? We have fought with humans for thousands of years! I have never heard of a human activating the Golden Crow Sacred Flames!¡± Tamu Chuan said in a low voice, ¡°I was a bit suspicious just now and tested that kid. He said he was born with it!¡± Jiluo Fu remained silent. He only placed his hand on the neck of the Ge¡¯er Cai. Crack! He directly broke the guy¡¯s spine! This was because he knew that at this state, Ge¡¯er Cai would only suffer torture before dying! It would be better to give him a quick death. With a solemn expression, he said in a deep voice, ¡°We have to send someone to report this matter immediately! Golden Crow Sacred Flames! This is a major event! Don¡¯t be too sad over Ge¡¯er Cai¡¯s death as well.¡± Tamu Chuan nodded. In fact¡­ he did not even feel that sad¡­ After all, they were at war. It was normal for people to die. Furthermore¡­ it was his nephew who died and not his son¡­ Chapter 186 - Dusk Attack Chapter 186 Dusk Attack For the next few days, the Fire Barbarians did not continue attacking the city. To Wu Kunhu, he hoped that the enemy would continue attacking the city. Judging from the advantages and disadvantages of warfare, allowing the enemy to attack the city would undoubtedly allow them to use the city walls to look down from above and kill the enemy better. Within the city, He Ping¡¯an was standing in front of Su Wen. It had been a long time since they last met. ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong now.¡± He Ping¡¯an smiled. Su Wen¡¯s skills had already surpassed his by quite a bit. ¡°How are things between you and Lan Qingqing?¡± Su Wen asked. He Ping¡¯ an spoke the truth, ¡°When Lan Qingqing and I arrived at the Southern Wilderness, she used the name of the Blood Barbarians to gather many Blood Barbarians. Although these people are under the rule of the Great Zhou Dynasty, their lives aren¡¯t too good. She used the money you gave her to raise a group of people, but most of them aren¡¯t very skilled. You should also understand our strengths. If there is someone in the sect whose skill is too high, it will be difficult to control.¡± ¡°Currently, there are slightly over three thousand people in the sect, but most of them are from the Blood barbarian tribe. As for me, according to Young Master¡¯s instructions, I¡¯ve also made some friends among them. If I really speakout, these barbarians will have to consider.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then this war didn¡¯t affect you guys, right?¡± He Ping¡¯ an said, ¡°The Southern Wilderness has always been a place of constant war. After the Fire Barbarians broke into the city, most of the people they killed were human commoners. As for the Blood Barbarians, although the Fire Barbarians plundered them, as long as we don¡¯t provoke them, they won¡¯t easily kill us. No matter what, they also have the blood of barbarians.¡± ¡°Besides, they have no intention of occupying those cities. They just want to plunder money, food, and supplies. Once they get what they want, they will also restrain from killing people.¡± ¡°But there are still implications¡­ it¡¯s war, after all. It¡¯s not as if the barbarians will restrain their men¡­¡± At this point, He Ping¡¯n shut his mouth and stopped talking. Su Wen fell into silence. He Ping¡¯an¡¯s words were rather vague. But he was not stupid, how could he not understand the true meaning within? What did he mean by restrain from killing? Naturally, they would only kill anyone they disliked. It was just that they did not carry out a large-scale massacre! Su Wen did not know what the people¡¯s lives would become after the barbarians passed through the borders. In reality, barbarians were different from humans. To the south of the Great Zhou was the Hundred Thousand Mountains! There were countless barbarians among them, and they formed all sorts of barbarian tribes based on their strength. The Fire Barbarians and Blood Barbarians were only one of them. In fact, they could be considered one of the weaker ones. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been chased to this border. The first to fight the Great Zhou was the Blood barbarians! However, after the Blood barbarians were defeated, the land became part of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and many Blood Barbarians became slaves of the Zhou Dynasty. Now, the next enemy was the Fire Barbarians Tribe! Fire Barbarians controlled fire and often did not want to occupy any land when fighting Great Zhou. There wasn¡¯t much point in them taking territory. After all, their barbarian race population was much smaller than the human race. However, they liked things from the Great Zhou Dynasty. They could still do business during peaceful times, but during war, plundering was the simplest method, without cost! Su Wen shook his head and sighed. He knew that this war would last for a very, very long time. Even if the Great Zhou slaughtered the Fire barbarians one day, there would still be other barbarian tribes to take their place. They could only continue fighting and kill! Great Zhou could not afford to be weak. The barbarians would come and bite them at any moment. Su Wen shook his head and threw away these unnecessary thoughts. He then asked, ¡°Do you think these Blood Barbarians are reliable? What do they think of humans?¡±. He Ping¡¯ an sighed. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that bad. There¡¯s no longer any mention of the Blood Barbarian ideals. His Majesty has issued many orders in this area. After the Blood Barbarian lands were incorporated into the Great Zhou Empire, His Majesty moved people here, encouraging the Blood Barbarians to marry humans and dilute their barbarian bloodlines. Currently, many of them are actually mixed bloods. For instance, Lan Qingqing. It¡¯s just that in daily life, they sometimes still discriminate against each other. However, these people are often simple-minded and easily bewitched by others. Lan Qingqing used this to quickly establish her own faction.¡± ¡°What do you think she wants?¡± Su Wen asked. He Ping¡¯an smiled and said, ¡°What else can she do? From the looks of it, she just wants to dominate an area, but she knows that our side don¡¯t have any experts. We¡¯re still far from her masterplan.¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you for your hard work, Uncle He. Please follow this woman for a few more years.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen sighed as he watched He Ping¡¯an leave. In the end, this was just a random chess piece he threw. He turned to look at his system interface. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 367,000 points Level: 22 Cultivation: 6th Grade Earth Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Techniques: Jadebreak Fist (LV9), Layered Wave Saber (LV9), Stellar Transposition (LV3), Great Sun Supreme Policy (LV1) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird 300,000 over emotional points, and two level ups. This verbal sparring gave him almost 800,000 emotional points . ¡°How satisfying!¡± Su Wen was overjoyed. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen decided to upgrade the Great Solar Supreme Policy! Towards mastery of martial techniques, Lv1 was too low. Although the effect of Stellar Transpositiont was also excellent, it was still slightly inferior when compared to true killing techniques. (Ding-dong. Upgrading the Great Sun Supreme Policy. 300,000 Emotional Value will be consumed. Do you want to upgrade?] Upgrade! In an instant, Su Wen¡¯s Great Solar Supreme Policy was upgraded to Lv2. This time, Su Wen closed his eyes tightly as he digested the vast knowledge of martial arts in his mind. Compared to the upgrade of his levels in Earth Rank martial arts, this Great Solar Supreme Policy contained too much information and comprehension. Su Wen only opened his eyes after an entire day. ¡°Huuu!¡± He let out a light breath. Although his cultivation base did not increase, he felt that his strength had received a tremendous increase! When he opened his eyes, he found Wu Muyu squatting in front of him, looking at him quietly with her big pair of eyes. She saw that Su Wen was awake, Wu Muyu smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re really good to look at.¡± Su Wen reached out and gently knocked her on the head. ¡°Stop flattering me.¡± ¡°I really think you look good¡­¡± Wu Muyu said as she sat on Su Wen¡¯s body. She smiled and said,¡± Brother, you¡¯ve been here for a day! I didn¡¯t let anyone disturb you. Am I obedient?¡± Su Wen felt the softness on the girl¡¯s body and reached out to gently scratch her nose. ¡°Of course you¡¯re a good girl. Muyu is the most obedient!¡± ¡°I want a kiss!¡± ¡°Muamuamua.¡± Just as the two of them were being intimate, a Secret Shadow Guard suddenly barged in and knelt on the ground. He didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head as he reported, ¡°My Lord, General Wu has sent someone to ask you to report to the general¡¯s residence immediately!¡± Su Wen was stunned and looked at the sky. It was already night time! Could it be that Old Wu wanted to treat him to a meal? He seemed to have been running out of the city frequently these past two days¡­ Could he have gotten himself another Wind-Ripping Hou? That thing¡­ was really delicious. ¡°Brother Su, why are you drooling?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it from just looking at you.¡± Su Wen smiled and hastily made up an excuse. Then, he stood up and whispered in Wu Muyu¡¯s ear, ¡°Let me go see why my future father-in-law called for me!¡± Wu Muyu lowered her head and blushed. Su Wen left with a big smile on his face. He still had two more chances to draw the lottery, so he would try it when he had time! Su Wen was disappointed when he followed the messenger to the general¡¯s residence. Forget about eating rice¡­ it was more like going there to eat sh*t. A large group of generals were gathered here, and it seemed like they had important matters to attend to. When Wu Kunhu saw Su Wen, he spoke out, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re here? Coincidentally, I¡¯ve already finished setting up the formation! Tonight, we¡¯ll attack the barbarian camp at night! Go to the vanguard camp and follow me to rush them!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What the heck, you called me here just to make me risk my life with you?! Wu Kuihu said, ¡°Your flame energy True Qi has a restraining effect on the flames of the Fire Barbarians. If you go, it will be easier to strike down the enemy¡¯s morale¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Su Wen straightened his neck. All the generals were shocked. One had to know that Wu Kunhu was extremely strict in the military! Who would dare to say no in front of him? Even if he knew that it was a suicide mission, he had to grit his teeth and accept it! Wu Kunhu narrowed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for the entire day! It¡¯s a no go! I have to eat first!¡± Su Wen was telling the truth. He was starving right now. ¡°No problem! Someone, bring him food!¡± Immediately, someone brought over a lot of meat! ¡°I want to eat the Wind-Ripping Hou!¡± Su Wen pursed his lips! Wu Kaihu laughed loudly. ¡°Haha! If you can kill more than 1,000 barbarians tonight, I¡¯ll get you one even if I have to travel through mountains and rivers after I return to the capital!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± All the generals were dumbfounded. This Young Master Su was really not afraid of General Wu! But regarding this bet, everyone couldn¡¯t help but curl their lips! A thousand Barbarians? Did they really think that the Barbarians were watermelons, that they could cut them however they wanted? Su Wen grabbed a cow leg and started eating! ¡°Do you have any wine?¡± Su Wen asked, ¡°Just eating the meat alone will choke me!¡± ¡°Serve the wine!¡± Wu Juhu looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°If you can kill 5,000 people, I will marry Muyu to you!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes at Wu Kunhu and sneered. ¡°Stop trying to fool me. How many barbarians are there in total? You think there¡¯s only me doing the killing?¡± Big mouthfuls of meat! Big bowls of wine! ¡°Ha!¡± Su Wen let out a breath of alcohol. He then turned to look at Wu Kunhu as he solemnly spoke, ¡°But don¡¯t worry.If I can kill 10,000 of them, I won¡¯t stop at 9,999! Even if my arms are broken, I still have my teeth. I¡¯ll bite two to death!¡± Seeing Su Wen¡¯s ruthlessness, Wu Kunhu laughed loudly. ¡°Good lad! Let¡¯s see how you do tonight!¡± In the dark night, they journeyed over with only their blades. There were no warhorses! Everything was done on foot! This was also a characteristic of this world. Most of the time, when it came to a true battle to the death, warhorses were actually a burden to these martial artists! Under the night sky, everything was so quiet! Three miles away from the barbarian camp. Wu Kunhu ordered his men to stop! If they continued forward from here, they would definitely be discovered! ¡°Raise the torches! Kill!¡± Wu Kunhu let out a resounding howl! He took the lead and charged out! ¡°Kill!¡± The flames lit up, but not to illuminate the area. Around the Barbarian camps, several other armies charged out! ¡°Kill!¡± For a time, shouts of killing filled the air! Wu Kunhu was at the lead! Following closely behind was the vanguard battalion. Su Wen realized that as the soldiers charged forward, a strange power was gathering around Wu Kunhu¡¯s body! At the same time, it was gradually spreading to the entire army. As for Wu Kunhu, it was also clear that he was intentionally suppressing his speed to prevent the formation from falling apart! ¡°Military Formation Buff!¡± Su Wen thought to himself. [Ding-dong. The host has been enhanced by the Blood Fiend Army Formation Buff. It lasts for six hours, and stamina as well as Qi regeneration speeds will increase by 30%. The host has also obtained the Blood Fiend attribute. Every time the host kills a person, there will be a baleful aura surrounding him. Note: The baleful aura can increase the host¡¯s attack strength and intimidate the enemy!] Su Wen raised an eyebrow. ¡®So this is Wu Kunhu¡¯s Army Formation? By the time the buff covered everyone, they had already rushed to the front of the barbarian camp! At this moment, the Barbarians had already charged out. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Many barbarians had already begun to throw their javelins. Wu Kunhu roared in response and swept his spear wildly! The rain of javelin could not withstand a single blow from him. He directly broke into the enemy¡¯s formation! At that moment, another loud roar was heard! ¡°Wu Kunhu, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Jiluo Fu and Tumu Chuan charged out at the same time, flames burning on their bodies as they charged towards Wu Kunhu! Two against one! Su Wen finally saw Wu Kunhu ferociousness. In the face of two tall and powerful Barbarians, his spear danced wildly and he was actually able to suppress them! However, Su Wen could also tell that this was all Wu Kunhu could do! It couldn¡¯t be helped. The two opponents weren¡¯t weak either. Not to mention others, Su Wen, who had experienced the terror of Tumu Chuan, knew very well that if he were to fight Tumu Chuan right now, even if he were to use all his methods, he would still be more likely to lose than to win! Amidst the chaos, Su Wen moved. He held a long saber in his hand and his eyes were filled with killing intent! He charged straight in! Puchi! He chopped off the head of a Fire Barbarian in one move. Then, Su Wen saw that many of these people had activated the fire elemental True Qi in their bodies! He let out a long laugh as he stepped onto the Extreme Yang Star! ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± The huge Saber Qis appeared once again. A huge divine flame was attached to the surface of the Saber Qi as it shot out! Pa! The Saber Qi flew into the crowd of Fire Barbarians. Suddenly, it exploded in all directions, and the Holy Flames spread! Once the holy flames that flew out touched the flames of the barbarians, they would begin to immediately devour them! It resulted in an even stronger Holy Flame erupting and devouring more barbarians. The weapon of flames in the hands of the Barbarians had turned into a life-threatening curse! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t activate your Fire Energy! Don¡¯t activate the Fire Energy!¡± The Fire Barbarians howled in pain! All the Barbarians who saw this scene were filled with fear, and they quickly dodging the Holy Flames as much as possible. However, the boost they provided to Su Wen was not high. It couldn¡¯t be helped, since the battlefield was too chaotic. With over a hundred thousand people fighting, how could they distinguish who sent out this attack? How far could one even see? There were people fighting everywhere! Although the Fire Barbarians had been ambushed, they were not completely defeated! However, Su Wen had already torn a hole in the front line, and many Barbarians did not dare to activate their flames any longer. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen held his saber and laughed maniacally. He charged into the crowd and slashed at anyone he saw! As both sides were fighting, another group of people arrived from the other side! It was the human rebel army led by Xu Qiao! He had seen the flames soaring into the sky and came to rescue them! After the incident with Su Wen where he shook their morale, many of Xu Qiao¡¯s subordinates had taken the chance and escaped. Towards this, Xu Qiao could not do anything either. Not to mention anything else¡­ Just along the way here, countless people had left the team in the dark. After all, not everyone was willing to attack their own race! However, Xu Qiao did not know where Su Wen was! Attacking in the night was a completely chaotic affair! ¡°Kill!¡± Xu Qiao led his men into the formation and engaged the Great Zhou army in battle! Meanwhile, Su Wen stepped on his Star Positions. With a body wreathed in Holy Flames, he illuminated the dark night as he attacked left and right in the battle formation! Suddenly, another person appeared in front of him. Without another word, the tall barbarian slashed down with his saber! ¡°8th Grade Earth Rank!¡± Su Wen instantly made his judgement! Ding! With a metallic sound, the two sabers clashed! Su Wen then flicked out his finger. A golden energy that was as thick as a steel needle flew out from Su Wen¡¯s finger! Bang! Another explosion unfolded. It was the same Sunburst Spirit Finger, but Su Wen¡¯s control over his power was much higher than the one he used that day! The Qi force was now thinner, however the resulting explosion and power was stronger! The holy flames had yet to disperse when Su Wen let out a loud roar and slashed down with his saber, releasing another Nine Waves Return to Origin! The 8th Grade Earth Rank martial artist was instantly split into two sections! Those without a Heaven Rank cultivation technique could hardly be considered opponents in front of Su Wen. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen stepped into the Cyclone Star Position, boosting his Qi regeneration, before turning around to attack the others! With the augmentation from Stellar Transposition coupled with the military formation, Su Wen could use his True Qi even more freely! He slashed again and again! His entire body was covered in blood from the barbarians! As the Blood Fiend buff repeatedly stacked on his body, his battle prowess increased. However, this scene was only happening on Su Wen¡¯s line. As for the other areas, it was practically a battle to the death for both sides. That was because the Barbarians were much stronger than ordinary people! ¡°Crrrkt!¡± A warrior¡¯s brain was smashed into pieces by a barbarian! Seeing this, Yan Luoying did not rush forward. Instead, she loudly commanded her subordinates. After all, not everyone was good at rushing headlong into battle. What she needed to do was help divert the pressure on the main battlefield. Compared to throw oneself inside the battle due to being greedy for merit, this was the more rational choice. At this moment, Yan Luoying suddenly realized that another human army had appeared from the side. She hurriedly commanded the soldiers to defend! This person was none other than Xu Longze! When he saw Yan Luoying, he started laughing hysterically! ¡°Hahaha! You b*tch! Su Wen killed my entire family, so I¡¯ll kill his wife first!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± He led the army and charged forward! He charged forward, keeping his sights locked towards Yan Luoying. He was overflowing with hate right now! Yan Luoying glanced at him from the corner of her eyes, but remained unmoved. She only took out a loudspeaker¡­ This was given to her by Su Wen. Generally speaking, most of the time during the day, flag language was used. But at night, especially after the fighting started , commanding would become the biggest problem in cold weapons warfare. This applied especially towards generals who were not as skilled nor as familiar with their men. Take Yan Luoying for example. With her cultivation level, even if she shouted loudly, the effect would be rather mediocre in this chaotic battle. But now¡­ Yan Luoying shouted into the loudspeaker. ¡°Zhao Hu, lead your men towards the Middle!¡± ¡°Gongsun Zhi, there¡¯s no need to chase. Stay close to me!¡± ¡°Liu Sanhai, continue to press forward. We cannot lose our defensive line!¡± She only cared about commanding the troops and did not care about Xu Longze. Meanwhile, Xu Longze was currently surrounded by Yan Luoying¡¯s men! Kill! His arms were already feeling sore from all the killing. However, he still could not get close to Yan Luoying As for Yan Luoying, while commanding the soldiers to defend against the barbarians, she had unknowingly managed to sway the soldiers on the opposing end! Many of these people weren¡¯t willing to fight against their own race in the first place, and as they fought, more and more took the chance to flee and surrender. Yan Luoying looked at Xu Longze and said in a low voice, ¡°Your brother can¡¯t beat my husband, and you¡¯re not my match. Everyone, listen up. Kill the traitors of the Great Zhou!¡± At Yan Luoying¡¯s command, the soldiers began to attack Xu Longze desperately. At this moment, Xu Longze had lost his initial arrogance! ¡°Who dares to kill my son? Yan Luoying! Hand over your life!¡± With a loud shout, they saw Xu Qiao charging over at an extremely fast speed! Yan Luoying was shocked. Xu Qiao was a famous general of the Great Zhou Dynasty. His skills definitely had some fame to them! She was definitely not his match! At this moment, Old Zhou, who had been standing beside Yan Luoying, stepped forward. At the root, his role was to serve as Yan Luoying¡¯s bodyguard! He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll stop him!¡± Just as he finished speaking, another group of soldiers charged out in the night! It was Wu Lie! He laughed uproariously as he boomed out, ¡°Xu Qiao, my father has ordered me to wait for a long time for you! Old fool, die!¡± Chapter 187 - Recovering Lost Land Chapter 187 Recovering Lost Land How could Wu Kunhu not be on guard against Xu Qiao when he made his move? He himself possessed about 20,000 soldiers. Even if their morale was low and their fighting spirit was lacking, they still had to take precautions against them! Especially when Xu Qiao himself was a strong opponent! And Wu Lie was an important chess piece for him to guard against Xu Qiao. Because of this, Wu Lie had two deputy generals of the 9th Grade Earth Rank assigned to him! Although they were only cultivators who practiced only Earth Rank cultivation techniques, not on the same level as Xu Qiao, they had numbers on their side! ¡°Kill!¡± Wu Lie entered the battlefield, but he was not as brainless as usual. Instead, he was commanding from behind. Both sides clashed! Human lives were akin to paper in this battle! When Xu Qiao saw that Wu Lie had brought a large group of people, he glared fiercely at Yan Luoying, but he did not dare to enter alone! He brought his men and charged towards Xu Longze. Compared to killing Yan Luoying, he was more concerned about Xu Longze¡¯s life and death. Two of his three sons were dead. No matter what, this eldest son could not join the other two. Xu Qiao was ferocious enough to parry against two 9th Grade Earth Ranks and Old Zhou as he advanced! One against three, forcing a bloody path out. He finally came to Xu Longze¡¯s side. He then protected Xu Longze as he charged out! Seeing that Xu Qiao was about to escape, Wu Lie and Yan Luoying did not order anyone to stop him. Instead, they targeted the soldiers brought by Xu Qiao. While commanding the troops to fight against the barbarians, they killed these human soldiers first! On the other end, Su Wen had already killed countless barbarians! He charged into the Fire barbarian camp. Puchi! A tall barbarian soldier was mercilessly split apart by Su Wen! Right now, his entire face was covered in blood. He resembled a devil that crawled out from hell. Fear¡­ Su Wen felt very clearly¡­ Fear was filling the eyes of the barbarians surrounding him! They were also sentient creatures after all, and they could feel fear. ¡°Run!¡± It was unknown who shouted, but the group of barbarians actually retreated and fled! A slight defeat would cause severe consequences on the battlefield! A large number of Barbarians began to flee in all directions! The two Barbarian Commanders who were fighting with Wu Kunhu had already discovered this situation. Unfortunately, they were unable to do anything! The defeat of the barbarian troops came like a landslide, sudden and exponentially fast! Moreover, the two of them were unable to defeat Wu Kunhu! ¡°Retreat!¡± Jiluo Fu and Tamu Chuan retreated and fled! Wu Kunhu however didn¡¯t chase after the two of them! Their combat strengths were formidable, so even if he caught up to them, it would be difficult for him to kill them. Instead, he also joined the formation to pursue and kill the stragglers. In an instant, those normal barbarians felt as though they had fallen into their worst nightmare! His incomparably violent battle prowess was much more terrifying than Su Wen¡¯s. With only a simple charge forward, severed limbs flew up in his wake. Dozens of Barbarians died with just a round of his attacks. The retreat soon devolved into an utter rout. Wu Kunhu led his men and killed for several hours. They only stopped when the sky started to brighten. After all, the ordinary soldiers would not be able to withstand it. In the wilderness, Su Wen panted heavily. He was already out of touch with the main group! Or rather, the entire squad was somewhat out of touch with the main army. He did not know how many people he had killed. But without a doubt, he had killed to his heart¡¯s content today. Because beneath his feet lay a multitude of barbarian corpses! Suddenly, Su Wen saw two figures! Xu Qiao and Xu Longze, the father and son! There were only two of them left, and Xu Longze was also injured! Indeed, enemies met on a narrow road. When Xu Qiao saw Su Wen, he immediately left Xu Longze behind and rushed towards Su Wen. ¡°B*st*rd, accept your death!¡± And it was precisely when enemies met, that their eyes became exceptionally red! Xu Qiao thrust out his spear. The killing intent on the spear seemed to have taken substance! ¡°Nine Waves Return to Origin!¡± Su Wen slashed with all his might as well! Xu Qiao shouted, ¡°Brat, you have some capabilities! Seven Kills Gather, Spear Like Dragon, The Furious Dragon Assaults!¡± A dragon roared as it soared into the sky, and the black killing intent transformed into a dragon that charged straight at Su Wen with its mouth wide open! In response, Su Wen¡¯s aura rapidly surged as Holy Flames rose to cover his saber! But even so! Both sides collided, and in a short moment, Su Wen¡¯s Saber Qi was crushed by the dragon¡¯s bite. In the end, no matter how powerful or comprehensive the Nine Waves Return to Origin secret technique was, it was only at the Earth Rank. And what Xu Qiao had used was precisely the killer move that his family¡¯s Seven Kills Army had. Su Wen turned around quickly and activated Stellar Transposition in an attempt to dodge! However, the spear Qi seemed to have a mind of its own as it twisted in the air and ruthlessly struck Su Wen. Right at this moment of life and death, Holy Flames surged up in Su Wen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Great Solar Supreme Policy, Raging Flames Mirage Body!¡± In that instant, Su Wen seemed to have transformed into flickering flames as the black dragon phased through his body! Su Wen was completely unscathed! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The spectating Xu Longze couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Xu Qiao¡¯s spear had clearly struck Su Wen, but why was he completely fine? This was something he could not understand at all. Su Wen landed on the ground and looked at Xu Qiao with fear in his eyes. This fellow was definitely the strongest opponent that Su Wen had ever fought. Because he had a deep understanding of martial arts, Su Wen¡¯s Nine Waves Return to Origin was nothing in front of him. At this moment, it showed the inadequacy of his Earth Rank martial technique. The upper limit was exposed. It was fortunate that Su Wen had upgraded the Great Solar Supreme Policy and used this Raging Flames Mirage Body technique to withstand the attack. Otherwise, he would have died on the spot! Xu Qiao narrowed his eyes! What happened just now? Actually, it would be very easy for those manga fans to understand what had happened. To put it simply, Su Wen had elementalized the moment the attack was about to hit him. The only difference was that this is derived from a martial skill, not a Devil Fruit. A Heaven Rank martial technique was known to be able to ingest the power of rules. In some ways, it was somewhat similar to the unreasonable attributes of Devil Fruit. However, this consumed a lot of Su Wen¡¯s True Qi! Su Wen, whose True Qi was already depleted, was left in an worse state than before. There was not much True Qi flowing through his meridians anymore. Su Wen knew that he had to pay a price if he wanted to survive. He was already prepared to release the Great Solar River secret technique. No matter what, being alive was the most important. However, Su Wen was unwilling to give up. As his cultivation level increased, the price Su Wen had to pay for burning his cultivation level also became heavier. This was because one had to put in more time and effort for every Grade of cultivation in the later stages. ¡°Forget it! Forget it! Let¡¯s leave it at that! It¡¯s better than dying!¡± ¡°Great Solar¡­¡± Just as Su Wen was about to activate his secret technique, Xu Qiao suddenly moved! He flew backward, grabbed Xu Longze, and quickly fled! At this moment, a sonic boom rang out in the distance. Wu Kunhu had appeared! In an instant, he had already rushed to Su Wen¡¯s side. Xu Qiao, at this moment, was already a black dot far away. Wu Kunhu did not chase after them, instead turning to Su Wen, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Su Wen shook his head. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t activated the skill yet. If he had just burnt his cultivation base and the other party ran away, he would have suffered a huge loss. Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he praised, ¡°To be able to withstand one of Xu Qiao¡¯s Seven Kills Ultimate Technique without dying is already very impressive.¡± Obviously, Wu Kunhu had already sensed their exchange over here. Wu Kunhu looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°That move was quite interesting. Even I have never seen it before.¡± Su Wen did not reply and instead asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Wu, I thought you wanted me dead!¡± Wu Kunhu could tell that he didn¡¯t want to reveal the secret of his martial arts, but he could understand. After all, there were many moves that existed. The more complex the skill, the harder it would be for someone to read through it. He did not mind and turned to leave. As he walked, he said, ¡°I do want you to die, but as a commander, I will not give up any of my soldiers! No matter who it is!¡± A tall figure and a powerful back view. With his manly words¡­ Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a handsome man. He¡¯s even more heroic than me. Why don¡¯t we trick Wu Lie into giving him the Sex Change Pill? Sister Muyu shouldn¡¯t be angry, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be great to have two mothers?¡± Su Wen pursed his lips slightly as he glanced back in the direction Xu Qiao left. The next time they met, he would not be so passive anymore. As long as this old bastard did not ascend to the Heaven Rank, Su Wen believed that his progress would definitely be faster than his! He hurriedly took two steps forward and caught up to Wu Kunhu. ¡°Uncle Wu¡­ I killed over 20,000 people last night¡­ Look at all this blood on me¡­ how about my marriage to Sister Muyu¡­¡± ¡°Scram! You only killed 1,261 people.¡± Su Wen was indignant. ¡°How would you know it¡¯s 1261? I really killed more than 20,000 people last night. I¡¯m almost exhausted from all the killing.¡± Wu Zehu laughed coldly and said, ¡°As the initiator of the Blood Fiend Army Formation, I can determine the number of people killed based on the number of Blood Fiends gathered! You brat, you¡¯ve killed 1,261! After returning to the capital, I¡¯ll find you a Wind-Ripping Hou! As for the marriage, hehe¡­¡± ¡°You must have counted wrongly. I counted more than 20,000?¡± ¡°Uncle Wu, slow down. I really killed more than 20,000¡­¡± Wu Kunhu snapped back in a stern voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. I have to immediately set up an army to chase after them and recover the lost territory in one go. Otherwise, these barbarians will use the city as a foothold, and it¡¯ll be difficult to recover the lost territory! At that time, who knows how many people will die!¡± Su Wen shut his mouth. He was clear about the priorities. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be the vanguard!¡± ¡°Then quickly recover your True Qi!¡± It was just as Wu Kunhu had said. Along the way, he led his men and ran madly, blowing the horn of counterattack! Su Wen, Yan Luoying, and Wu Lie were included. Wu Kunhu took the lead and forged out a path. The other generals also forged out their own paths! They split up to chase and recover the lost land. n Su Wen and the others arrived at a city. At this moment, the city gates were wide open. There were no guards to be seen. In front of the city gate, there were only corpses lying around! From their figures, one could tell¡­ they were all humans! Su Wen and the others rushed into the city. As soon as they entered the city, they saw a barbarian holding a woman, who was crying and struggling However, she was being pinned to the ground by a powerful force! The huge body of the Barbarian was thrusting, making people feel disgusted. Puchi! His head was chopped clean off! Su Wen quickly covered the woman with his clothes. His heart was filled with rage! However, he knew that he did not have much time! Some of these Barbarians were smart and had already sped up their escape. Those that remained were only those weak-willed b*st*rds who wanted to vent their anger after surviving a calamity! Su Wen and the others rushed into the city and split into small teams to clean up the remaining barbarians. The most detestable thing was that Su Wen actually discovered some humans taking advantage of the situation. Taking the opportunity to plunder and rape! It could only be said that the inferiority of creatures was the same regardless of whether they were barbarians or humans. There were always some scum in every race. All those who were discovered by Su Wen and the others were killed! After clearing one city, he left some people behind and hurried to the next one. This continued for several days in a row! Under the hard work of Wu Kunhu, Su Wen, and the others, they finally managed to reclaim all the land they lost to the barbarians. However, this did not mean that the matter was over. Wu Kunhu immediately commanded everyone to fortify their defenses. At the same time, the army started to gear up for war. During this time, he requested for disaster relief from Emperor Zhou. Most of the things that the people in the Southern Border owned had been snatched away by the barbarians. These days, everyone was extremely busy. Meanwhile, in the land of the Fire Barbarians! Jiluo Fu and Tamu Chuan bowed before an elder. This was the High Priest of the Fire Barbarians Tribe. In this battle, almost half of the barbarian warriors had died. The Fire Barbarians had suffered heavy losses. As for the Xu father and son, they did not have any soldiers on them. But in order to survive, they could only return to the Fire Barbarians tribe. It wasn¡¯t as if there were no human in the Fire Barbarians Tribe. However, most of the humans here were slaves of the barbarians. The priest sat on a chair, his face full of wrinkles. He looked extremely old, and his tall body had shrivelled over the years to become unusually thin. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already received news¡­ You all said¡­ that brat possesses the Golden Crow Sacred Flame¡­ is this true?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Beside the High Priest was the current Fire Barbarian King, Mu Gu. He was still very young, looking to be only in his forties. He bowed and said, ¡°Lord Priest, what should we do now?¡± ¡°We need to find a way to bring him back!¡± the High Priest growled. ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years since anyone awakened the Golden Crow¡¯s bloodline in our Fire Tribe. No one has been able to control the Golden Crow¡¯s sacred flame, no one has ever reached Heaven Rank! Bring him back, extract his blood, and pour it into your bodies to see if you can awaken your bloodline.¡± ¡°If this does not work, I¡¯ll rear this person and choose a woman for him to mate with. Let him sire a child and see if his bloodline can be awakened¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, Mu Gu frowned slightly and said, ¡°High Priest, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy. Our Fire Barbarians Tribe has suffered heavy losses in this battle. That Wu Kunhu¡¯s combat strength is formidable, and Emperor Zhou has sent an army to guard the borders. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a good idea to provoke him! Moreover, according to Su Wen, he¡¯s the son of Prime Minister of Great Zhou, Su Changqing. If we touch him¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! That bastard Su Changqing!¡± At the mention of Su Changqing, the High Priest seemed to recall something bad and could not help but curse. The High Priest said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what, we have to bring this person back. Since we can¡¯t send an army there, we have to think of a way¡­ even if we have to pay a price. Aren¡¯t there two generals who capitulated to our side? Bring them here! I want to question them!¡± Not long after, the Xu father and son were brought over. The High Priest smiled. ¡°Welcome to the Fire Barbarians. From now on, we¡¯re all family.¡± The current Xu Qiao was powerful and was very useful to the Fire Barbarians. No matter what he thought, the High Priest still gave the Xu father and son sufficient respect. The Fire Barbarian King Mu Gu also smiled, ¡°In the future, if Brother Xu has any questions in my Fire Barbarian Tribe, feel free to come find me.¡± There was great respect shown. For a moment, Xu Qiao was touched. They quickly exchanged pleasantries. Immediately after, the High Priest smiled and said, ¡°I called you guys here mainly to find out about that Su Wen. What exactly is going on? He can actually activate our Fire Tribe¡¯s Golden Crow Sacred Flame. This is extremely important to our Fire Tribe. Please tell us what you know about Su Wen.¡± Without another word, Xu Qiao told him everything he knew about Su Wen. After listening to Xu Qiao¡¯s narration, the high priest frowned and said, ¡°This Su Wen, according to what you said, he was originally a hedonistic son of rich parents. He only started to rise after he was betrothed. Furthermore, you¡¯ve never seen him activate the Golden Crow Sacred Flame before?¡± Xu Qiao said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right! That Su Wen and my son once fought for more than two hours in the Immortals¡¯ Abode Pavilion of the Great Zhou Capital. My son was eventually defeated. Later on, my son Longcheng mentioned this matter and only said that he used a Yang attribute cultivation technique. However, Su Wen didn¡¯t activate the Golden Crow Sacred Flame at that time!¡± Mu Gu said doubtfully, ¡°In that case, perhaps Su Wen wasn¡¯t born with the ability to activate the Golden Crow Sacred Flame.¡± Upon hearing this, Tamu Chuan could not take it anymore. This was information that he had specially ¡®paid attention and dug out¡¯! He had already lost the battle, how could he lose this bit of credit? However, he didn¡¯t dare to refute Mu Gu, so he looked at Xu Qiao and said, ¡°That might not be the case. After all, this isn¡¯t a life and death battle. When Su Wen fought with Jiuji Zhen that day, he didn¡¯t use any holy flames either. Perhaps your son wasn¡¯t a match for him in the first place and he was just playing with your son?¡± In fact, the information he had obtained might not be wrong. But when Xu Qiao heard this, he got really angry! Thinking about Xu Longcheng, the whole affair only started because Su Wen peed on him that day. From then on, the conflict between the Xu family and the Su family broke out! No! It was the beginning of the Su family¡¯s plot against the Xu family! And now he was being looked down upon. Xu Qiao¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°My third son is a prodigy. It¡¯s already not easy for Su Wen to win, so how could he even play around?¡± Tamu Chuan curled his lips and looked at Xu Longze behind him. ¡°I think your son is just average!¡± Xu Longze was enraged. ¡°My third brother¡¯s talent far surpasses mine!¡± Seeing that Tamu Chuan wanted to argue further, the High Priest coldly interjected, ¡°Enough!¡± Everyone shut their mouths. Xu Qiao secretly glanced at Tamu Chuan. The two of them had fought many times before, and it could be said to be fifty-fifty! But now, Xu Qiao was even more displeased with him. The High Priest said in a deep voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he is born to be able to use it or had mastered it. No matter what, he can now activate the Golden Crow Sacred Flame. Even if it¡¯s just this, we have to think of a way to bring it back to our Fire Barbarians Tribe!¡± ¡°According to the information we have, that fellow is a lecherous fellow who squanders money like dirt. He¡¯s very protective of his own people, and his combat ability is also very strong.¡± The High Priest rubbed his brows. Even after he finished speaking, he felt a headache coming on. It was especially difficult for the Barbarians to enter the Great Zhou Dynasty. After all, their figures would attract attention wherever they went. Although it was not impossible, the Fire Barbarians definitely could not do it with their abilities. Then¡­ they had to pay the price! ¡°All of you, think carefully about what to do. In a few days, we will discuss a solution!¡± As everyone dispersed, Xu Qiao sighed. At the end of the day, they were in the Barbarians¡¯ territory, so they might not be interested in what he had to offer. However, there was no turning back now. Su Wen did not know that his Holy Flames had already become the target for the Fire Berserkers. At this moment, he begin his lucky draw. [Ding-dong. The host has received a secret technique: Generals¡¯ Qi Body Refining!) [For a general, refining one¡¯s body with Qi also helps to guide the fate energy of their soldiers. By condensing the Qi around one¡¯s body, one can also strengthen their cultivation speed.] Su Wen raised his brows in recognition and surprise! This was good stuff. Especially the people around him. Yan Luoying and Wu Lie were both generals, as well as his good-for-nothing elder brother. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to give them each a copy? As for himself¡­ never mind. He did not have any plans to be a general yet. Furthermore, he did not know how effective this thing was. Furthermore, Su Wen was very satisfied with the rate at which his cultivation base was improving (Ding-dong. The host has received the secret technique, Dragon Qi Infusion!] (When a practitioner becomes the ruler of a country, or a descendant of the royal family, or a leader of a clan, they can obtain the destiny of the people. The stronger the power of the nation, the stronger the destiny. They can transform it into Dragon Qi and wrap it around themselves, which can strengthen their cultivation speed.] Su Wen looked at the thing in his hand with a twisted expression. This thing¡­ unless he wanted to rebel, it was practically useless. As for offering it to the royal family? Hehe, it was not within the scope of consideration. Who knew what effect this thing had? If it was really effective, maybe the emperor would choose to silence him to bury the secret. Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss? He had drawn two secret techniques in one go. Although they were all non-tiered items and he did not know how effective they were, Su Wen was still very satisfied. After thinking for a moment, Su Wen took out the Army Formation he obtained way back. After drawing it the last time, Su Wen threw it away without even looking at the effects of the formation. After benefitting from the Army Formation used by Wu Kunhu, he wanted to see what effect this thing had. After all, Yan Luoying had joined the army, so she might be able to use it. [Breaking Ranks Army Formation: The goal of breaking through the enemy¡¯s ranks is to create a scenario where death is the only escape!) (TL Note: This is the Trap Formation that he drew back in the first few chapters. Changing its name to Breaking Ranks Formation instead as the original term was not accurate.) [Number limit: 800.] [Fixed effect: The commander¡¯s prestige will increase and he will force soldiers to battle. His physique will increase by 30% and his True Qi will increase by 15%. The soldiers will have an inherent effect of being deathly loyal. Deathly Loyal: The soldiers will be more loyal to the commander. The longer they follow the commander, the more loyal they will be to the commander until they are willing to die for him.] (Advancement effect: Shout the command of the army! All soldiers in the forced faction will be able to advance with indomitable will. They will disregard their own life and death and will fight to the death without retreating. True Qi strength increases by 25%, Strength and Speed increases by 20%. Lasts for six hours.] After reading it, Su Wen touched his chin. This thing seemed a little ordinary¡­ After all, Su Wen had experienced Wu Kunhu¡¯s army formation before. He felt that while this Breaking Ranks Army Formation was effective in charging forward, it was not beneficial for long battles. The benefits were that it would increase one¡¯s combat strength and also contained a fearless buff. But the number limit was too small! In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this thing¡¯s biggest weakness was that there were too few people. If Su Wen didn¡¯t remember wrongly, when Wu Kunhu led his army to charge forward, the entire army was enveloped by his formation! But Breaking Ranks Army Formation only allowed 800 people! However, after some thought, Su Wen understood that the greatest advantage of this trap was its fixed effect! Once the effect of loyalty was formed, the 800 people would be fully obedient to their leader. To put it bluntly, even the current Wu Kunhu or the Xu Qiao from back then, despite their authority and prestige¡­ If they were to rebel the soldiers would follow them because of their prestige and do something they were unwilling to do. But it was hard to say where their thoughts truly lay. Why did Xu Qiao¡¯s army collapse so quickly? This was because many people were forced to follow Xu Qiao. However, they did not know what to do and simply blindly followed him. Once there was a chance, escaping and surrendering could be done at any time. However, if they were deathly loyal, they wouldn¡¯t even frown even if their heads were chopped off! Coupled with the acceleration effect of training, one would soon be able to train a group of loyal soldiers who were extremely strong and loyal! Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Teaching Martial Arts Is Very Reasonable, Right? In the military camp, Yan Luoying had a solemn expression. She was observing the training of her soldiers. Although this world placed greater importance on the strengthening of individual strength, there was still a need for mutual understanding on the battlefield. Su Wen¡¯s reckless killing methods were not suitable for ordinary soldiers. If a normal soldier were to play like Su Wen, they would die countless times. ¡°General Yan! Lord Su seeks an audience outside the camp¡­¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s expression did not change when she heard the soldier¡¯s report. ¡°Got it. Uncle Zhou, keep an eye on them for a bit, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Yan Luoying turned around and left. However, she subconsciously quickened her pace and smiled. In the tent, Su Wen saw Yan Luoying and smiled. ¡°General Yan¡­ Long time no see.¡± Yan Luoying rolled her eyes. She could tell that Su Wen was teasing her and put on a sulky voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy with military matters? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to lead troops into battle? It was naturally much easier to command my father¡¯s troops in the past. Now, I have to train these soldiers myself.¡± Su Wen then took out two secret manuals that he had copied One was the Breaking Ranks Army Formation, while the other was Generals¡¯ Qi Body Refining technique. ¡°Take these two items and cultivate them.¡± Su Wen smiled. Yan Luoying picked up the secret manual curiously. The moment she read it, she was immediately hooked. ¡°This¡­ Breaking Ranks Army Formation is so powerful. Does it actually have such an effect?¡± Su Wen had already clearly marked the effects of the formations and secret techniques on the manual. ¡°And this Generals¡¯ Qi Body Refining is too important to me!¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. The coldness in front of the soldiers had long disappeared. She said with a gentle expression, ¡°My husband must have paid a huge price for this secret manual, right? These are all things that can become the inheritance treasures of a sect.¡± Su Wen nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, I paid a huge price for this. You have to make it up to me.¡± As he spoke, he moved closer to Yan Luoying and put his arms around her waist. ¡°Husband¡­¡± Yan Luoying blushed and said in a low voice,¡± This is the military camp, and it¡¯s in broad daylight¡­¡± Su Wen said fiercely, ¡°Then you can¡¯t let your husband become a living eunuch, right? He stays in the military camp every day and doesn¡¯t go back. Your husband is very angry! The consequences are very serious! So I want to punish you!¡± Yan Luoying showed her fear cooperatively. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hey! Demoness! Eat my rod!¡± With her hand on the tent for support, the iron rod entered the sea. She did not dare to let out any moans, even as tears splashed onto her clothes. For this punishment, Su Wen had put in a lot of effort, leaving Yan Luoying in a half dead state. After a while, Su Wen came out of Yan Luoying¡¯s tent. Then, he set off for Wu Lie and Su Cheng¡¯s tents. Regarding this two¡­ there were no side stories. However, he only gave them the Generals¡¯ Qi Body Refining technique and not the Breaking Ranks Army Formation. After all, humans were selfish. Yan Luoying was in charge of military affairs now. If she wanted to climb up, she naturally had to have some achievements. This Breaking Ranks Army Formation would be one of her trump cards. If more people knew it, it would not be worth much. Hence, Su Wen held back for now. Of course, he also took the chance to mock his stupid brother. On the main street of the city¡­ Su Wen led Wu Muyu out for a stroll. After all, there were not many things that he needed to do. At this moment, the city felt like it had just survived a calamity. It seemed a little lonely. Suddenly, there was a commotion. Su Wen saw a tall child being chased and beaten by a group of short children! ¡°Damn barbarian! Die!¡± ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡± ¡°All barbarians deserve to die!¡± The children were holding sticks and stones, and their blows were not light at all. They continued chasing the tall child. The tall child did not dare to fight back. He held his head and ran quickly. He rushed past Su Wen. However, a passerby suddenly stretched out his leg and tripped the tall child. The children rushed forward and started punching and kicking the tall child. Su Wen frowned and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± His shout gave the children a shock! The child in the lead glanced at Su Wen and saw that he was dressed in luxurious clothes. He blustered, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to be your father! Scram!¡± Su Wen shouted with a murderous aura. The children felt as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Fortunately, Su Wen withdrew his murderous intent immediately! The children turned and ran in fright. Su Wen pulled the tall child up, sizing him from top to toe. Some parts of the tall child were already bleeding. Su Wen sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you retaliate?¡± ¡°If I retaliate, I¡¯ll break something,¡± the tall child said honestly. ¡°Barbarian?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not a barbarian. I¡¯m from Great Zhou. That¡¯s what my mother taught me.¡± ¡°And your father?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen my father before!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me. Tell me where you live, and I¡¯ll pick some wild herbs for you.¡± He was a simple child. Upon hearing this youth¡¯s words, Su Wen sighed faintly and waved his hand. He let him leave. He could understand why the children here hated the barbarians so much. But at the same time, people were born innocent. It was unknown why this tall child¡¯s mother chose to give birth to him. Was it voluntary? Sometimes, it was not a fate they could choose. But he had to bear the hostility of others. In that case, were the children who hit others bad? ¡®Not necessarily. Perhaps their families died at the hands of the barbarians. Perhaps they were robbed of everything.¡¯ Their hatred towards the barbarians was inevitable. It was necessary to vent their anger. Su Wen didn¡¯t want to know the details, nor did he have the time to do so. This injustice and hostility filled every inch of the Southern Border. It could even be said that this could not be changed by relying on one¡¯s own strength. Even a god or a saint could not change everything. Of course, there might be a simple way to eliminate the existence of one side once their power reaches a certain level. Otherwise, they could only rely on time to slowly work together. ¡°Brother Su¡­ are you unhappy?¡± Wu Muyu noticed the change in Su Wen¡¯s mood. Su Wen shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether I¡¯m happy or not. It¡¯s just that sometimes, I feel very powerless. If everything in this world is black or white, how simple would it be?¡± The two of them left. Very soon, Emperor Zhou sent someone to take over Wu Kunhu¡¯s position. He was transferred back to the capital to continue his duties. Su Wen and the rest of the nobility also returned to the capital under orders. But the army stayed in the Southern Border, ready to fight at any time. Other than Su Wen¡¯s Secret Shadow Guards, only a few thousand soldiers followed them back to the capital. Although it was not considered little, it was not much compared to the grandiose manner when they came. Wu Kunhu sat on his horse with Wu Lie beside him. They walked at the front of the group. ¡°This Su Wen is really used to being a young master. He even has to take a carriage for such official business!¡± Wu Kunhu said with dissatisfaction. Wu Lie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s how he is. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯re meeting him.¡± Wu Kunhu then turned towards Wu Lie and sneered, ¡°I still have something to ask you! Why did my ten-thousand-year-old ginseng turn into a cucumber?¡± ¡°How¡­ how would I know¡­¡± Wu Lie¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. Wu Kunhu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I say, kid, you¡¯re really quite generous¡­ generous in taking your father¡¯s things! How did I give birth to someone like you¡­¡± Wu Lie smiled apologetically. ¡°Su Wen is quite generous. He gave me a secret technique!¡± ¡°Secret technique?¡± Wu Kunhu narrowed his eyes. He had the deepest impression of Su Wen¡¯s skills this time round. Wu Lie told Wu Kunhu about the effect of the General¡¯s Qi Body Refining Method. Then, he said, ¡°This technique is extremely effective. I¡¯ve only cultivated for a few days and already feel that my cultivation speed has increased. However, I can¡¯t give you this technique. After all, it was taught by someone else. It¡¯s not good to spread it around¡­¡± Wu Kunhu laughed coldly. ¡°Do you think I care about that? Keep it for yourself!¡± However, his evaluation of Su Wen increased. After all, that¡¯s what friends do. Helping was mutually beneficial. Wu Lie gave Su Wen something good, so how could Su Wen only take advantage of him? If this went on for too long, cracks would definitely appear in their relationship. Suddenly, Wu Kunhu frowned. ¡°Why are there two people in that kid¡¯s carriage?¡± With Wu Kunhu¡¯s strength, he could clearly sense the number of people inside Su Wen¡¯s carriage. ¡°Haha¡­ haha¡­ this¡­ I think it might be a woman he found¡­ After all, you know Su Wen¡¯s character¡­¡± Wu Lie tried his best to help Su Wen smooth things over. Wu Kunhu rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Lie¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Hiding a woman in the car was not something worth mentioning. Along the way¡­ Wu Muyu did not dare to get out of the car during the entire day, for fear that Wu Kunhu would recognize her. When it finally reached nighttime¡­ And the tents were set up¡­ Su Wen stood beside the horse carriage and stared in Wu Kunhu¡¯s direction. With a knock on the carriage, Wu Muyu jumped out and entered Su Wen¡¯s tent. Good lord, just how practiced were these two troublemakers? After preparing dinner, Su Wen carried it into the tent. As he was eating with Wu Muyu, he suddenly heard a commotion outside. ¡°General Yan¡­ our lord is currently eating¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that he¡¯s eating?¡± Yan Luoying looked at the Secret Shadow Guard who was blocking her and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m his wife. Can¡¯t I go in when he¡¯s eating?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The Secret Shadow Guard looked troubled. Yan Luoying became suspicious! Right at this moment, Su Wen emerged from his tent. Seeing Yan Luoying, he went up and smiled. ¡°Why is Madam here?¡± Yan Luoying crossed her arms and held a bottle of hot sauce in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°I came here to send you some hot sauce, but your subordinate didn¡¯t let me in.¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned serious and he said solemnly to the guard, ¡°How do you do things? You¡¯re stopping my wife from entering too? I¡¯m already done eating, go in and clean up, help me to keep the hot sauce too.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Yan Luoying and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany my wife for a walk. As the saying goes, one hundred steps after a meal and one will live till ninety-nine. I just ate my fill and I feel a little bloated!¡± Yan Luoying sneered. ¡°I think you¡¯re breastfeeding?¡± Although her cultivation level was not high, she was stronger than Wu Muyu. Moreover, at this close proximity, she could clearly sense that there was another person in the tent! Su Wen¡¯s actions clearly showed that he wanted to send her away. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Luoying snorted. She was a little angry as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t object to you accepting people! But you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. After all, I¡¯ve never restricted you in any way. It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t even allow me to enter the tent when I come, right? Even if she enters the residence in the future, won¡¯t we address each other as sisters? Why are you acting so sneaky?¡± With that, she walked towards the tent! Su Wen covered his forehead, but he couldn¡¯t stop her. He quickly went forward and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss later!¡± Yan Luoying said angrily, ¡°Am I that kind of person? How can I fight with her and embarrass you?¡± On the other side, Wu Lie sat beside Wu Kunhu and realized that his father had been looking at Su Wen¡¯s tent. He had a bad premonition and smiled. ¡°Father, what are you looking at?¡± Wu Kunhu said calmly, ¡°That Su Wen is hiding someone in the carriage. I saw Yan Luoying going over just now and wanted to watch the fun. It was so boring on the way. Come, you can watch too. It will be interesting if they fight.¡± ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you return to your tent¡­ and rest early¡­ The journey has been tiring. Your son¡¯s heart aches.¡± Wu Lie said in a low voice. Even saying these words made him feel disgusted. Wu Kunhu looked at his son in surprise. Since when had he become so sensible? He was greatly comforted. He patted Wu Lie¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°My son has grown up. He knows how to show concern for his father. But you brat, don¡¯t worry for nothing. Your father¡¯s cultivation level is at the 9th Grade Earth Rank. What does this small journey count for? Let¡¯s watch the fun first.¡± Wu Lie panicked as cold sweat broke out on his forehead! ¡®Don¡¯t fight! Don¡¯t fight! You must stay calm, brother! He also stared intently at Su Wen¡¯s tent as he prayed in his heart. Su Wen and Yan Luoying had already arrived in front of the tent. Yan Luoying opened the tent flap and walked in. What greeted her was the sight of Wu Muyu¡¯s small mouth full of food. As the latter looked up at her in surprise, Yan Luoying couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Wu Muyu!¡± ¡°Shh! Shh! Shh!¡± Su Wen quickly gestured for her to keep quiet. However, he didn¡¯t know that the moment this name left her mouth, Wu Kunhu had already stood up! With his 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation, he might not have noticed it if he was not focusing on that area. However, at this moment, he was completely focused on watching the commotion. He had long released his divine sense and was paying attention to Su Wen¡¯s tent. The tent was not soundproof, so he instantly heard that familiar name. In the tent, Wu Muyu swallowed the food in her mouth and said in a cute voice, ¡°So it¡¯s Sister Yan. Have you eaten? What a pity, there¡¯s only two portions of food here. Sister, why don¡¯t you go out and bring another portion in? Muyu will tidy up a place for you.¡± The veins on Yan Luoying¡¯s forehead were about to pop out. However, she also knew that she definitely couldn¡¯t let Wu Kunhu know about this. ¡°You! When did you come!¡± ¡°Long ago¡­ if not¡­¡± She suddenly stopped mid-sentence. It was because a tall figure had appeared at the entrance of the tent. Killing intent filled the air! The three people in the tent gulped audibly. That violent aura was filling the tent at the moment. Wu Kunhu¡¯s face was looking particularly sinister in the dark night. ¡°Haha¡­ you came a long time ago?¡± Wu Kunhu tightly clenched his fists. He wished he could tear down the tent with one punch. But if so¡­ Wu Muyu¡¯s reputation¡­ At that moment, Wu Lie rushed over¡­ When Wu Kunhu stood up just now, he already felt that something was wrong. As expected, the next second, Wu Kunhu rushed straight towards Su Wen¡¯s tent. In an instant, Wu Lie also rushed over to the entrance of the tent¡­ ¡°What a coincidence! Sister, why are you here?¡± Wu Lie¡¯s acting was a little exaggerated. Pa! Wu Kunhu punched him in the head without a single word! The 6th Grade Earth Rank Wu Lie rolled his eyes and crumpled to the ground. ¡°Good! Uncle Wu, this fist technique of yours is indeed powerful. Brother Wu hasn¡¯t even left his original spot, yet he has already fainted! You¡¯re indeed powerful! You¡¯re really powerful!¡± Su Wen flattered. Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as he looked at Su Wen and then at Wu Muyu. He suddenly roared out! ¡°Everyone, gather at the periphery of the camp. All of you are to face the North. Without my orders, do not move!¡± As he spoke, he looked at the three people before him and said, ¡°Other than the four of you!¡± He ¡®thoughtfully¡¯ included the fallen Wu Lie. Yan Luoying¡¯s mind raced. She quickly said, ¡°Uncle Wu, Muyu is here for me. She just arrived. I was about to eat with her¡­¡± Yan Luoying was quick-witted. She knew what Wu Kunhu cared about and tried to smooth things over. At this moment, the soldiers outside did not know what was going on and could only gather. Everyone from the Secret Shadow Guard¡­ also ran to gather! No one dared to provoke the angered Wu Kunhu. Wu Kunhu took a deep breath and said, ¡°From today onwards, go to Luo Ying¡¯s tent. The two of you will stay together. Luoying, like you said, Wu Muyu is here to play with you! She just arrived today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Luoying quickly agreed. At this moment, Wu Lie woke up from the ground and got up. He still felt a little dizzy. ¡°Leave now!¡± Wu Kunhu looked at Yan Luoying and Wu Muyu and shouted. Wu Muyu pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Tell me clearly first. Will you blame Brother Su?¡± Wu Lie interrupted, ¡°It really has nothing to do with me!¡± Pa! Another punch greeted him! Wu Lie did not faint this time, but he was beaten to the point of covering his head and squatting on the ground! It hurt too much. Wu Kunhu was so angry that he barked in laughter. ¡°Why would I punish Su Wen? Right? You just came today, so Su Wen just met you. Why should I punish him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wu Muyu looked at his father¡¯s increasingly twisted expression and could not believe it! ¡°It is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Wu Muyu also knew that since she was discovered by Wu Kunhu, she definitely couldn¡¯t stay in Su Wen¡¯s tent. She could only be pulled away by Yan Luoying. Although she really didn¡¯t want to live in the same tent as Yan Luoying¡­ she had no other choice! After the two girls left, Wu Kunhu¡¯s killing intent intensified! He faced Wu Lie and Su Wen with a sinister smile, ¡°Good! Good! You two are really good! Come, I¡¯ll personally coach you two on martial arts today. Let¡¯s go out and practice?¡± Su Wen sighed before agreeing. He knew that he would not be able to settle this without getting beaten up today. No one could stop this guy now. Wu Lie cried out, ¡°Dad! It really has nothing to do with me! I really don¡¯t know when my little sister came!¡± Wu Kunhu ignored his plea and directly lifted him up as he sneered, ¡°Who asked you when she came? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? Your sister just came! She just came, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Wu Lie nodded his head vigorously. Wu Kunhu was now like a ferocious beast that was suppressing his anger. He stared at Wu Lie and said, ¡°So whether your sister comes or not has nothing to do with me teaching you two martial arts! You are my beloved son! It is very reasonable for me to teach you martial arts, isn¡¯t it? Su Wen is also a future pillar of Great Zhou! It is also very reasonable for me to teach him martial arts, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 189 - Martial Path Chapter 189 Martial Path Under the night sky, the night breeze blew and the soldiers gathered together. They could not help but whisper among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we suddenly gathering?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe General Wu has something to say?¡± ¡°Look, the general is here!¡± Everyone shut their mouths. No one dared to challenge Wu Kunhu¡¯s authority. They saw Wu Kunhu walking in front with his head held high and chest puffed out. Wu Lie followed behind with a look of hopelessness. On the other hand, Su Wen had a relaxed expression. Wasn¡¯t it just a beating? He wouldn¡¯t die anyway. This Young Master Su wasn¡¯t afraid. Moreover, he might be able to gain something from fighting against a top-notch expert like Wu Zehu. Yes, that¡¯s right, self consolation is always the best¡­. Su Wen was very open-minded and kept comforting himself. At this point, begging for mercy was useless. On the other side, Yan Luoying and Wu Muyu were hiding beside the tents. Wu Muyu was a little nervous as she said, ¡°No, I have to stop them. If my father makes a move, Brother Su will definitely not be his match.¡± Yan Luoying grabbed her and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Looking at Wu Muyu¡¯s doubtful gaze, Yan Luoying explained, ¡°Firstly, if you try to stop him, I¡¯m afraid the effect won¡¯t be good. The more you try to stop him, the angrier your father will be. He will beat your Brother Su even more ruthlessly.¡± ¡°Besides, your father is the strongest beneath the Heaven Rank. Fighting with my husband will be very beneficial for him. Do you really think this is an ordinary opportunity?¡± ¡°My brother¡­ had many opportunities¡­¡± Yan Luoying scoffed, ¡°You already said it¡¯s your brother! My husband is different. He rarely has the chance to challenge the strong. Either their combat power is much inferior to Husband¡¯s, or they¡¯re much stronger. Having your father as his sparring partner will only benefit Husband¡­ Although he might get beaten up¡­ if a martial artist, a man, doesn¡¯t even dare to face pain, how can he become stronger?¡± Hearing Yan Luoying¡¯s words, Wu Muyu didn¡¯t say anything else and only looked in Su Wen¡¯s direction worriedly. At this moment, Wu Kunhu had already led the two of them to the front of the muster.. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°Today, I gathered everyone here to broaden everyone¡¯s horizons. The most boring time of the day is always after our dinner. Coincidentally, these two good-for-nothing nephews of mine have recently made rapid progress in their martial arts. This general is planning to give them some pointers. You guys can also watch the fun!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Everyone cheered when they heard him speak. There wasn¡¯t much entertainment in the first place, so everyone was naturally extremely happy to be able to watch experts fight. Wu Kunhu turned to look at Su Wen and Wu Lie. He coldly said, ¡°Wu Lie, you go first!¡± Wu Lie had a bitter expression on his face as he walked over. Wu Kunhu said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will suppress my cultivation base to the 6th Grade as well!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t he have a chance as well? ¡°Oh¡­¡± To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, Wu Lie did not seem happy at all. He was still his same listless self. Wu Kunhu shouted, ¡°Make your move!¡± Wu Lie¡¯s expression slowly turned serious upon hearing his shout. Suddenly, he moved and charged towards Wu Kunhu! Bang! Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened! How was that possible? Wu Kunhu had indeed only used a cultivation base of around 6th Grade. Su Wen was very clear about this, but the effect was completely different. Wu Kunhu broke through Wu Lie¡¯s attack in an instant and landed a punch right on Wu Lie¡¯s body. The violent power caused Wu Lie¡¯s body to bend slightly. This was followed by a frenzied series of blows, like that of a torrential downpour. Wu Lie could not retaliate at all. Amidst the intense battle, one could even hear the sound of bones cracking¡­ and Wu Lie¡¯s miserable cries. None of the spectators had expected Wu Kunhu to be so harsh on his son! Wu Lie was being punched and kicked like a sandbag Everyone swallowed the saliva in their mouths¡­ It was not easy being the son of a general. In just a moment, Wu Lie lost! Meanwhile, Su Wen had already activated his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. He frowned as he watched the scene! Something was wrong! Something was wrong with Wu Kunhu. Even though Wu Kunhu had suppressed his cultivation level and his speed was greatly reduced, Su Wen could tell that his movements were still faster than Wu Lie¡¯s! His strength also seemed to be greater! In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this shouldn¡¯t be a battle prowess that could be unleashed at 6th Grade Earth Rank! ¡°What happened?¡± In Su Wen¡¯s Pupils of the Vermillion Bird, he could see the circulation of Wu Kunhu¡¯s True Qi, but there seemed to be nothing unusual about it. The amount of True Qi he used was definitely not above that of 6th Grade. Finally, Wu Lie spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. ¡°You may leave.¡± After beating Wu Lie up, Wu Kunhu looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now. Don¡¯t worry, I will also only use 6th Grade Earth Rank strength against you.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Wen laughed coldly to himself. This fellow¡¯s battle power in the 6th Grade¡­ was simply terrifying. However, there were some things that one wouldn¡¯t know without experiencing it. Su Wen stepped forward and stared intently at Wu Kunhu, activating his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird to the maximum. Wu Kunhu naturally noticed Su Wen¡¯s eyes. However, he did not take it to heart! He merely said indifferently, ¡°Make your move!¡± Su Wen did not stand on ceremony. He stood up and stepped on the Divine Speed Star Position before pointing out with his finger! After watching Wu Lie and Wu Kunhu¡¯s battle, Su Wen felt that he had to increase his speed. Sunburst Spirit Finger! ¡°Good!¡± Wu Kunhu shouted and also moved. However, his speed was even faster than Su Wen had imagined! Su Wen had just pointed out with his finger and had yet to release any force when Wu Kunhu had already rushed in front of Su Wen. Pa! His fist landed on Su Wen¡¯s wrist! Too fast! Su Wen never thought that someone could attack so quickly. That¡¯s right! His attack speed was beyond imagination. Su Wen¡¯s Pupils of the Vermillion Bird had predicted where the attack was going to land, and there was no time for Su Wen to dodge before it had arrived. ¡®Strong!¡¯ This was the only thought flashed through Su Wen¡¯s mind, and the direction of his finger attack had already been deflected! Hong! A huge flame exploded, but Wu Kuhu had already charged in front of Su Wen and punched towards Su Wen¡¯s head! ¡°I can¡¯t take this head on!¡± Su Wen quickly made a judgment! The other party¡¯s fist was extremely powerful. If he were to eat this move, it would surely open him up to be defeated by Wu Kunhu¡¯s relentless attacks! This was how Wu Lie fell! ¡°Raging Flames Mirage Body!¡± Su Wen¡¯s body suddenly became blurry as if it had turned into flames. Wu Kunhu¡¯s fist instantly passed through Su Wen¡¯s head! ¡°F*ck me!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°What move is Lord Su using?¡± Everyone cried out in surprise. This was too unexpected. Even Wu Lie widened his eyes! Su Wen quickly retreated! However, his body had only just started to move when he realized that Wu Kunhu had already once again closed in on him. ¡°If this is the only effect of your move, then I¡¯m really disappointed!¡± Wu Kunhu only stated calmly. His hands did not stop moving. In less than a second, he had thrown out a multitude of punches! However, it kept phasing through Su Wen as if it was hitting air. ¡°There are no killing moves attached to this, and you eventually have to change back.¡± Wu Kunhu wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he just kept patiently punching as he waited. ¡°Raging Flames Mirage Swap!¡± Suddenly, Su Wen disappeared under Wu Kunhu¡¯s astonished gaze. His figure returned to his original spot where he activated the skill! Wu Kunhu did not notice that when Su Wen left earlier, there was still an illusory flame left behind. This was a move from the Raging Flames Mirage Body. He could materialize his body on the spot, or he could move his body to an illusory flame he set beforehand! It could be said to be a godly skill that could be used to escape the enemy¡¯s pursuit or shift the target¡¯s position. However, the rate at which he was expending his True Qi was simply too fast. ¡°Ten Fingers Rapid Burst!¡± Su Wen raised his hands as he stepped on the Extreme Yang Star Position. The True Qi in his body started to pour out as if it was free. He mustered up his strength in an attempt to attack Wu Kunhu! The ten fingers shot out the force of the Sunburst Spirit Finger at the same time! Bang! The Holy Flames burned again. Su Wen opened his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird as he stared intently at the flames. Whoosh! A figure rushed out of the flames to once again exchange blows with Su Wen! Su Wen could hold on much longer than Wu Lie, since he could make up for any flaws in his battle with his Raging Flames Mirage Body. He kept tangling with Wu Kunhu! But soon, the True Qi in Su Wen¡¯s body was depleted. Too powerful, this guy is really too powerful. Su Wen felt that Wu Kunhu¡¯s cultivation base was also restricted at the 6th Grade of Earth Rank. However, Wu Kunhu¡¯s speed was like an accelerator that always moved faster than him! This was something Su Wen had never felt experienced in his fights before. Little did he know that Wu Kunhu was also secretly praising Su Wen. Su Wen¡¯s Raging Flames Mirage Body was also a martial technique he had never seen before. It¡¯s initial effect was already so terrifying. Without this move, Su Wen would not have been able to last more than ten moves against him. Bang! Wu Kunhu finally connected with Su Wen¡¯s vital spot, punching him in the stomach! This punch was extremely penetrating. The pain instantly invaded Su Wen¡¯s brain! Peng! Another punch greeted him. Su Wen realized that Wu Kunhu did not even use his True Qi at this point! It was as if he knew that Su Wen¡¯s Qi was exhausted and that he compensated by only using his physical strength! Su Wen tried his best to retaliate, but it was useless. His moves were completely seen through the moment he raised his hand. The following fight turned into a one-sided beating! This was also the first time Su Wen had tasted failure, and furthermore, it was a complete failure! He originally thought that he would have a chance if Wu Kunhu controlled his cultivation to 6th Grade Earth Rank. However, upon crossing arms, he realized that there was no chance for them to fight! All they could do was dodge. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the difference?¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even through the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird, Su Wen did not see Wu Kunhu unleash any powerful moves. To put it bluntly, he was only constantly attacking, attacking and attacking. However, Su Wen was just no match for him. ¡°Why?¡± Peng! Su Wen was sent flying at the last hit. Wu Kunhu was satisfied as he watched Su Wen crash to the ground. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The sparring ends here!¡± Su Wen was lying on the ground with a swollen face, bereft of True Qi in his body. He did not have any way to recover from his injuries. Feeling the pain in his body, he was filled with doubts. ¡°Why?¡± What did Wu Kunhu do? Wu Kunhu waved his hand and the soldiers dispersed. Only Wu Lie was left with him on the area. Wu Lie walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Don¡¯t be disheartened. This old man is just so fierce. You just need to get used to it!¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie angrily and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why should I get used to it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This daddy has the system. Why should I get used to being beaten up?¡¯ He sat up and looked at Wu Kunhu before asking, ¡°Why did this happen? You clearly didn¡¯t use any powerful martial techniques!¡± Wu Kunhu looked at Su Wen and said seriously, ¡°Your cultivation technique is powerful and your True Qi is pure. Even with my 6th Grade Earth Rank cultivation base, I¡¯m still inferior to you. But let me ask you, have you really cultivated these battle techniques and cultivation techniques seriously?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Su Wen replied without hesitation. Wu Kunhu shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Battle techniques are divided into moves and forces. In our world now, even Heaven Rank Battle Skills are also separated by how heavy the force they emit and how light the moves are executed. They focus on the essence of martial arts and the study of the usage of force. Your so-called cultivation is probably more about how to figure out the circulation of force and how to break through your current cultivation, right?¡±. Su Wen was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be the case?¡± Wu Kunhu said in a low voice, ¡°When martial artists fight, there are many factors that determine victory and defeat. There are bodies, weapons, moves, cultivation techniques, how many people they are fighting, and so on.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve placed all your attention on raising your cultivation technique, so how much do you really know about yourself?¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the maximum weight you can lift? Do you know how much your strength and speed will increase if you strengthen your body? Do you know how many attacks you can withstand?¡± ¡°Do you know how much your attacking speed will increase after you use the same move countless times?¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s words stunned Su Wen. He only heard him continue, ¡°I¡¯m a general, a leader. I only have one thought, and that is to become stronger in all aspects, stronger than anyone, and survive the battlefield!¡± ¡°Therefore, no matter what cultivation I have, I will strengthen everything in my body to the limit. I will only break through when I feel that my battle prowess has reached the peak of the current level and that further refinement is useless.¡± ¡°Therefore, no matter what rank my cultivation is, I have never met an opponent that could go toe to toe with me!¡± At this point, a hint of loneliness flashed across Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes. Then he said, ¡°Of course, my idea is just to give you a reference. It¡¯s also to tell you why you lost to me. It¡¯s not for you to learn. A crude person like me isn¡¯t even at Heaven Rank. Perhaps I¡¯m just misleading others.¡± Speaking to here, Wu Kunhu smiled and said, ¡°But I still think that the word cultivation is made up of the words ¡®train¡¯ and ¡®refine¡¯. How can one only ¡®refine¡¯ but not ¡®train¡¯?¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie and asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow in his footsteps?¡± Wu Lie smiled bitterly. ¡°His methods are too tiring¡­¡± Su Wen fell into deep thought. Slowly, the True Qi in his body recovered a little, and he recovered from his injuries. He stood up and bowed to Wu Kunhu. ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡± With that said, Su Wen turned around and left. Along the way, he fell into deep thought. Wu Kunhu¡¯s words could be said to have confused him. To put it simply, Wu Kunhu¡¯s idea was to maximize his potential and combat strength at his current level! On the other hand, Wu Kunhu might not be a match for someone who had focused on cultivation and ascended to the Heaven Rank in the same generation as him. For example¡­ Si Tu¡­ From the looks of it, wasn¡¯t this cultivation futile? Perhaps Wu Lie was also conflicted with Wu Kunhu¡¯s thoughts at the bottom of his heart. That was why he said that it was tiring and did not want to walk the same path as Wu Kunhu. It was also because of this that Wu Lie was not interested in such guidance pointers. Because he knew that at the same level, Wu Kunhu¡¯s training method was indeed more effective. He was definitely not Wu Kunhu¡¯s match. However, there was one sentence that bothered Su Wen a lot. Wu Kunhu asked him if he had really cultivated those battle techniques before. Although he answered readily at that time, he knew himself the best. He rarely practiced saber and fist techniques. He basically relied on the system to level them up. He focused more on cultivating the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra that the system could not directly upgrade. ¡°There is direct distillation of knowledge from the system¡­ but is true comprehension the same as distilling from the system?¡± Suddenly, Su Wen started to suspect the system as well. Su Wen thought of something else. Under the Saber God Mode, the power of his Nine Waves Return to Origin would greatly increase, and his consumption of it greatly decreased. This also meant that the so-called maximum level comprehension given by the system was not without room for improvement! As the saying went, ¡®The truth comes out from practice.¡¯ He thought about how Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t have any magnificent moves. He could only just do the same one punch move, yet Su Wen himself was rendered unable to retaliate at all. Then if Wu Kunhu used a battle technique, how strong would his battle prowess be? If he really encountered an opponent like Wu Kunhu at the same cultivation level one day, what would he do? The world was so big, who could say what would happen in the future? ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to practice.¡± This thought rose up in Su Wen¡¯s mind. However, it was obvious that this was a path that required a lot of time and resources. ¡°Emotional Value! Emotional Value!¡± Su Wen thought of some supplementary cultivation items that were present in the system exchange center. In the past, he had never thought of exchanging for it. However, this time, he might be able to give it a try. However, he still needed a lot of Emotional Value to purchase these items. Meanwhile, in Yan Luoying¡¯s tent. Wu Muyu pouted and couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Sister Yan, aren¡¯t you going to see Brother Su? Look at how badly he¡¯s beaten up by my father. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡± Yan Luoying laid her bed and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to feel sorry for? Such things are normal when sparring. You can¡¯t possibly hope that the enemies you meet in the future won¡¯t hit your precious Brother Su!¡± ¡°Hmph! You heartless woman. Where should I sleep?¡± Wu Muyu realized that there was only a small bed in the room. Yan Luoying glanced at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare a new bedroll for you. Sleep on the ground!¡± Suddenly, Yan Luoying raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve been with Su Wen for so many days¡­¡± Wu Muyu suddenly thought of something embarrassing, and her face flushed red as she said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to. If I really did that with Brother Su, my father might really fly into a rage and kill Brother Su.¡± Yan Luoying sneered. ¡°Pfft! Do you think I don¡¯t know what Su Wen is like? He¡¯s just trying to switch things up a little for novelty. Sleep on the ground obediently! You¡¯re so young and yet instead of learning how to be an upright person, you¡¯re trying to steal my husband!¡± Wu Muyu did not dare to flare up at Yan Luoying, since it was not worth getting beaten up. She only muttered, ¡°Brother Su doesn¡¯t belong to you alone.¡± In the capital, Spiritual Masters Residence, the No.7 Residence. Ni Hongxiao looked nervously at the huge egg in front of her. This was the final reward that she had brought out from the Star Martial Mystic Realm. At this moment, many parts of the eggshell had already cracked. Through the cracks, one could faintly see the red light shimmering within. Furthermore, it was constantly emitting high temperatures. Ni Hongxiao had also specially set up a formation around the egg. The Heaven and Earth Origin Qi constantly gathered into the egg. Finally, the egg cracked and a small hand stretched out. Then another. Not long after, the entire eggshell broke apart. A little girl about two to three years old sat inside the eggshell. This girl had red hair, red eyes, and fair skin. She looked at Ni Hongxiao, her eyes smiling like crescent moons as she shouted in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy!¡± She actually had such a strong consciousness the moment she was born! Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement! Success! Her experiment this time was a success! Chapter 190 - The Lying Woman Chapter 190 The Lying Woman Su Wen and company finally re-entered the capital. They were welcomed and escorted by the citizens in the capital. Emperor Zhou placed a lot of importance on publicity. He had wantonly spread the merits of the battles in the Southern Wilderness. The story of how Xu Qiao was beaten from his advantageous point had turned into a classic. Furthermore, Emperor Zhou had deliberately diluted Wu Kunhu¡¯s role in this war. He instead emphasized the achievements of Su Wen, Yan Luoying, Wu Lie, as well as the rest of the younger generation. This was especially so for Su Wen, who had performed well in this battle. He was greatly promoted! Hence, the moment he entered the city, Su Wen saw that the surroundings were filled with people shouting his name. His Emotional Value¡­ also increased a little. In total, he obtained tens of thousands of Emotional Value. However, this amount, to the current Su Wen, was not much! ¡°Young Master Su is invincible!¡± ¡°I heard that Su Wen killed thousands of people in one battle, and his battle achievements are illustrious!¡± ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯ve wronged you. You¡¯re not a useless prodigal!¡± There were all sorts of things being shouted out¡­ Su Wen smiled. ¡°Do the people in the capital love and respect me so much now?¡± Wu Lie also waved his hand at the surroundings in a rather enjoyable manner, grinning as he replied, ¡°After winning a war, we naturally obtained the love and respect of the commoners. My Great Zhou has always been martial, and the commoners love to hear the legends of those fierce generals. I wonder how many legends my father has in the capital.¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°If only these people came to scold me and hate me, throwing rotten eggs at me!¡± With the Emotional Value system, Su Wen could clearly sense that most of the people who were cheering did not have much real emotions mixed in. Perhaps they were just joining in the fun, or perhaps they were just feeling joy on the surface. Otherwise, his Emotional Value would not have increased by so little. Wu Lie gave Su Wen a strange look at his response. If this wasn¡¯t a pervert, then what was? Finally, the main members of the team entered the palace. In the main hall, everyone greeted the Emperor. Emperor Zhou¡¯s face was full of smiles. After winning the war, he could write another essay in his merit book. He looked at everyone before turning to Wu Kunhu first. As the commander of this war, he could dilute Wu Kunhu¡¯s contributions to the public. However, in terms of merits, Wu Kunhu was the one who contributed the most. ¡°Minister Wu! You¡¯ve fought for many years and have accumulated countless battle merits. This time, you¡¯ve organized people to stop the barbarian army and led the army to recover the lost territory. Today, I¡¯ll confer upon you the title of Annan Duke!¡± Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s command, Wu Kunhu was promoted to Duke! Among the current generation of officials of the Zhou Dynasty, he was definitely the only one This was an honor that no general had ever received Although he could not compare to the hereditary dukes, Wu Kunhu was after all still in his prime! There would be many opportunities to make contributions in the future. Wu Kunhu bowed slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Immediately after, Wu Kunhu looked at Yan Luoying. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Since Luoying has entered the army, let¡¯s continue like this. She will be promoted to a 4th Ranked general of the Royal Guard Army and will lead a thousand men from the headquarters.¡± Yan Luoying bowed as well. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± As for Wu Lie, Emperor Zhou¡¯s reward was even simpler. ¡°Raise of a rank.¡± When it was Su Wen¡¯s turn, Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Wu Kunhu¡¯s memorial. You¡¯ve done well in this battle! You¡¯ve killed quite a number of enemies and charged into the formation with the most credit! However, since you¡¯re in the Secret Shadow Guard, it¡¯s not easy to promote your rank. I¡¯ll reward you with a title! Pass down my order, confer Su Wen the title of Wuwei Viscount!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire hall went into an uproar. One had to know that although a Great Zhou noble title could only be obtained when one had obtained military merits, typically, most generals were promoted internally first before being handed noble titles. It was difficult to obtain nobility. Even Xu Longzun, who was crippled by Su Wen, was only a Baron despite his many military achievements in the northern border. On the other hand, Su Wen was directly conferred the title of Viscount in this battle. It could be seen how partial the Emperor was towards him. Emperor Zhou glanced at Su Changqing. Apart from Su Wen¡¯s outstanding military achievements, a small portion of his title was also given because of Old Su. Su Changqing had accompanied him from the very beginning. Although he was now an extremely high-ranked official, he did not have a title. Hence, a portion of the Zhou Emperor also placed some of the rewards that were inconvenient to award Su Changqing to him. However, as soon as these words were spoken, some people¡¯s eyes turned red. For example¡­ Wu Qiuhan! He stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, although Su Wen has contributed, his rank is not high after all. His rank can still be raised, or even awarded with gold and silver. It¡¯s just bestowing him with a title in one battle, and even a Viscount¡­ This subject would like to ask Your Majesty to reconsider.¡± Actually, Wu Qiuhan hoped that the Minister of Rites would step forward and speak up. After all, even the Emperor could not go against etiquette. Unfortunately, the newly appointed Minister of Rites, Fei Chi, was currently looking down! Hehe, he didn¡¯t want to side with Su Changqing, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to become enemies with Su Changqing. Thinking about Su Changqing¡¯s promise, the latter had fulfilled his end of the bargain, bringing himself up to his current position. Did that not mean he was able to replace him when he wanted to? Fei Chi was not afraid, but he knew very well that the person he was loyal to was Emperor Zhou! Emperor Zhou spoke to reward Su Wen and did not let the officials discuss. This meant that Emperor Zhou had already made up his mind. If he spoke, wouldn¡¯t he offend Su Changqing and the Zhou Emperor? Hence, he decided to feign ignorance. Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and glanced at Wu Qiuhan. He said indifferently, ¡°Minister Wu, you might not have seen the Barbarians before. Those people are tall and savage, and their combat strength is formidable. Su Wen killed thousands of people in a single night! He can be said to have outstanding contributions! I¡¯m bestowing him the title of a Viscount to motivate the children of the influential officials in the capital. If you feel dissatisfied, I can send your children to the Southern Wilderness as well! As long as they can kill 500 Barbarians, I will also bestow him a Viscount title. How about it? I¡¯ll be impartial in handling all matters!¡± Su Changqing took a step forward and bowed. ¡°His Majesty is wise! Minister Wu, why aren¡¯t you thanking him?¡± How would Wu Qiuhan dare to thank him? Throw his son to the Southern Wilderness? What if he didn¡¯t come back? He hurriedly said, ¡°I just feel that Your Majesty should reconsider this matter. I don¡¯t have any objections!¡± As he spoke, he retreated. Su Changqing had an expression as though he had lost a good chance. After this single sentence of rebuking Wu Qiuhan, no one objected anymore. Emperor Zhou was in a good mood. ¡°Court dismissed!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! I have a memorial to submit!¡± Su Wen suddenly spoke. Emperor Zhou was stunned. He sat back down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°This subject wants to impeach the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s Head, Feng Baichuan!¡± Old Feng, who was staring blankly at the pillar, snapped back to his senses. He said angrily, ¡°Kid, why are you impeaching me?¡± Su Wen ignored him and only said to Emperor Zhou, ¡°Your Majesty, when I was fighting with Xu Longzun previously, I was careless and allowed a disciple of the Bright God Sect, Xue Qianxun, to steal a Blue Cloud Tiger cub from me. Later on, I asked my guards to seek help from the Martial Inspectorate. However, the Martial Inspectorate did not do anything. So much time has passed, but they have yet to take action! I request Your Majesty to punish Feng Baichuan! He has been in a position for a long time and even hooked up with Liu Ruyu. He¡¯s really not worthy of being the Martial Inspectorate¡¯s head!¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Was there such a matter?¡± Feng Baichuan recalled carefully. It seemed like there was a time when Zhao Jin had swaggered into the Martial Inspectorate and arrogantly said, ¡°My family¡¯s young master has lost his tiger. Hurry up and go to the Bright God Sect to get it back for my young master!¡± At that time¡­ Feng Baichuan was so angry that he wanted to teach him a lesson¡­ Naturally, he did not agree and sent him packing instead. He hurriedly explained, ¡°Your Majesty, that Zhao Jin did come to say something, but at that time, he was very rude and arrogant¡­¡± Halfway through his words, Su Changqing was unhappy. ¡°Old Feng¡­ it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but my Su family is rigorous and everyone in the capital knows it. All the guards and servants are respectful in their actions, so how could such a person appear? Don¡¯t slander us. You¡¯re now the head of a division, so you can¡¯t be like before, not speaking a few words of truth. The tricks of the martial world needs to be reined in within the court!¡± ¡°Who lied!¡± Feng Baichuan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Your son¡­¡± Just as he was about to bring up Su Wen, Emperor Zhou immediately coughed twice! ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Feng Baichuan immediately sobered up a little. This was a celebration party, and the other party had just been conferred the title of Viscount. If he exposed his weakness, wouldn¡¯t he be slapping Emperor Zhou¡¯s face? He had followed Emperor Zhou for a long time¡­ so he naturally had some understanding He immediately fell silent. Emperor Zhou waved his hand and berated Su Wen, ¡°You brat, you always jump to conclusions from insignificant evidence. How can Old Feng be like what you said? It¡¯s just that the Martial Inspectorate is monitoring all the martial artists in the world. They are busy with work, so it¡¯s inevitable that they will miss out on something.¡± Obviously, Emperor Zhou did not want to punish Feng Baichuan. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The Bright God Sect¡­ is also one of the larger sects in the world, so it¡¯s inevitable that there will be scum from the sects! Stealing from the court officials is truly outrageous! Feng Baichuan, I¡¯ll let you follow up on this matter and quickly come up with a solution! Su Wen, since you lost your things and you know who it is, you should help and supervise as well.¡± With a few words, Emperor Zhou settled the matter. Furthermore, the way he handled it had already given them a hint. He wanted them to try their best not to involve the entire Bright God Sect! After the court session ended, Su Wen stood up and walked out with Su Changqing! Feng Baichuan walked past them with a black face! ¡°Old Feng, walk slowly. I¡¯m free these two days. I¡¯ll go to your office to look for you!¡± Su Wen said with a smile! Feng Baichuan almost jumped in anger then! He turned around and looked at Su Wen. What a good lad, at the start, he was addressed as Uncle Feng, but later on, Lord Feng. Now, he even started calling him Old Feng! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Changqing, you taught a good son! Doesn¡¯t he have any manners?!¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Children of the martial world don¡¯t bother about trifles!¡± ¡°You f*cking told me just now not to bring the martial world¡¯s tricks to the royal court just now!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Court session already over?¡± ¡°I ¡° Feng Baichuan angrily flicked his sleeve¡­ then turned around and left. Father and son slowly strolled out of the palace¡­ Su Changqing said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve already shown enough talent. If you show any signs of breaking through to the Heaven Rank, tell me in advance, and I¡¯ll concede my authority¡­¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°Give birth as soon as possible¡­ His Majesty will be more at ease. It will be good for you and Yan Luoying.¡± Su Wen frowned. This matter was very annoying. Logically speaking, he had not taken any measures, but none of the women in the family were pregnant! He even suspected that there was something wrong with him. After all, Cui Yumian had been in his harem for the longest time but did not manage to conceive at all! ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡± Meanwhile in the Bright God Sect¡­ As one of the two Divine Sects of the Great Zhou Dynasty, compared to the Jade God Sect, the Bright God Sect had more male disciples. Although the Taihao Palace¡¯s Ox-nosed Old Daoists kept calling themselves as the ¡®Leader of the Righteous Path¡¯, they were still far inferior to the two Divine Sects. Within the sect, there were tens of thousands of disciples and servants. Experts were everywhere. Amongst them, Xue Qianxun was quite talented in martial arts and her appearance was top-notch. She was also good at fooling men. It was also because of this that she could easily borrow a large sum of money. However, at present, she had already returned all those that she borrowed from She sat in the room with Blue Cloud Tiger in her arms. At this moment, her spiritual sense and Blue Cloud Tiger¡¯s spiritual sense had already begun to resonate to a certain extent. Heaven and Earth Origin Qi constantly surged into their bodies. As she breathed, the two of them became lighter and lighter, gradually floating up. Flying was something only Heaven Rank martialists could do. Although she could only float, it undoubtedly meant that her control over wind elemental energy far exceeded that of ordinary people! ¡°Huuu!¡± Xue Qianxun opened her eyes and fell back to the ground. She hugged the Blue Cloud Tiger and kissed it fiercely. With a smile of happiness, she exclaimed, ¡°Little Bai, we¡¯re becoming more and more compatible!¡± It was only a short period of time, but her cultivation base had already broken through to 4th Grade Earth Rank. Among the factors needed for her to promote, there was no lack of Jade Cloud Tiger¡¯s help! Although she was initially worried that Su Wen would come looking for her, as time passed, she realized that Su Wen never came. She could not help but let her imagination run wild. Firstly, she did not know Su Wen¡¯s identity. Of course, she knew that Su Wen was definitely a son of a powerful family in the Great Zhou Dynasty. After all, someone who could spend so much money must have an extraordinary status. However, Su Wen had fought against Xu Longzun that day. Su Wen was also sent flying with severe injuries. At that time, the scene was extremely chaotic. Hence, she had her own deductions. ¡°Perhaps that person is already dead!¡± ¡°Or maybe they didn¡¯t even notice that I took away the Blue Cloud Tiger!¡± This was what Xue Qianxun was thinking. Since she had already taken it, she did not feel guilty at all. At this point, she was completely at ease. In her opinion, since he had not come for such a long time, he definitely would not come any more. She did not know that Su Wen in the capital had already targeted her. In the Martial Inspectorate, Su Wen was sitting on a chair with Feng Baichuan beside him. Liu Ruyu smiled as she brought over the tea and placed it in front of them. Feng Baichuan was really unwilling to bother with Su Wen now. Or rather, he did not want to get involved in the fights in the royal court. He only wanted to send this jinx away as soon as possible! That¡¯s right. In Feng Baichuan¡¯s opinion, Su Wen was the jinx of the Martial Inspectorate! For the first time, Su Wen took away the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu. The second time, Su Wen cheated the ordinary deacons of the Martial Inspectorate. The third time, Su Wen captured Xue Wanjun. Now, for the fourth time, Su Wen asked him to find his missing tiger. Basically, none of them benefited him. ¡°Young Master Su¡­ come, tell me, what should we do now!¡± Feng Baichuan said weakly, ¡°Let me make this clear to you. The Bright God Sect is not like ordinary sects. It¡¯s one of the biggest sects in Great Zhou. There might be more than one Heaven Rank expert in the sect. It¡¯s not that easy to talk to them.¡± Su Wen frowned. That was a problem as well. But soon he smiled and said, ¡°But no matter how big a sect is, shouldn¡¯t they still follow the rules? Send them an official document first and see what they say!¡± Show respect first before using force! Soon, an official document from the royal court arrived at the Bright God Sect! The Sect Master opened the document to take a look. It was written very clearly that the Bright God Sect¡¯s disciple, Xue Qianxun, had stolen the Wuwei Viscount¡¯s Blue Cloud Tiger. He hoped that the Bright God Sect would investigate thoroughly and hand over the criminal. This was an official document with the seal of the Martial Inspectorate. After reading it, Sect Master Ding Hesong placed the document aside and lightly stroked his beard as he pondered¡­ After a moment, he instructed, ¡°Get Xue Qianxun to come see me!¡± Not long after, Xue Qianxun brought the Blue Cloud Tiger to the Sect Master¡¯s residence. Right now, the little fellow was extremely clingy. Furthermore, it had also established a good relationship with Qianxun, so it wanted to be with her at all times. Ding Hesong¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Qianxun. He could naturally tell that she had improved. His expression turned stiff as he asked with a solemn expression, ¡°How did you get this Blue Cloud Tiger?¡± When Xue Qianxun heard this, her heart skipped a beat! He hurriedly said, ¡°Reporting to Master, I found this in the wilderness. The mother tiger is missing, so I brought it back!¡± Lies, blatant lies! Ding Hesong angrily rebuked, ¡°How dare you lie! The official document from the Royal Court has arrived! They said that you stole the Blue Cloud Tiger of Wuwei Viscount, Su Wen! What else do you have to say?¡± As he spoke, the official document floated up and landed in front of Qianxun. Xue Qianxun picked it up and looked at it. Not only was she not flustered, she even started crying! ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m really innocent! When I obtained this tiger and returned to the mountain, I was stopped by Su Wen when I was passing through the capital. At that time, he coveted this disciple¡¯s beauty and insisted that I be his concubine. I didn¡¯t comply. If it wasn¡¯t for the sect¡¯s illustrious reputation, he¡­ he might have used force! He¡¯s now taking revenge on me and deliberately framing me. Sect Master, please understand!¡± Su Wen had some reputation in the martial world as well, but most of it was because of the news of Meng Zhiping and Yao Gu. There was also the matter of him spending money lavishly in a brothel and being arrogant and despotic, so his reputation was not too good! Xue Qianxun knew how to make use of her advantage. As a woman, didn¡¯t she just have to act weak? She flipped her hand and threw a pile of shit at Su Wen! As Xue Qianxun wailed, Ding Hesong fell into hesitation instead. If what Qianxun said was true, wouldn¡¯t handing her over harm her? In the end, who wouldn¡¯t believe their own child over others? However, Su Wen still held some weight in Ding Hesong¡¯s eyes. There was no other reason. The disciples of the Bright God Sect had also successfully returned from the mystic realm and reported to him about the situation within. He naturally knew that Su Wen had become the biggest winner in the mystic realm. In his opinion, although Su Wen¡¯s martial talent was not bad, he was lecherous, domineering, and murderous. After pondering for a moment, Ding Hesong felt that he should not hand Qianxun over so easily. Especially now, since this matter had been more than a day or two ago. Now, to say that Xue Qianxun stole his stuff¡­ on what basis? Why didn¡¯t he come earlier? Ding Hesong looked at Qianxun and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is it really as you said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed as I said!¡± ¡°Then go back. Leave this matter to me. Just cultivate in peace!¡± Ding Hesong decided to handle this matter himself. Xue Qianxun left the Sect Master¡¯s residence with tears in her eyes. When she arrived at a deserted area, she gently wiped her tears and smiled smugly! So what if he was the Sect Master? Wasn¡¯t he still deceived? She hugged the Blue Cloud Tiger and said with a smile, ¡°Little Bai! Look, men are all big fools! If you want to find a male tiger in the future, you have to find someone smarter.¡± This Blue Cloud Tiger was also a female! Chapter 191 - Writing a Book In the capital, Su Wen was lying on a recliner while Ning Shuang was holding a brush. As Su Wen spoke, Ning Shuang wrote a sentence. Artificial voice translation in its most primitive form¡­ However, Ning Shuang¡¯s expression was a little twisted. ¡°Young Master! Must this Liang Shanbo have such a miserable end?¡± Su Wen looked at Ning Shuang and asked smugly, ¡°How is it? Are you very angry? Do you want to kill me?¡± [Ding-dong¡­ +1 Resentment from Ning Shuang¡­] His Emotional Value was very low, but it was obvious that even the people closest to him could not stand Su Wen¡¯s bad tastes. This was the latest method Su Wen thought of to harvest Emotional Value! Writing a book! He chose the famous Chinese story, Liang Zhu! Compared to the original ending, Su Wen was even more ruthless. In the end, Zhu Yingtai was snatched away by a bully and was r*ped until she went insane. Meanwhile, Liang Shanbo was beaten to death! What transformation from cocoon to butterfly? There was no need! The main thing was how to disgust the readers! He only had one goal, which was to anger the readers and make them wish they could kill his entire family. ¡°I reckon that there might not be anyone willing to publish this book for you, Young Master¡­¡± Ning Shuang said,¡± The first half is naturally written extremely well, but the second half¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and asked, ¡°Have you finished writing? Pack up the manuscript once you¡¯re done!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done¡­¡± Ning Shuang could only answer honestly. Su Wen put the book away¡­ After exiting the inner residence, he roared, ¡°Zhao Jin, prepare the carriage, go to the Ministers of Rites Residence!¡± The carriage arrived at the Minister of Rites¡¯ Residence. When Fei Chi heard that Su Wen had arrived, he was stunned. One had to know that ever since this fellow left the Profound Language Pavilion, the two of them had never interacted with each other again. With a frown, Fei Chi said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Su Wen entered and laughed when he saw Fei Chi. ¡°Elder Fei, how have you been?¡± Fei Chi looked at the brat in front of him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Is there anything you need, Lord Su?¡± Su Wen went straight to the point. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Elder Fei. I suddenly had a thought and wrote a book! I¡¯m sending it to Elder Fei for a look.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen took out the first half of his modified Liang Zhu. To be honest, even though Su Wen still remembered Liang Zhu¡¯s plot, he had long forgotten the original text, so he replicated it according to his own memory. The first half was written sweetly and suggestively¡­ Furthermore, Su Wen had experienced the bombardment of countless web novels and was extremely eloquent! This was very different from the novels of this period. Fei Chi looked at Su Wen suspiciously. ¡°You? Writing a book?¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°It was a moment of inspiration! Please enlighten me, Elder Fei!¡± Fei Chi took the book and read it patiently! With one look, his eyes were immediately glued to the pages. Su Wen still had some skills. He was fluent in literature and did not have any unnecessary descriptions. In addition to the original story and the character¡¯s dimensionality, this book was extremely readable. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± After a while, Fei Chi looked up in admiration. That was all. To him, this book was rather interesting. However, he immediately frowned. ¡°Why is your book only half complete?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course I only wrote the first half. However, Elder Fei, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. It¡¯s interesting to see the ups and downs. The reason why I came to look for you is mainly because I thought that since you¡¯re a great scholar in the literary world, could you help me to make a foreword for this book?¡± This was common in this period of time. If a foreword was written and endorsed by someone well known, the scholars would be convinced! To put it bluntly, if it wasn¡¯t for the quality of the books being too high, people like Fei Chi would definitely not randomly make forewords for others. Fei Chi hesitated. If just based on Su Wen himself, he naturally would not bother to give him any foreword. However, in the end, his ascension to the position of Minister of Rites was Su Changqing¡¯s scheme. To a greater or lesser extent, Fei Chi still owed Su Changqing a favor. In addition, in Fei Chi¡¯s eyes, although this book could not be said to be elegant, it was still a well-written text. After pondering for a moment, Fei Chi said, ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll arrange this book for Young Master Su!¡± ¡°Men, bring out the Four Treasures of the Study!¡± Soon, the ink and paper were all gathered. Fei Chi picked up his pen and wrote on the paper. ¡°A novel book. It¡¯s refreshing and enjoyable in my spare time!¡± The meaning was obvious. It was a book that would spread happy thoughts. After he finished writing, he penned his name down! ¡°Great! Thank you, Elder Fei.¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes cracked into a smile. He was very happy! Since he was selling books, he had to have some marketing gimmicks first. After putting away Fei Chi¡¯s foreword, Su Wen bade farewell and left. As he watched Su Wen leave, Fei Chi sighed. ¡°I originally thought that this fellow was ignorant and incompetent, but from the looks of it, he does have some literary talent. In the end, he¡¯s still the son of the prime minister.¡± Su Wen then took his book and went to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. ¡°Father! Father! Your precious son is back!¡± Su Wen¡¯s standard opening remark was spoken once more. When father and son met, Su Changqing covered his forehead and said in discomfort, ¡°What trouble did you get into again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for trouble!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Your son, I, wrote a book. I want to ask if we have a bookstore in our businesses. Handing out money internally is always better than letting outsiders have it!¡± Su Changqing looked at him from the corner of his eye as he sneered. ¡°You? Write a book? Stop it. Don¡¯t cause trouble for your father. Is your handwriting even legible in the first place?¡± Su Wen pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°How is it not legible? I even showed it to Fei Chi just now. The old man even wrote a foreword for me!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Changqing was greatly surprised! Immediately after, Su Wen handed the first half of the modified Liang Zhu to Su Changqing. Su Changqing took it and flipped it open. After reading for a while, he frowned and said, ¡°You wrote this?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Su Changqing stared at Su Wen and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you writing such a novel?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen began to feign ignorance. How could he reveal to others what his master plan was? Su Changqing snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to play dumb with me. Since I was young, I¡¯ve seen you lift your pen less than ten times! You know how to write books? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re so poor that you can¡¯t fill the pot, hence you have to rely on this thing to earn money!¡± Su Wen snatched his book and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m just bored and writing it for fun. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it. If I didn¡¯t want to take care of your business, do you think I would give it to you? It¡¯s also a piece of cake for me to set up a bookstore! Do you want it or not!¡± ¡°Put it down!¡± When Su Changqing saw that Su Wen was angry, a trace of guilt rose in his heart. After all, he seemed to not trust his own son. Old Su sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll arrange for the bookstore to print and sell this book. However, you have to finish writing the remaining half as soon as possible. What¡¯s with writing only half of it?¡± In this era, when people published books, there was no such thing as a serialization. Most of the books could only be published after they finished writing the entire book. However, Su Wen had his own considerations. If he were to give him the entire book, not to mention that Fei Chi would definitely not write a foreword for him; even if he did¡­ Once this book was sold, it would probably only take a few days before the ending would spread. By then, everyone would say that this book was not good. If no one else read it, it would be too difficult for Su Wen to harvest Emotional Value. So, Su Wen planned to divide the book into two. The first half would be extremely sweet¡­ He would first accumulate popularity and bring all the readers into the pit. As for the lower half¡­ At that time, it would naturally be time to reap the rewards! Sometimes, people were very strange. If others said that this book was not good, they might not read it. However, if they read it, even if they listened to the ending later on and did not read it themselves, there would be an immersion caused by their early stage investment. There would always be negative emotions generated. In the following period of time, news spread rapidly in the capital! Young Master Su Wen! He wrote a book! Furthermore, there was even a foreword written by the former Pavilion Elder of the Profound Language Pavilion, the current Minister of Rites, the Great Scholar Fei Chi! This news spread throughout the streets and alleys. This was all done by Su Wen¡¯s people. It was to promote and help him to spread the word! The Hundred Flowers Pavilion! Zhao Jin brought his men and a carriage of books over! He shouted proudly, ¡°Girls, my young master said that each of you will have one book. He asks you to treat it as a way to relieve your boredom! If you can sell it, there will be a commission for each book¡­¡± In an instant, the entire capital was filled with people discussing the book Liang Zhu! This was the effect Su Wen wanted. Moreover, it had to be said that such a story could easily attract the favor of women and young ladies from big families. Because the contents were sweet and romantic. Especially in the end, Su Wen chose a very tricky section to end with an absolute cliffhanger. The bad guys had just appeared, creating an excellent sense of danger and anticipation for the next part. Many scholars also bought it to take a look, since Fei Chi had written the foreword. After reading it, although they felt that it was not bad, they would often belittle Su Wen¡¯s literary standards through the book. Even in the palace, Emperor Zhou was currently also holding a book in his hand. He frowned as he read to the last page! ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What is this brat doing? He doesn¡¯t practice martial arts properly, nor does he focus on siring children. What nonsense is he writing for no reason? Go, send it to the Empress. It¡¯s fine if women read this kind of love stuff!¡± Emperor Zhou, who had finished reading the book, fully expressed his disdain and dissatisfaction towards Su Wen for not doing his job properly. Although he expressed his disdain, from his actions of sending the book to the Empress, it could be seen that he still acknowledged this book to a certain extent. Not only that, this book was also spread among the commoners. Su Wen¡¯s slice-of-life style of writing also helped to deepen the immersion, making it easier for the commoners to read. In the teahouse, there were even some storytellers narrating this book! It was the same in every era. Once something became popular, many people wanted to rely on it to earn money. It would only accelerate the popularity of this thing At this moment, in a teahouse, the storyteller was speaking so loud, his spittle flew everywhere, ¡°When Liang Shanbo focused his gaze, he realized that Zhu Yingtai¡¯s skin was extremely fair¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself¡­ Why is this classmate like a woman?¡± Everyone listened with relish. At this time, the Fifth Princess¡¯s carriage slowly passed by. In the carriage, the palace maid smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, look, the teahouses around the corner are also talking about the book Liang Zhu.¡± The Fifth Princess looked at the book in her hand calmly and said, ¡°If it¡¯s written well, there will naturally be people saying that. I didn¡¯t expect Su Wen to be able to endure for so long and lie so low.¡± The palace maid pouted, ¡°But I heard that many scholars are quite disdainful of this book.¡± The Fifth Princess said lightly, ¡°Scholars tend to scorn each other. If you can¡¯t write it yourself, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be jealous. Didn¡¯t they read it too? This means that this book is good! I just wonder when the second part will be released!¡± At Su Wen¡¯s house¡­ Su Wen, Seventh Princess, and Wu Muyu were all in the living room. Wu Muyu tried to act cute, ¡°Brother Su, when can you write the second book? I really want to read it¡­¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Muyu and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, there¡¯s no hurry¡­¡± He was naturally not in a hurry. He would let the first part unleash its full power first! He had to attract enough popularity, so that when the second part was unleashed, he could harvest enough Emotional Value in one go. And just as Su Wen expected! While these people looked comfortable reading the book, they did not provide Su Wen with much Emotional Value. Most people only felt happy and complained about Su Wen a little regarding the cliffhanger. They did not have any strong emotions. Zhao Wanrou also said, ¡°Brother Su, I really want to read the rest of the story too. Can¡¯t you let it out earlier? After reading your book¡­ I feel uncomfortable reading the other novels sold on the market.¡± This was only natural. Su Wen had fully absorbed some of the characteristics of the online literature of the later generations. He was fluent in literature, and his sentences were clear. The impression he gave his readers completely surpassed those bestsellers on the market. Looking at the two little bookworms in front of him, Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly. He reminded them softly, ¡°I advise you guys not to read this book. It¡¯s not interesting.¡± ¡°Very interesting!¡± Wu Muyu said, ¡°How nice are these two? They¡¯re so sweet and sweet. Zhu Yingtai is dressed as a man¡­¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°Think about it. If a girl disguises as a man, and she is not discovered, what would she look like?¡± Wu Muyu¡¯s expression immediately turned conflicted! ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Zhu Yingtai is good-looking! You wrote that she¡¯s good-looking!¡± Wu Muyu yowled like a wild cat as she rushed up towards him. Zhao Wanrou could not help but complain, ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± Su Wen said earnestly, ¡°I advise you not to read anymore¡± For the past two days, the three people in the backyard had been pulling long faces at him. Only Ning Shuang¡¯s attitude was better. Su Wen was also very depressed towards this point. He had already told them not to read, but they just had to ignore his advice and read the book. Wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble? ¡°Young master, someone sent a message. The Martial Inspectorate invites you over!¡± When Su Wen heard this, he stood up and left the residence. The two girls also returned to their respective homes. Su Wen came to the Martial Inspectorate and met up with Feng Baichuan. The latter handed Su Wen a letter and said, ¡°Take a look, the Sect Master of the Bright God Sect has personally replied.¡± Su Wen picked up the letter and read it in curiosity. Ding Hesong wrote very clearly in the letter that Qianxun did not steal it. She did have a Blue Cloud Tiger, but it was obtained by chance. If they were to say that Xue Qianxun had stolen it, they had to produce evidence before the Sect would hand her over! ¡°What should we do?¡± Feng Baichuan looked at Su Wen. He did not plan to use his brain anymore. This young master of his could do whatever he wanted. If he could get that Blue Cloud Tiger back, he would naturally just go with the flow. However, if he were to cause any trouble, he would directly report it to Emperor Zhou! Su Wen narrowed his eyes and pondered. Although he had seen Xue Qianxun steal the Blue Cloud Tiger with his own eyes, when it came to evidence¡­ How was this evidence? Since the Court didn¡¯t even believe in personal statements, Xue Qianxun would definitely insist that there was no such thing even if he brought the owner of the Spirit Beast Shop. Could his words be enough evidence? There was also no such thing as surveillance cameras¡­ ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re trying to play shameless with me!¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth. After cursing, Su Wen saw that Feng Baichuan was still sitting on the chair with a half-dead expression as if it had nothing to do with him. Su Wen rolled his eyes and smiled. ¡°Uncle Feng¡­¡± The moment he heard this word, Feng Baichuan¡¯s body tensed up and he sat up straight. He looked at Su Wen suspiciously. What was this fellow trying to do? Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Feng, in my opinion, the Bright God Sect is clearly ignoring the Great Zhou Imperial Court. I think you can bring the Martial Inspectorate to exterminate them!¡± Feng Baichuan gritted his teeth. ¡°How can I exterminate such a sect? Unless you can persuade His Majesty to send a Heaven Rank expert with you, then there¡¯s still a chance.¡± Su Wen glanced at him and said, ¡°My hopes for you were all in vain. Old Feng, you¡¯re useless!¡± With that said, he turned around and left. Feng Baichuan gritted his teeth in anger. This outcome was not out of Su Wen¡¯s expectations. In the end, how could there be so many honest people in the world? However, Su Wen was still very unsatisfied with the outcome. Although our Young Master Su, the monetary loss was not that serious. But he was still angry from the loss itself. ¡°Zhao Jin, go find the owner of that spirit beast store and Feng Baichuan! We¡¯ll leave the capital tomorrow! I want to meet this Xue Qianxun! Isn¡¯t it just a confrontation?¡± After pondering for a moment, Su Wen decided that he had to make a trip to the Bright God Sect personally! Of course, he had to bring Feng Baichuan along! He wanted to see the attitude of the Bright God Sect in this matter! There were too few things that could be seen from letters! Ten days later, Xue Qianxun was still cultivating Meanwhile, Su Wen had already arrived at the foot of the mountain! Feng Baichuan looked displeased as he constantly glanced at Zhao Jin who was carrying the spirit beast shop owner behind him. The owner¡¯s speed was just too slow for them. Finally, they arrived at the entrance of the Bright God Sect. Su Wen and the others revealed their identities. Soon, Ding Hesong personally came out to welcome them. No matter what, these people represented the Royal Court. After they welcomed him into the sect and everyone sat down, Su Wen said, ¡°Sect Master Ding, we¡¯ve already received the reply. This is the owner of the spirit beast shop. He can prove that Xue Qianxun had once visited his spirit beast shop and wanted to buy the Blue Cloud Tiger. Moreover, on the day I went to buy the Blue Cloud Tiger, Xue Qianxun had also appeared in the shop and wanted to compete with me for the Blue Cloud Tiger, but I cut her off!¡± Ding Hesong frowned. Now that Su Wen had produced a witness, he was a little hesitant about what exactly happened. ¡°Call Xue Qianxun over!¡± Ding Hesong ordered. Soon, Xue Qianxun arrived. Xue Qianxun¡¯s heart tightened when she saw Su Wen and her boss. Su Wen glanced at the boss. The boss pointed at Xue Qianxun and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s this woman. She was the one who said in my shop that she wanted to buy the Blue Cloud Tiger. Because it was worth seven million taels of silver, she wanted to go and gather money. Later on, Young Master Su came over to purchase the cub, and this woman came a step late! At that time, she said that she was a disciple of the Bright God Sect, Xue Qianxun!¡± Hearing her boss¡¯s accusation, Qianxun started crying on the spot! He said aggrievedly, ¡°Sect Master! This is really unjust. I¡¯ve never seen this person before. I don¡¯t know where this Su Wen found this person to slander me. This disciple¡¯s Azure Cloud Tiger was really obtained from the wilderness by me. It has nothing to do with them. That Su Wen coveted my looks, but I didn¡¯t comply and unexpectedly provoked such an influential official! If Sect Master is in a difficult position, this disciple is willing to leave with them!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± After hearing Xue Qianxun¡¯s words and seeing her expression, Su Wen could tell that this woman was the mastermind behind the whole thing. Ding Hesong frowned. ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, there will be a public judgment. Whatever happens will happen. Our Bright God Sect doesn¡¯t cause trouble, but we¡¯re not afraid of trouble either! We won¡¯t lose our own disciples!¡± At this moment, the boss said, ¡°Under the right leg of the Blue Cloud Tiger is a patch of gray fur!¡± Upon hearing this, Qianxun was shocked. She was aware of this point. She hurriedly said, ¡°Master, this Su Wen has seen this disciple¡¯s Blue Cloud Tiger before as well. He can¡¯t possibly remember a characteristic and say that it¡¯s his, right? Not to mention anything else, the shopkeeper has already said that it costs so much money, this disciple can¡¯t afford it. How can I buy it?¡± In any case, she would rather die than admit it! In reality, this was the attitude of most people who committed crimes. They argued and denied everything. However, Su Wen could not do anything to her yet. Su Wen looked at Xue Qianxun and said calmly, ¡°Xue Qianxun, right? I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Return the Blue Cloud Tiger and come with me honestly to accept your punishment! Then I¡¯ll consider this matter as settled. If you continue like this, I can only tell you that I¡¯ll be very angry and the consequences will be very serious.¡± Xue Qianxun looked at Ding Hesong and said, ¡°Sect Master¡­ Look at how domineering Lord Su is. If I don¡¯t obey, I¡¯m afraid it will bring disaster to the sect¡­¡± This woman¡¯s words implied that she wanted to confess for the sect! In reality, she was forcing Ding Hesong to express his stance. If that was the case, if Ding Hesong really allowed her to confess, there was no need for him to be the Sect Master anymore! Ding Hesong stood up and snorted, ¡°Young Master Su, this is the Bright God Sect!¡± Obviously, he was warning Su Wen not to be too arrogant. Su Wen sat on the chair and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Is the Bright God Sect that impressive?¡± Hearing this, Feng Baichuan broke out in cold sweat. ¡®F*ck! This little ancestor, even if we were to turn hostile, we can wait until we get out of his lair before we flip! Now it¡¯s just the two of us, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡¯ Ding Hesong looked at Su Wen with killing intent in his eyes. Su Wen crossed his legs and glanced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be vicious with me. You don¡¯t dare to kill me, right?¡± Ding Hesong said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Su, I indeed don¡¯t dare to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t dare to make a move against you! If you continue to look down on our sect¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Is looking down on your Bright God Sect a crime? Where did such rules come from? I¡¯m a Viscount of the Royal Court. Do I have to kowtow to you twice when I come to your Bright God Sect? Then your prestige is too great.¡± Su Wen looked at him and sneered. ¡°If you make a move, it will be challenging the authority of the Royal Court and attempting to rebel!¡± In terms of glibness, how could Ding Hesong be Su Wen¡¯s match? He was quickly brought into Su Wen¡¯s verbal trap. I look down on you, so what? Anyway, I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I just want to disgust you! Su Wen knew very well that if he did not make a move, they would not be able to do anything to him. ¡°Send the guest out!¡± Ding Hesong didn¡¯t want to say anything else. He waved his sleeve and was about to chase him away. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Su Wen was still sitting on the chair with a carefree expression. He looked at Ding Hesong and said, ¡°I¡¯m under orders to investigate the Blue Cloud Tiger burglary case. For the time being, there¡¯s insufficient evidence. However, Xue Qianxun is indeed a major suspect, so I want to stay in the Sect!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding Hesong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this being shameless? But if it was an ordinary scoundrel, he could chase them away, but not Su Wen! After all, Su Wen was representing the court. ¡°Arrange four rooms for me. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days and enjoy the scenery of the world¡¯s famed mountains, Mingxiu Peak!¡± Su Wen stood up and stretched. Ding Hesong¡¯s face darkened. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Men! Bring Lord Su to the guest room!¡± Chapter 192 - The Betrayal of a Friend Chapter 192 The Betrayal of a Friend Su Wen turned around and looked at Xue Qianxun meaningfully before he left. For some reason, Xue Qianxun had a bad feeling when she saw his gaze. ¡®It¡¯s fine! With Sect Master protecting me, I¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡¯ Xue Qianxun consoled herself. Ding Hesong also noticed Su Wen¡¯s gaze. He consoled in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯re not wrong, the Sect will definitely not let you suffer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sect Master.¡± Xue Qianxun bowed in reply. Ding Hesong instructed again, ¡°Men, inform everyone in the Sect to stay away from these people from the royal court. Don¡¯t provoke them as you wish! Treat them as transparent people and pretend they stink like dog poop!¡± Ding Hesong did not know¡­ that when Su Wen got serious¡­ smelly dog poop would be nothing but a compliment to him. At the very least, the dog poop would quietly lie on the ground¡­ Su Wen would not! At this moment, Su Wen was already patrolling the sect with his hands behind his back. Zhao Jin followed behind him, swaggering around. He walked up to a group of Star Rank disciples who were training their swordsmanship at the martial stage. Just like ordinary sects, the Bright God Sect had a hierarchy. After all, there were too many disciples, and it was too slow to teach one by one. They could only teach them all together and select the strong from within! Below the Star Rank were the Outer Disciples. Those at the Star Rank and above were the Inner Court Disciples, and above them were Core Disciples and Elders. At this moment, hundreds of inner sect disciples were practicing their sword techniques on the martial arts arena. They had no idea who Su Wen was! After all, there were tens of thousands of people in the sect, so it was inevitable that there were people who did not know each other. A core disciple in the Earth Rank was in charge of supervising and instructing. At this moment, Su Wen placed his hands behind his back and Zhao Jin followed behind him, arriving at the scene. Su Wen stood by the side with his hands behind his back! The core disciple in charge of this martial arts arena, Qian Shen, frowned. These two people looked unfamiliar! ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Shen walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and asked. Pa! Zhao Jin immediately slapped him! ¡°Is my Young Master¡¯s identity something you can ask?¡± This slap stunned Qian Shen! This servant¡­ is too skilled! His cultivation was even higher than his own! He was only at the 3rd Grade of Earth Rank and could not be considered a top figure in the sect. However, he had never heard of an expert of Earth Rank becoming someone¡¯s servant. And weren¡¯t they too arrogant? Just as he finished taking the beating, the disciples who were practicing their sword skills stopped and looked over. Su Wen shouted, ¡°Who asked you to stop? Practice till you drop! If I find anyone slacking off, I¡¯ll expel them from the sect!¡± Looking at Su Wen¡¯s young face¡­ his stern reprimand, his righteous words, and his confidence, countless possibilities flashed across Qian Shen¡¯s mind¡­ Could he be related to the Sect Master? Or a descendant of a Heaven Rank elder? How else would he dare be so arrogant? How would an ordinary person dare to do such a thing in the sect? At this moment, Su Wen looked at him and sneered. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! The sect asked you to supervise their sword practice, but this is how you supervise them? All of them are listless, just going through the motions! If this is the case, how can they achieve great things? Everyone is not allowed to eat dinner today! Practice until midnight! If I discover anyone who dares to leave early, you will be the one to answer!¡± With that, Su Wen turned around and left! Qian Shen was left standing there, not knowing what to do! As the duo gradually walked away¡­ Zhao Jin said in a low voice, ¡°How is it, Young Master! Was my hit at the perfect timing just now!¡± Su Wen: ¡°Just in time! Come, find the next one. Find someone around this age! They definitely don¡¯t know many people!¡± The two of them had already discussed this beforehand! In the evening, at the Bright God Sect¡¯s dining hall! Ding Hesong came. As the sect master, he was still quite diligent. Although he could eat in his own residence, he still insisted on coming to the dining hall every day. On the one hand, he wanted to improve his relationship with the disciples, and on the other hand, he wanted to supervise the dining hall. He looked around the dining hall and realized that there were especially few disciples today. At this moment, he saw Su Wen as well! At this moment, Su Wen, Zhao Jin, Feng Baichuan, and the unlucky spirit beast shop owner were seated at a table. In front of them was a table piled high with food. As Su Wen ate, he said to Feng Baichuan and the boss of the dining hall, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to spend money, so just go all out! Old Feng, especially you, don¡¯t keep it. My father especially praised your appetite and said that you¡¯re a rarely seen rice bucket[1]!¡± ¡°You!!¡± Feng Baichuan could not help but curse. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. It was really my father! Why don¡¯t you beat him up when you return to the capital! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time, but it¡¯s not easy to do it due to my status!¡± Feng Baichuan picked up a drumstick fiercely and bit down hard to vent his anger! He recalled some unpleasant memories from Su Wen¡¯s words! He swore that he would rather work with Su Changqing the next time, than come out with Su Wen! This kid was even more infuriating than f*cking Old Su! At this moment, Su Wen also noticed Ding Hesong. ¡°Where are they? Why are there so few people eating today?¡± Ding Hesong was asking. It had to be known that these martial artists consumed a lot of energy to cultivate, so whenever it was mealtime, there would be a sea of people. Today, however, the area was desolate. That person had a blank expression as he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, when this disciple came, I saw a lot of disciples practicing on the martial stage¡­ I don¡¯t know why!¡± ¡°Go! Find someone and ask what¡¯s going on!¡± Ding Hesong said in a low voice. Qian Shen felt bitter in his heart. He had been slapped for no reason, and was even scolded for no reason. He was even forced to observe the sword practice til midnight! Who didn¡¯t have resentment in their hearts at this point? Not only him, even the disciples who were practicing felt the same way. At this moment, they were cursing Su Wen in their hearts. Although they did not know Su Wen¡¯s name, it did not stop them from calling him names. Especially when it was mealtime and their stomachs were rumbling with hunger, this hatred was even more obvious. Meanwhile, Su Wen was eating in the dining hall as he happily received his Emotional Value! Ah, bliss. Seeing Ding Hesong sit down, Su Wen also went over and sat down. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sect Leader Ding? What a coincidence!¡± Su Wen smiled. Looking at Su Wen¡¯s smile, Ding Hesong said with a dark expression, ¡°Lord Su, what¡¯s the matter? How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°Just so-so! I haven¡¯t checked much yet. There¡¯s no hurry, no hurry. Your Bright God Sect is such a big sect. The food here is just good. Let¡¯s eat for a few more days first. You don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not comfortable being at His Majesty¡¯s place. Every time there¡¯s a banquet, I won¡¯t be able to eat my fill. I might as well eat in your big canteen¡­¡± His nagging gave Ding Hesong a headache! Good fellow! Did you actually get addicted to living here? At this moment, Qian Shen was called over to the canteen! When he saw Su Wen, his pupils needled! What a lad, that arrogant guy could actually eat at the same table as the Sect Master? One had to know that during normal times, when the sect master ate, at most only a few sect elders who were closer to him would dare to sit there. Ordinary people could forget about sitting beside him! ¡°Today is already past the cultivation time, so why are you still training and not organizing the disciples to eat?¡± When Qian Shen came over, Ding Hesong asked indifferently¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Qian Shen hesitated and kept looking at Su Wen. Su Wen gave him a big smile in return. Ding Hesong sensed that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at Lord Su! Speak quickly!¡± Qian Shen understood when he heard this! So this fellow wasn¡¯t from his sect! He pointed at Su Wen and said, ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s him. He went to the martial arena today and said that the disciples were slacking in their sword practice and that they were not allowed to eat. He even told them to practice until midnight!¡± ¡°Harh?!¡± Ding Hesong turned to look at Su Wen and said angrily, ¡°Lord Su, what do you mean?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried for you because they aren¡¯t working hard. All of you are citizens of Great Zhou and will be working for the country in the future. How can all of you just idle around all day? I casually said a few words, but I didn¡¯t expect them to take it so seriously!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding Hesong was so furious that he did not know what to say. [Ding-dong. Incurred Ding Hesong¡¯s wrath. +70 Emotional Value.] ¡°Hurry up and call all the disciples back for dinner!¡± Ding Hesong gritted his teeth. Su Wen looked at Ding Hesong and said in all seriousness, ¡°Sect Master Ding, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you can¡¯t just nurture these disciples to just practice martial arts. All of them have been trained to the point of being stupid. If I tell them to go left, they really just do so like fools. Even if your Sect doesn¡¯t have a comprehensive development of virtue, wisdom, body, and beauty, at the very least, we have to be both wise and brave. If we only know martial arts, wouldn¡¯t we just be brutes?¡± For the first time, Ding Hesong felt that the food in the sect¡¯s dining hall was not delicious! He wished he could immediately get up and leave! However, he immediately understood that this was his mistake. How could the disciples of the sect know Su Wen? What was the use of him passing down orders? Soon, the number of people in the dining hall increased! However, many of the disciples who came later subconsciously looked at Su Wen with eyes filled with hatred! Of course, Su Wen did not care! Seeing that there were more and more people, Ding Hesong brought Su Wen to everyone. He said loudly, ¡°This is Lord Su Wen from the royal court, not someone from our sect. Pay attention next time!¡± Su Wen waved his hand at everyone and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Su Wen. I¡¯ve come to the Bright God Sect this time mainly to investigate the case of Qianxun stealing a Bright God Sect. If you have any clues, you can tell me! If you really provide me with sufficient evidence, you will be rewarded with a million taels of silver!¡± As soon as he spoke, many people sucked in a breath of cold air! One had to know that a million taels of silver was still very attractive to many of them. Discussions broke out among the disciples. And the man in question, Su Wen, calmly returned to his seat! Feng Baichuan sneered, ¡°Young Master Su is so generous! Our Martial Inspectorate can¡¯t afford to reimburse this money!¡± Su Wen smirked as he retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how rich my family is? Do I need you to reimburse me?¡± Feng Baichuan was speechless. He really could not argue with Su Wen on this point. The Su family was indeed rich, very rich! They were rich to the point that it was f*cking disgusting! But quickly, he frowned, ¡°Will saying this help?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°What else can we do? We don¡¯t have any evidence now. No matter what we say, it¡¯s useless. Since that¡¯s the case, we have to think of a way to attack from the inside.¡± At this point, Su Wen smiled. ¡°Did you notice something that Xue Qianxun said today?¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng Baichuan was confused at the change of topic. ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t have the money to buy the Blue Cloud Tiger!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s the problem¡­¡± At this point, Feng Baichuan frowned and reacted. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she might borrow money from these sect disciples?¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°Since she went to the Spiritual Beast Pavilion that day, it means that she brought money with her! In other words, after she went to the Spiritual Beast Pavilion for the first time, she managed to raise this sum of money in a short period of time. Then how did she manage to do it? There are only two ways. Either she borrowed it or she stole it! But no matter what, there will always be traces left behind. If she borrowed it, then she must have borrowed it from people she¡¯s familiar with.¡± ¡°There are many people in the Bright God Sect, and she has been here for many years. I believe she must have borrowed a portion or even a large portion of it! As long as someone is willing to testify and cooperate with our testimony, Ding Hesong will have no choice but to admit that she stole it!¡±. ¡°So you had this idea long ago! That¡¯s why you stayed!¡± Feng Baichuan suddenly realized. However, he was still a little puzzled. ¡°Then why did you lie to these disciples to practice swordsmanship?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Because I like to see people suffer!¡± Because of what? Emotional Value, of course! However, he could not explain this matter. Feng Baichuan smiled and said, ¡°But think about it, those who can lend her money are probably her friends. Would they betray her?¡± Su Wen said with a pained expression, ¡°Old Feng, how did you manage the Martial Inspectorate for so many years? How many knives did you take on for His Majesty back then? Don¡¯t you understand such simple logic? Those who betray you will always be your friends! How can strangers betray you? Furthermore, I still have a million taels of silver here! Just wait!¡± Feng Baichuan remained silent. The most terrifying thing was indeed the human heart. Soon, the news spread throughout the entire sect. Everyone discovered that Qianxun¡¯s Blue Cloud Tiger was stolen! After all, many people had heard of Xue Qianxun borrowing a lot of money from these low-ranking disciples. Bang bang bang bang! That night, Su Wen¡¯s door was knocked on. After opening the door, an ordinary-looking woman appeared in front of Su Wen. ¡°I¡¯m Xuxu¡¯s best friend¡­ Wang Meng¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and invited the girl into the room. Good friends? How interesting. Wang Meng did not waste any time and directly stated her intentions. Her family had been doing business for generations and could be considered wealthy. Xue Qianxun had borrowed 700,000 taels of silver from her. ¡°Furthermore, Qianxun told me personally that she was going to the capital to buy the Blue Cloud Tiger. Although I didn¡¯t want to lend it to her, I couldn¡¯t do it to avoid falling out with her¡­¡± ¡°And after she returned, she told me that she stole the tiger cub whilst you were fighting¡­¡± ¡°Why are you reporting her?¡± Su Wen looked at the girl in front of him. To be honest, with her worth, this one million taels of silver was probably not the main reason! As expected, Wang Meng¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred! ¡°I¡¯m inferior to her. I¡¯m inferior to her in everything. My cultivation level is inferior to hers, and my looks are inferior to hers as well. I like Senior Brother Song! She clearly knows! She also knows that Senior Brother Song likes her! But she just won¡¯t reject him! She made Senior Brother Song unable to forget her¡­ She even took Senior Brother Song¡¯s money!¡± Su Wen sighed. This was probably not the only dirty thing that happened between the two of them! However, this matter was definitely the main reason why Wang Meng stood up. After saying that, the woman raised her head and looked at Su Wen. ¡°If I step forward¡­ what will happen to her?¡± Su Wen touched his chin and asked, ¡°What do you wish would happen to her?¡± ¡°Die! She must die!¡± Wang Meng said fiercely. Su Wen smiled and patted his chest as he promised, ¡°Trust me, she won¡¯t have a chance to return to the Sect!¡± As expected, the first and most ruthless person to stab the knife was Xue Qianxun¡¯s friend. Indeed a good friend! Xue Qianxun probably did not expect this at all. In less than a day after Su Wen stepped into the Bright God Sect, she knelt in front of the Sect Master again! Looking at Wang Meng speaking so confidently, Xue Qianxun could not believe her eyes! ¡°Why! Why did you betray me?¡± she roared. However, Wang Meng was unmoved. She did not even look at her and continued to tell her about the people that Qianxun had borrowed from. Ding Hesong sighed¡­ and called the disciples over to question them. In front of the Sect Master, most people did not dare to lie. They all confessed honestly. This was irrefutable evidence! What do you mean by picking up a tiger on the ground? The lie would fall apart on its own. Standing beside Qianxun, the Blue Cloud Tiger seemed to sense her fear. She kept growling fiercely. Su Wen remained seated on the chair at the side as he watched the drama unfold. Xue Qianxun¡¯s anger, Wang Meng¡¯s hatred, and the Sect Leader¡¯s helplessness. In the end, all of them were still humans! ¡°Alright! Sect Master Ding, since the truth is out, I¡¯ll bring the Blue Cloud Tiger and this woman back to the capital!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ding Hesong said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to do first.¡± He walked in front of Xue Qianxun, his eyes filled with anger. To him, Xue Qianxun¡¯s lies were the most intolerable! If Xue Qianxun had told him the truth from the start, he might not have handed her over. He might even have helped to cover up everything about her! However, this woman tried to act smart, and chose to lie to him as well! And he really believed it! At this point, his pride and that of the Bright God Sect, was completely lost in front of the Royal Court! He shouted sternly, ¡°Today, I will expel Xue Qianxun from the sect. From today onwards, you have nothing to do with my Bright God Sect!¡± Speaking up to this point, he looked at Xue Qianxun and said coldly, ¡°I should have crippled your cultivation and severed your limbs and tendons! However, since you are already going to be handed over to the Royal Court, our sect will no longer punish you!¡± Xue Qianxun knew that she was finished! Really finished! Su Wen gave Zhao Jin a look! Zhao Jin immediately went forward and sealed Qianxun¡¯s acupoints. By the side, the Blue Cloud Tiger opened its mouth and spat out a wind blade! Bang! The wind blade was shattered by Zhao Jin! With a casual punch, the Blue Cloud Tiger was sent flying The tiger cub flipped over and staggered up, but she was not seriously injured. Just as Zhao Jin was about to bring Qianxun away¡­ Another loud shout was heard. ¡°Stop!¡± An old man with a head full of white hair and sharp eyes appeared with a young man following behind him. The moment he entered the room, he gave Xue Qianxun a reassuring gesture! The old man entered the room and looked around before his gaze landed on Sect Master Ding Hesong. ¡°Sect Master, I wonder what sect rules Xue Xunxian has violated! Is she worth being expelled from the sect?¡± Ding Hesong narrowed his eyes. This fellow was the Head of the Disciplinary Hall of the Bright God Sect, Dou Zhan! His authority in the sect was not necessarily lower than his as the sect master! Ding Hesong said in a deep voice, ¡°Xue Qianxun has violated the laws of the court and deceived the Sect Master. Can¡¯t she be expelled from the sect?¡± Dou Zhan refused to show any weakness. He looked at Ding Hesong and said, ¡°Sect Master, this disciple is young and is just a child. She made a mistake and doesn¡¯t dare to admit it. What¡¯s the big deal about lying?¡± As for the theft, Dou Zhan turned to look at Su Wen and said, ¡°Sir, Xue Qianxun is indeed wrong. However, she and my son are in love and have an engagement. Please be magnanimous. My Dou Family is willing to make up for your loss!¡± [1] Someone who eats a lot of rice/food every meal. Chapter 193 - Unexpected Windfall Chapter 193 Unexpected Windfall When Ding Hesong heard Dou Zhan¡¯s words, he fell silent for a moment before saying to Su Wen, ¡°This is the Sect Master of the Law Enforcement Hall of our Divine Bright Sect, Dou Zhan!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and glanced at Dou Zhan. This old fellow¡¯s skin was quite thick, still daring to come out and plead. From the looks of it, Ding Hesong was also somewhat wary of him. Clearly, there was something fishy about the division of power in the sect. Su Wen¡¯s mind raced. On the other side, hope rose in Qianxun¡¯s heart. Even though she did not have any feelings for Dou Beiming, who was also Dou Zhan¡¯s youngest son, nor did they get engaged¡­ At the bare minimum, Dou Beiming was one of her spare tires¡­ and also one of the suckers who lent her money. Now if Dou Zhan were to save her, she would definitely have to marry Dou Beiming! However, to Xue Qianxun, this outcome was something she could accept! No matter what, it was not a good thing to fall into Su Wen¡¯s hands. She looked at Su Wen nervously. Su Wen pondered for a moment before rubbing his chin. He looked at Dou Zhan and asked, ¡°You¡¯re willing to compensate for my losses? Using what?¡± Dou Zhan said in a low voice, ¡°I naturally do not have that much money, but I obtained a Heaven Rank sword technique in my early years, so I can compensate this lord using that!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Feng Baichuan took a deep breath. Heaven Rank Sword technique? That was a good thing. There was only demand but no supply for such a thing, and he could sell it however he wanted! Even Ding Hesong hadn¡¯t expected that Dou Zhan would actually be willing to take out a Heaven Rank sword technique! However, he also knew that Dou Zhan¡¯s Roaming Dragon Wind Sword that was not an ultimate technique of the sect. Since the other party was willing to give it to him, even he, the sect master, could not stop him. Su Wen looked at Dou Zhan, then at Xue Qianxun before turning to Ding Hesong. He circled the three of them before suddenly smiling. ¡°Alright!¡± This was a f*cking unexpected windfall! There was no reason not to want a Heaven Rank sword technique that was delivered right to his doorstep. Ding Hesong subconsciously clenched his fists! To be honest, he did not want to see this outcome. Once Xue Qianxun stayed, it would definitely affect his prestige as the Sect Master. He had just announced that Xue Qianxun was expelled from the sect when Dou Zhan appeared and had her continue to stay. Where would he put his face as the sect master? However, he could not speak at this moment! After all, Su Wen had agreed to Dou Zhan¡¯s compensation. It seemed like Dou Zhan was already prepared. Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s agreement, he immediately took out a sword technique from his chest pocket and handed it over. Su Wen took the sword technique and said with a smile, ¡°I have to take a look first! Does Elder Dou have any objections?¡± As he spoke, he casually flipped through it. A system notification sounded in his ear. [Ding-dong. The host has obtained the Heaven Rank sword technique, Roaming Dragon Wind Sword! Do you want to learn it? Learning requires 20,000 Emotional Value points.] ¡°Learn!¡± [Ding-dong. Congratulations, the host has learned the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword!) After he finished learning, Su Wen stuffed the sword technique into his bosom and said, ¡°Zhao Jin, bring the person away!¡± Zhao Jin reached out to grab Qianxun! Dou Zhan was furious. He moved quickly and was about to stop him. At this moment, Feng Baichuan also moved. Both of them were at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank! Bang! Their Qi force scattered, causing everyone¡¯s clothes to flutter. At this moment, Zhao Jin had already lifted Xue Qianxun up. Dou Zhan looked at Su Wen and shouted, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±. Su Wen sneered. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s the meaning of this? Since you¡¯ve already compensated me, I naturally have to leave. Otherwise, why would I stay here?¡± Dou Zhan was stunned. ¡°You accepted my Heaven Rank sword technique and still refuse to release her?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is compensation for my losses? You didn¡¯t say that you wanted her to be released, so why should I? Xue Qianxun violated the laws of the country, so she naturally has to be brought back to be punished according to the law! Could it be that I can just cut off your son¡¯s head and give you some benefits in return? How can there be such a logic in this world?¡± ¡°I¡° Dou Zhan was rendered speechless by Su Wen¡¯s words. However, he was naturally unwilling to let Su Wen obtain a Heaven Rank sword technique for free! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord Su, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Too much? You haven¡¯t seen worse! Sect Master Ding, could it be that your Bright God Sect wants to rebel against the Court?¡± Ding Hesong, who was watching from the side, was in an extremely good mood at the moment! He originally thought that Su Wen had chickened out, but he did not expect this fellow actually accepted the technique out of greed! He was trying to trick Dou Zhan into compensating him instead of making up for his losses! (TL Note: Making up for one¡¯s losses means both sides are evened out. In contrast, compensation is a unilateral agreement where the losing party bears all the losses.) However, he also knew that Dou Zhan would definitely not swallow such a huge loss. He stood out and said, ¡°Lord Su, I naturally have no objections if you want to take Xue Qianxun away. However, if you accept Elder Dou¡¯s Heaven Rank technique and take her away, that would indeed be a little unacceptable.¡± Su Wen took out the Heaven Rank sword technique and looked at Dou Zhan before coldly saying, ¡°Alright, so you don¡¯t intend to sincerely compensate me. You want to use this lousy cultivation technique to bribe me! You want to play favorites and cheat the law! If you go out and ask around, my Su family has always been upright and honest, upholding the law impartially. It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t want this lousy technique!¡± As he spoke, he threw the manual back! Dou Zhan grabbed the manual, his face flushed red with anger. However, he knew that it was absolutely impossible to force him to stay. Not to mention his status, even Ding Hesong would definitely stop him. Even the Heaven Rank expert in the sect would not stand on his side. It was impossible for him to fight the Royal Court to the death for a mere 4th Grade Earth Rank woman. Furthermore, Qianxun had already been hammered by the evidence! She was the one who stole the Blue Cloud Tiger first! Otherwise, why would he take out a Heaven Rank technique to give Su Wen? He wanted to use benefits to move Su Wen. In his opinion, if this matter were to succeed, it would just be another fellow in the world who cultivated the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword. On the other hand, the benefits he obtained dealt a blow to Ding Hesong¡¯s reputation and increased his prestige within the sect. At the same time, he could satisfy his youngest son¡¯s desires and take in a seedling with decent potential like Xue Qianxun. Perhaps he could even befriend Su Wen. Overall, it was still profitable. But now, he had lost face for no reason and his goal had not been achieved! He did not understand. Was Su Wen not tempted? No matter how he looked at it, a Heaven Rank technique was worth more than Xue Qianxun and that Jade Cloud Tiger. Right at this moment, Dou Beiming couldn¡¯t help but step forward when he saw Xue Qianxun being carried by Zhao Jin like a dead dog. ¡°Su Wen, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Your words are really brainless. So she stole something from me and violated the law. So my arrest of her to bring her back for interrogation is going too far? Could it be that when someone steals something from you, you still kneel down and kowtow to them?¡± With that said, Su Wen did not waste any more time with them and turned to leave! At the same time, he looked at Ding Hesong and said with a smile, ¡°Sect Master Ding, your subordinate doesn¡¯t abide by the laws of the country, he has to be taught a lesson!¡± Ding Hesong replied, ¡°Of course!¡± These words seemed to be directed at Qianxun, but in reality, they were meant for Dou Zhan and his son! Dou Zhan understood. Looking at the cold glint in Ding Hesong¡¯s eyes, Dou Zhan knew very well that if he really made a move, he would be handing a knife to Ding Hesong to attack them! At that time, his authority would definitely be seized! Dou Beiming did not notice the meaning behind their words at all, his eyes were fixed on Xue Qianxun! Seeing that Su Wen had left, he wanted to chase after them! However, Dou Zhan instantly appeared behind him and placed his hand on his shoulder. He could only watch as Xue Qianxun was brought away! Under the night sky, Su Wen and the other two were activating their movement techniques to the maximum as they swiftly descended the mountain of the Bright God Sect! ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the capital to avoid any accidents!¡± Su Wen said solemnly. Feng Baichuan shook his head as he sighed, ¡°What a pity for that sword technique.¡± Su Wen pursed his lips and said in disdain, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a pity, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Su Wen had already expected that he would not be able to bring that Heaven Rank sword technique with him. Otherwise, he would have completely fallen out with him. Therefore, he immediately used the system and spent 20,000 Emotional Value points to learn the sword technique immediately! After he returned, he could teach it to others or sell it! Even Dou Zhan never expected that Su Wen, who had a system, would be able to learn a Heaven Rank technique after flipping through it a few times. Although it was only at the entry level¡­ Outside the capital, the travel-worn trio brought Xue Qianxun back. However, at this moment, Xue Qianxun was in an extremely sorry state! She had not eaten nor drunk for three days! She was first tied to the back of the horse when Su Wen and the others rode off, then when they transitioned to running, she had to run with them! After entering the capital, Su Wen looked at Feng Baichuan and smiled. ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯ll take this person away. What do you think?¡± Feng Baichuan looked at Su Wen and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not your Uncle Feng. You can do whatever you want. This matter is over. From now on, we will mind our own business! Take it as I¡¯m begging you!¡± He really did not want to have anything to do with Su Wen, this jinx! Su Wen¡¯s expression turned stiff. ¡°Old Feng, you really like to joke. Walk slowly, I¡¯ll look for you to drink in two days!¡± Feng Baichuan sped up and left even quicker. Su Wen turned around and glanced at Xue Qianxun before bringing her back to the residence. In the Su Residence, Xue Qianxun was kneeling in front of Su Wen while the Blue Cloud Tiger was beside her. It was clear that this little tiger had already recognized its master. Even if he managed to bring it back now, it was as good as not having it. Xue Qianxun looked at the gloomy Su Wen and pleaded, ¡°Lord Su, I was wrong! I know my mistake. I¡¯m willing to be your concubine!¡± Pa! Su Wen gave her a tight slap! This slap caused Xue Qianxun to bleed from the corner of her mouth as she fell to the ground. Su Wen stood up and sneered. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a retard? You stole my things and even lied to me. Now that you¡¯re in my hands, you still want to marry into my family and enjoy wealth? Are you staking claim on all things good only?!¡±. ¡°I was wrong¡­ I know I was wrong¡­¡± Xue Qianxun cried. The more Su Wen thought about it, the angrier he got. He stood up and kicked Xue Qianxun again! ¡°From today onwards, you will be my maidservant in this residence! I will call you Slave Xue! In the future, you will do whatever I ask you to do!¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth as he spoke. Killing Xue Qianxun would indeed allow him vent his anger, but what about the benefits? There was nothing along the way! After all, Xue Qianxun was a 4th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. Furthermore, she had cultivated to this stage with the Blue Cloud Tiger in a short period of time! In terms of value, she was still a resource. Su Wen looked at Xue Qianxun and ordered, ¡°Do not move!¡± As he spoke, he activated the Breaking Ranks Army Formation! Su Wen valued the effect of the Breaking Ranks formation! To others, it was definitely unnecessary, but Su Wen did not trust Xue Qianxun at all. However, through the effects of being loyal to him, he could slowly turn her into a slave that was loyal to him wholeheartedly! Su Wen was still very willing to do so! The activation of the formation was a long process. Those who were supposed to be imprinted with the formation had to remain motionless. Slowly, a strange energy surged from Su Wen¡¯s body, linking him to Xue Qianxun. The Breaking Ranks formation was successfully completed Only then did a smile appear on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Go, get me a cup of tea!¡± Su Wen casually instructed. At this moment, Qianxun had yet to fully display the effects of undying loyalty. At first, she thought that Su Wen would kill her. When she heard that she could be a maidservant, she was actually very happy. This couldn¡¯t be better. She could find an opportunity to escape at any time! She quickly went to get a teapot and poured out a cup of tea! She came with it in front of Su Wen! Su Wen looked at her indifferently and coldly said, ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°In the future, no matter if you serve me or the wives in the inner residence, you have to kneel! The rest of them don¡¯t have to kneel, but you have to kneel!¡± Biting her lower lip, tears welled up in her eyes as she knelt down. Pa! But Su Wen slapped her again. ¡°Feeling wronged? Smile for me!¡± Su Wen grabbed Xue Qianxun¡¯s hair and coldly said, ¡°I already warned you before, but you didn¡¯t listen!¡± The two of them were face to face, but Qianxun did not dare to resist and could only force a smile. At this moment, if she was given another chance, she would definitely not have touched that cage! Su Wen looked into her eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Also, you have to think carefully. If I find you trying to escape, what awaits you will definitely be a cruel punishment!¡± Xue Qianxun nodded with all her might and said in a low voice, ¡°Slave Xue wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Hehe, you learn fast.¡± Su Wen then sat on the chair. ¡°Come here and lick!¡± It was time to collect his interest. Xue Qianxun could also be considered as Su Wen¡¯s experimental subject! He wanted to test the effect of this Breaking Ranks formation that the system provided. Opening his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird, Su Wen stared down at Xue Qianxun. He could see that a strange power had already invaded Xue Qianxun¡¯s body and was gradually entering her brain. This power was very weak and difficult to detect, but it was slowly invading her spiritual consciousness. There was also a strange connection between this power and Su Wen. Su Wen tried to touch it but realized that he could not. However, he had no pity for this woman. But it was obvious that Xue Qianxun¡¯s entry into his residence would still attract some curiosity. For example, Yan Luoying. That night, the two of them lay in bed. Yan Luoying asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s with that Slave Xue?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an experimental subject. I want to see if someone will be affected by the Breaking Ranks formation effect if they are filled with hatred and grudges towards me!¡± Yan Luoying frowned and said, ¡°This woman knows martial arts. Even if her cultivation is sealed, Yumian and Yiyi are just ordinary women. If she sees an opportunity, I¡¯m afraid she will cause trouble!¡± Su Wen shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already instructed Ning Shuang to keep an eye on her during this period of time!¡± Yan Luoying fell into Su Wen¡¯s arms and gritted her teeth. ¡°You bad fellow! Your thoughts are just so hateful! Liang Zhu is the same. Why did you have to have such an ending? Now, many people in the city are looking forward to the second part. If that outcome is exposed, I¡¯m afraid you will be condemned by everyone again! Are you addicted to being scolded? It¡¯s the same when you get married! It¡¯s the same this time! I heard that you also went to scold those barbarians in the Southern Wilderness before the battle! I really don¡¯t understand you!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand. Won¡¯t you be bored if you know my strength and I know your limits clearly?¡± ¡°You! Baddie!¡± Compared to others, Su Wen¡¯s system had an even greater advantage when it came to the usage of the Breaking Ranks Formation! It was the ability to clearly see Qianxun¡¯s loyalty. That¡¯s right, only 1! This was even after the formation was formed. If there was a negative score, Xue Qianxun would definitely have reached that level! The next day, this number became 2¡­ On the third day, it increased by a little¡­ Obviously, it would take more than three months for Qianxun to become 100% loyal! In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Changqing¡¯s head was buzzing as he looked at the second part of the Liang Zhu book that Su Wen¡¯s subordinate had sent over! ¡°Go! Call that little bastard Su Wen over!¡± ¡°Hehe, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him! What did he write! It isn¡¯t just a normal heartbreak, but a disgusting trashy ending!¡± Su Changqing felt regret. In the backyard of Su Wen¡¯s house, Xue Qianxun was kneeling on the ground with a fruit platter filled with melon seeds and peanuts. Su Wen was playing mahjong with the wives of the Su family. Ning Shuang stood beside Su Wen and coldly looked at Xue Qianxun who was kneeling on the ground. At this moment, someone came to report that Su Changqing wanted Su Wen to go over. Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°This old man is definitely going to talk nonsense with me again. He¡¯s so annoying. Alright, Ning Shuang, play with them!¡± Su Wen stood up wordlessly and left. Soon, he arrived at Su Changqing¡¯s residence. When father and son met, Su Changqing held the book and roared at Su Wen, ¡°Why! Why! Can you tell me why you wrote such an ending!¡± Su Wen sat on the chair and said calmly, ¡°Because reality is like this! What ending do you want me to write?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± This sentence made Su Changqing extremely angry. That¡¯s right. In reality, a rich tycoon would naturally crush such a powerless scholar. ¡°You! You! You¡­¡± Su Changqing was so angry that his hands were trembling. ¡°This is a script, not reality! It was a good book, but you have to write it like this. Won¡¯t you be scolded again?¡± Su Changqing could not understand why his son would do such a thing. Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to be scolded! Didn¡¯t you also get scolded as the number one corrupt official in the Great Zhou?¡± Su Changqing couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on him. ¡°Hurry up and change it for me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I told you to change!¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t change¡­ Mother! Help, my father hit me!¡± After a while, Su Changqing panted heavily. He looked at Su Wen who was not even panting and gritted his teeth. ¡°What sin did I commit! Must I do this?¡± Su Wen said in all seriousness, ¡°That¡¯s right! This can serve as a warning to the world and let them know the dangers of the world. In the future, when they meet a super profligate like me, they will have to take a detour!¡± Su Changqing stared at Su Wen with a conflicted expression for a long time. ¡°Alright! You¡¯re the best! I admit defeat! Do whatever you want!¡± Old Su turned around and left. In the next few days, news spread in the capital that Liang Zhu¡¯s second part was about to be released! Su Wen knew the importance of publicity very well. If you didn¡¯t publicize it, how would others know? It was just like movies in the future. No matter how good a movie was, it could not be done without being marketing and publicity! Hence, there were people shouting on the streets and alleys these days. Liang Zhu¡¯s second part was going to be sold! Liang Zhu was going to be sold! At the same time, Su Wen made another despicable move! For the pre-sales, they would send people to spread rumors that there were not many copies of the book and that the supply was tight. However, they could pay in advance to reserve a book. When the time came, they could directly collect the book and not worry about not being able to buy it! The entire street was discussing the second part of the Liang Zhu novel. People kept fantasizing about how the protagonist would overcome the difficulties and finally obtain a beautiful ending. After all, most people still liked to watch a happy ending. In the teahouse, Su Wen looked at the leaders of the gangs in the East District. Sha Qinghe, Du Ping, Wang Dalong! ¡°Well done. Take this 10,000 taels and split it.¡± These few days, Su Wen had fully utilized all of their connections. Sometimes, it was just like this. Perhaps one might be an unassuming person, but he could be useful at critical moments. There were specific tasks that could only be done by specific people. The three of them hurriedly received the money with smiles. ¡°Young Master Su, your Liang Zhu is written too well! Many scholars are praising it. The second book will definitely be extremely popular!¡± Wang Dalong flattered. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It will definitely be popular, but¡­ let the brothers who promote it hide for a while¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The three of them did not know what Su Wen meant! Soon¡­ it was the day that Liang Zhu¡¯s second part was released. Su Wen had set up hundreds of sales locations in the city! He made sure to sell the most books in the shortest time possible¡­ Furthermore, they had already broadcasted the locations beforehand. Early in the morning, there was a long queue at all the sales locations! Chapter 194 - Embracing the World Chapter 194 Embracing the World The capital was extremely lively today. Emperor Zhou had left the palace in his ceremonial outfit.. Accompanying him were Su Changqing, Wu Kunhu, the Empress, and the old eunuch. ¡°Hehe, my Great Zhou is peaceful and prosperous. I am very comforted.¡± Emperor Zhou chuckled. ¡°Your Majesty is right.¡± Su Changqing bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s achievements have surpassed the past and present. Your might has shaken the four seas. You can truly be compared with a Saint Lord from the ancient times.¡± By the side, Wu Kunhu pursed his lips. This bootlicker! He cursed in his heart. However, seeing that Emperor Zhou was smiling so widely that his mouth could not close, he did not dare to say anything. At this moment, they came across a few long lines! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Emperor Zhou asked curiously. Su Changqing naturally knew what was going on. His smile was a little stiff as he stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s fine¡­ Some citizens seem to be queuing up to buy something¡­ There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Emperor Zhou asked curiously, ¡°What is it? Why are so many people buying it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t want to answer, so Wu Kunhu continued, ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s that Liang Zhu that Su Wen wrote!¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°Su Wen¡¯s book is really boring. I took a look at it too. It¡¯s between a man and a woman talking nonsense. I wonder how good it really is!¡± To be honest, what Wu Kunhu said was not wrong¡­ For someone like Wu Kunhu, he was completely uninterested in such novels. He originally thought that Su Changqing would retort! However, he did not expect Su Changqing to agree. ¡°That¡¯s right! Su Wen¡¯s writing is like dogshit! It¡¯s simply unsightly!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone looked at Old Su. One had to know that this fellow had always been protective of his own people. If anyone were to say anything about Su Wen, they would definitely find a way to rebut him. Why was he acting like this today? However, hearing their words, the Empress was not happy. Her beautiful brows furrowed slightly as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not happy with what the two of you are saying. That Liang Zhu was written very well, so why are you so disdainful? I like it very much! When the second book comes out, I must read it. Changqing, quickly get a few books and send them to the palace. There are many sisters in the harem who are also looking forward to it!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s expression was conflicted as he muttered, ¡°This book is really not good to read. It¡¯s better not to give it to you!¡± At this moment, the Zhou Emperor said unhappily, ¡°You, Su Changqing, are old and wise. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a little petty and cautious usually, but can¡¯t you even bear to part with a few mere books? Look, your Su family has sold countless books today. Is sending a few into the palace so troublesome?¡± Wu Kunhu teased from the side, ¡°Your Majesty, Minister Su is used to being meticulous. He¡¯s not like this subject who is extravagant. If Minister Su sells a few less books, he will go home and cry¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Are these few books worth being so stingy?¡± Emperor Zhou casually said. To him, it was a small matter¡­ Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to send the books into the palace. It¡¯s just that the second book is very different from the first! I¡¯ve already seen it, and it¡¯s completely nonsensical¡­ so to prevent tainting Your Majesty and the Empress¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s better not to send it!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Now that you say so, I want to see it even more. Before tonight, send them into the palace!¡± Su Changqing looked at Emperor Zhou and the Empress. He could not imagine their expressions after reading the book¡­ As everyone walked away, at this moment, someone suddenly rushed to the front of the line! This person¡¯s eyes were red as he roared, ¡°F*cking Su Wen! Return my money! What did you write! Return me my Zhu Yingtai! Return me my Liang Shanbo!¡± This person rushed straight to the bookshop, grabbed the books that were being sold, and started tearing them apart! How could the people who were queuing to buy the book be willing to let him do so? They started punching and kicking him! Soon, the patrol guard came to take the fighting men away¡­ However, Emperor Zhou and the others did not notice¡­ This was only a miniature version! The troublemakers in the city¡­ was not just one person. The entire city was filled with curses at Su Wen¡­ At this moment, Su Wen, who was lying at home, was grinning from ear to ear! Indeed, such anger was easier to obtain Emotional Value from. Make them happy? What was the use? Now that his Emotional Value was soaring, Su Wen felt extremely comfortable¡­ That night, in the palace, Emperor Zhou finished reading the book. His hand emitted a blast of Qi and the book instantly turned into powder. ¡°It¡¯s just as Su Changqing said! The writing is nonsense!¡± Emperor Zhou said hatefully, ¡°Disgusting brat! Disgusting!¡± It was fine on his side, but the saddest thing was the women in the Royal harem¡­ Originally, there was nothing to pass the time for, and it was very interesting to read such a good book. However, who would have expected that the situation would suddenly take a turn for the worse? They watched as the pair of mandarin ducks were broken apart and tortured¡­ It was so stifling that they could barely breathe. The next morning, the Empress ordered for Su Wen to enter the palace¡­ Another person was even more depressed, and that was Fei Chi! This old fellow was originally happy when he saw the overwhelming praise for the Liang Zhu¡¯s first book. After all, it was his foreword that was written there. But from the second book onwards, he also started to get implicated! ¡°What literary expert? Is this the work he spoke of?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what is this writing? Elder Fei has also fallen!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± How could Elder Fei, who valued his reputation, accept such insults? After the court session, he went to complain to the emperor! ¡°Your Majesty! My reputation has been ruined by that Su Wen! Please let me return to my hometown, Your Majesty. I have no face to stay in the capital!¡± Emperor Zhou was also furious. ¡°Send Su Wen here!¡± At this moment, Su Wen was looking at his Emotional Value at home and smiling foolishly. In just a day, it had increased by more than 700,000! And it was still growing! What a euphoric sight. If it could continue increasing like that for the next few days, wouldn¡¯t he become rich? Just as he was fantasizing, Ning Shuang came to report, ¡°Young Master, there are people from the palace. One is His Majesty¡¯s subordinate, and the other is the Empress¡¯s subordinate. Both of them want you to enter the palace to meet them!¡± Su Wen sighed faintly. If there¡¯s good news¡­ then there must be bad news! These two, summoning him into the palace¡­ was definitely not for something good. However, he still had to go. Su Wen left the house and got Zhao Jin to prepare the car before leaving with the eunuch. At this moment, a trace of joy flashed through Xue Qianxun¡¯s eyes! The opportunity had arrived! In her opinion, the ones who were more threatening in this family were Zhao Jin, Su Wen, and Yan Luoying! But now, everyone had left! She planned to take the chance to escape! As she worked¡­ she shifted towards the wall! Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, she leaped and climbed up the wall! Freedom was right in front of her! Xue Qianxun was extremely excited. ¡°Come down.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang from behind her. Xue Qianxun turned around and saw Ning Shuang standing under the wall, looking at her. Shocked, Xue Qianxun ignored her and jumped out of the wall! ¡°Chu He!¡± Ning Shuang called out. Xue Qianxun tried her best to escape. With her cultivation sealed, she could only rely on her physical strength to run away! But all of a sudden, a strong gust of wind blew and Xue Qianxun stopped. She felt a sword being placed at her throat! Xue Qianxun gulped with some difficulty. ¡°Go back!¡± Following Chu He¡¯s orders, she obediently returned. During this period of time, Chu He¡¯s cultivation was in the midst of a breakthrough, thus he cultivated in the residence and rarely followed Su Wen out. Xue Qianxun never expected that there would be another expert in the residence! She could only obediently follow Chu He back to the residence. When they arrived at the backyard, Ning Shuang coldly glanced at her and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± Chu He sheathed his sword and left! Xue Qianxun followed behind Ning Shuang in fear. For some reason, although Ning Shuang was only a maidservant in the backyard, Xue Qianxun was most afraid of her. Ning Shuang brought her to an isolation chamber. She only coldly remarked, ¡°Wait for Young Master to return!¡± Finished with her words, she prepared to leave. Right at this moment, an uncontrollable urge arose in Xue Qianxun¡¯s heart! Kill this woman! As long as she killed her then escaped immediately, no one would know! That Chu He only stayed at the outer residence area. As long as she pressed down on her throat in time, with her strength as a warrior¡­ even if she only possessed physical strength, it would definitely not be a problem! Thus, at the moment Ning Shuang turned around, Xue Qianxun moved. She pounced forward like a female leopard! Bang! Xue Qianxun was sent flying back in a very anticlimactic manner. She hit the wall hard and landed on the ground. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her body seemed to have been disassembled. Xue Qianxun¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the maid in shock! She could not believe it! This maid was so powerful! Even if her cultivation was not sealed¡­ she might still have trouble! Ning Shuang coldly glanced at her and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are not allowed to go out. Wait for the Young Master to come back and punish you!¡± Xue Qianxun laid on the ground¡­ not daring to move. Ning Shuang¡¯s casual strike just now had inflicted injuries that were not light either. As the door closed, Xue Qianxun laid on the ground, despair filling her heart. Within the Su Residence, there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons! Su Wen did not know what had happened at home, but even if he did, he was not surprised. At this moment, he was in the palace. He stood obediently in front of Emperor Zhou and was being scolded by him. ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you cultivate properly? Why did you go write a book? It¡¯s fine if you write a book, but look at what you wrote! You even tricked Fei Chi into arranging the foreword for you?¡± Fei Chi stood by the side and stared deeply at Su Wen. Su Wen pursed his lips and said, ¡°What do you mean by trick? He only wrote it after reading the original text!¡± ¡°You only showed me half!¡± Fei Chi roared. Su Wen sneered. ¡°So I have to write a book according to your thoughts for you to leave a foreword? Then next time, you can just write the book yourself!¡± ¡°You! You! You¡­¡± Fei Chi was so angry that his hands were trembling. At that moment, a palace maid walked in. Emperor Zhou could tell at a glance that this was the Empress¡¯s personal palace maid. This palace maid knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress wants you to hurry up¡­ She and the other consorts are waiting to reprimand Su Wen¡­¡± Emperor Zhou pulled Fei Chi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see how we reprimand this little bastard!¡± He immediately got Su Wen to follow the maid to meet the royal harem. When he arrived at the royal garden, Su Wen looked over and saw more than ten beautiful women angrily awaiting his arrival. For a moment, he felt like he was back in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion! He couldn¡¯t help but glance sideways at Emperor Zhou as he inwardly cussed, ¡°What an old pervert¡­¡± ¡°What are you looking at me for? I can¡¯t save you today!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and sneered. He still thought that Su Wen was asking him for help. Su Wen walked over and bowed obediently. The Empress and Royal Consorts also bowed to Emperor Zhou at the same time. The Empress couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I want to be rude today, but this brat is really too infuriating!¡± ¡°Speak! Why did you write such a disgusting ending?¡± Sigh¡­ Su Wen naturally could not say that he did it to disgust the readers. He could only explain, ¡°Reality is always like that!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Upon hearing this, the first person who was unhappy was Emperor Zhou. He rebuked angrily, ¡°Under the rule of Great Zhou, the four seas are peaceful, and the commoners live in peace. The law is strict, so how can it be as dark as you say?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Reality was often a hundred times darker than what the novel could even describe. However, Su Wen could not say it directly and could only laugh it off. Following that¡­ was a series of criticisms and bashings. In the end, the Empress sternly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but this ending has to be changed for me!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°How can I change it? It has already been published and sold.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens outside, but there has to be another version in this palace!¡± Su Wen was reprimanded and scolded until the crowd all vented their anger. However, in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, weren¡¯t they just being trolls? They were like online readers who were unhappy with what the author wrote, then proceeded to go and find him and curse and swear at him. Why did such people exist¡­ It was just too bad that the system did not have a function to restrict cursing and swearing¡­ otherwise¡­ Su Wen did not reject the scolding, however. He also felt that he had forcefully written a disgusting ending in order to harvest his Emotional Value. It made this book, which was supposed to be a classic, feel a little ruined. His heart ached for it. Perhaps even spreading another version in the palace was a good thing. Anyway, it would not affect his harvest of Emotional Value. According to Su Wen¡¯s estimates, this book would soon become infamous. However, after the readers experienced their initial anger, he would not be given any more Emotional Value. To put it simply, as long as a period of time passed, even if a second version was released, it would not affect his harvest of Emotional Value. This was because what he needed to harvest was almost done. He thus agreed to the Empress¡¯s request. At this moment, the consequences caused by Liang Zhu were still fermenting! For example¡­ the Su family¡¯s bookstore was splashed with feces¡­ Or like¡­ countless people complaining about Su Wen in the teahouse tavern¡­ However, Su Wen was still very generous towards these people. After all, this was also a form of promotion and helping him gain Emotional Value. Throwing sh*t at him, cursing and swearing¡­ so be it. After all, Young Master Su was very thick-skinned¡­ In front of the capital, Dou Beiming appeared with a bag on his back and a sword in his hand. As a loyal bootlicker, he decided to rescue his goddess after her arrest! However, Dou Zhan didn¡¯t agree and forcefully locked him up for a few days. In the end, he found an opportunity and secretly ran down the mountain. The moment he entered the city, he heard someone scolding Su Wen! ¡°This Su Wen is simply a bastard!¡± ¡°I really want to kill him!¡± ¡°I hate me to death. I won¡¯t read this fellow¡¯s books again.¡± Dou Beiming was a little confused. What was going on? Why was Su Wen¡¯s reputation so bad in the capital? Then wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to save people? This was Dou Beiming¡¯s first time in the capital. As the youngest son of an Elder, he had excellent cultivation resources. He was only 27 or 28 years old, but his cultivation was already at the 6th Grade Earth Rank. He rarely left the mountain, but he knew very well that a 6th Grade Earth Rank cultivator could be considered a top-notch expert in the martial world. At this moment in Su Wen¡¯s residence. Su Wen had just returned to his residence. In the isolation chamber, Qianxun was lying quietly on the ground. Ning Shuang did not restrict her freedom, but she did not dare to run. She could already tell that even though the area looked defenseless, there was actually someone watching her! Suddenly, the door to the chamber opened. Ning Shuang held a cross in her left hand and a chair in her right as she walked in. After fixing the rack on the wall, he looked at Xue Qianxun and said coldly, ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Xue Qianxun bit her lower lip, not daring to disobey. Soon, a female version of Jesus appeared in the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xue Qianxun could not help but ask. ¡°Young Master¡¯s instructions, just wait! Young Master is coaxing his wives, and will come over later!¡± After Ning Shuang said that, she left. Xue Qianxun was tied to the cross, her long hair flowing down her fair skin. Unexpectedly, it revealed a trace of holiness and purity. After an unknown period of time, the door opened again and Su Wen appeared. Su Wen leisurely sat down on the chair. Looking at her calmly, their eyes met and she lowered her head again. ¡°Slave Xue, you disappoint me.¡± Su Wen said softly, ¡°I can understand you escaping, but you shouldn¡¯t have attacked Ning Shuang¡­¡± ¡°Slave Xue knows her mistake¡­¡± Xue Qianxun whispered. Pa! A whip appeared in Su Wen¡¯s hand at some unknown time, and he lashed out without holding back! As the whip landed, a red mark appeared on her snow-white skin! ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Qianxun could not help but cry out. ¡°I told you¡­ if you run¡­ you have to be prepared to be punished¡­¡± Within the isolation chamber¡­ The punishment began. Su Wen only came out at dawn. As for Xue Qianxun, she followed behind obediently, but her legs were already trembling as she walked. After a night of torture, even the body of a martial artist at Earth Rank could not withstand it. Su Wen looked at the system and saw that Xue Qianxun¡¯s loyalty had increased a little. He shook his head slightly at the slow process. There was no hurry¡­ There was plenty of time. The effects of Liang Zhu were still brewing, and Su Wen¡¯s infamy spread throughout the capital. At this moment, something that Su Wen never expected happened! The students he had taught at the Profound Language Pavilion¡­ They actually formed a group and arrived at the capital¡¯s busiest street. They then pulled up a huge banner! ¡°How can a shallow person read and comprehend Liang Zhu?¡± This slogan was too provocative. What was going on? One had to know that this was the time for everyone to criticize Su Wen. A person dressed in the robes of a scholar came to their stage and shouted, ¡°Do you all still have a trace of the culture of a scholar? In order to flatter the Su father and son, you actually did such a shameless thing. Could it be that you are really going to ignore the teachings of the sages for the sake of your future?¡± At this moment, one of the scholars from Profound Language Pavilion stood out and sneered, ¡°Do you think you are worthy of commenting on us? Do you think you are worthy of commenting on Master Su? Can you understand Master Su¡¯s essays?¡± ¡°Hehe! What¡¯s there to not understand? It¡¯s completely written to disgust people!¡± That person spat angrily. ¡°Originally, they were a good couple, but they were separated by that bully. One died and the other went crazy, but that bully was completely fine! How can this be?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The scholar from Profound Language Pavilion laughed maniacally. ¡°How can there be such a logic? Is this the first day you were born in Great Zhou? There are many commoners in the world, and they are even more miserable than this! Master Su has only written the true life of people in the book, yet you are already so angry. Go and take a look, those aristocratic families, let¡¯s not talk about anything else! Just look at the Li Prefecture¡¯s disaster, how many commoners have died in it? Right now, the Court is settling the accounts of the officials of Li Prefecture and governing the aristocratic families of Li Prefecture because of Master Su¡¯s hard work! In this book, Master Su is projecting the aristocratic families in the real world! They are bullies, and we are like the couple in Liang Zhu. If no one controls them, we can only be bullied and humiliated! This is Master Su speaking up for the commoners!¡± ¡°You shallow people can only see the surface when you read books. So what if Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai get together in the end? Will you feel happy? Then what can the world understand? What¡¯s the meaning of sending out a warning?¡± That Pavilion Scholar said righteously, ¡°In my opinion, if Master Su really decides to write like the other works outside, then it would be incomparably superficial. It¡¯s unbearable to look at, but now, it¡¯s a genuine work that can be passed down from generation to generation!¡± If Su Wen was here, he would definitely have a face of question marks. What the f*ck was this ridiculous plot twist! This daddy just wanted to disgust people¡­ The scholar from Profound Language Pavilion took out a Liang Zhu book and said, ¡°From the first chapter onwards, Master Su has already given us a hint! Look, Master Su wrote at the start: ¡°It¡¯s autumn now, and dark clouds are densely covering the sky¡­¡± What does it mean? This means that Master Su is insinuating that the world is unfair and that the world is dark! Can¡¯t you all see such an obvious hint?¡± ¡°Then take a look at this sentence¡­¡± This fellow fully displayed Su Wen¡¯s ¡®comprehension through reading¡¯ and began to analyze and explain the book! The more they explained, the more reasonable the listening audience felt! The scholarly outsider who had reprimanded them at the beginning was already standing at the side with a face full of shame! He suddenly understood! He had misunderstood Su Wen! The scholars of Profound Language Pavilion only stopped after they had finished recounting the entire book. Only then did he say, ¡°Master Su wrote this book to warn us that as an official, we cannot be partial to the law. Such a tyrant relies entirely on us to punish him. It is also to warn the Royal Court about the deeds of those aristocratic families! It¡¯s laughable that you shallow people actually cursed Master Su about the deaths of the fictional characters in the book, when this book is actually a teaching to be passed down like the ancient Sage¡¯s Records!¡± Looking at his respectful expression, those who had scolded Su Wen before felt ashamed! That person continued, ¡°Master Su¡¯s family is rich and has never lacked money. Why would he do such a thankless task? It¡¯s precisely because he is magnanimous that he wants to warn the world and not hesitate to use his own name as the gambling stake! What kind of noble sentiments does this contain? These few days, all I¡¯ve been hearing is just cursing and swearing at Master Su. It¡¯s really hard to bear! That¡¯s why I came out to explain things. I hope that everyone can understand the deeper meaning in the book and live up to Master Su¡¯s painstaking efforts!¡± A thought popped up in everyone¡¯s minds. So that was why Young Master Su wrote this book! Su Wen never expected that the comprehension he imparted to them back then would backfire so spectacularly on him instead. Furthermore, they even managed to forcefully explain such vague logic. This twisted logic¡­ unknowingly spread. Especially among scholars, such a noble behavior was simply a role model they pursued! Soon, a strange scene appeared. As long as someone said that Su Wen¡¯s book was disgusting, a scholar would immediately jump out. They would immediately begin to explain the ¡°deeper meaning¡± in the book to the others¡­ to refute their unfavorable remarks¡­ In an instant, this argument spread throughout the capital. In the royal palace, Zhao Wanrou listened to the palace maids talking about the rumors on the streets. He could not help but sigh. ¡°I was wondering why Brother Su wrote such an ending. Now that I see it, he indeed has a heart that embraces the world. As expected of the person I like.¡± Meanwhile Emperor Zhou and the Empress listened to the report with twisted expressions. After hearing it, Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°That kid has so many deeper thoughts?!¡± The Empress sighed. ¡°This Empress is too shallow. I shouldn¡¯t have forced Su Wen to rewrite that Liang Zhu.¡± Emperor Zhou instead raged, ¡°Nonsense! That Su Wen definitely doesn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± The Empress only looked at Emperor Zhou as she asked, ¡°In Your Majesty¡¯s opinion, Su Wen is not lacking in money. Furthermore, he just won a war and immediately gained military merits. Why would he write such a book?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Emperor Zhou had no answer to that! Chapter 195 - Beauty Trap? Chapter 195 Beauty Trap? No matter what others said, Emperor Zhou did not think Su Wen was such a person. He could not accept it! If that little bastard really cared about the people of the world¡­ would there still be bad people in the world? At this moment, Emperor Zhou suddenly remembered¡­ that Su Wen¡¯s name was on Ji Yuchen¡¯s memorial. At that time, Emperor Zhou finished reading it and did not think too much about it. After all, the tax system originated from Su Wen, so it was not surprising for him to write Su Wen¡¯s name. He thought that Ji Yuchen wanted to rely on Su Wen¡¯s name! Especially since very few people knew about that memorial, because Emperor Zhou did not want to expose it¡­ He knew very well that once this memorial was spread, Ji Yuchen and the others would definitely be in danger. But now that he thought about it, what if the memorial was really signed by Su Wen himself? On second thought, if Su Wen did not care about the world, why would he think of such a tax system? Could it be¡­ An unwilling thought rose in Emperor Zhou¡¯s mind¡­ Could it be that Su Wen was really a selfless person who truly cared about the world? Thinking about Su Wen¡¯s usual behavior, Emperor Zhou quickly shook his head and threw this ridiculous thought out of his mind. He stood up and said, ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! That brat is definitely not such a person. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± After saying that, Emperor Zhou quickly stood up and ran off¡­ At this moment, a eunuch reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Su Wen requests an audience outside the palace. He says he wants to enter the palace to deliver the books!¡± That¡¯s right. Over the past few days, Su Wen had honestly sat down and written a new ending However, even with the Empress¡¯s reprimand, he still did not change the Liang Zhu into a blissful ending. He only wrote it again based off the original plot. Seeing that his Emotional Value was not increasing much, Su Wen came to the palace to deliver the new ending! The Empress said with an ashamed expression, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I even let Su Wen rewrite it!¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°So what? Letting that brat write is giving him face. Alright, there¡¯s no need for him to enter the palace. Just send the book in!¡± Emperor Zhou gave the order. He could tell that the Empress was feeling guilty. Since that was the case, he might as well not see Su Wen. Soon, Su Wen received a reply. He handed the book to the eunuch and boarded the carriage to leave. In the Spiritual Masters¡¯ No.7 Residence, in Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory, she was still doing experiments. To Ni Hongxiao, this was her daily life. The red-haired little girl who was born from the egg sat at the side, bored to death. ¡°Lifegiver¡­ I¡¯m hungry!¡± the little girl said in a cute voice. In reality, even in ancient times, mothers were also addressed as ¡®lifegiver¡¯. It was just that it was treated as a sort of slang. (TL Note: When written in Chinese, it can either be as a form of address (mother) or as a term (lifegiver).) Even in Su Wen¡¯s previous life, such a thing was recorded in the ancient Chinese books. It was the same in this world. The first words a child could grasp would usually be basically mother. This applied even though the girl was different from normal children. Ni Hongxiao didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°Go outside and roast some meat yourself! Also, roast some for me.¡± The little girl pursed her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Father would come? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± ¡°You can only ask him when he comes!¡± Ni Hongxiao¡¯s logic was very clear. The little girl grumbled, ¡°I want to go out. You said you would bring me to the streets many times!¡± Ni Hongxiao raised her head and looked at her seriously. ¡°Su Su, I think with your divine soul, spiritual power, and the physical ability of your brain, there shouldn¡¯t be any memory deviation. What I¡¯m telling you is that when I¡¯m done with the experiments on hand, I¡¯ll bring you out when I¡¯m free! Now, the prerequisites are not completed! Furthermore, I¡¯ve only told you this once! I haven¡¯t said it many times. If you have memory deviation, then I feel that I should do a full body checkup for you! Perhaps there¡¯s a problem with your body.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a boring woman. No wonder Daddy didn¡¯t come back!¡± Su Su pouted before leaving With a flick of her hand, a bonfire was created in the courtyard. She pulled out a cow leg that was bigger than her body from somewhere and slowly roasted it over the fire. At this moment, Su Wen had already returned home. He opened the system interface! Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 2.47 million points Level: 28 Cultivation: 6th Grade Earth Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV3) Great Solar Supreme Skill (LV2) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV1) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Looking at the Emotional Value he currently possessed, Su Wen was very satisfied! 2.47 million! This was the gains from just this period of time! He had even advanced six levels! Now, Su Wen fell into a dilemma. How should he spend it? Should he directly improve his battle technique? If it was in the past, Su Wen would definitely do this without hesitation. However, this time, Su Wen suddenly did not want to do so. Thinking of Wu Kunhu, Su Wen suddenly felt that he should really put himself in his shoes and cultivate properly. And not simply just using Emotional Value to increase the proficiency of his martial techniques. At the bottom of it all, Emotional Value could not increase one¡¯s cultivation level. If he really wanted to break through to Heaven Rank, he would have to rely on his own understanding of martial arts! If breaking through to the Heaven Rank required what they called martial comprehension¡­ That must be it! Right now, Su Wen¡¯s current understanding of martial arts was very utilitarian. It was only about how much force a move could produce, and the grade of the martial technique. Everything else was upgraded through the system. This was Su Wen¡¯s understanding of martial arts. Right now, Su Wen turned his attention to the system store. There were many things that could be exchanged in the merchant shop within the system. There were heavenly materials and earthly treasures, as well as all sorts of precious beast spirit blood. There were also some weapons, props, and some methods to strengthen one¡¯s training. Initially, Su Wen did not like to exchange for these items. On the one hand, he did not have enough Emotional Value. On the other hand, in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, there was no need for them with the system¡¯s upgrade. If he could directly increase his proficiency, why would he need to practice? However, this time, Su Wen decided to do as Wu Kunhu said and strengthen himself in all aspects! The item that had caught his eye was: Super Gravity Training Room! Total value exchange: 800,000 points. To develop the body, gravity training was naturally the simplest and most effective method. ¡°Exchange!¡± Su Wen hardened his heart and immediately spent 800,000 Emotional Value points. He felt his heart bleeding. If he used these 800,000 to increase his martial techniques, then perhaps even a Heaven Rank martial technique could be raised to the maximum level! However, since Su Wen had made his decision, he would not regret it! After exchanging for the Super Gravity Training Room, Su Wen turned his attention to another item! [Training Time Freeze Card! During training in a training room provided by the system, you can buy it. After using it, you can stop time for a year! For a single price, 400,000 Emotional Value!] This thing was really expensive, but Su Wen still exchanged for it. He knew that he had not suffered much since he started practicing martial arts. Perhaps the greatest hardship was to be able to endure meditation and cultivation. If he really wanted to do as Wu Kunhu said, his foundation was too weak. He would definitely need a lot of time. The Time Freeze Card was undoubtedly a good choice! Su Wen exchanged for one first! He planned to try and practice with it first! ¡°Enter the training room!¡± In an instant, Su Wen¡¯s perspective changed. He appeared in a place surrounded by white walls. ¡°Please note that when you cultivate in the training room, you won¡¯t feel hungry or sleepy. After every training session, your physical stamina will automatically be replenished with rest. It will be ten times faster than the recovery speed of the outside world.¡± ¡°In the training room, the host¡¯s body will not suffer any real harm, so the host can try any method of cultivation.¡± ¡°The host can use Emotional Value to hire training assistants. They can help the host, and satisfy all of the host¡¯s needs for training.¡± ¡°If the host needs a training tool. it can be imagined in your mind, and the system will automatically fill in the blanks to create it. We wish the host a pleasant training experience!¡± Su Wen took a deep breath. He knew that his real cultivation was about to begin! After pondering for a moment, Su Wen decided to cultivate the Sunburst Spirit Finger first. As the martial technique Su Wen used the most in the Great Solar Supreme Policy, Su Wen planned to start from it! ¡°Gravity enhanced! 20 times gravity!¡± In an instant, Su Wen¡¯s body sank down. He did not circulate his True Qi, and only used his physical body to point out! Movement! It was just a move that Su Wen had never cared about before! He began to practice bit by bit! Once, twice, thrice¡­ As he practiced, Su Wen¡¯s body gradually began to sweat. It was boring¡­ and stupid¡­ On the first day, he did not feel anything. The next day, there was still nothing. On the third day, there was still no sign of a change. But he continued to train. The fourth day¡­ The fifth day¡­ The month ended¡­ The second month ended¡­ the third month¡­ At this moment, if one were to check in on Su Wen, they would discover that the gravity training had surprisingly already been adjusted to 40 times! His body was much stronger than before! At this moment, Su Wen realized that he had been guarding a treasure without opening it! His mastery of the moves had also improved by leaps and bounds. Su Wen also had his own views on each of his moves. He realized that he might have been too lazy in the past. The difference between practicing and not practicing a martial technique was worlds apart! After practicing martial arts for tens of thousands of times, its meaning would be revealed! After countless boring practice sessions, Su Wen seemed to have trained all his actions into some sort of an instinct. His attack speed had increased tremendously! This was an improvement that the system¡¯s martial comprehension could not achieve! Su Wen was no longer satisfied with just practicing his moves. He began to use various training equipment to strengthen his body. As long as Su Wen could think of something, the system would be able to materialize it. Su Wen started to strengthen his body to the extreme! This was something that even Wu Kunhu had not expected. Su Wen¡¯s current body tempering cultivation technique could not be considered a top-notch cultivation technique, but Su Wen¡¯s body still contained the Vermillion Bird bloodline. This meant that his body had almost unlimited potential! Under such training, the potential of the body, which far exceeded that of ordinary people, was gradually dug out. In the training room, Su Wen was carrying a barbell, and the gravity had been raised yet again! His face turned red as he slowly squatted down. Crack! Su Wen¡¯s femur cracked! His body had boundless potential, but rashly using training that exceeded the limits of his body would cause extremely serious damage. Su Wen roared in agony and frustration, even as he slowly stood back up! As he endured the intense pain, beads of sweat rolled down his forehead! Bang! The barbell was thrown to the ground. Su Wen finally heaved a sigh of relief. His training had ended! As he muttered to himself, reviewing his training, his injuries recovered at a rapid pace! This was the benefit of the system. People always said that they had to break through their limits, but no one knew where their true limits were. If one rashly used methods that exceeded their limits during training, it was extremely easy to get injured. However, Su Wen had no such concerns in this super system training room. At this moment, the only sigh he had was that he had started too late in his training journey! A year was not enough for him to make up for his deficiencies. Because according to Wu Kunhu, Su Wen had too many things to catch up in training. The control training of True Qi, resistance training, and the cultivation of other martial techniques in the Great Solar Supreme Policy had yet to begin. This was especially so since Su Wen did not have anyone to guide him. He had to figure out how to improve himself! Every aspect required time! And in the training room¡­ a year had already passed! Su Wen unhesitatingly bought another card! Two years later, Su Wen bought another card! Three years passed! Su Wen did not continue to purchase any more training cards. At this point, his Emotional Value was almost used up. Meanwhile, in the training room¡­ Su Wen and a figure were fighting at high speed! This was the system¡¯s sparring assistant. The expert produced by the system was currently fighting against Su Wen. It was an 8th Grade Earth Rank expert! The first time Su Wen hired an expert from the system, he had discovered a shocking point! These experts were all perfect, all rounded warriors like Wu Kunhu. At the same cultivation level, he was easily crushed in the beginning! Fortunately, this sparring partner was paid according to the time, and the system space could quickly heal injuries. Otherwise, with these guys¡¯ prices, he would really suffer a huge loss. After three years, Su Wen could barely keep up with these sparring partners. It was also thanks to the accelerated recovery effect in the system space that Su Wen could train harder than ordinary people! These three years were equivalent to six years for an ordinary person. He himself had been working day and night without sleep. No ordinary person could train endlessly like him. In reality, this cultivation session was also a huge challenge to Su Wen¡¯s mental will. He had thought of quitting several times, but he had relied on his own determination and viciousness to train for three years! His Emotional Value had basically been depleted, but Su Wen had in turn received a huge boost! The foundation that was not so solid at first was tempered, and his cultivation level rose to 8th Grade Earth Rank! His combat strength had also increased tremendously. Now, Su Wen wanted to clash with Old Wu again. In the system space, Su Wen¡¯s Great Solar Supreme Policy was also upgraded to LV4. This time, he relied on himself to comprehend it. Bang! He exchanged another blow with the system sparring partner, and both parties separated. The sparring partner slowly disappeared. Su Wen¡¯s consciousness also returned to reality! A smile appeared on his face. He was finally back. Su Wen clenched his fists lightly as he clearly felt the increase in physical strength in his body! Only such strength would allow him to step firmly in this world. It was but a mere blink of an eye for the outside world, but for Su Wen, three years had already passed. Su Wen now turned to look at the lucky draw system. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a Heaven Rank cultivation technique, Nine Charm Heavenly Fragrance! (Limited to those with a charming body.] [Note:There might be unexpected benefits in practicing this¡­] Su Wen was delighted to see this note. After Xie Yiyi¡¯s cultivation dissipated, she tried to cultivate again, but for some reason, her progress was slow. This came at the right time, he could give her this cultivation technique to try out. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a K/DA doll!] (T1 Note: Think it¡¯s an LOL reference, LOL players please share) Eh? What¡¯s the use of this thing? [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a kid¡¯s princess dress.] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn x1 Hundred Transformations Hair Card!) Su Wen finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spat angrily, ¡°System, are you an idiot? What¡¯s the use of giving me these things?¡± Unfortunately, the system did not respond. (Ding-dong. The host has drawn a pair of kid¡¯s crystal shoes¡­] ¡°Scram, scram, scram! F*ck! The emperor is urging me to give birth, my father is urging me to give birth, and you f*cking joined in the fun? Go to hell!¡± Su Wen turned off the system immediately. He walked out of the chamber and headed straight for Cui Yumian¡¯s room! ¡°Husband! Why are you here?¡± ¡°Hehe! Do you know how I¡¯ve been living during this period of time?¡± ¡°Ah? Husband, didn¡¯t you say you were going to cultivate tonight? You only went in for a while!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Ning Shuang! Call Yiyi and Luoying over! Today, I¡¯ll tell you the story of the Monkey vs the Spider Demoness!¡± The next morning, Su Wen felt refreshed. After leaving the room, he stretched his back! An 8th Grade Earth Rank¡­ Why not go look for Old Wu? That fellow still owed him a Wind-Ripping Hou. Forget it, better keep a low profile for now. Su Wen pondered for a moment before hiding a large amount of his cultivation base in the Moon Palace. In the perception of ordinary people, he was still around 6th Grade Earth Rank. ¡°That¡¯s right, this will do.¡± At this moment, Su Wen looked at the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu in his body helplessly. How long was this fellow going to cocoon itself up? Why was there no movement at all? As he pondered, someone suddenly came to report: ¡°Fei Chi is outside the residence seeking an audience!¡± Su Wen was stunned. Why was this old fellow asking to see him? He still wanted to settle scores with me? Didn¡¯t he complain to the emperor? Was there no end to this? Did he really think that he would not hit the old man? ¡°Let him in! I want to see what this Old Fogey is up to!¡± Su Wen arrived at the living room. With a solemn expression, he waited quietly. At this moment, no one expected that in the northern border, the Yan Country would suddenly gather their troops and brazenly attack Fort Boulder! Yan Ze stood on the city wall and looked at the Yan Country¡¯s army. He knew that sh*t was going to hit the fan! It could even be said that the Yan Country had suddenly launched an attack with the power to topple countries! ¡°Urgent report to the capital, requesting reinforcements from His Majesty!¡± Yan Ze looked at the enemy troops and knew that this time, it would definitely be an earth-shattering battle! He had to protect this Fort Boulder! Besides, three more people had arrived in the capital at this moment. One of them was Su Wen¡¯s old enemy, Xu Qiao! The other person was Tamu Chuan. However, the current Tamu Chuan was much smaller, only about two meters tall. Although he was still abnormally tall, he would not be directly recognized as a barbarian. Xu Qiao¡¯s face was dark with anger and hatred! He was actually sent out to kidnap Su Wen. But there was nothing he could do. He was the one who understood the Zhou Country¡¯s situation the best. Beside him, Tamu Chuan rambled on, ¡°The Great Elder is too much. He actually still wants to use the beauty trap. If you ask me, just the three of us can directly go up and grab that Su Wen and run out of the Great Zhou Country. Who can catch up to us? Right? It¡¯s not that difficult!¡± Xu Qiao was about to go crazy listening to him. This son of a b*tch was like a stupid donkey. Did he think he could escape after capturing him? Did he think that there were no Heaven Rank experts in the Great Zhou? And that beauty trap that they planned! At the mention of this, Xu Qiao got angry. He looked at the Barbarian woman beside him, who was also two meters tall and had arms thicker than his thigh. There was no need to mention her looks. If Su Wen were to see this, he would think that adding a beard to her face would make her look like Zhang Fei from the Three Kingdoms. Would he still fall for whatever beauty trap they were planning? Even the boars in Su Wen¡¯s family might not fall for it! However, there was nothing they could do about it. In the eyes of the Barbarians, their perception of beautiful women was that they had to be tall and burly! Chapter 196 - Not Strong Enough Chapter 196 Not Strong Enough At the city gate, the checks were not strict. Xu Qiao and the others successfully entered the city. The woman said in a low and muffled voice, ¡°These Zhou women are so ugly. All of them have thin arms and legs, making them look so ugly. When that Su Wen sees me, he will definitely be infatuated.¡± By the side, Tamu Chuan deeply agreed and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so¡­ Zhou woman, it¡¯s fine if you play with them occasionally, but why would you want to marry someone who can¡¯t even carry a rock? What¡¯s the point of having her?¡± Xu Qiao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you! The Zhou people don¡¯t like women the way you barbarians do! The Head Priest¡¯s beauty trap is useless!¡± Tumu Chuan said disdainfully, ¡°What do you know? Sula is the most powerful woman in our tribe. Just her cultivation level is at the peak of 8th Grade Earth Rank. Look at her physique, her legs, and arms. How strong are they! Only then can she withstand more impact. Those Zhou women can¡¯t even withstand a little bit of force, how can it be satisfying?¡± Sula also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as Su Wen gets intimate with me once, he¡¯ll definitely fall in love with me!¡± Xu Qiao covered his head in despair. He didn¡¯t know what to say. If these guys had used such a beauty trap to attack the city, Wu Kunhu would probably have surrendered long ago. Just the image of it alone was too freaking scary. But he could not explain it to these two. In reality, he could not explain it to the High Priest either. The High Priest seemed to be a wise man of the entire race, but even he was a prey of such an aesthetic¡­ He could only instruct Tamu Chuan, ¡°Both our faces have been seen by the generals of the Great Zhou Dynasty. We must keep a low profile in the city. I only know some rough disguises, so don¡¯t let anyone discover us. Otherwise, we will all die!¡± ¡°I know, I know! Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± When had Tamu Chuan ever got the chance to come to such a prosperous city? Along with Sula, the duo looked like country bumpkins who had never seen the world before. It was novel to look here and there. Xu Qiao sighed helplessly. He was supposed to bring Su Wen back to the Fire Barbarians Tribe these two big babies? How the f**k was he supposed to do so? In the palace, the Empress looked at the new Liang Zhu written by Su Wen! Compared to the ending he wrote before, it was much gentler this time. At the very least, when the readers saw Zhu Yingtai and Liang Shanbo transforming into butterflies, a trace of hope would arise in their hearts. This was his only consolation for them. At the very least, from the perspective of the readers, the two of them could be considered to be living together forever. ¡°This is great, it¡¯s written too well!¡± The Empress wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said rather excitedly, ¡°At the very least, the two of them couldn¡¯t be together when they were alive, but after they died, they could fly away together. How sad and beautiful is this? Hurry up and copy it and send it to my sisters!¡± However, with her actions, this version of Liang Zhu was unknowingly circulated outside the palace as well. Of course, Su Wen did not know what had transpired. At this moment he was sitting opposite Fei Chi. Fei Chi stared at Su Wen without blinking, causing Su Wen to feel a little scared. He could not help but say, ¡°Why are you looking for me? Let me tell you, don¡¯t keep harping on this matter. If you get angry, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Fei Chi shook his head and looked at Su Wen before speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your book to have such deep meaning. I was wrong to report you to His Majesty previously! I¡¯m here to apologize to you!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen looked at the fellow in front of him. He frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your novel to have such deep meaning! It was this old man that was blind!¡± Fei Chi said seriously, ¡°It is this old man¡¯s life¡¯s blessing to be able to write the foreword of this book! This old man wrote an afterword. If Lord Su does not think too lowly of me, please accept it as my apology!¡± As he spoke, he placed a piece of paper on the table and stood up to bow deeply to Su Wen! He then turned around and left. Su Wen picked up the note on the table and saw only a single sentence. Stories that caution the world, enough to pass down through the ages. Su Wen was at a loss. Was there something wrong with his understanding of this world? Although his Emotional Value was decreasing, Su Wen had been cooped up at home rewriting his book recently. He really did not know that these people had used that reading comprehension to completely distort his intentions. In his opinion, this old fellow had changed too quickly instead. Furthermore, with that deliberate disgusting writing¡­ How could he be worthy of these words? Su Wen touched his chin. If this was released, he would definitely be scolded. However, they would probably scold this old man Fei Chi for being shameless. If he did it for Emotional Value, then why did he do it? Before he could figure it out, someone reported that Su Changqing had arrived. When father and son met, Su Wen realized that Old Su was also very strange today¡­ just like Fei Chi, he sat there without speaking and only stared at him. Su Changqing¡¯s gaze landed on the sentence on the table before he asked, ¡°Did Fei Chi come as well?¡± Su Wen nodded. Su Changqing said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame him! Even I wronged you¡­¡± Su Wen: ¡°????¡± He was really speechless. ¡°What wrong did you mistake me for committing?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re willing to speak up for the commoners and advise Ji Yuchen. How could you do such a notorious thing for no reason! It turns out that you want to remind the world that aristocratic families cannot be left alone to fester. Even as your father, I didn¡¯t see the deeper meaning in your book¡­ It¡¯s strange that I didn¡¯t read it seriously! When I return today, I will definitely read it again.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell was this! Why was his book now related to the aristocratic families? Did these people drink some fake wine? Why were their words so nonsensical? ¡°Father¡­ are you sick? Why don¡¯t we find a doctor? I have a good relationship with the royal physician, Shen Qiu. I¡¯ll find her to take a look at you,¡± Su Wen said seriously. In his opinion, his father was just like that Fei Chi, abnormal! He didn¡¯t care if Fei Chi died or not, but he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to his father. Su Changqing also sensed Su Wen¡¯s concern. He stood up and laughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen you being mischievous in the past, but you¡¯re a little cute today. You can do whatever you want! Father will protect you!¡± With that said, Old Su turned around and left! However, his parting words which had no context at all only served to make Su Wen even more anxious. His figure blurred as he rushed towards Old Su! He grabbed Su Changqing and said, ¡°No! Father, I have to bring you to take a look!¡± Su Changqing was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not sick! Why do I need to see a physician?¡± Su Wen said seriously, ¡°No, you¡¯re sick. You¡¯re definitely sick!¡± Right at this moment, a person suddenly appeared by Su Changqing¡¯s side. Su Changqing berated, ¡°Stand down, don¡¯t attack my son!¡± That person bowed and left! Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°My son, are you suffering from hysteria?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who has hysteria!¡± The father and son looked at each other like they were crazy¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll bring you into the palace!¡± Su Wen finally said. Su Changqing was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m really not sick!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it! Zhao Jin! Prepare the carriage!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going! Let go!¡± Su Changqing was also a little angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Su Wen tilted his head to look at him and muttered, ¡°Paranoia and mania? I have to enter the palace quickly! I¡¯m sorry, Father!¡± Peng! Su Wen chopped out with his hand¡­ and Su Changqing fainted. Su Wen brought him into the carriage¡­ and headed straight for the palace¡­ to seek an audience with His Majesty. The Prime Minister of the Great Zhou was forcefully abducted into the palace! At this moment, Emperor Zhou had just finished reading Su Wen¡¯s newly written Liang Zhu. Just as he was reminiscing about the plot, someone suddenly came forward with a report! Su Wen was carrying Su Changqing outside the palace, seeking an audience. What was going on between this father and son? Emperor Zhou said, ¡°Let them enter!¡± Not long after, Su Wen rushed in while carrying Su Changqing. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! It¡¯s not good. My father is ill. Quickly let Doctor Shen take a look!¡± When Su Wen saw the emperor, he hurriedly requested for him to allow the physician to diagnose him. Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing and was a little puzzled. ¡°What illness does Minister Su have? I see that his face is red and his aura is well-proportioned. He doesn¡¯t look ill!¡± ¡°My father has hysteria! When he went to my place today, he was incoherent and said strange things! I finally knocked him unconscious before bringing him in. Your Majesty, this matter has to be resolved!¡± Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Emperor Zhou panicked! He immediately said, ¡°Quickly put him on my recliner and send a message! Get Shen Qiu here!¡± Su Wen hurriedly placed Su Changqing on the couch¡­ Not long after, Shen Qiu arrived. She first checked Su Changqing¡¯s pulse and frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be sick?¡± ¡°Hysteria!¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I think it looks like hysteria!¡± Shen Qiu frowned and said, ¡°Not really. Those with hysteria will definitely have their heartstrings messed up, but everything about your father is stable!¡± As she spoke, she took out a golden needle and gently stabbed it into Su Changqing¡¯s body. Su Changqing slowly woke up. Looking at the roof¡­ he was momentarily lost. ¡°Minister Su, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Shen Qiu asked. ¡°My neck hurts¡­ and I feel a little dizzy¡­¡± Su Changqing answered honestly. Suddenly, he belatedly realized; wasn¡¯t this the palace? He looked sideways and saw Emperor Zhou and Su Wen looking at him¡­ He hurriedly got up and got off the dragon couch. He bowed and said, ¡°This subject, Su Changqing, pays his respects to Your Majesty!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen suspiciously and said coldly, ¡°Is your father suffering from hysteria? He seems to be very clear-headed¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Su Wen was a little embarrassed. He was not like that just now. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Su Changqing hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, my son is concerned about my health and offended you. Please forgive him!¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Emperor Zhou waved his hand. He did not want to punish Su Wen. After all, he did not want to see anything happen to Su Changqing as well. The father and son walked out of the palace. Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Why are you talking like this today?¡± Su Changqing sighed and explained the interpretation of those students¡­ ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it clearly before leaving? You¡¯re causing a misunderstanding!¡± Su Wen complained. Su Changqing blushed at these words. In reality, he wanted to act cool in the end! He wanted to show off the suaveness of a father protecting his kid no matter what. It was just that¡­ he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°Then why are you blaming me?¡± Old Su couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and rebuked angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me yourself, simply rushing out and saying that I was sick¡­ You even hit me so hard¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Su Wen chuckled in response. Now that he thought about it, that chop¡­ felt so good¡­ The father and son left the palace and went their separate ways! At this moment, Su Wen finally understood why that old man Fei Chi had come to apologize to him! ¡°These people¡­ had studied until their brains probably got fried¡­¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Zhao Jin, to the general¡¯s residence!¡± Su Wen planned to visit Wu Muyu, but he did not expect to see Wu Lie coming out the moment he reached the entrance of the general¡¯s residence. He laughed loudly. ¡°Su Wen, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. ¡°My mother! My mother gave birth to a younger brother!¡± Wu Lie said excitedly. Su Wen noticed that something was wrong. ¡°So your mother gave birth to a son¡­ Why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s finally someone to take the beatings for me!¡± Wu Lie said excitedly. ¡°Think about it. It was always Wu Muyu who caused trouble in the past, but my father always beat me up. Now that I have a younger brother, he can¡¯t just beat me up, right?¡± Su Wen sighed and asked, ¡°Is your younger brother going to be 20 years old when he comes out?¡± Wu Lie stopped short. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wen started to analyze for him. ¡°Look¡­ Now that your younger brother is born, he¡¯ll usually be crying and making a fuss. What if your father gets tired of his antics? Since he¡¯s only a child and Wu Kunhu can kill him with a finger, your father won¡¯t dare to hit him, so you¡­ you will take it in his stead¡­¡± Wu Lie¡¯s face darkened as he cried, ¡°Then won¡¯t I be beaten twice as much?¡± ¡°Congratulations, you got it right!¡± At this moment, Su Wen heard the lively and joyous sound coming from the Wu family¡¯s courtyard. He felt that it was not appropriate to enter at this time, so he said, ¡°Alright, you can be sad yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°How about you join me for a drink¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back¡­¡± The originally happy Wu Lie had completely turned into a roasted eggplant at this moment, shriveled and wrinkly. Su Wen could not help but feel sad for him. It was not a good thing when one¡¯s father was too strong If Su Changqing had Wu Kunhu¡¯s martial arts and temper¡­ Then Su Wen¡¯s childhood would definitely become an educational history of blood and tears. Seeing that his ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ was depressed, Su Wen naturally had to accompany him. The two of them boarded the carriage and found a restaurant. They started to drink heavily. At this moment, a delicate little girl was walking on the streets of Great Zhou. Except that her hair and eyes¡­ were red. It was Little Su Su¡­ I¡¯ve been walking for a long time¡­ Where is Daddy?¡± Su Su pouted. She really couldn¡¯t stand Ni Hongxiao anymore, so she took advantage of Ni Hongxiao¡¯s carelessness and secretly ran out. Unbeknownst to her, someone was already targeting her from behind. A man and a woman, one of them whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve checked this girl out. She doesn¡¯t have an adult by her side!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pretend to be her parents later!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sell her to a broker or the brothel!¡± The two of them slowly approached Su Su! ¡°Aiya, daughter, why are you here?¡± As the woman spoke, she quickly rushed over. The man also rushed over and said with a smile, ¡°Come home with Father and Mother.¡± The two of them were extremely fast, seemingly having some sort of martial arts background. Bang! Flames soared into the sky as it enveloped the two of them. The couple continuously howled in the flames! Soon, there was no more sound. The commoners had no idea what was going on. They fled in fright. Su Su tilted her head and looked at the two of them before smiling. ¡°Evil intentions, burn!¡± With that, the little girl continued down the street, aimlessly searching¡­ At this moment, someone appeared outside Su Wen¡¯s house! Dou Beiming! He finally found Su Wen¡¯s residence! Dou Beiming fell into hesitation at this point. After all, he was not a fool. Even if he wanted to save someone, he would not just send himself in for the slaughter. ¡°I have to think of a way to find out where Qianxun is imprisoned.¡± In the past few days, he had gone to the Martial Inspectorate¡­ the Secret Shadow Guard¡­ He had walked around the various government offices and realized that he stood no chance there. Hence, he turned his attention to Su Wen. ¡°That¡¯s right, she should be here! But that guard of Su Wen seems to be very strong¡­¡± Right at this moment, Dou Beiming suddenly felt an intense Sword Intent! Chu He had broken through! He had broken through to 6th Grade Earth Rank! Dou Beiming was also a swordsman, and he couldn¡¯t help but look towards the residence in shock! ¡°This sword intent is so pure! If it¡¯s used in battle¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will be extremely powerful!¡± However, his eyes immediately turned firm! ¡°Qianxun! I must find a chance to find you and save you!¡± Some men could risk their lives for love. Dou Beiming was such a person. In the restaurant, Su Wen and Wu Lie sat opposite each other. Wu Lie drank cup after cup. He was the perfect embodiment of sadness¡­ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be sad. Let me give you an idea.¡± Wu Lie shook his head and said, ¡°What ideas can you have?¡± ¡°Move out? How simple is that? As long as you move out, won¡¯t you be free from your father¡¯s control?¡± Wu Lie said with a bitter smile, ¡°How can I move if I don¡¯t get married?¡± ¡°Marry one. With your family background, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Wu Lie smiled bitterly when he heard this. He used to like Yan Luoying, but now he had no target. Who could he find? At that moment, from afar, Xu Qiao looked at Tamu Chuan and the muscular girl Sula before saying, ¡°If you want to use the beauty trap, go ahead and try¡­¡± Well, Xu Qiao had already given up on struggling. Since they were willing to try, so be it. He knew it would definitely not succeed. At this moment, Sula had already changed into a dress! After entering the city, she specially looked for a tailor to make it¡­ She twisted her huge body as she walked towards the restaurant. Wu Lie said to Su Wen, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find someone with my family background, but I want to find someone I like¡­¡± Su Wen had no comment towards this¡­ He only sneered. ¡°What kind of woman do you want then?¡± ¡°I want someone who has some strength!¡± Wu Lie said through gritted teeth. Suddenly, a tall figure blocked the sunlight shining down on them. Su Wen and Wu Lie raised their heads at the same time and saw the tall Sula standing by the side. Her face was black and chubby as she squeezed out a smile. ¡°Young Masters, can I sit down and eat with you?¡± Wu Lie frowned and said, ¡°What the f** k are you doing? Get lost!¡± Wu Lie could not be blamed for being hot-tempered. This fellow was already in a bad mood, so how could Wu Lie have a good expression when such a ferocious beast suddenly appeared? Upon hearing this, Sula flew into a rage! ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, you black pig!¡± How could Wu Lie care for her feelings? He rebuked angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a piss and look at yourself in the reflection? You look like a black pig walking on two legs. Why did you even come to hit on this Grandpa?¡± These words completely infuriated Sula! Sula reached out and raised Wu Lie up! She was already an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. Wu Lie was caught off guard and was pulled up just like that! Bang! Wu Lie was ruthlessly slammed on the ground. Sula turned around and left! She also knew that she could not create any sort of conflict. By the side, Su Wen was already doubled over with laughter! He thought that this woman had taken a liking to Wu Lie. Furthermore, he could tell that Sula did not have any killing intent, so Su Wen did not stop her! Wu Lie¡¯s head was directly smashed through the floor¡­ ¡°How is it? Is this strong enough for you?¡± Su Wen teased. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll help you get her no matter how much money you need!¡± Wu Lie stood up angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to hack her to death!¡± ¡°She came over to hit on you. Who asked you to have such a sharp tongue?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s also a girl, why can¡¯t you treat her like one?¡± Wu Lie was unconvinced. ¡°You call that thing a girl? She¡¯s even more ferocious than me! If she tries to hit on you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll kill her!¡± Su Wen had to admit that there was a possibility of what Wu Lie said! However, he still persuaded him on the surface. ¡°Forget it, forget it¡­ You¡¯re not injured anyway, and she likes you¡­ Forget it, but this woman¡¯s skills are indeed extraordinary!¡± At this moment, Su Wen saw a red-haired little girl coming up the stairs. The moment he saw this girl, for some reason, he suddenly felt an extremely familiar feeling and had the urge to hug this little girl! Just as he was wondering why he had such a feeling, he saw the little girl turn around. When she saw him, she shouted happily, ¡°Daddy!¡± Chapter 197 - Acknowledging Kin Chapter 197 Acknowledging Kin When Su Su saw Su Wen, her eyes were filled with joy. She could clearly sense Su Wen¡¯s aura. It was the same as the Vermillion Bird bloodline in her body. ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Su rushed towards Su Wen while shouting happily. Su Wen almost leapt out of his skin in fright. Although he wanted to hug her, he could not acknowledge her calling him Daddy. After Su Su shouted, she ran to Su Wen¡¯s side and stared at him with her big red eyes. She said happily, ¡°Daddy, I finally found you. Su Su been looking for you for a long time¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ Little friend¡­ did you get the wrong person?¡± Su Wen smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not your father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Daddy! You can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Little Su looked at Su Wen and said seriously. Her spiritual perception was extremely sharp and she could clearly sense Su Wen¡¯s aura. It was also because of this that she could find Su Wen amongst all the people. Su Wen had no choice but to whisper to the child in front of him, ¡°Be good, hurry up and go home¡­ Don¡¯t run around outside.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± After Su Su said that, she opened her arms to Su Wen.¡± Daddy, hug!¡± Wu Lie was dumbfounded as he looked at Su Wen in surprise. ¡°When did you have a daughter?¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Bullsh*t! She¡¯s not my daughter!¡± ¡°I am!¡± Su Su was also very angry. Seeing the little girl¡¯s serious expression, Su Wen frowned! Did she just say that her name was Su Su? And from the looks of her eyes, she really resembled him a little. Could it be¡­ really his? Su Wen carefully recalled his memories. Judging by the fact that she looked about two to three years old¡­ That means three to four years ago? Who was the mother then? Fangfang? Feifei? Lily? Peony? Rose? (TL Note: In case it doesn¡¯t make sense, they¡¯re basically stage names used by the prostitutes¡­) That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s your mother?¡± Su Su said seriously, ¡°My mother is my mother!¡± She really did not know Ni Hongxiao¡¯s name. After she was born¡­ Ni Hongxiao spent most of her time¡­ experimenting. She only addressed Ni Hongxiao as her mother¡­ The two of them did not interact much. This answer caught Su Wen off guard¡­ The two of them fell into a deadlock. However, Su Wen immediately realized that there was something wrong with this girl. Her eyes were red! She definitely did not inherit it from him, but none of the women he had slept with were like this. That meant that there was only one truth! She was not his daughter! ¡°Alright, little kid, Uncle is going home. Why don¡¯t Uncle send you home?¡± In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, such a young child would not be able to run far. Her home had to be nearby. As long as he sent her home and saw the girl¡¯s mother, the truth would be revealed. Su Su¡¯s eyes started to become watery¡­ Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy doesn¡¯t want me¡­¡± Su Su cried sadly. By the side, Wu Lie couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Kid, are you sure he¡¯s your father?¡± Su Su glanced at him and pursed her lips. ¡°If he¡¯s not, then are you? Looking at your burly appearance, my mother will definitely not fancy you!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Wu Lie looked at Su Wen and said seriously,¡± Biological! Definitely biological! Her way of speaking is the same as yours. Su Wen glared at him. Originally, Wu Lie had attracted the attention of many people after being hit by Sula. Adding this scene, things were even more heated now¡­ The surrounding customers all were looking over at this fantastic mealtime entertainment¡­ Su Wen squatted down and whispered to Su Su, ¡°Tell me where your house is, I¡¯ll bring you back¡­¡± ¡°No! I want to go with Daddy¡­ Mommy is so boring¡­¡± Little Su Su plunged into Su Wen¡¯s arms. She hugged Su Wen¡¯s calf. Su Wen wanted to cry but had no tears! ¡°What should he do now? ¡°Zhao Jin!¡± Su Wen shouted and Zhao Jin immediately came up. ¡°Find the nearest Patrol Office and ask if there are any lost children nearby! Red eyes, two to three years old, girl!¡± Seeing that the young lady did not say anything, Su Wen could not just leave her here. He knew very well that there was too much darkness in this world. If he were just to leave the girl here, her final outcome would be to be captured and sold! ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Jin turned around and left. Su Wen turned back and frowned as he looked at Su Su. Not long after, he returned and said to Su Wen, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it. They¡¯ll inform us if there¡¯s any news.¡± Su Wen sighed before saying, ¡°Then come with me now. However, there are a few things you have to listen to me. Firstly, don¡¯t call me Daddy!¡± Su Wen replied in a weak tone. ¡°Alright, Dad!¡± Su Su agreed immediately. ¡°Not even this!¡± ¡°Father! Got it.¡± ¡°Call me uncle!¡± ¡°No!¡± The two of them squabbled. ¡°Then call me by my name! Call me Su Wen!¡± ¡°Must you do this?¡± Su Su felt wronged. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Secondly, I can¡¯t bring you home now. Let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s house first!¡± Su Wen knew very well that if he were to bring home a child, wouldn¡¯t it plunge his entire residence into chaos? He would throw it to Old Su first! Meanwhile, in the Spiritual Master Residence¡­ Ni Hongxiao had just finished her experiment, and she stretched her back in satisfaction. Eh? Where was Su Su? She suddenly realized that something was missing As she walked out, she suddenly saw a letter, or what could be called a note, stuck to the door of the laboratory. ¡°Mommy! I¡¯m going to look for Daddy! I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Looking at this note, Ni Hongxiao frowned! She rushed out of the laboratory in a flash. She was not afraid that Su Su would look for Su Wen, but more afraid that something would happen to Su Su. Right at this time, Su Wen bade farewell to Wu Lie before carrying Little Su back to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. When Su Changqing heard that Su Wen had returned with a child, he hurriedly came out to take a look. The moment he saw Little Su, he could not help but exclaim, ¡°When did you have a daughter that¡¯s already so old?!¡± Little Su Su looked at Su Wen. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you father. He saw through it himself.¡± Veins popped out on Su Wen¡¯s forehead as he said angrily, ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s my daughter?¡± Su Changqing walked to his side and reached out to Su Su with a smile. ¡°Let grandpa carry you!¡± Little Su was not afraid of strangers. She stretched out her hands and moved towards Su Changqing¡¯s arms. Su Changqing rolled his eyes as he received her, ¡°This girl can be said to be carved from the same mold as you when you were young. Your father isn¡¯t blind! And neither have I lost my memory, so why can¡¯t I tell? Which family gave birth to her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you were fooling around too much outside? Sooner or later, something will happen! Why? So they came to find you but you didn¡¯t dare to bring her home, so you want to throw it to me?¡± Su Changqing had already guessed what was going on. Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Bullsh*t! She¡¯s not my daughter!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Before Su Su could speak, Su Changqing was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re still denying it when you look so similar?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯ve already ordered people to find her mother. If they find her, I¡¯ll send her away! Also, Dad, you really have to believe me. I¡¯ve never done anything with a red-haired woman!¡± One had to know that there was no such thing as hair dye in this day and age. Su Changqing looked at Su Su¡¯s striking red hair. Although her skin was even fairer, it was obvious that she did not look like someone from Great Zhou. He asked curiously, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Wen was extremely certain. At this moment, Little Su said, ¡°Yes! You¡¯re my father. Look!¡± Little Su suddenly raised her finger, and in an instant, a golden Holy Flame appeared on her finger! ¡°Vermilion Bird bloodline?¡± The moment the holy flames appeared, Su Wen¡¯s suddenly came to a realization! His eyes widened. However, the Holy Flames quickly disappeared, and Little Su became a little dispirited. Activating the Holy Flame was still a very laborious task for her. Unfortunately¡­ Su Wen did not believe her even more at this point! How long had it been since he obtained the Vermillion Bird bloodline? How could such an old daughter appear? Instead, he found the reason! ¡®This girl should have the bloodline of the Vermilion Bird, so she had a misunderstanding,¡¯ Su Wen thought to himself. However, when he saw Little Su¡¯s dispirited look, he could not bring himself to say those words. He said to Old Su, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Su Su here for now. I will think of a way to find her mother as soon as possible.¡± Su Changqing thought that Su Wen had acknowledged her. Hugging Little Su Su, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you to see your aunt. You guys will definitely be able to play well.¡± In the inner residence of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Su Nuannuan looked at Su Su, who was more than a head shorter than her. Her face had a weird expression. At this point, she was extremely conflicted! The moment Su Su entered the inner residence, she was loved by everyone. This made Xiao Nuannuan, who had always been the moon surrounded by stars, feel a little aggrieved. After all, she was just a child as well. Finally, while the adults were not paying attention, Su Nuannuan pulled Su Su and said, ¡°Let¡¯s play a martial arts game! Okay?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Little Su Su agreed with a smile. 15 minutes later! Su Nuannuan burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore¡­ it hurts too much¡­¡± On the other side, Su Wen sat in the carriage and rushed home. He could not help but ponder in his heart, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone with the Vermillion Bird bloodline in this city. Su Su¡­ who could it be?¡± When they arrived at the residence and entered, Ning Shuang came to report, ¡°The Spiritual Master Residence¡¯s Miss Ni is here. She¡¯s waiting for you in the living room.¡± Su Wen nodded and quickly went to the living room. The moment he entered, Ni Hongxiao saw that Su Su was nowhere to be seen around him. Her heart involuntarily tightened! ¡°Is there a young girl looking for you today?¡± Ni Hongxiao quickly asked. No matter what, she did not want to see anything happen to Su Su. Su Wen was stunned and looked at Ni Hongxiao. ¡°Yes, there was a little girl with red hair.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°She¡¯s at my father¡¯s place. Why? Do you know her? This little girl actually has the bloodline of the Vermillion Bird! She¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Ni Hongxiao rolled her eyes. ¡°Hurry up and return her to me!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen looked at Ni Hongxiao, suspicion appearing in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with her?¡± ¡°She is my daughter!¡± Ni Hongxiao said seriously. ¡°How is that possible! You didn¡¯t lose your virginity!¡± Su Wen was still very confident about this! Ni Hongxiao said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Quickly bring Su Su back and return her to me.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and looked at Ni Hongxiao! This woman would not lie to him. Su Su was her daughter? Vermillion Bird bloodline? Appearance very similar to him? Su Wen¡¯s expression darkened! No matter how one looked at it, there was something fishy about this matter! ¡°She¡¯s my daughter?¡± Su Wen asked directly. Ni Hongxiao was silent for a moment before nodding: ¡°Yes!¡± In an instant, it was like a bolt from the blue! Although he had already expected this, when the truth was placed in front of him, it was still shocking. Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How can you be her mother?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this was completely illogical! He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you do it?¡± Ni Hongxiao said coldly, ¡°In the Star Martial Mystic Realm, my reward was an unknown vicious beast egg! I discovered that it contains an extremely powerful life force.¡± ¡°And?¡± Ni Hongxiao calmly said, ¡°I used yours and my bloodline to infuse it. Afterwards, I used a special method to kill the original embryo within the egg, turning its huge life force into a ready-made incubation pool. Su Su was able to rapidly grow inside. Then, I used the spirit of a vicious beast as the core and set up a spirit design to nourish her soul. I also used the blood of various high level fire-attributed beasts to condense a large amount of fire attribute elements and purify the Vermillion Bird bloodline within Su Su¡¯s body. Finally, I utilized the Spirit Infusion Array to inject a lot of knowledge and common sense into her. Through this¡­ the experiment was successful and she was successfully born¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped¡­ A moment later, he roared, ¡°You¡¯re violating human rights! Violating human rights, do you understand? Anti-human! Purely anti-human!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao looked at him disdainfully. ¡°I suffered a f*cking loss!¡± Su Wen looked up at the sky and sighed! He didn¡¯t care about having a daughter, but this method¡­ he didn¡¯t even get to do anything with Ni Hongxiao¡­ no, he couldn¡¯t say that. Although he had touched her many times, it was just that he never went all the way with her. He looked fiercely at Ni Hongxiao: ¡°No! You have to compensate me!¡± ¡°Compensate in what way?¡± ¡°Marry me!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ni Hongxiao said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s already like this, you can do whatever you want, quickly return Su Su to me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ let¡¯s pick up the child together¡­¡± Su Wen was helpless. After all, the other party had already come looking for him. The two of them walked out together. Halfway through, Yan Luoying entered the residence. Yan Luoying frowned when she saw Ni Hongxiao. This woman had a unique temperament, and was also very pretty¡­ The last time Su Wen was injured and Ni Hongxiao came to visit, Yan Luoying did not come into contact with her. This was the first time the two of them had met. ¡°Zhao Jin¡­ prepare the carriage!¡± Su Wen casually instructed. Yan Luoying smiled. ¡°Husband, this is?¡± ¡°Spiritual Master Residence, Ni Hongxiao.¡± Su Wen introduced. ¡°Husband, are you going out for something?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen agreed and did not say anything else. Yan Luoying didn¡¯t ask further either. Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao boarded the carriage while Zhao Jin drove the carriage. As he drove, he heard Ni Hongxiao¡¯s voice from inside the car: ¡°You better make your hands behave themselves!¡± Immediately after, Su Wen said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I last touched¡­ As Su Su¡¯s father, I feel that I have the right to be intimate with Su Su¡¯s mother¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re not doing any experiments¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Zhao Jin sighed inwardly, driving the carriage extremely slowly¡­ Finally, they arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao got off the car together, but Ni Hongxiao¡¯s face was flushed red. The moment he got out of the car, he saw Su Su running out! She had sharp senses and was especially sensitive to Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao¡¯s auras. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± She called out in a cutesy voice and immediately after, she saw Su Wen¡­ She remembered Su Wen¡¯s instructions and called out softly, ¡°Su Wen¡­¡± When Su Wen saw her like this, his heart ached a little. After all, she was really his daughter. He squatted down and patted Su Su¡¯s head. ¡°Just call me Daddy.¡± As he spoke, he took out the K/DA Puppet given by the system and handed it to Su Su with a smile. ¡°Daddy is giving this to you.¡± At this moment, Su Changqing, Su Nuannuan, and Su Wen¡¯s mother came out. They were shocked when they saw Su Su running out. She chased after him and saw that it was Su Wen. When Su Changqing heard Su Wen¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you sure she¡¯s your biological daughter now?¡± ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡± When Su Nuannuan saw Su Wen¡¯s gift to Su Su, she could not help but step forward. ¡°Third Brother¡­ I want one too¡­¡± ¡°Go find your father for one!¡± Su Wen retorted. Then, he remembered what the system had given him. He took them all out. The princess dress, crystal shoes, and the Hundred Transformations Hair Card were all stuffed into Su Su¡¯s arms. He then shamelessly boasted, ¡°Father prepared all these for you¡­¡± [Ding-dong. The host has received disdain from the system. +0.00001 Emotional Value] Obviously, the system was mocking Su Wen. Su Wen flew into a rage and thought to himself, ¡®F*cking system, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why did you give me such hints! Who knows what happened!¡¯ When Su Su saw those things, she was extremely happy. She hugged Su Wen and kissed him. However, when Su Nuannuan saw the princess dress, crystal shoes, and hair clip that she had never seen before, her eyes widened. ¡°Third Brother¡­ I want them too¡­¡± ¡°Find your father!¡± Su Wen rejected without hesitation. Su Nuannuan looked at Su Changqing, who felt awkward. He quickly comforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to do it for you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu! You¡¯re all big baddies!¡± Su Nuannuan cried and ran away¡­ Su Changqing gave Su Wen a fierce look and Su Su generously spoke out, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t scold Daddy. Why don¡¯t you¡­ give these things to Little Aunt Nuannuan? Su Su doesn¡¯t want them¡­¡± How could Su Changqing do such a thing? He quickly put on a smile. He comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll buy her those things as well. These are from your father, so my good granddaughter must keep them.¡± At this time, Su Changqing took a good look at Ni Hongxiao. His expression stiffened! He knew the steward that managed the No.7 Residence. Although Ni Hongxiao usually didn¡¯t care about her residence¡­ her work did not remain unknown. ¡°Su Su is your child?¡± He could not believe it. His own son¡­ had quite the heavy taste¡­ Thinking about Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eerie and terrifying laboratory full of corpses¡­ ¡°If you can bring Su Su back to your residence, then bring her back¡­¡± Su Changqing sighed. To have such a small child follow Ni Hongxiao, it was too scary. Looking at Su Su¡¯s age, the two of them had probably done the deed for quite a long period of time, but there was no news of their affair at all. ¡°As for Ni Hongxiao¡­ choose a day to enter the residence.¡± Su Changqing said. In his opinion, no matter what, since she already had a child, it was the best choice to allow her to enter the residence. Su Wen naturally wanted to, but he knew very well how much Ni Hongxiao would resist. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Su Changqing was a smart person. He knew immediately that there was something going on between the two of them. Since that was the case, he did not say anything else and only said to Ni Hongxiao, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite in the future¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with joy as she said, ¡°I hope that you can transfer more spirit beast corpses to me this year. I have already strengthened the foundation of the Yan Country¡¯s Beast Spirit Armor! If there are enough corpses, I will soon be able to develop a Beast Spirit Armor that surpasses their existing equipment!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Changqing was helpless against her request! The corpse of a spirit beast was practically money! She really did not hold back at all. However, he could help with this matter. After all, it was considered official business. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to mention it to His Majesty!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen hugged Su Su and bade farewell to the rest with Ni Hongxiao. After leaving, Ni Hongxiao said to Su Su, ¡°Come back with me.¡± ¡°No! I want to live with Daddy. You only stand by those corpses every day and ignore me¡­¡± Little Su Su felt wronged. Chapter 198 - Using Eggs To Give Birth Chapter 198 Using Eggs To Give Birth Upon hearing Su Su¡¯s words, Su Wen¡¯s heart ached for her. Well, she was not wrong. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory¡­ was indeed full of corpses¡­ She only knew how to experiment every day. How would she have the time to care about Su Su? ¡°Alright! Come home with me today!¡± Su Wen had also thought things through. Since she had his bloodline, he would not ignore her no matter what. Ni Hongxiao frowned at his reply. Obviously, she could not bear to leave Su Su either. Su Wen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I clean up a room at home? Any time you come over, you can stay there with Su Su to save yourself the trouble of staying in your laboratory full of corpses.¡± Ni Hongxiao shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Spiritual Master Residence has an area for us to live in, but I find it troublesome.¡± Su Wen looked at Ni Hongxiao and said to Su Su, ¡°Wait for us in the carriage first.¡± Little Su Su nodded obediently and followed Su Wen¡¯s finger to climb onto the carriage. Zhao Jin tactfully drove the carriage further away. Su Wen asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you leave behind your bloodline?¡± Ni Hongxiao gently stroked her hair and lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to marry in this lifetime, but there are times when I wonder, what is the purpose of living?¡± She looked at the sky and stretched out her palm. She said softly, ¡°A country, a human life, good or bad, and even my research might be meaningless. The end of life is just death. One day, I will also die, and my soul will fly to the starry sky. I hope that when that time comes, there will be someone who will shed tears for me and remember my existence. Branding me in their hearts will¡­ at the very least, prove that I once lived.¡± ¡°Maybe I can be that person too¡­¡± Su Wen began. Ni Hongxiao glanced at him and said, ¡°With your behavior, the uncertainty is too great. The possibility of you dying before me is very high¡­ So you¡¯re not suitable¡­ but I admire your bloodline, which is also the reason why Su Su was born.¡± ¡°Su Su¡¯s life will be very long¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao muttered. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°But you can¡¯t let her stay with you all day. How about this? We¡¯ll respect her wishes. If she wants to go to my place, she can go to mine. If she wants to go back, I¡¯ll send her back. How about that?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ni Hongxiao agreed as well. The two of them went to the carriage and opened the door. Ni Hongxiao looked inside at the quietly sitting Su Su, ¡°I¡¯m going back to do my experiments. Are you coming with me?¡± Su Su looked at Su Wen and shook her head. She said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Daddy¡¯s place for a while. If I miss Mommy, I¡¯ll go back!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ni Hongxiao nodded in agreement. She looked at Su Wen and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t let her suffer.¡± Their eyes met and Su Wen saw pleading in Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eyes¡­ This woman who never cared about anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With me around, no one can bully her!¡± Su Wen hugged Ni Hongxiao. This time, Ni Hongxiao did not say anything and gently leaned on Su Wen¡¯s shoulder. A moment later, she pushed Su Wen away and turned to leave. Su Wen got on the carriage and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Zhao Jin spurred his horse and the carriage shot out. Su Su let out a burst of laughter at the sudden movement. Her bright laughter was infectious, cheering Su Wen up. After a short period of time, they came back to the Su Residence. Su Wen led Su Su into the inner residence. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Ning Shuang. The moment Ning Shuang saw Little Su, she exclaimed, ¡°Young Master! When did you have a child?¡± Su Wen immediately boasted ¡°Looks like I must have been very cute when I was young!¡± Ning Shuang nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes¡­ it was just that you have grown up the wrong way¡­¡± When Su Su heard this, she looked at Su Wen and pursed her lips. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Su Su doesn¡¯t want to be like Daddy¡­ Su Su has to be like Mommy!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Wen was embarrassed! I¡¯m just doing some humble bragging, do you have to be so realistic? At this moment, the women who heard the commotion also came out. Yan Luoying and Cui Yumian. Su Wen looked around before asking Ning Shuang, ¡°Yiyi is still cultivating?¡± Ning Shuang nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. The cultivation technique Young Master gave her is very effective. Her cultivation speed is extremely fast, and she is about to recover her previous cultivation level.¡± What Su Wen gave Xie Yiyi was the Nine Charm Heavenly Fragrance cultivation technique. Xie Yiyi had originally dispersed all her cultivation to obtain a body of charm. She had tried to recultivate, but for some reason, her progress was slow. In reality, after she achieved a body of charm, her physique was already different from before. If she cultivated her original technique, the effects would naturally be extremely bad. However, Xie Yiyi¡¯s cultivation started to condense rapidly when she started cultivating the Nine Charm Heavenly Fragrance. At the same time, it did not affect her natural charm. In just a few days, her cultivation base had improved by leaps and bounds. Cui Yumian walked over and exclaimed when she saw Xie Yiyi, ¡°What a cute little sister¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call her sister¡­¡± Su Wen covered his head and looked at Yan Luoying. He said helplessly,¡± She¡¯s my daughter! Su Su!¡± Cui Yumian covered her mouth lightly, but did not ask what was going on. She only smiled. ¡°Husband, why didn¡¯t you bring her in earlier?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t know what to say. Yan Luoying also squatted down and gently touched Su Su. She smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s so cute. If only my child would be as cute as her.¡± Su Wen lowered his head and stroked Su Su¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°Just call her Mother-Aunt.¡± ¡°Mother-Aunt!¡± Su Su called out sweetly. It made the two girls even more fond of her. At this moment, Su Su suddenly caught sight of Xue Qianxun. She frowned and pointed towards her. ¡°Father, this is a bad person!¡± Su Wen was caught unawares by her sudden outburst and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Malicious intent!¡± Su Su could only express this. Qianxun got a shock when she heard Su Su¡¯s words! Su Wen narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Father will punish her later!¡± At this moment, Qianxun was already showing some signs of getting a Stockholm Syndrome kink. Su Wen also noticed it over the past few days. Xue Qianxun¡¯s loyalty was no longer restricted to having a forced increase of 1 per day. Instead, it had started to exponentially increase. In fact, every time she was being punished by Su Wen, the points would increase even more¡­ Currently, it had already reached 75. Even so, Su Su could still sense the malicious intent within her. Su Wen now realized that Su Su¡¯s spiritual perception was extremely powerful and even surpassed his. If he were to nurture her well, it would probably be extremely terrifying in the future. That night, Su Su slept in Su Wen and Yan Luoying¡¯s room. Tonight was destined to be a peaceful night of rest. Yan Luoying did not show any hostility to Su Su, nor did she ask about her biological mother. Actually, she already had a guess in her heart. After all, Su Wen had gone out with Ni Hongxiao today¡­ And then came back with a child¡­ However, she did not ask further. Su Su slept between Su Wen and Yan Luoying. She was very happy! To Su Su, nights were always cold and lonely. With Ni Hongxiao¡¯s excellent mental strength, it was common for her to do experiments and not sleep for a few days. In the next few days, Su Su stayed in the Su Residence the entire time. In the meantime, the new version of the Liang Zhu also spread throughout the city without his knowledge. Compared to the first version, this version was more acceptable. However, it attracted a lot of praise and surprisingly also contributed quite a bit of Emotional Value to Su Wen. All in all, it could be considered an unexpected gain. Finally, the little girl wanted to go back. No matter what, Ni Hongxiao was still the closest person to her. At this moment, Su Su had already put on the princess dress, crystal shoes, and a beautiful hairpin that Su Wen had given her. She resembled a little princess. Su Wen brought Zhao Jin and prepared to personally send Su Su back. In the dark, Dou Beiming saw Su Wen coming out and felt even more hatred in his heart! However, just as Su Wen carried Su Su out of the door, Su Su suddenly said to Su Wen, ¡°Father¡­ I feel malicious intent.¡± As she spoke, she pointed in Dou Beiming¡¯s direction. Dou Beiming, who was observing them, was stunned. Su Wen looked in the direction Su Su pointed and also noticed this fellow. Su Wen was about to attack when he suddenly stopped. He saw a person beside Dou Beiming, Dou Zhan! That¡¯s right, it was Dou Beiming¡¯s father! Dou Zhan stood beside Dou Beiming and coldly said, ¡°You brat, have you been discovered? If I¡¯m not here, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave alive today.¡± Su Wen smiled and ignored the father and son. Instead, he got in the carriage and left. With Dou Beiming alone, Su Wen would definitely teach him a lesson. However, if Dou Zhan was included, it would be impossible. Now, the other party was just standing there. If he rashly made a move and fought with a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert, not to mention the outcome, the surrounding people would probably suffer great casualties. And once this matter blew up, he, who took the initiative to make a move, would have to take the blame. Dou Beiming heaved a sigh of relief and glanced at Dou Zhan before lowering his head. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me?¡± Dou Zhan nodded and said, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t be satisfied until you¡¯ve run out of options.¡± Dou Beiming clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°But I can¡¯t accept this!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then go back and practice martial arts!¡± Dou Zhan sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t reach the Heaven Rank, but you have a chance. Only by reaching the Heaven Rank will you have the right to speak in this world! If you want to become enemies with the Royal Court with just this bit of strength, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Dou Beiming begged. ¡°Father! I really like Xue Qianxun! I beg you, think of a way!¡± He kept pleading Looking at his son begging him, Dou Zhan sighed and said, ¡°The royal court matters still have to be handled in the royal court! Let¡¯s go! Follow me to see someone.¡± Dou Beiming was overjoyed when he saw his father concede! Dou Zhan led him to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence and handed over his name card to announce his presence. Bright God Sect, Law Enforcement Hall Deacon! This title was still very useful to the Crown Prince. The two of them were invited into the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, where he welcomed them with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Senior Dou¡¯s great name. It¡¯s my honor to meet you this time!¡± Dou Zhan hurriedly bowed and the three of them sat down. After exchanging pleasantries, the Dou father and son explained the whole story. In the end, Dou Zhan said, ¡°Your Highness, if you can help my son save Xue Qianxun¡­ We are willing to serve Your Highness in the future!¡± The Crown Prince started to weigh his options. This deal¡­ didn¡¯t seem to be a loss to him¡­ However, was it just a small matter? Was that true or false? Furthermore, they wanted him to fish her out from Su Wen¡¯s hands? This matter was probably not easy to handle. Looking at how infatuated the brat was with Qianxun, she was probably a beauty¡­ And now that she had been in Su Wen¡¯s hands for some time¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but persuade Dou Beiming, ¡°Brother Dou, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but you should have come earlier. That Su Wen is a pervert. Say, if that woman is very beautiful¡­ I¡¯m afraid she has already been violated by Su Wen!¡± Dou Beiming was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. He had never thought that there was such a possibility Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t dare to think about it¡­ Snowflakes fluttered¡­ the north wind howled¡­ the world seemed boundless¡­ (TL Note: Search ¡°A Spray of Plum Blossoms¡± by Fei Yu-Ching) ¡°That can¡¯t be, right?¡± Dou Beiming consoled himself. ¡°How would Su Wen dare to do that? Qianxun is just a thief. Shouldn¡¯t she be handed over to the authorities?¡± The Crown Prince consoled, ¡°Brother Dou, you might not know too well¡­ That Su Wen is known to be lecherous in the capital. Even if he were to hand her over to the authorities, he has probably done enough on his way back from your Bright God Sect. Are you sure you want to think of a way to get this woman out?¡± ¡°Yes! I must!¡± Dou Beiming gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it until I see Qianxun!¡± In the Crown Prince¡¯s opinion, it was not difficult to fish up a person. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Xue Qianxun is in the capital¡¯s prison, it won¡¯t take much effort to get her out! You two stay in the residence first, I¡¯ll send someone to ask!¡± ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness.¡± How would he know¡­ that the current Xue Qianxun¡­ was no longer being defiled¡­ but had instead been humiliated countless times? Su Wen personally delivered Su Su to Ni Hongxiao he could feel at ease. He squatted down and said to Su Su, ¡°Have you remembered the martial arts that Daddy taught you these few days?¡± Su Su nodded and said, ¡°Got it! I¡¯ve remembered both! The Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra as well as the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword, Su Su has remembered them all!¡± (TL Note: Author initially wrote that Su Wen taught her the Great Solar Supreme Policy, but that mystic realm technique cannot be spread to others, hence he changed it later on to the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword in Ch202. Am changing it here as well so the story flows better.) Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± With that said, Su Wen stood up and smiled at Ni Hongxiao. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I can be at ease. Those few at home are still not pregnant. I thought that there was something wrong with me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you do have a problem.¡± Ni Hongxiao hugged Su Su as she said, ¡°The fire elemental energy and life elemental energy in your body is too vigorous, far surpassing that of ordinary humans. I had used special methods to deal with my eggs, as for ordinary people, they will not be able to have children with you¡­¡± Su Wen slowly turned around. ¡°???¡± Seeing Su Wen¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Ni Hongxiao blandly continued, ¡°For ordinary people, it will be extremely beneficial for them to mate with you. It can increase their vitality, but it¡¯s basically impossible for them to have a child with you.¡± Su Wen did not know that the more powerful a life form was, the harder it was to produce offspring. Previously, he had continuously swallowed and processed the blood essence of vicious beasts from the system, causing his life force to already be above that of ordinary people. In the end, he suddenly obtained the Vermillion Bird bloodline, causing his life level to be elevated above mortals. It had nothing to do with his strength¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­ hehe¡­¡± Su Wen chuckled weakly. However, he did not feel very sad. After all, he already had a daughter. Since Ni Hongxiao had a way to give birth to one, she naturally had a way to give birth to a second one. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you if I want children in the future!¡± Ni Hongxiao shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s hard to do. Unless the child¡¯s mother is extremely powerful, the processed embryo will frantically absorb the mother¡¯s vital Qi, causing the mother and embryo to die together¡­¡± If that was the case¡­ then the few at home¡­ except for Ning Shuang¡­ didn¡¯t seem to be too possible. Su Wen asked, ¡°Then¡­ how strong must she be?¡± Ni Hongxiao frowned. ¡°According to Su Su¡¯s experiment¡­ I suspect that it needs a Heaven Rank expert. The life force of that huge egg far surpasses that of a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. If it was an ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator, they would be bled dry to death¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°If we supplement it with some natural treasures, perhaps we can hold on. But even so, the mother will still be extremely weak after giving birth.¡± Ni Hongxiao said in a deep voice. Su Wen¡¯s heart sank. ¡°There¡¯s another method, which is to similarly obtain a mutated beast egg that contains dense life essence energy! This way, it should be possible. Even if it fails, there¡¯s no need to worry about the safety of the mother.¡± Ni Hongxiao proposed another idea. ¡°Then it must be from a 9th Grade Earth Rank vicious beast?¡± Ni Hongxiao shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It depends on how much vitality and essence energy the egg contains. Its strength might not necessarily be at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank. What¡¯s important is its bloodline.¡± Wtf? Su Wen said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°So I went from a mammal to using eggs to give birth!¡± What a f*cking piece of good news! Thinking about how he had to find an egg every time he wanted a child¡­ Su Wen did not know whether he should laugh or cry. After leaving Ni Hongxiao¡¯s place, Su Wen returned to his residence. He instructed Zhao Jin and Chu He, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me during this period of time. Keep an eye on me at home to ensure there¡¯s nothing wrong. Don¡¯t let anything happen!¡± The appearance of the Dou father and son today reminded Su Wen of something. With Su Wen¡¯s current strength, it was no longer important whether Zhao Jin and Chu He followed him or not. However, he still had to ensure the safety of his family. If he provoked a lunatic, the consequences would be huge. As he spoke, Su Wen took out the manuals of Roaming Dragon Sword technique he had prepared. He said to the two of them, ¡°The two of you might not necessarily have to cultivate this Heaven Rank cultivation technique, but take a look. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to obtain some insights.¡± Zhao Jin and Chu He were overjoyed. No matter what, Heaven Rank techniques were extremely precious. This was especially so for Chu He. Although he had challenged many people, there were not many who cultivated Heaven Rank sword techniques! Su Wen then entered the inner residence and returned to his room. Xue Qianxun came forward and knelt on the ground, gently taking off Su Wen¡¯s shoes. ¡°Master¡­ do you need to punish Slave Xue tonight?¡± Xue Qianxun took the initiative to ask. Su Wen immediately kicked Xue Qianxun and coldly said, ¡°Do I need you to ask what I want to do?¡± [Ding-dong. The host has incited pleasant in Xue Qianxun. +35 Emotional Value] Su Wen: ¡°????¡± What was going on? At this moment, Su Wen realized that Xue Qianxun¡¯s loyalty had also increased by two points. However, on the surface, Xue Qianxun looked terrified. ¡°Slave Xue was wrong! Slave Xue was wrong! Please punish me, Master.¡± Xue Qianxun knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously. Su Wen walked in and raised Qianxun¡¯s face before slapping her. ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Qianxun fell to the ground as she squeezed her legs tightly together. (Ding-dong. The host has incited pleasure in Xue Qianxun. +100 Emotional Value] ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Wen understood everything now. This girl¡¯s masochistic tendencies had been completely activated. Then he would punish her well! After another round of miserable torture, Su Wen felt refreshed. Xue Qianxun¡¯s loyalty also increased to the point of being deathly loyal. She laid on the ground like a b*tch in heat, not daring to disobey. ¡°Give yourself ten slaps!¡± Su Wen casually said. Without any hesitation, Xue Qianxun slapped her own face. ¡°Suicide!¡± Su Wen continued. A trace of struggle flashed across Xue Qianxun¡¯s eyes, but it instantly disappeared as she rammed her head into the corner of the table! Luckily, Su Wen was holding her back! ¡°Very good!¡± Su Wen smiled. Was this the power of being deathly loyal? Xue Qianxun looked at Su Wen with infatuation and admiration. ¡°Slave Xue is willing to offer everything to Master¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! Go and get properly dressed. From today onwards, cultivate well. If anything happens, you must fight with your life to protect the ladies in the inner residence!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen reached out and removed the seal on Qianxun¡¯s body. Her cultivation level returned. During this period of time, the Blue Cloud Tiger was also being raised in the inner residence. This tiger would dare to bare its teeth at anyone except Su Wen. The aura of the Vermillion Bird was too terrifying even in the eyes of this vicious beast. On the other end, the Crown Prince had already sent people to the government office to inquire about news of Xue Qianxun. But with this question, he discovered the problem. Xue Qianxun was not sent to the government office at all! He pondered for a moment and personally went to find Feng Baichuan. The two met, and the Crown Prince smiled, ¡°Lord Feng, I have something to ask!¡± Feng Baichuan was not interested in the Crown Prince, thus he only replied in a neutral manner, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Crown Prince?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard that Lord Feng and Su Wen went to the Bright God Sect together and brought back the person who stole Su Wen¡¯s Blue Cloud Tiger to the capital. Is this true?¡± Feng Baichuan said, ¡°That¡¯s true! Why did the Crown Prince ask about this?¡± The Crown Prince smiled and said, ¡°Then I want to ask, where did the person who was brought back go?¡± Hearing this, Feng Baichuan narrowed his eyes. He had already reported this matter to Emperor Zhou, which included Xue Qianxun¡¯s whereabouts. Why would the Crown Prince ask this? Seeing that Feng Baichuan was silent, the Crown Prince smiled and said, ¡°Lord Feng, I don¡¯t think this is any secret, right?¡± Feng Baichuan said in a deep voice, ¡°That person was taken away by Su Wen.¡± He did not know why the Crown Prince was asking, but since the other party had come over to personally ask, he would just answer. There was no need for him to hide the fact that Su Wen took her away. The Crown Prince was not surprised to hear this answer¡­ He stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Farewell! Thank you, Lord Feng!¡± With that said, he left the Martial Inspectorate. Feng Baichuan looked at the Crown Prince¡¯s back and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke that jinx¡­ Whoever gets involved will suffer!¡± However, this matter had nothing to do with him, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to remind the Crown Prince. After the Crown Prince left the Martial Inspectorate, Dou Zhan and Dou Beiming waited outside. Dou Beiming anxiously asked, ¡°Your Highness, is there any news?¡± The Crown Prince shook his head and sighed. ¡°That woman was taken away by Su Wen. At this moment¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He looked at Dou Beiming pitifully. After all, this feeling was not good for a man¡­ ¡°I¡­ I want to save Qianxun! I can¡¯t let her be humiliated in Su Wen¡¯s hands!¡± Dou Beiming felt his adrenaline rushing as he raised his sword. He turned to leave! At this moment, the Crown Prince hurriedly stopped him and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Dou, if you go, won¡¯t you be sending yourself to death? There are countless experts in the capital, and if you go, you¡¯ll be considered as assaulting a court official!¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Dou Beiming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The Crown Prince smiled, ¡°At this point, there¡¯s only one way, and that is to involve His Majesty. This Su Wen taking the criminal away without authorization is naturally not in accordance with the laws of the country. No matter what, it doesn¡¯t make sense in the eyes of my Royal Father! However, it¡¯s not convenient for me to make an appearance in this matter. You can use your status in the Bright God Sect to directly seek an audience with my Royal Father!¡± He was naturally unwilling to stand up for these two fellows. Although he wanted to rope in these two people as external help, if he directly stood out, he would definitely offend Su Wen and Su Changqing. Therefore, he might as well sow discord between these two parties, letting them directly go to see Emperor Zhou! Chapter 199 - Chaos in the Northern Border Chapter 199 Chaos in the Northern Border In the palace, Emperor Zhou looked at the two people in front of him. Dou Zhan and Dou Beiming! Dou Zhan said, ¡°Your Majesty, although Xue Qianxun has already been expelled from the sect, she is still the daughter-in-law of my Dou Family. Furthermore, after we came to the capital, we asked around and learned that Su Wen did not send Xue Qianxun to court. Instead, he detained her privately and left her in the residence to commit adultery! We request Your Majesty to punish such an illegal criminal!¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes. He had long known of the news about Xue Qianxun being detained by Su Wen. After Feng Baichuan returned, he had reported it to him. However, in the eyes of Emperor Zhou, this Xue Qianxun being privately detained by Su Wen himself, was not a big deal. But now, to think that Dou Zhan would come to complain! After pondering for a moment, Emperor Zhou looked at Dou Zhan and said, ¡°Do you have evidence for this matter?¡± Dou Zhan was stunned before shaking his head. ¡°No. But as long as His Majesty sends someone to Su Wen¡¯s residence to search, it¡¯s obvious at a glance if the person is residing there!¡± Emperor Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence, we can¡¯t forcefully search! Fu An, let Su Wen enter the palace. I¡¯ll ask him first!¡± As soon as Emperor Zhou finished speaking¡­ Fu An immediately left the palace. However, he had followed Emperor Zhou for many years, so he naturally understood what was going on here. Under normal circumstances, Emperor Zhou would definitely have asked the eunuch to make a report instead. However, since he was allowed to leave the palace, it meant that he wished to interfere in this matter. It was especially easy to tell his attitude from his tone when one was familiar with him. He wanted to ask¡­ and then do something about it later! It was obvious that he had no intention of punishing Su Wen. It seemed like he did not say anything, but Fu An understood what Emperor Zhou wanted him to do. When he arrived at Su Wen¡¯s residence and saw Su Wen, the first thing Fu An said was, ¡°Dou Zhan and his son have entered the palace to sue you for detaining Qianxun and keeping her in the residence. If you have done so, quickly transfer her away!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. Hehe¡­ Unexpectedly, this father and son were not stupid. They knew that they could not use force and went to complain to Emperor Zhou instead. ¡°Slave Xue! Come with me! Let¡¯s enter the palace together!¡± Su Wen shouted. Not long after, Xue Qianxun arrived. Fu An frowned and said, ¡°Is this woman really here? If you bring her into the palace, His Majesty won¡¯t be able to show favoritism in front of them!¡± Including Fu An, the way the Emperor handled things still had to follow some sort of procedure and law. Su Wen looked at Xue Qianxun before smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Seeing his attitude, how could Fu An not know that he had something up his sleeve? However, Fu An had his own considerations. He leaned closer to Su Wen and whispered, ¡°If this woman falls out with you and bites you, His Majesty will punish you!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Seeing Su Wen¡¯s confident attitude, Fu An could not persuade him anymore! Not long after, the three of them entered the palace to meet Emperor Zhou. When Emperor Zhou saw Xue Qianxun, he frowned and looked at Fu An unhappily. What should he do? Why did he bring her in as well? Fu An felt wronged as well. He didn¡¯t want to do this, but he could not explain it now. Dou Beiming looked at her in excitement. At this moment, one could even see red marks on Xue Qianxun¡¯s bare skin, such as her neck and the back of her hand. Obviously, she had been beaten up. This made Dou Beiming¡¯s heart ache even more. Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and asked calmly, ¡°Su Wen, let me ask you, why did you bring Xue Qianxun back to your residence and not send her to the government office?¡± Su Wen cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, according to the laws of the Great Zhou, if the perpetrator of the theft is not pursued by the owner, they can be exempted from punishment. After I brought Qianxun back to the capital, I suddenly felt that since the Blue Cloud Tiger had already recognized her as its owner. Even if I pursued it further, it would be impossible to reobtain the cub, so I gave up on pursuing the crime!¡± At this moment, Dou Beiming asked excitedly, ¡°Then why did you force Qianxun to stay in the residence? Look at her body! What has she become?¡± Su Wen shrugged and said, ¡°What force? Who told you that she was forced to stay? Slave Xue followed me willingly and became my maidservant. What does that have to do with you?¡± Dou Beiming said angrily, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Why would Qianxun willingly serve you? And even be tortured by you?¡± nonse erve At this moment, Emperor Zhou said unhappily, ¡°Insolence! What place is it that you have to shout?¡± Dou Zhan was shocked and hurriedly pulled Dou Beiming to his knees. ¡°Your Majesty, the son of this commoner was agitated when he saw his unwed wife being humiliated like this. I hope Your Majesty can forgive him.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Emperor Zhou snorted. He looked at Xue Qianxun and asked, ¡°This lady, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Dou Beiming was overjoyed. As long as Qianxun spoke, wouldn¡¯t she definitely side with him? However, he was in for a shock. Xue Qianxun looked at him and said in a light voice, ¡°Your Majesty, Xue Qianxun went back with Master willingly and became Master¡¯s slave. As for this Young Master Dou, he was originally just a fellow disciple of mine and we never had an engagement! I don¡¯t know why he said these words to frame Master!¡± Dou Beiming was stunned. His jaw dropped, and he didn¡¯t even know what to say. Was Xue Qianxun crazy? She kept calling herself Slave Xue and even addressed Su Wen as her master? This was his goddess! She was once the goddess in the hearts of countless people in the sect. Xue Qianxun, who was held up high by everyone, was actually so easy? ¡°Qianxun! Qianxun! Don¡¯t be afraid! As long as you tell the truth, His Majesty will definitely seek justice for you!¡± Dou Beiming called out urgently. Emperor Zhou watched coldly from the side, while feeling extremely shocked innately. What method did Su Wen use? Unfortunately, he could not see any clues. Xue Qianxun¡¯s eyes were bright, and she did not look like she was being controlled at all. Xue Qianxun looked at Dou Beiming and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Dou Beiming, don¡¯t disturb Master anymore. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re being forced!¡± Dou Beiming looked at Emperor Zhou excitedly. ¡°Your Majesty, Qianxun must have been forced. Look at her injuries!¡± Xue Qianxun walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Slave Xue¡¯s injuries were naturally because she made a mistake and was punished by Master. However, Slave Xue accepted the punishment willingly. She has no regrets even if she is beaten to death!¡± Pa! Su Wen slapped Xue Qianxun in front of everyone and reprimanded coldly, ¡°Who asked you to come over here? Go back and kneel!¡± ¡°Yes, Slave Xue knows her mistake!¡± Xue Qianxun returned to the spot and knelt down obediently. on Su Wen looked at Dou Beiming and smiled. ¡°Little brother, do you like this woman? It¡¯s a pity that she would rather be my slave than marry you. How much of a failure are you?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Dou Beiming let out a loud roar as he teared up! He felt as though his heart was being ripped apart! Su Wen¡¯s words could be said to be murdering one¡¯s spirit. Even Emperor Zhou looked at Dou Beiming with pity. How sad was it that the woman a man loved would rather be a slave to another man than be his wife? Dou Beiming also did not expect such an outcome. This was not just a matter of having a woman! It was downright humiliating! An extremely strong sense of humiliation washed over him. This was akin to Su Wen trampling on his dignity. Su Wen sneered in his heart at the scene. This was the consequence of being a bootlicker. Suddenly, Dou Beiming raised his head. His eyes were filled with tears and anger as he looked at Su Wen. ¡°I want to duel you!¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. A duel? This was the first time Su Wen encountered such a challenge. Dou Zhan sighed and did not stop him. He knew very well that if he did not fight this battle, Dou Beiming¡¯s Martial Heart would be completely finished. This matter would become a huge rock that would ruthlessly press down on him. Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. The disciples of the Bright God Sect should compete with the elites of the younger generation of my Royal Court. Su Wen, don¡¯t be too harsh on him. It won¡¯t be good if someone dies.¡± Emperor Zhou agreed on Su Wen¡¯s behalf. Su Wen smiled bitterly. Good fellow, it¡¯s one thing if you don¡¯t allow me to kill, but from your words, you actually mean the opposite of what you say, and don¡¯t want me to go easy on him? You might as well just say to leave the guy with one last breath! To be honest, Su Wen did not have much hatred for Dou Beiming. At the end of the day, although he looked like a bootlicker, it had nothing to do with Su Wen. It was normal for him to come to the capital since he liked Qianxun. It was understandable for him to complain about her. However, since the emperor had given the order, they had to fight even if they didn¡¯t want to. Within the martial arena of the Royal Palace¡­ Su Wen and Dou Beiming stood on opposite sides. Emperor Zhou sat on the edge of the martial arts arena and chuckled. ¡°Just in time to see the martial advancements this brat has made!¡± A long sword appeared in Dou Beiming¡¯s hand. However, Su Wen had no intention of using a weapon. They faced off, staring down at each other. Suddenly Dou Beiming moved! The sword unsheathed, and a silver light exploded! The Qi flowed like a dragon, and a silver frost-like Sword Qi hung in the sky before it descended! The technique this brat practiced was quite the strong one. Roaming Dragon Wind Sword! But¡­ The moment Su Wen moved, everyone could feel it! What was speed? It was as if a phantom had appeared. The ground of the martial arts arena instantly split open under Su Wen¡¯s strength. Before Dou Beiming¡¯s Sword Qi could completely slash down, Su Wen had already arrived before him. It was a complete replay of the day Wu Kunhu attacked Su Wen. Su Wen then pointed out! His finger directly hit Dou Beiming¡¯s wrist. Compared to Su Wen who always used powerful moves in the past, Su Wen now only used a normal attack! However, the sword in Dou Beiming¡¯s hand instantly flew out. Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression was solemn. He clenched his fists tightly. By his side, Dou Zhan was shocked! He could clearly sense that the True Qi Su Wen used was only in the 6th Grade. However, Dou Beiming was unable to withstand a single move! ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight anymore¡­ it¡¯s meaningless,¡± Dou Zhan said. Dou Beiming watched blankly as his sword spun in mid air before landing on the ground. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Emperor Zhou muttered, ¡°Wu Kunhu?¡± The old eunuch nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It should be a path, but¡­ how did this Lord Su consolidate his foundation so deeply in such a short period of time? Without years of practice in the martial arts, one will not be able to see the effect of Wu Kunhu¡¯s technique.¡± Emperor Zhou frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Wu Kunhu hasn¡¯t even reached the Heaven Rank himself. What if Su Wen goes down the wrong path with him?¡± The old eunuch smiled and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be considered as going the wrong way. It¡¯s just that Wu Kunhu didn¡¯t manage to push through the path.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t say anything else. However, he was also a little dissatisfied with Su Wen. This was not ruthless enough. This brat had been shouting from just now, and Emperor Zhou already bore a grudge. That was why he hinted for Su Wen to be more ruthless. Just as he was considering how else he could resolve his grievances, an urgent report sounded ¡°Report!!!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Emperor Zhou knew that something big had happened. ¡°Your Majesty! Bad news! At the Northern Border, the Yan Country has sent out 300,000 troops to attack Fort Boulder. General Yan Ze requests reinforcements!¡± When Emperor Zhou heard this, he suddenly stood up and reached out to take the battle report, reading it carefully. He then shouted coldly, ¡°Su Wen, stay behind. The rest of you, go down! Also, summon all officials for a meeting!¡± After saying that, he added another sentence to Fu An, ¡°Send Qianxun back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fu An nodded. Clearly, the urgent report from the border did not confuse His Majesty. He had still considered the possibility that Qianxun might be snatched away by the Dou father and son after leaving the palace, so he sent Fu An to escort her. Not long after, officials gathered in the main hall. Su Wen stood in a corner. Emperor Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°Yan Ze reports urgently that the Yan Country has mobilized 300,000 troops to attack Fort Boulder. The leader of the troops is the Yan Country¡¯s An Shun King, Lu Zhen! It seems that the Yan Country has made up their mind this time! Currently, Yan Ze is leading the army to defend to the death, and his defenses might be broken at any time. What do you think we should do?¡± They had to fight, but how they fought was a problem. If Wu Kunhu was said to be the number one general of the Great Zhou Dynasty, then Lu Zhen could be said to be the number one general of the Yan Country. Back then, the destruction of the Qi Country was Lu Zhen¡¯s doing, and he was also conferred the title of King because of this! After so many years, he had helped the Yan Country expand its territory and had accumulated many military achievements! He could be considered a God of War. This time, he was the commander. Hearing this news, Su Changqing frowned. Wu Kunhu also remained silent. The atmosphere in the royal court was a little strange. What was going on with these two heavyweights from the civil and military side? After a moment, Wu Kunhu spoke up, ¡°This subject believes that this battle has already been lost! Your Majesty should immediately organize the army and set up defenses along the Huai River! We should prevent the Yan Army from heading further South!¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°This subject agrees.¡± Emperor Zhou looked at the two of them and said in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t even stand a fighting chance?¡± Wu Kunhu said, ¡°This time, there¡¯s a major problem with our intelligence system. There was actually no news of the 300,000-strong army before this matter. Furthermore, Lu Zhen is leading the army again! It will take at least eight days for any messenger to travel from Fort Boulder to the capital at full speed. His Majesty will also need time to mobilize troops from all over the country, along with rations and supplies. At the fastest, it will take at least 15 days for them to arrive at Fort Boulder. If everything goes according to their plan, Yan Ze won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.¡± ¡°Even if we can continuously reinforce them, we might encounter enemies along the way. At that time, it will be disadvantageous for us to fight in the wilderness. Now, the best method for us should be to stabilize the situation and slowly counterattack.¡± ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why was there no news of the 300,000-strong army this time?¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°It must be a spy who slipped up. The intelligence network has probably been controlled by someone. It¡¯s even to the extent that during this period of time, the person who was sending us the information was probably not our spy.¡± At this moment, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°From the looks of it now, Yan Country has put in a lot of effort for this war. Even that Beast Spirit Armor should be just bait. It¡¯s to stall for time and lower our Great Zhou¡¯s guard. Thinking about it this way, when we were scheming to obtain the secret of the other party¡¯s Beast Spirit Armor, the other party should have already begun to set up a trap. We placed all our attention on how to transmit the information back, so we definitely had to use the network of spies. It should be because of this that the other party caught the loophole. It¡¯s even possible that the other party might have deliberately made us send information time and time again so as to completely eradicate the intelligence network. This time, I miscalculated!¡± Due to the fact that they had prioritized benefits above all else, Su Changqing and Emperor Zhou did not expect that although the negotiations seemed to be the Yan Country giving a compromise, they actually had their own schemes. Only after everything had fit in place that the entire scheme had been revealed. When Su Wen heard this, he secretly clicked his tongue. If they were to put it like this, then would this entire matter be considered to have started because of him? If he did not mention this matter¡­ While everyone would not be able to obtain the Beast Spirit Armor, if he were to reject the other party, things would not turn out like this. But no matter what, things had already come to this. At this moment, Su Wen belatedly realized, what would happen to Yan Ze? That was his father-in-law! From what his father and Wu Kunhu were saying, they were going to give up on defending the fort. Could he then live? Emperor Zhou gave the order! ¡°In accordance with the wishes of the General and the Prime Minister, we will order Wu Kunhu to lead the troops. The troops of the Qi Prefecture and the Zhou Prefecture will be stationed at the front line of the Huai River¡­ We will order Xiao Zan to lead the troops¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s attention was no longer on this matter. Finally, the court dispersed. Su Wen came to Su Changqing¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Father, what should we do this time? Yan Ze can¡¯t die!¡± Su Changqing shook his head slightly, ¡°Yan Ze is as good as dead!¡± ¡°Why so?¡± Su Wen was stunned. ¡°Because Yan Ze doesn¡¯t know that he doesn¡¯t have any reinforcements at all!¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°Yan Ze has a large army under his command to guard Fort Boulder. If you were him, what would you do?¡± ¡°Defend and wait for reinforcements!¡± This was Su Wen¡¯s first thought. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°90% of people will find it difficult to directly give up in such a situation. However, the more they guard, the more despair they will feel in their hearts. At the same time, they will have more hope! They will constantly hope for reinforcements to arrive. Because of their hesitation, the only outcome is death!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Could it be that Yan Ze really can¡¯t hold on?¡± Su Changqing looked around and saw that there was no one around. He then said in a low voice, ¡°That might not be the case, but the probability of us not being able to hold on is 70%! If you were His Majesty, what would you choose? Once the Fort Boulder is destroyed and Yan Ze¡¯s main force is annihilated, how will we be able to resist the Yan Country¡¯s army in the future? In such a hurry, His Majesty mobilizing the troops of two prefectures is already the limit, but there are still less than 300,000 troops. If we fight in the wilderness, we will lose more than we win. If we lose again, the gates to the capital will be wide open! At that time, the battle amongst the Heaven Ranks will begin. The calamity of the country will be imminent!¡± ¡°Although Yan Ze is in danger now, the more time he can hold on, the more time His Majesty will have to prepare. He will set up defenses at the front line of the Huai River and mobilize his troops before slowly pushing forward. Although there will be losses, it will ensure that he won¡¯t be defeated.¡± Su Wen was enlightened. ¡°So His Majesty won¡¯t even send someone to tell him that there are no reinforcements!¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why do you think His Majesty wants to gather all the officials to discuss this? His Majesty can decide this matter with a single sentence, but he just wants me and Wu Kunhu to bring this up in front of everyone. Now, look, in the eyes of everyone, it was Wu Kunhu who proposed to give up Yan Ze, and I second his suggestion. However, the actual situation is not like this. Wu Kunhu only said the plan His Majesty wanted him to say! Because he knows that this is the plan His Majesty wants to hear the most!¡± Su Wen did not know how to respond at all. Was it wrong? If he stood in the position of Emperor Zhou, it was hard to say that this decision was wrong. However, Su Wen could not accept this decision. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I want to save Yan Ze.¡± Su Changqing shook his head slightly again. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult!¡± ¡°I want to try!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what, this matter is ultimately caused by my idea. If I didn¡¯t come out with that idea, His Majesty and you might not fall for it! I feel bad that Yan Ze died because of this! No matter what, he is Luoying¡¯s father.¡± Su Changqing said coldly, ¡°No! It doesn¡¯t matter if Yan Ze dies or not, nothing can happen to you! Now that the chaos in the northern border has been settled, I don¡¯t agree for you to go! Stop this and go home!¡± Seeing Su Changqing¡¯s determined expression, Su Wen did not say anything else. After exiting the palace, Su Wen got into the carriage while Zhao Jin drove the carriage. Su Wen said in a low voice, ¡°Now, drive the carriage back alone and tell the ladies that I¡¯ll be going out for a period of time!¡± Chapter 200 - Great Disaster Chapter 200 Great Disaster Northern Border¡­ Fort Boulder. Yan Ze led the army to fight against the enemy, and had already repelled countless enemy attacks. The number of soldiers in the city was decreasing rapidly. Finally, he repelled the enemy¡¯s attack again. The sky also gradually turned dark. It also announced the end of the day¡¯s battle. In the midst of the killing, the soldiers arranged the corpses. The ones who died were their comrades, relatives, and friends. Everyone was solemn, staring silently at this sight. Yan Ze knew that the soldiers were on the verge of collapse. After more than ten days of defending, more than half of them had died. Although many of the enemies had died, the other party had made ample preparations and had clearly sent out more experts. With more 9th Grade Earth Rank experts charging into the formation, even if he had the advantage of the city walls, it was difficult for him to resist. ¡°All units, prepare to defend against the enemy¡¯s night attack!¡± Yan Ze solemnly instructed. To him, after years of fighting, he was no stranger to seeing death. No matter how many people died, the war would continue. Meanwhile, Su Wen had already arrived outside the city. He was panting heavily! Several days and nights passed¡­ and he finally arrived. Compared to the large army, Su Wen could travel at an even faster speed. However, at this moment, he was carrying someone on his shoulder. This person was dressed simply and had a weathered face. At this moment, his hair had been blown into a mess. The moment he landed on the ground, he vomited. Su Wen took out a thousand taels of silver and handed it to him with a smile. ¡°Thank you for pointing the way. It¡¯s not too late for you to run back now.¡± The man took the silver and ran away without saying anything¡­ Imagine if you were halfway in your journey and someone asked you if you knew how to get to Fort Boulder on the Northern Border. The moment you answered yes¡­ You were forcefully carried and bounced all the way there¡­ That kind of experience was definitely not good¡­ But Su Wen had no choice! He had no time and could not make a mistake. Su Wen only took five days compared to the journey of eight used by a messenger on horseback! He came to the southern side of Fort Boulder, where the Yan Country¡¯s army was stationed. When he arrived at the city pass, Su Wen shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Su Wen. I want to see Yan Ze!¡± Neither Yan Ze nor Su Wen expected the two of them to meet under such circumstances. Yan Ze sat in the hall while Su Wen entered. After the aides of Yan Ze retreated, the duo exchanged glances. ¡°How is Luoying?¡± Yan Ze asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± The room fell silent. Finally, Su Wen spoke, ¡°Father-in-law, retreat. There are no reinforcements coming!¡± To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, Yan Ze¡¯s expression did not fluctuate. ¡°Has His Majesty set up defenses along the Huai River?¡± Yan Ze asked calmly. Su Wen looked at Yan Ze in shock. He had actually guessed it! ¡°Yes¡­¡± Yan Ze smiled and said disdainfully, ¡°His Majesty is always so calm. His control over his emotions is so good that it¡¯s disgusting.¡± After a moment, Yan Ze sighed. ¡°Leave. I won¡¯t retreat!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen asked anxiously. Yan Ze said in a low voice, ¡°If I retreat now, I will definitely be defeated. Once the soldiers let go of their anger, it will be difficult for them to resist the enemy. Lu Zhen will then take the opportunity to go south and snowball into an irresistible force. If he marches quickly, the defense of the Huai River will be unstable, and it is very likely that he will find a loophole and break through.¡± He stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we at Fort Boulder still have to hold on for a few days more.¡± Su Wen said anxiously, ¡°But if Yan Country really breaks into the city, it will be too late to leave.¡± Yan Ze turned to Su Wen and snapped, ¡°But have you thought about it? If I escape, the enemy¡¯s forces will be unstoppable. Once they head south, the country will topple over, and the Great Zhou will become the battlefield of the Heaven Ranks. At that time, all lives will be lost. Furthermore, with His Majesty¡¯s personality, how can he spare me? Even Luoying will be implicated because of this!¡± At this moment, Su Wen understood that Yan Luoying entering the capital was a restriction to Yan Ze. At this point, Yan Ze would still act according to Emperor Zhou¡¯s wishes. Yan Ze sighed. ¡°In my entire life, Luoying is the only child I have. I can¡¯t watch her get punished because of me!¡± At this point, Yan Ze sneered, ¡°But since you¡¯re here, you can use this as a cover to motivate the soldiers to kill a few more rounds!¡± Upon hearing Wanyan Ze¡¯s words, Su Wen fell silent. What should he do? What could he do? ¡°You can leave. If it¡¯s really difficult for me to break out of the encirclement, at the very least, Luoying still has you as her husband! She wrote a letter to me and said that she¡¯s very satisfied with you. Since you¡¯re here today, it¡¯s obvious that you have feelings for her. Treat Luoying well in the future!¡± Yan Ze said in a deep voice. ¡°Men, send Su Wen out of the city! His Majesty has already sent Su Wen here. Reinforcements will arrive soon! Hold on for a few more days!¡± Yan Ze roared. Obviously, this was his method to increase morale. The soldiers would not know if it was real or fake. In any case, there was really someone who came. The war would still continue. The sun rose and another charge was launched. Yan Ze personally led the army to fight! In the distance, someone frowned as he looked at the situation in the city. It was Lu Zhen. Compared to Yan Ze and Wu Kunhu¡¯s muscular bodies, he seemed a little weak. He frowned and said, ¡°The morale of the Great Zhou Army has increased instead of decreasing today. Could it be that the Zhou Emperor¡¯s reinforcements have arrived? Impossible, it can¡¯t be so fast. Pass down the order, attack the city with all your strength! In three days, I want to see the city break!¡± Yan Ze relied on this boost in morale to hold on for two days! However, on the third day, he still could not hold on! The Yan Country army surged forward like a tide, cooperating with a large number of experts. The soldiers in Fort Boulder were already on the verge of collapse. Seeing that the reinforcements had yet to arrive, their morale plummeted and they even fell into greater despair! There were sounds of fighting everywhere. At this moment, Yan Ze was fighting against three 9th Grade Earth Rank opponents by himself. His armor had shattered, and he was fighting topless with several wounds on his body. Death seemed inevitable. At this moment, a golden light flashed. The 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator fighting Yan Ze was instantly sent flying! At the same time, a furious roar shook the heavens and earth. ¡°How dare the Great Zhou disobey the rules! Using Heaven Rank experts in a Kingdom War?¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Monk Huiming recited a Buddhist chant in reply. He casually grabbed Yan Ze and flew backward! At this time, a person flew over from the horizon. That person looked extremely young as he pointed at Huiming and rebuked angrily, ¡°Your Great Zhou actually dares to break the rules?¡± At that moment, another person flew out of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s territory. He berated, ¡°This person is not an expert of our Great Zhou Royal Court!¡± At this moment, Monk Huiming had already brought Yan Ze to Su Wen¡¯s side. He looked at the expert from Yan Country floating in the sky and said in a deep voice, ¡°This old monk isn¡¯t a Heaven Rank expert from the Royal Court. I only have a personal relationship with this Benefactor Yan Ze, so I don¡¯t want to see him die! Moreover, what are the rules that you all are talking about?¡± Yan Ze looked at Su Wen with gratitude in his eyes. He never expected Su Wen to be able to find a Heaven Rank expert to help him. Su Wen was also helpless. Although he wanted to save Yan Ze, it did not mean that he wanted to throw himself into it. The enemy was powerful. No matter how strong Su Wen was, he was not a Heaven Rank expert. He might not even be able to fight against ten thousand enemies alone, let alone so many experts on the other side. If he charged in alone, it would be akin to the tale of the calabash boy trying to save his grandfather, sending himself straight into the enemy¡¯s hands! Hence, Su Wen had already considered this before he left. He sent someone to deliver a letter to Huiming! The old monk owed him a favor and promised to help him once! In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, it was a waste not to use it. In order to save Yan Ze in the chaos, Heaven Rank experts were undoubtedly the most reliable! However, Su Wen did not expect this scene¡­ Both the Great Zhou and Yan Country had hidden Heaven Rank experts. Obviously, their existence was to prevent enemy countries from using Heaven Rank experts. Hearing the old monk¡¯s words, the Yan Country Heaven Rank expert said disdainfully, ¡°Is it over just because you said no? When Yan Luoying slaughtered the citizens of my Yan Country, did I ever step forward and say no?¡± He shouted, ¡°The Great Zhou is not abiding by the rules! The Yan Country will begin the Heaven Rank war!¡± His furious roar actually spread out in a mighty manner! His voice spread throughout the entire continent. Monk Huiming was also stunned! He was a newly ascended Heaven Rank cultivator, so how would he know the rules? In the capital, Emperor Zhou raised his head in anger! Damn it! What was going on? In the blink of an eye, several Heaven Rank experts flew into the air within the Great Zhou¡¯s territory. Thirteenth Master, Si Tu, and a few others that were not known! They headed straight for the northern border! At this moment, an angry shout came from the Southern Wilderness as well. ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty has broken the rules, and everyone has the right to punish them! The Wilderness will begin the Heaven Rank battle!¡± In the blink of an eye, the two strongest enemies of Great Zhou started a battle between Heaven Ranks! Emperor Zhou¡¯s face turned ashen! This was the main reason why he didn¡¯t dare to use a Heaven Rank expert. Whoever did so first would be giving the other party an excuse. But Emperor Zhou felt wronged. He hadn¡¯t sent any Heaven Rank experts this time! At this moment, the old eunuch bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it doesn¡¯t seem to be our people. It¡¯s Monk Huiming. Su Wen asked him to save Yan Ze.¡± Emperor Zhou took out a star disk and injected his True Qi into it. Not long after, two shadows appeared. Emperor Zhou roared angrily, ¡°Yu Shensu, how are you even controlling the people in the martial world?!¡± As he roared, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Zhang Qian? Why did you come to ask me? I¡¯ve been in seclusion for many days¡­ Who knew that another Heaven Rank expert would appear?¡± A man lazily said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was sightseeing recently and forgot to tell him the rules¡­ I will help you block the Southern Wilderness!¡± At this moment, Su Wen was standing beside Monk Huiming. Little Monk Zhizhen was also present. That idiot was chuckling, ¡°It¡¯s over. Master is in big trouble this time.¡± Huiming glared at him in reply. No one had expected such a situation to occur. On the other side, Lu Zhen glared fiercely at Su Wen and Yan Ze before starting to retreat! Ordinary people would only be courting death if they stayed nearby. At this moment, several figures flew over the horizon! The two sides faced each other in midair. The atmosphere had already turned heavy just from their auras. However¡­ no one attacked first. Both sides were still evaluating each other¡¯s combat strength. The Yan Country had started the Heaven Rank war, but that didn¡¯t mean that they had absolute confidence in winning. They wanted to use the righteousness of their country to garner the support of the surrounding countries of Great Zhou! Currently, seven people from Yan Country and six from Zhou Country have come! In addition to Huiming, the number of Heaven Rank experts didn¡¯t seem too far off. Huiming said in a low voice, ¡°Benefactor, Zhizhen, the few of you should leave quickly. In this battle, you guys have no rights to participate!¡± Huiming, who knew that he had caused a huge mess, had no regrets as well. Instead, he decided to stay. Su Wen hurriedly left with Yan Ze and Monk Zhizhen However, everyone ignored their presence. Instead all their attention was placed on the Heaven Rank experts on each side. The confrontation could not last forever! Finally, the two sides started fighting! There was only a vast collision of Heaven Earth Origin Qi! This battle was earth-shattering! This lasted for three days and three nights! A Heaven Rank expert¡¯s ability to fight continuously was far beyond that of a cultivator of Earth Rank. And in the Southern Wilderness, several barbarian experts had just flown to the Great Zhou territory. Suddenly, a streak of starlight descended from the distance. A person in green robes descended with a sword in hand. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Go back. Unless Ge Mu comes out personally and fights to the death with me, none of you will be able to enter.¡± When the Barbarian experts saw this person, they looked at each other. They all knew this person! The Great Zhou Sword God! Zhang Qian! His strength had already reached an extreme level. However, this person had never listened to the orders of the Royal Court. Why would he appear here? But no matter what, against Zhang Qian¡­ they did not dare to attack! Su Wen looked at the loud explosions and mushroom clouds behind him. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve really gotten into big trouble this time.¡± Yan Ze shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s more than just big trouble. You have to know that no matter what level it is, there are rules. This time, the Great Zhou has broken the rules, and among the ranks of the countries, they have lost their sense of righteousness! Currently, it¡¯s a competition between two countries, so it¡¯s fine. But once the surrounding countries lean towards the Yan Country, our Great Zhou will definitely lose sooner or later!¡± Su Wen was a little helpless. What should he do now? Be a wanderer? That would definitely not do. His family and father were all in the capital. At this moment, Su Wen could sense Yan Ze¡¯s thoughts. Sometimes, one¡¯s fate could not even be decided for themselves. He could only rush back to the capital with Yan Ze. The little Monk Zhizhen followed behind him. The moment they entered the capital, Su Wen and the others were brought to see Emperor Zhou. Upon entering the palace, they only saw the Zhou Emperor with a completely pale face. He coldly remarked, ¡°Good! Just great! Su Wen, you¡¯re really good! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Isn¡¯t this just a deadlock with Heaven Rank experts?¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± Emperor Zhou threw a pile of letters in front of Su Wen! He sneered and said, ¡°Look! Take a good look! These are all letters sent by the other nations! No matter if it¡¯s a big country or a small country, they all sent me letters, asking me to give reparations! Look carefully! What do you think we should do now?¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that I couldn¡¯t let a Heaven Rank expert save my father-in-law!¡± Emperor Zhou laughed in anger. ¡°If I could use a Heaven Rank expert to save someone, would I still be so foolish to not do so? In front of the two armies, it¡¯s not like back in the country. As long as a Heaven Rank expert makes a move, it will be seen through!¡± ¡°Get lost! Hurry up and go home!¡± Finally, Emperor Zhou roared out in anger. Su Wen hurriedly left the palace. In the palace, Emperor Zhou calmed his anger and helped Yan Ze up. ¡°Minister Yan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± After all, Yan Ze refused to retreat¡­ there was nothing to fault him in his actions. Yan Ze said calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard.¡± That indifferent expression made Emperor Zhou extremely unhappy. He immediately lost the desire to continue the conversation. ¡°Then General Yan should go back and rest early.¡± ¡°I shall take my leave!¡± Yan Ze turned around and left. Emperor Zhou closed his eyes. On the other side, Su Wen left the palace and realized that Zhao Jin and Chu He had already arrived with the carriage. ¡°Young Master, I came as soon as I heard that you were back.¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Zhao Jin, go and arrange a residence. My father-in-law has entered the capital and probably won¡¯t be able to leave for a while. He has to have a place to stay.¡± After Su Wen finished speaking, Zhao Jin left. By this time, Yan Ze had also left the palace. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Right at this moment, Luo Ning appeared. He came up to Su Wen, saying in a low voice, ¡°Third Master, the Prime Minister wants you to go back.¡± Su Wen nodded and said to Chu He, ¡°Bring my father-in-law back first.¡± He himself returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence with Luo Ning. The father and son met, and sat down in silence for a moment. Su Changqing said, ¡°The trouble this time is huge!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Su Wen was also helpless. If he knew that this matter was so serious, he would definitely think of another way. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°This time, Your Majesty must settle the war as soon as possible. In order to guarantee that no more countries will be involved, Your Majesty has already decided to give the North portion of the Huai River to the Yan Country.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? We didn¡¯t plan to guard that area anyway.¡± ¡°How can it be that easy! His Majesty promised to give the royal family¡¯s secret martial technique, the Five Tyrant Arts, to the Yan Country! He also promised to compensate the Yan Country with several kinds of heavenly treasures.¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°His Majesty has paid a heavy price this time. Most importantly, the Five Tyrant Arts is the ultimate technique of the royal family. Most of His Majesty¡¯s most trusted Heaven Rank experts cultivate this battle technique. If Yan Country obtains it and deduces the flaws of the Five Tyrant Arts, our Great Zhou will suffer greatly in the next Heaven Rank battle!¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± This time, Su Wen did not know what to say. Su Changqing said, ¡°This is something that can¡¯t be helped. The Great Zhou and Yan Country are two hungry tigers, while the other countries are a pack of wolves. The moment one side has the advantage, the others will definitely want a share of the loot. If His Majesty gives the wolves a share, we will definitely die under the claws of the hungry tigers. Thus, he would rather bear the pain and retreat, preserving our strength. Even the wolves won¡¯t dare to provoke us without a cause!¡± After saying that, Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°As for you, Wu Qiuhan, the Crown Prince, the Third Prince, and the others have all submitted a petition to punish you. Neither I nor His Majesty have an excuse to protect you.¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. He knew that he had indeed caused a huge disaster this time. ¡°Then what should we do? What does His Majesty plan to do?¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°How to deal with you? I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m certain that His Majesty won¡¯t kill you. However, you will definitely suffer a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that I won¡¯t die!¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°He didn¡¯t even kill me despite such a huge disaster. Looks like His Majesty still cares about old times!¡± ¡°Relationship my ass. You should be able to tell by now that a Heaven Rank expert is the foundation of a country. His Majesty has suffered heavy losses this time. If he kills you and deprives the country of another future Heaven Rank expert, won¡¯t he suffer a huge loss?¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how His Majesty deals with this. There should be an outcome in the next few days.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Who cares? There will always be a way out when the time comes. So long as you still have a life, there will be a day when you can rise again. I¡¯m gonna go see my daughter!¡± Su Changqing rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Hmph! Bring Su Su back for dinner! Wu Kunhu sent a Wind-Ripping Hou to your house the day before and I happened to bump into it. I asked for it and froze it in the icehouse!¡± When Su Wen heard this, he flew into a rage. ¡°Why did you even take it!¡± ¡°Hehe, shouldn¡¯t you be filial to me?¡± Looking at Old Su¡¯s matter-of-fact expression, Su Wen felt helpless. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to come in after you send her over. I¡¯ll send Su Su back after dinner.¡± Su Wen: ¡°????¡± Chapter 201 - Punishment Chapter 201 Punishment Great Zhou, within the royal palace. Su Wen met Emperor Zhou once again. ¡°This time, you acted without permission and caused a Heaven Rank war. Three of the Great Zhou Heaven Ranks were heavily injured, so I have to answer to them,¡± Emperor Zhou said in a low voice. ¡°Tomorrow, I will issue a decree to throw you into the prison for three years!¡± When Su Wen heard this, his heart tightened! Emperor Zhou said softly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, this is only an excuse to the outside world. Since you¡¯ve made a huge mistake, you have to make up for it! I have a few things for you to do here!¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, Your Majesty.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes were sharp as he said, ¡°Firstly, my Great Zhou¡¯s intelligence network has been uprooted from the Yan Country. As the Secret Shadow Guard, I want to send you to the Yan Country to reestablish the intelligence network. You must let me regain control of the intelligence within the Yan Country.¡± ¡°Secondly, from the looks of it now, the Yan Country is powerful and difficult to deal with. In the north of the Yan Country, there is the Chu Country, and they have always been at odds with the Yan Country. Originally, Lu Zhen should have been fighting on the front lines of the Chu Country, but for some reason, he actually came down their Southern Border this time. Moreover, the Yan Country actually dared to launch a Heaven Rank war without any hesitation, not caring about the Chu Country. This shows that there must be a reason behind this. Go and investigate clearly, you must not allow the Chu Country and the Yan Country to form an alliance.¡± ¡°Third! You haven¡¯t reached the Heaven Rank yet, but your combat strength is already overwhelming. If you have the chance, think of a way to kill the Yan Country¡¯s talents¡­¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly when he heard the demands. This was not some empty talk from the Zhou Emperor. All these three matters were difficult to handle. If he went to the Yan Country, he would no longer have his father to protect him. He would have to establish a force, sow discord between Yan and Chu Countries, and even think of a way to kill the Yan Country¡¯s geniuses. This Emperor really thought highly of him. Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel wronged! The trouble you caused this time, the Great Zhou has paid too much!¡± ¡°Yes! This subject understands!¡± Su Wen knew that there was no way he could refuse. ¡°Who do you think is more suitable to be in charge of the intelligence network? Choose a deputy and go together. After all, you still have to come back.¡± Su Wen thought for a moment. ¡°I think the Crown Prince is a reliable and cautious person. He¡¯s quite suitable!¡± Emperor Zhou sneered. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Then I feel that the Third Prince is extremely talented in martial arts and has superb skills. He can be relied on!¡± Emperor Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°The third¡­ can¡¯t be involved either. How can my son be thrown into such a dangerous place?¡± Su Wen thought to himself that it was a pity. Seeing that the princes could not make it, Su Wen continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have Wu Qiuhan¡­ Minister Wu is an old man who is able to control the country. With him around, I can be at ease!¡± Emperor Zhou said, ¡°You¡¯re quite filial, trying to get rid of a political enemy for your father. However, he can¡¯t do the job either!¡± ¡°Then Minister Wu¡¯s son! This should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Wu Qiuhan¡¯s son is not worthy of a great responsibility!¡± Emperor Zhou said indifferently. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t think about revenge over there. You were wrong in this matter! It¡¯s normal for others to interfere.¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re wrongly accusing me. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I just want to help Your Majesty settle the matter, so I definitely don¡¯t have any other intentions!¡± ¡°Do you have a candidate or not?! If there¡¯s no one, I¡¯ll appoint them.¡± Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Su Wen said, ¡°Yes! I think the son of the Grand Prince, Zhao Rui, is not bad!¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Firstly, the person in charge of the spies must be reliable. Zhao Rui is a relative of the emperor, so there¡¯s no need to worry about whether he will change his ways, and he can be trusted with the spy network! Secondly, Zhao Rui is proficient in eating, drinking, womanizing, and gambling. He can be considered an opponent of mine. Only such profligates can survive in the circle. We are going to inquire about information, so the level of our cultivation is not important. How we can integrate into the circle of the Yan Country¡¯s influential officials is the problem.¡± ¡°As for the third point, so long as I choose someone else, His Majesty will always feel that I have ulterior motives. Since Zhao Rui is my closest brother, His Majesty won¡¯t think that I, Su Wen, am someone who will let down my brothers, right?¡± Emperor Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Then we can settle for him. As for the others¡­¡± Su Wen shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Your Majesty. We don¡¯t need the rest of the men. The first thing we need to do is to infiltrate the Yan Country safely. If Your Majesty sends more men, it will arouse suspicion. As for the source of the information, I have my own ways.¡± Emperor Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you may leave. Before you leave, go and bid farewell to Wanrou. Also go inform your family, but don¡¯t leak any news to the outside world. Don¡¯t let them worry about you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty.¡± Su Wen excused himself. Seeing him leave, Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°This brat deserves to be taught a lesson! He really dares to do anything!¡± The old eunuch said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it will be dangerous for him to enter alone.¡± Emperor Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°This is punishment and also a form of tempering. In Great Zhou, he has too many experts by his side. It¡¯s not a good thing to live in an overly comfortable environment! Go, summon Zhao Rui into the palace. I have something to tell him!¡± ¡°What about Yan Luoying? Didn¡¯t His Majesty always hope that the two of them would have children? If he goes over for three years, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Emperor Zhou closed his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. Many things don¡¯t go as I wish in this world. The two of them have been married for a long time, yet I see that Su Wen has never had any children. I¡¯m afraid there might be some problems. I can¡¯t wait for him forever! Yan Luoying needs to be tempered, and so does he. I can only let nature take its course.¡± In the palace, Su Wen and Zhao Wanrou sat together. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow and will be declared to be imprisoned.¡± He did not tell Zhao Wanrou where he was going or what he was doing. Zhao Wanrou leaned against him and asked gently, ¡°Will you miss me?¡± ¡°I will!¡± Su Wen moved Zhao Wanrou¡¯s body over and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a secret technique here. You can use it to practice and see how it works. Remember, don¡¯t spread it and don¡¯t tell anyone!¡± What Su Wen wanted to give Zhao Wanrou was the secret technique, Dragon Qi Infusion! (TL Note: Dragon Qi Infusion was the secret technique he drew that only affects rulers. See chapter 187.) He was leaving, but he was not sure if anything would happen during this period of time. If Zhao Wanrou¡¯s could become stronger, he would be more at ease. Zhao Wanrou nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± The secret technique was passed over, and the two of them cuddled for a while more before Su Wen stood up and left. As he walked out, he happened to meet Zhao Rui, who had just finished his conversation with Emperor Zhou! He looked at Su Wen with a conflicted expression. ¡°Yo, Brother Zhao, what a coincidence!¡± Su Wen greeted him with a smile. Zhao Rui gritted his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no enmity between us, so why did you harm me?¡± Su Wen exclaimed, ¡°Brother Zhao, what are you saying?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making me¡­. go there?¡± Zhao Rui hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t say where he would be sent to. Instead, he said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s a place with a high chance of death. Why are you dragging me there?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Brother Zhao, do you want to be a useless person for the rest of your life, or a national hero?¡± ¡°A useless piece of trash!¡± Zhao Rui said without hesitation, ¡°I just want to find an official position that can allow me to laze and eat and wait for death. I just want to hug my Second Brother¡¯s thigh!¡± The Second Brother he was referring to was the Second Prince. Su Wen sneered. ¡°Then you¡¯ve picked the wrong person. If you want to rely on someone, you have to suck up to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince looks down on me¡­¡± Zhao Rui said helplessly. Looking at Zhao Rui, who was determined to become a good-for-nothing and wait for death, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as dangerous as you think. Think about it, if we go out and establish a spy network, His Majesty will have to give us money. He can¡¯t let us go empty-handed, right? Wouldn¡¯t he have to give us a large sum of money? Then think about it, after we set off, who in Yan Country knows who we are? If we take a large sum of money and go to Yan Country, His Majesty won¡¯t be by our side. We can just gather some information and send it back. After dealing with the matter, we can directly go on an all expenses paid trip and spend money in Yan Country. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice? Do you have such treatment in the capital if you just eat and wait for death?¡± Zhao Rui¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this! That¡¯s right. With the different viewpoint that Su Wen was providing, wasn¡¯t it practically a free vacation? Su Wen patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s only because it was you. If it was someone else, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go. Look at Wu Lie, that burly fool. Can he go?¡± Zhao Rui immediately thanked him profusely. After exiting the palace, Su Wen headed straight for the Wu Residence. Wu Muyu, this little girl, he had to tell her as well. Otherwise, she would also be sad. After speaking to Wu Muyu, Su Wen returned to the residence. He gathered the women in the house and explained the situation. Yan Luoying felt guilty. After all, Su Wen did this to save Yan Ze. At this moment, Yan Ze had already been transferred out of the capital and was guarding the Huai River with Wu Kunhu. They stood facing the Yan Country¡¯s army. Su Wen could tell that they were worried, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going out to lie low. I¡¯ll be back in a few years.¡± After saying that, Su Wen turned to look at Ning Shuang. ¡°Guard the house well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Shuang nodded firmly. Soon, news spread that Su Wen had triggered a Heaven Rank war and was sentenced by His Majesty to three years in prison! At the same time, a caravan set off from the capital of Great Zhou. Su Wen laid in the car with Xue Qianxun kneeling beside him as she fed him fruits. Zhao Jin and Chu He followed outside the carriage. As for Zhao Rui, he was positioned in front of the team. Although with Su Wen¡¯s current strength, it was useless to bring his guards along¡­. Su Wen was long used to being extravagant. He would probably feel uncomfortable the moment he did not have any guards by his side. To put it bluntly, it was tiring to beat up someone without a handy subordinate. However, their goal was not the Yan Country, but to detour from the Yan Country¡¯s Eastern Region to the Chu Country. Because at present, the relationship between the Yan Country and the Zhou Country was extremely tense. At this time, if you send a caravan to them¡­ They would probably cut you down and have your goods confiscated as soon as you entered the country. However, Su Wen did not notice¡­. Behind their caravan, a little girl was walking in the distance far away from them. It was Su Su! Su Wen also went to bid farewell to Ni Hongxiao. Ni Hongxiao took it lightly, but when Su Su heard that Su Wen might be leaving for a long time, she felt extremely reluctant. After some thought, Little Su Su decided to follow Su Wen. Because her spiritual perception was even sharper than Su Wen¡¯s, she could clearly sense his location. Wherever Su Wen walked, she followed behind. However, Su Wen did not expect that he would receive so many Emotional Value points when the news spread out. To put it bluntly, this could be said to be an unprecedented battle of shame for Great Zhou. Every person involved in this farce had become a sinner in the hearts of the commoners. Let alone the only Su Wen who was punished? In an instant, all sorts of curses and swearing were thrown at Su Wen, increasing his Emotional Value by 350,000 points. Although it was not comparable to writing books, it was still a lot. This time, Su Wen spent 50,000 Emotional Value points to exchange for a Phantom Mask from the System Exchange Shop. It did not have any special effects, but as long as one wore it, they would be able to change their appearance freely. There were still people in Yan Country who knew him. It was better to be careful. The remaining Emotional Value was completely insufficient to upgrade the Great Solar Supreme Skill. After he comprehended two levels of the Great Solar Supreme Skill, if he wanted to upgrade it to Lv5, he would need 2 million Emotional Value points. It was simply terrifying. However, Su Wen was not in a hurry. He used the remaining Emotional Value to upgrade Stellar Transposition instead. The exchange of Stellar Transposition was much cheaper. Upgrading from Lv3 to Lv4 only cost Su Wen 140,000 points. After that, he condensed his Star Points once more. This time, a change occurred in the Stellar Transposition skill. The original Stage 2 Enhancement had now become Stage 3. All of his original Star types that he had chosen had unlocked a third level of strengthening! For example, he could now stack the effect of Extreme Yang Star three times instead of the original two times limitation. It would allow him to double the temperature of the fire elemental energy! At the same time, the number of points he could condense increased. This time, there were twelve of them! After the construction was completed, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value was almost drained. Su Wen walked out of the tent and saw everyone cooking at the bonfire. Immediately after, they saw Su Wen¡¯s appearance morph and change into someone else. Although he was still young, his looks had completely changed. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°From today onwards, my name is Su Daqiang.¡± Everyone agreed. Suddenly, Su Wen looked behind him. At this moment, Su Su had already followed Su Wen for three days. She was afraid that Su Wen would send her back, so she followed behind the team from afar every day. When she was hungry, she would eat the rations and water she brought with her. It was also thanks to the Spiritual Master Residence that there was no lack of spirit tools to store things, and Ni Hongxiao had even more than the usual person. At this moment, in front of Su Su, a huge purple tiger was staring at Su Su with its red eyes. 4th Grade Earth Rank vicious beast, Purple Flame Tiger. However, it did not attack rashly! The aura released by Su Su made it feel apprehensive. Roar! The tiger suddenly roared out as a huge fireball condensed in its mouth. Seeing that it was about to spit fire, Su Su laughed loudly. ¡°Stupid tiger, go to hell.¡± Bang! Just as Su Su finished speaking, the fireball in the tiger¡¯s mouth exploded! In terms of controlling flames, Su Su was even superior to Su Wen. She could actually implode flames that were in the activation process! This time, the Purple Flame Tiger¡¯s mouth was not lightly blown up. Several wounds appeared, and blood flowed out. But this move also triggered the Purple Flame Tiger¡¯s ferocity. It no longer condensed a fireball and pounced towards Su Su. Fear flashed across Su Su¡¯s eyes as she activated the flames with all her might! Within the flames, a golden light flashed, transforming into the Holy Vermilion Flame that flew towards the Purple Flame Tiger. Just as Su Su¡¯s Holy Flames appeared, Su Wen sensed that Su Su¡¯s aura had become clearer. He frowned and stood up, running towards that direction! When the Purple Flame Tiger saw the Holy Vermilion Flame, a trace of fear flashed across its eyes. However, this did not affect its speed at all. In an instant, its four limbs stomped on the ground as it dodged Su Su¡¯s holy flames. Bang! The holy flames exploded, and a huge flame rose bloomed! Su Su¡¯s strength had clearly increased a lot compared to before. The previous time, she had been tired only after activating a little bit of the Holy Flames. However now, even after activating the holy flames as an attack, she did not seem tired at all. However, Su Su knew that she could only use such an attack twice! However, she was not worried. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Big tiger, you¡¯re dead. My father is here!¡± That¡¯s right! Just as the tiger was hesitating, Su Wen had already arrived! Bang! Su Wen smashed down from the sky and punched the tiger¡¯s head! Just one punch! Su Wen¡¯s fist ruthlessly stabbed into the Purple Flame Tiger¡¯s skull! He had unleashed his full strength! Su Wen, who did not hold back at all, pierced through this beast¡¯s head! His eyes flashed with ruthlessness. ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Su had already run and plunged into Su Wen¡¯s arms! Even though Su Wen had changed his appearance, Su Su could easily differentiate him from his aura. Su Wen turned to look at Su Su and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I miss you¡­ I don¡¯t want to not see Daddy for a long time,¡± Su Su whispered. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you come to the team?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll send me back.¡± The little girl hugged Su Wen and said, ¡°Daddy, can you bring Su Su along? Su Su will definitely be obedient.¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Won¡¯t you miss your mother?¡± Su Su smiled slyly. ¡°Mother will come after me when she realizes. Ever since the last time, she has placed a tracking bug on me¡­¡± Fine! Seeing this, Su Wen did not say anything else and immediately carried Su Su back to the team. As expected, when Ni Hongxiao realized that Su Su was not at home, she immediately left the city. A few days later, she caught up with the team. Upon seeing Su Su, Ni Hongxiao said coldly, ¡°Come back with me!¡± n n ¡°No! Mother, please, come with us,¡± Su Su begged. Ni Hongxiao looked at Su Wen. ¡°Is this your idea? And you look so strange!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I have no choice. Being careful is the way to go! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Since Su Su was following them, it was good to just bring Ni Hongxiao along. This woman was not a weak person who would drag them down. She possessed many methods that might be effective at any time! Seeing that Su Wen wanted her to stay, Ni Hongxiao hesitated for a moment before agreeing The two of them entered the carriage. Su Wen glanced at Xue Qianxun. ¡°Get out!¡± Xue Qianxun left obediently. Ni Hongxiao sneered: ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°There are other uses for bringing her along!¡± Su Wen said solemnly. The curtain was lowered and the team set off again. Su Su sat on the roof of the carriage happily. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s voice came from the carriage again: ¡°Watch your hands!¡± Su Wen: ¡°It moved by itself, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Turn your face back, it looks disgusting!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Two months later, in a certain Yuanfeng City of the Great Chu Empire. The stage was surrounded by people watching. Xue Qianxun stood on the stage and sang softly using her internal energy¡­ (The waves silently drown the night/ /In the corner that overflows the ends of the sky/ /The big fish swam through the gaps in the dream/ /Gazing at the silhouette of your slumber¡­/ That¡¯s right, the song that was being sung was ¡°Big fish!¡± (TL Note: Search Big Fish by Zhou Shen. Quite a nice song.) The song was taught by Su Wen, of course. How could the commoners have ever heard such a song? In this world, it was difficult to even get such tunes. During this period of time, a band had suddenly appeared in Chu. They sang everywhere they went, and the songs they sang were all unheard of. However, all their songs were especially moving In a short period of time, their reputation soared. At this moment, the citizens around the stage were intoxicated. As for Xue Qianxun, she was dressed in a snow-white dress, looking extremely alluring Su Wen sat backstage with Su Su in his arms. ¡°Father, this song is so nice¡­¡± ¡°Of course, look who wrote it!¡± Su Wen was extremely boastful in front of his daughter. ¡°Father is great!¡± By the side, Ni Hongxiao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s about it, right? Right now, our reputation has already spread.¡± When Su Wen heard Ni Hongxiao¡¯s words, he said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed about time. Now that I have a reputation, if I go to Yan Country along the way, I won¡¯t be suspected anymore.¡± At this point, he frowned and said, ¡°What disappointed me was that I couldn¡¯t find out the reason for the war between Yan Country and Chu Country.¡± That¡¯s right, the Yan Country and Chu Country had indeed stopped fighting. The two countries were originally enemies, but ever since a year ago, the borders of the two countries had become peaceful and there were no more wars. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this was extremely abnormal. In reality, he had also heard some rumors from some of the commoners. However, they were mainly just rumors that the Yan Country had lost and didn¡¯t dare to invade anymore, or it was that Emperor Chu was magnanimous and didn¡¯t want to see too many of the people in the border die. However, in Su Wen¡¯s eyes, these reasons were not valid. If the Chu Country did not attack the Yan Country, he could understand why the Yan Country wanted to attack the Great Zhou, since they did not need to fight on two fronts However, from what he knew, not only had the Chu Country not attacked the Yan Country in the past year, they had also not engaged in any major battles with the other countries. This was very unusual for an empire. At the very least, when the Yan Country attacked the Zhou Country, especially after triggering the battle between Heaven Ranks, the entire continent knew about it. As a feud that involved the world, there must be something fishy if they did not send troops to attack. However, Su Wen also knew he was completely foreign to how the Chu Country functioned, it was normal for him not to obtain accurate information. Just as he was thinking, someone walked into the backstage arrogantly with his nose in the air. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss?¡± Su Wen stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The corners of that person¡¯s mouth suffused a disdainful smile as he said, ¡°My lord asked me to inform you that in three days, you will be going to County Governor Manor to perform for the Lords. Practice well these two days and don¡¯t screw up!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes slightly. County Governor Manor? This was a good opportunity to get close to the upper echelons of Great Chu. He smiled and said, ¡°Got it.¡± When the person saw Su Wen agree, he rubbed his fingers at Su Wen. His intention to ask for money was obvious. All crows in the world were the same. Su Wen took out a silver ingot and handed it to that person. That person weighed it in his hand and smiled. ¡°At least you know your place.¡± With that, he turned to leave! After he left, Ni Hongxiao said, ¡°I thought you would kill him.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Kill him? There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s still time after I get what I want to ask.¡± Chapter 202 - Flame God Sect Chapter 202 Flame God Sect In County Governor Manor. There was a flower garden that was exceptionally lively, full of people. The commander of Yuanfeng County, Zheng Deli, was currently instructing his servants. ¡°Have you prepared everything? Today, we have an esteemed guest. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± The servants started to get busy. No one dared to be careless. Su Wen and the others had also arrived early to prepare for the event. There were three people who came entered this area: Su Wen, Xue Qianxun, and Little Su Su. As a music maestro and boss, Su Wen was purely here to watch the show. Zheng Deli walked to their side and looked at Qianxun before saying sternly, ¡°If you sing well tonight, I will reward you handsomely. If you don¡¯t sing well, don¡¯t blame me for being harsh!¡± Xue Qianxun¡¯s cultivation was nothing in his eyes. He still had two guards of 8th Grade Earth Rank in his residence. As for Su Wen, he had long concealed his cultivation base. Su Wen smiled and nodded. After Zheng Deli left, Su Su whispered, ¡°Father, he¡¯s so fierce!¡± Su Wen touched her head and smiled. ¡°If he dares to be fierce to you, Daddy will blow his head off.¡± This was no joke. Soon, it was time for the banquet. Zheng Deli brought in a person. An old man with white hair and beard had a red face appeared. Although he didn¡¯t look young, his complexion was excellent. ¡°Elder Jiang, please take a seat!¡± At this moment, Su Wen and Xue Qianxun were waiting in the corner. Little Su Su stood beside Su Wen and watched curiously as the mighty adult suddenly lowered his voice. The old man sat down, and Zheng Deli hurriedly ordered the dishes to be served. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Zheng Deli smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve come from afar this time. As for me, I don¡¯t have much to entertain you. I heard that Elder Jiang likes to listen to music. Over here, there happened to be a woman who sang excellent songs recently. I specially invited her over for you!¡± As he spoke, he waved at Su Wen and the others. Xue Qianxun immediately went forward while Su Wen took out his zither and started playing. It was still the same song, ¡®Big Fish¡¯, a melodious voice accompanied by the strumming of the zither. Soon, the entire hall was intoxicated. After she finished singing, Zheng Deli asked fawningly, ¡°How was it?¡± The old man nodded slightly and said, ¡°Not bad, interesting.¡± ¡°Another song!¡± Zheng Deli said. Xue Qianxun continued singing, but this time, it was the song ¡°Coolness¡±. (TL Note: Another sad and emotional song, search for Coolness or Liang Liang by Zhang Bichen.) /In the cold night, my yearning for you forms a river./ /Turns into the mud of spring to protect me¡­/ Along with the sound of the zither, the old man closed his eyes and shook his head slightly. Obviously, he was intoxicated by the song as well. Not long after, the song ended. The old man smiled and said, ¡°You sang well. This song is interesting. Although the words are a little crude, the tune is very nice.¡± In the eyes of these ancient people, modern lyrics were naturally lacking in charm. Seeing that the old man was satisfied, Zheng Deli bowed and said, ¡°May you take a look at my son¡­¡± ¡°Bring him out to take a look!¡± When the old man said this, Zheng Deli was overjoyed! Not long after, they brought out a seven or eight year old child. When he walked in front of Elder Jiang, the old man reached out to touch his bones. He placed his hand on the youth¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t hold it in anymore, cry out!¡± As he exerted his strength, the child¡¯s face turned redder and redder. However, he still gritted his teeth and persevered. About a minute later, the child could not help but cry out. A trace of disappointment flashed across the old man¡¯s eyes as he said indifferently, ¡°His natural endowments are average, but he can enter the sect. Even if he succeeds in the future, I¡¯m afraid he will only be around 8th Grade Earth Rank.¡± Upon hearing this, Zheng Deli was overjoyed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Zheng Chun, why aren¡¯t you kneeling down and acknowledging him as your master?¡± Su Wen was very disappointed when he saw that it was only a scene of a Master taking in an apprentice. Initially, he thought that he could find out something from this event, but it turned out to be completely different. At this moment, Zheng Deli said to Su Wen, ¡°You guys can leave. Go to the back and get your pay for the work!¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. F*ck your father. Where was the extra reward for a job well done? Why didn¡¯t he mention it? Fine, forget it. Su Wen stood up and handed the zither to Xue Qianxun before leading Su Su out. Even though his investigation had failed, Su Wen was not disappointed. He knew very well that nothing was so coincidental. How could it be that when he entered the residence to sing, the other party happened to be discussing what he wanted to know? That was too nonsensical. However, at this moment, the old man surnamed Jiang suddenly caught sight of Su Su. He was stunned when he saw her. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Zheng Deli hurriedly helped to stop Su Wen¡¯s company. He turned around and smiled. ¡°Elder Jiang, is there anything wrong? Have you not heard enough? Then let them sing a few more songs.¡± The old man impatiently pushed him to the side and said, ¡°You¡¯re blocking the way!¡± Immediately after, he stood up and walked to Su Wen, looking at Su Su. ¡°Red hair¡­. red eyes¡­ Raging Flames Saint Body?¡± His eyes were filled with excitement. He immediately squatted down and said, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll put my hand on your stomach later. If you can¡¯t take it, shout it out just like that little brother just now, okay?¡± Su Su was so frightened that she hid behind Su Wen. The elder¡¯s eyes lit up again. This lass has such good movements at such a young age? He reached out to grab Su Su! At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Old thing, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. If you dare to put your filthy hands on her without my daughter¡¯s consent, I¡¯ll smash your head and feed it to the dogs!¡± Su Wen coldly spat. Su Su was definitely one of Su Wen¡¯s reverse scales. He did not care even if his cultivation was exposed. The Elder Jiang stood up and said coldly, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± Zheng Deli also shouted, ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? Do you know who this is? This is Elder Jiang from the Flame God Sect! He¡¯s a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert! There¡¯s no one stronger than him under the Heavens!¡± Well¡­ In the absence of a Heaven Rank, this theory was indeed correct. However, Su Wen did not care. 9th Grade Earth Rank? That still depended on what kind of person he was! He still had some misgivings about people like Wu Kunhu, but if he used all his methods, he might be able to put up a fight with them. As for those ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivators, Su Wen really did not care about them. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. During this period of time, he had also gained some understanding of Great Chu. Compared to the Zhou Country¡¯s Bright God Sect and Jade God Sect, the Great Chu¡¯s Flame God Sect and the Thunder God Sect were the biggest sects. Obviously, those who could obtain the name of God Sect were definitely the strongest sects in a country! Even so, Su Wen still looked at the old man coldly. There was no hint of emotion even after hearing his status. Elder Jiang met his gaze for a long while before taking a deep breath and suppressing his anger. ¡°You¡¯re her father, right? I suspect that your daughter might possess the legendary Raging Flames Saint Body. If she has the aptitude, I¡¯m willing to take her as my disciple. In the future, she¡¯ll be the Holy Maiden of the Flame God Sect! Her future is limitless.¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± These words were true. Su Wen did not lack Heaven Rank techniques! (Author¡¯s note: Previously, it was written in the book that Su Wen had imparted the Great Solar Supreme Skill to Su Su. Later on, I realized that I had written he could not teach it to others, so I changed it to the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword. Currently, Su Su is practicing the Solar Universe Great Solar Art and the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword.) Elder Jiang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You have to think about it for her! Even if you have the martial arts to teach her, can you compare to our Flame God Sect? If she joins the Flame God Sect, she will have a chance to obtain a Paragon Technique!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen was also a little tempted. As his comprehension of the Great Solar Supreme Policy deepened, Su Wen was very clear about its power. Compared to ordinary Heaven Rank techniques, the difference was truly too vast. Not to mention a Paragon Rank technique! The old man continued, ¡°I guarantee you that if she joins the Flame God Sect, I will immediately apply for a Raging Flames Blood Burning Pill for her! That is a precious treasure of our sect! If she eats this Heaven Rank pill, it will be very beneficial to her.¡± This was the first time Su Wen felt the foundation of a major sect. He looked down at Su Su, who quickly shook her head. It was obvious that she did not want to acknowledge him as her master. Su Wen sighed faintly and looked at Elder Jiang with a shy smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at me instead? Actually, I¡¯m still very young! I can be your Sect¡¯s Saint or something¡­¡± Elder Jiang was stunned. He turned his gaze to Su Wen and frowned. ¡°You can control fire?¡± Su Wen casually snapped his fingers and a series of crackling sounds could be heard in the air. Soon, flames started burning out of thin air. Without any True Qi fluctuations, this was pure talent, not a martial technique! Elder Jiang¡¯s jaw dropped. He frowned at Su Wen and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have a sect?¡± ¡°Family techniques!¡± ¡°Heaven Rank?¡± ¡°Heaven Rank!¡± Hearing the affirmative answer, Elder Jiang was conflicted. To be honest, generally speaking, the sects were usually unwilling to accept such talented wanderers. The first was that they were usually too old, and the second was that they were not easy to control! However, the problem was that if Su Su, who was beside Su Wen, came in as well and was nurtured from a young age, it would be a gain. The main question was, how could he guarantee that this fellow in front of him could stay in the sect in peace? ¡°Is there anyone else in your household?¡± ¡°I only have a wife and no one else.¡± Su Wen lied immediately. His wife was naturally referring to Ni Hongxiao. When he heard that Su Wen was not from a wealthy family, Elder Jiang could not help but start calculating in his heart. It seemed that Su Wen¡¯s talent was also very strong¡­ Zheng Deli was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t this my son taking in a Master? ¡°That¡­ Elder Jiang, do you think my son can also get that Heaven Rank medicinal pill? What do you want? Tell me, I¡¯ll get it for you even if I have to go bankrupt!¡± Elder Jiang curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a waste for your son to eat that thing. Give up!¡± When Zheng Deli heard this, he was furious. He glared at Su Wen fiercely. Unsurprisingly, Su Wen turned to look at him and sneered. ¡°Why are you looking at this Daddy? Do you believe that I¡¯ll beat up your son every day after entering the sect?¡± This first sentence made Zheng Deli so angry that he was about to turn hostile, but after hearing the second sentence, he was speechless. What kind of person was this? ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight with such uncouth people.¡¯ Zheng Deli comforted himself. However, he also knew that it was not easy for his son to join a sect like the Flame God Sect. Entering the Flame God Sect would allow his son to reach 8th Grade Earth Rank. If it was any other sect, he might stagnate at 4th or 5th Grade Earth Rank! The difference was too great. Furthermore, there was a difference between an 8th Grade Earth Rank and an 8th Grade Earth Rank from a God Sect. He fell silent, not daring to make another sound. Old Jiang asked Su Wen, ¡°You won¡¯t be leaving for the next few days, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright, then wait for me here for a few days. I have to return to the sect to discuss this. But before that, can you let me see her talent?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taking you as my master. Do you think my talent is not good enough? Why are you looking at my daughter? Can¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± At this moment, Su Su smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, is it you want to see fire control? I know it too!¡± Su Su extended her hand and pointed. Golden Holy Flames instantly shot out! ¡°Hiss!¡± What kind of f*cking talent was this? As an expert in playing with fire, Elder Jiang could tell at a glance that this flame was extraordinary! The Holy Flames were extinguished. Elder Jiang looked at Su Su with a completely different gaze. Test? Test for what?! After pondering for a moment, he took out a bottle of elixir from his bosom and squatted down. The creases on his face were squeezed together as he revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°Good child, come. This bottle of elixir is given to you by Master. Remember Master¡¯s name, I¡¯m Jiang Ye. If you have nothing to do, just eat it as candy. But don¡¯t eat it too fast. Eat one every three days.¡± This was a bottle of Fire Essence Pill. It was an Earth Rank elixir and was the mildest. After consuming it, it would nourish the body. Su Wen frowned. ¡°You made a mistake. I¡¯m the one who wants to acknowledge you as my master! My daughter didn¡¯t say that she wants to acknowledge you as her master!¡± Jiang Ye stood up and glanced at Su Wen with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll introduce my master to you.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± Su Wen finally left with Su Su and Xue Qianxun. The sidelined Zheng Deli couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Jiang, is that child talented?¡± Jiang Ye glanced at him from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°Is there a need to ask? Does your child know how to produce fire when he¡¯s two or three years old? And is it even a golden fire? Do you know what that means? Let me tell you, you had better watch these people carefully. If anything happens, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± After returning to the team, Su Wen gathered everyone and told them what had happened. Then, he said, ¡°If that old man really comes back in two days and wants to take me as his disciple, I¡¯ll get Zheng Deli to get some identification for all of you. When the time comes, you will have the legal identity of a Great Chu official. After that, Chu He, you will follow Zhao Rui and go to Yan Country first. After you arrive, your mission is to make friends. Don¡¯t care about who they are. Befriend them first. As for setting up the spy network and transmitting the news, there¡¯s no hurry. Wait for me to arrive first.¡± Zhao Rui said with a bitter expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t feel confident!¡± Su Wen slapped him and pretended to be angry. ¡°I f*cking told you to go play and make friends, but you¡¯re still not confident? Then if I ask you to scout for information, aren¡¯t you going to die?! Don¡¯t worry, no one knows you!¡± After leaving the capital, did he still think that Young Master Su was so easy to talk to? However, Su Wen did not use much strength. He was just joking with him as well. Zhao Rui thought about it and realized that it made sense. He didn¡¯t do anything, so there was no reason that he would expose himself. After everyone dispersed, only Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao were left in the room. Now, Xue Qianxun had an additional job. That was to be a nanny! She was in charge of taking care of Su Su daily. Ni Hongxiao frowned. ¡°Is there a need for Su Su to acknowledge him as her master?¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Flame God Sect has a Paragon Rank cultivation technique, but if there¡¯s really such a chance, I would want Su Su to take it.¡± Ni Hongxiao naturally knew how precious a Paragon Rank technique was. ¡°Alright then, but why should I come along?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Can you tolerate Su Su being so young and staying in the sect alone?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao was indeed a little worried. ¡°Alright then! I¡¯m going back to my room. I still have experiments to do.¡± Ni Hongxiao stood up. However, she was stopped short by Su Wen, who suddenly held her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I told the elder of the Flame God Sect that you¡¯re my wife!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Ni Hongxiao did not understand. Su Wen said seriously, ¡°You are my wife. You already have a child and you have yet to lose your virginity. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Su Wen knew very well that he needed a reason to convince Ni Hongxiao. He felt that this reason was very suitable. Ni Hongxiao stared at Su Wen¡­ their eyes locked for a long time¡­ After a while, Ni Hongxiao sighed and blew out the candle. In the darkness, the voices of two people could be heard! ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t delay my experiments!¡± ¡°That will depend on your ability! Heh, take this!¡± In the Flame God Sect, more than ten elders were gathered! All of them were engrossed in listening to Jiang Ye¡¯s report. After he finished speaking¡­ The current Sect Master frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure that child is two to three years old and can activate an Extraordinary Flame?¡± Those that possessed flames far surpassing ordinary flame abilities were called Extraordinary Flames. One had to know that even the Raging Flames Saint Body could only control ordinary flames! If it was as Jiang Ye said, then Su Su¡¯s talent was too terrifying Jiang Ye said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I saw it with my own eyes. Moreover, as long as I bring her into the sect, everyone can see that my disciple¡¯s talent can be said to be top-notch!¡± The old fellow was cautious and was afraid that others would snatch his disciple from him! Another elder said, ¡°But, do you think that girl¡¯s father has a cultivation base? What rank is his cultivation?¡± Jiang Ye was stunned. He suddenly realized that he did not notice Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level at all. ¡°Probably 8th or 9th Grade Earth Rank!¡± However, according to Su Wen¡¯s words, he had some guesses. ¡°With such a cultivation, what should we do if he enters the sect and has ulterior motives?¡± Jiang Ye smiled and said, ¡°Even if he has a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation, can he still overturn the heavens in the sect? As for harboring any ill intentions, so long as we use our Spirit Language Secret Technique to prevent him from leaking the sect¡¯s cultivation techniques, then what harm can he do to the sect once he leaves?¡± When everyone heard this, it seemed to make sense. The Spirit Language Secret Technique was set up by the various sects to prevent their cultivation techniques from being leaked. It was a special type of spiritual technique. As long as one signed a contract, regardless of whether they wanted to say a cultivation technique or write a cultivation technique, they would immediately lose consciousness. Including Xue Qianxun, she also was branded with such a secret technique. Otherwise, Ding Hesong would definitely not hand her over to Su Wen. There was basically no such thing as killing people and torturing them about cultivation techniques in this world. On one hand, it was to protect the sect¡¯s secrets, and on the other hand, it was also to protect the sect¡¯s disciples. Otherwise, if some disciples¡¯ cultivation levels were not high, wouldn¡¯t they be human-shaped secret manuals? ¡°But if that person enters the sect with such a cultivation, who will he take as his master?¡± Jiang Ye smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already convinced my master to teach him personally.¡± Everyone could tell that this old fellow had really put out all his cards. Someone couldn¡¯t help but say sourly, ¡°I was wondering why Old Jiang kept running down the mountain these past few days. It turns out that he has taken a fancy to such a seedling.¡± ¡°Sigh, the number of disciples I took in can¡¯t even be compared to this one person!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! He even applied for a Heaven Rank medicinal pill from the sect. None of my disciples have eaten it before.¡± There was also competition between the elders. Because most of them found it difficult to break through to the Heaven Rank, they usually competed through their disciples. Seeing that Jiang Ye was about to accept a super genius, who wouldn¡¯t be envious? Several days later, Su Wen brought his family to the Flame God Sect. As they walked, Jiang Ye introduced, ¡°Daqiang, you¡¯re one of us from now on. As long as you work hard for the sect, the sect will not mistreat you.¡± At this point, he said in a low voice, ¡°Furthermore, in a few days, it will be the opportunity for the sect to pay respects to the Fire God Martial Ancestor. If you and I help Su Su snatch a spot, Su Su will have a chance to comprehend a technique! Chapter 203 - Entering the Sect Chapter 203 Entering the Sect Upon arriving in front of the Flame God Sect¡¯s mountain gate, Jiang Ye looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have to meet my master and the Sect Master first. Whether they allow you to enter or not is another matter.¡± Su Wen nodded. He followed them into the sect. Towards Jiang Ye¡¯s statement, he had no objections to this. To put it bluntly, he would have to think about whether to accept them or not instead. Jiang Ye introduced the areas as they walked. ¡°The Flame God Sect is divided into nine mountains and nine peaks. Every Peak will have an elder of the sect helming as Peak Master, while the disciples who have cultivated to the 9th Grade of Earth Rank will be awarded the title of Elder. I am the Fifth Peak¡¯s Elder. If you successfully join, you will also belong to our Fifth Peak.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This was very different from the Bright God Sect. The relationship between master and disciple was even closer here. Naturally, the internal competition would probably be even more intense. It was not too different from those factions outside. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous later. Speak properly!¡± Jiang Ye reminded. Soon, the two of them arrived at the main peak. Jiang Ye smiled. ¡°Experts above Heaven Rank no longer care about sect affairs anymore. They won¡¯t make a move unless the Sect faces extermination. After all, there are rules in the martial world. You haven¡¯t seen any Heaven Rank experts yet, right? Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Su Wen: ¡°Hehe.¡± Soon, Su Wen and Jiang Ye entered the hall. There were two people in the hall. One of them was in his prime and had a burly figure with a full beard. The strange thing was that the beard on this fellow¡¯s face was actually red. Jiang Ye introduced, ¡°This is the current sect master of the Flame God Sect, Dongfang Ju.¡± The next person to be introduced was Jiang Ye¡¯s master. To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, this fellow looked much younger than Jiang Ye. At most, he was in his forties. He had a pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes and looked rather scholarly. ¡°This is my master, Shi Yu.¡± Su Wen said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re so young.¡± Shi Yu smiled and said, ¡°Breaking past the 3rd Grade Heaven Rank allows one to return to their youth.¡± This was the first time Su Wen had heard someone talk about information regarding Heaven Rank. All along, everything about Heaven Rank was unknown to him. He secretly noted this down. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± After the greeting, Shi Yu nodded and said, ¡°Good talent. 8th Grade Earth Rank, vigorous True Qi. How old are you?¡± ¡°20¡­¡± Su Wen told the truth. Shi Yu and Dongfang Ju gasped in shock and surprise. This talent was too terrifying. One had to know that Su Wen did not hide his cultivation base. His goal was very clear, he himself wanted to obtain a Paragon Rank cultivation technique from the Flame God Sect! If he did not show enough talent, would he have been given such a chance? ¡°Come here and let me feel your bones!¡± Shi Yu said in a deep voice. He still did not, nay, could not believe it. Although Su Wen did not like being touched by men, he knew that this time, he had to be as truthful and cooperative as possible. The more he looked as though he had to hide, the more he had to lose. He walked forward and Shi Yu grabbed his arm. He reached out to pinch it before placing a palm on it. A fiery True Qi entered Su Wen¡¯s body. After a moment, Shi Yu released his grip and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re indeed twenty years old. What talent!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Wen and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Never acknowledged a master?¡± These four words sounded like the ringing of a morning bell. Su Wen was actually a little dazed when he was exposed to the extremely powerful spiritual power within. Heaven Rank experts naturally had their own methods. ¡°Never!¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions on Shi Yu and Dongfang Ju¡¯s faces relaxed. Shi Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to take me as your master?¡± ¡°Disciple is willing!¡± Su Wen said. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. From today onwards, you will be a core disciple of the Fifth Peak. You will be of the same generation as Jiang Ye. You can just address him as senior brother.¡± ¡°Thank you Master!¡± Shi Yu then continued with a smile. ¡°Dongfang Ju also originated from my Fifth Peak. You can ask him more if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, Dongfang Ju laughed and casually threw out a question. ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think a sect is?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen had never considered this question. He frowned and pondered for a moment. After some hesitation, he replied, ¡°A sharing of benefits?¡± Dongfang Ju was stunned for a moment. After a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! A sect encompasses exactly what you mean. In the sect, everyone shares benefits. Disciples can obtain high-level cultivation techniques and resources, while the leaders of the sect can obtain enough manpower to constantly expand their influence. This is also the reason why the sect can continue to grow.¡± ¡°It looks like Junior Apprentice Brother is a smart person! It¡¯s easier to speak to smart people. After Junior Apprentice Brother enters the sect, we will treat Junior Apprentice Brother as one of our own. We will not hold back anything that we should give you. But at the same time, Junior Apprentice Brother must also contribute to the sect. If Junior Apprentice Brother really wants to betray the sect, or if you only want to obtain benefits and don¡¯t want to contribute, then you must be prepared to be chased down by the sect¡¯s experts. That¡¯s the simple truth.¡± Su Wen smiled. This Dongfang Ju was very interesting. He directly pointed out the truth. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Brother!¡± Shi Yu interrupted at this point, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. If Daqiang wants to learn a cultivation technique, you can look for your two senior brothers. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to you.¡± As far as Heaven Rank experts were concerned¡­ These mundane matters were not worth paying attention to. This time, he only agreed because Jiang Ye begged him to accept Su Wen. Su Wen also understood what was going on. Currently, the Fifth Peak should be the most powerful among the nine peaks. Supporting them above was a Heaven Rank expert, in the middle, the Sect Master whose authority was supreme, and the Peak Master was held by the 9th Grade Earth Rank Jiang Ye. Next, Su Wen and his family were all accepted into the sect. At the same time, Dongfang Ju had also gathered all the higher-ups. After all, this was related to the distribution of Heaven Rank elixirs. Even he had to show everyone Su Su¡¯s talent. Su Wen and his daughter stood in the middle of the hall. Beside them were the commanders and stewards of the other peaks. Dongfang Ju coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My master, Shi Yu, has already decided to accept Su Daqiang as his disciple. From today onwards, he will also be part of the Fifth Peak!¡± Everyone glanced at Su Wen but did not say anything. Dongfang Ju continued, ¡°However, due to Su Daqiang and Su Su¡¯s talent, the Sect decided to give them two Raging Flames Blood Burning Pills.¡± Everyone frowned when they heard this! An Elder of the Second Peak was furious and said, ¡°Sect Master, aren¡¯t you going too far? Yes, the sect has its rules. They say that if they encounter special geniuses, they can build their foundation with the Raging Flames Blood Burning Pill and solidify their foundation. But are their talents as exaggerated as Jiang Ye said?¡± Dongfang Ju looked at Su Wen in response. Su Wen smiled and stretched out his hand. ¡°Hu!¡± The golden flames burned. Immediately after, Su Su followed suit. The father and daughter each held a ball of flames. The elder was instantly rendered speechless. Everyone looked at Su Wen and his daughter in shock. Were these two monsters? This golden flame was clearly not an ordinary fire. After the flames dissipated, Dongfang Ju smiled and said, ¡°Does anyone still have any doubts?¡± No one spoke. Dongfang Ju took out two pills and said with a smile, ¡°After eating this Raging Flames Blood Burning Pill, it can increase the temperature of your blood. During the cultivation process, the True Qi condensed will be even hotter. This effect can last for three months. After three months, the body would have been adjusted for a sufficiently long time and the True Qi condensed will undergo a qualitative change.¡± Jiang Ye hurriedly went forward and received the elixir before handing one to Su Wen. He then squatted down and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Good disciple, come, this is from me.¡± Su Su was so frightened by him, she was close to tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take you as my master¡­ your smile is so ugly¡­¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Jiang Ye felt a little awkward at this moment. However, the eyes of the elders who were originally a little impatient immediately lit up when they heard this! The Second Peak Elder laughed wildly. ¡°Haha! Old Jiang! After all this time, you¡¯re playing such tricks with us! She¡¯s not willing to acknowledge you as my master at all. You¡¯re licking your old face and calling me your disciple here to coax us, right? You¡¯re even using the benefits of the sect as a favor! You¡¯re so stingy. It¡¯s all thanks to the little girl¡¯s intelligence, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have been deceived by you?¡± He took a step forward and said gently, ¡°Come, Little Su Su, don¡¯t be afraid. Take me as your master. Look at my spirit artifact, the Fire Spirit Sword. It¡¯ll yours from now on.¡± As the Second Peak Elder spoke, he extended his hand and a fiery red sword flew out. The body of the sword was crystal clear and crimson, looking extremely beautiful! Su Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the flying red sword hovering. She clapped his hands excitedly. Seeing Su Su like this, the Peak Master of Sixth Peak also stood forward. She was a woman who looked to be in her thirties. Not only was she beautiful, she still retained her charm! She rebuked delicately, ¡°What are you guys talking about? According to the rules, female disciples are supposed to all be assigned to my Sixth Peak. Come, Little Su, let me show you how this Fire Feather Rainbow Robe works!¡± As she spoke, she activated it, and a red robe with rainbow hues appeared on her body. However, the robe was composed entirely of golden-red feathers! She leaped, and as the robe fluttered, it actually carried her into the air. Even though her speed was far slower than that of a Heaven Rank cultivator¡­ She was indeed flying, an ability only restricted to the Heaven Ranks! Furthermore, the golden feathers that filled the sky were very beautiful. Little Su Su was lost in the scene¡­ Su Wen also looked at Jiang Ye and reached out to snatch the pill from his hand. He sneered and said, ¡°Senior Brother Jiang, you¡¯re so stingy! You¡¯re really stingy!¡± Jiang Ye blushed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of these fancy tricks!¡± Dongfang Ju also smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Jiang just is used to being careful!¡± Jiang Ye gritted his teeth before suddenly taking out a stone from his chest. The stone was blood red in color. Jiang Ye said in a deep voice, ¡°Come, Su Su, take a look at what Master has for you. This Phoenix Blood Stone is a spiritual object. It will be beneficial to your cultivation if you bring it with you.¡± In terms of value, Jiang Ye had really made up his mind this time. His item was not inferior to those two, possibly even better! The problem was that one of them had a flying sword while the other had a sky full of flying feathers. If you were to take a lousy rock, the appearance would be too drastic to compare. Little Su Su¡¯s gaze was completely attracted by the Sixth Peak Elder¡¯s feathered robe. As for Jiang Ye¡¯s Phoenix Blood Stone, she did not even take a glance at it. Fortunately, Su Wen reacted quickly. He could differentiate what was good and bad, thus he quickly grabbed the stone and smiled. ¡°Let Su Su try to use it for a few days first.¡± Jiang Ye :¡±¡­¡± Try it? Then could he even get it back? At this moment, Dongfang Ju could tell that something was wrong. If the Six Peak Elder flew for a while longer, Su Su might have end up asking to be carried away! He said anxiously, ¡°Alright! Stop it, all of you. How about this? Su Su and Daqiang have just entered the sect and are still unfamiliar with everything. Let them rest for a few days to understand. When the time comes, we¡¯ll see who Su Su is willing to acknowledge as her master!¡± ¡°Sect Master is so biased. Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this first!¡± The Peak Master of the Sixth Peak, Wu Yuehan, grumbled. The First Peak Elder chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think we might as well make a decision today. Otherwise, if they return to the Fifth Peak to stay for a few days, this Jiang fellow might use some shameful methods!¡± Actually, he could also tell that even if Su Su did not choose Jiang Ye, it would still be far before he could get a chance. However, the Fifth Peaks was too powerful now, and they had already suppressed the rest to the point that they could not breathe. If they accepted such a genius, wouldn¡¯t the rest be continuously suppressed for a few more decades? For a moment, everyone agreed. Even Dongfang Ju said helplessly, ¡°Little Su Su, then choose a master in this room.¡± Little Su looked around at everyone. Suddenly, she jumped onto Dongfang Ju¡¯s shoulder and said brightly, ¡°Uncle Red Beard, can you be my master? Look, you¡¯re Red Beard, and I¡¯m Red Hair¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dongfang Ju was overjoyed. He raised his head and laughed. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± This was something he had never expected. Actually, he also had this intention, but it was difficult for him to say it. After all, Jiang Ye was still there. If he spoke, Jiang Ye would definitely be unhappy. However, Su Su chose it herself, so he could not be blamed. He took out a bracelet from his chest, on which there were several translucent rubies. He did not say anything and directly put it on Su Su. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the greeting gift Master is giving you!¡± Jiang Ye went to Su Wen¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Junior Brother Su, I¡¯ve reached a critical point in my cultivation these past two days. That Phoenix Blood Stone¡­¡± Su Wen said loudly, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Jiang. You cultivated to a critical point and yet even gave the Phoenix Blood Stone to Su Su as a greeting gift. It¡¯s truly touching!¡± Jiang Ye quickly said, ¡°No it¡¯s not¡­¡± Dongfang Ju¡¯s reaction was also disgustingly fast. He smiled and added in, ¡°Senior Brother Jiang doesn¡¯t have to be so polite. Su Su, aren¡¯t you going to thank your Martial Uncle Jiang? Don¡¯t say that his smile is ugly in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle Jiang!¡± Su Su said obediently. Jiang Ye wanted to cry but had no tears¡­ A disciple had actually become a martial niece instead¡­ The difference was too great. Furthermore, he had even lost a Phoenix Blood Stone. The other peak masters also felt extremely disappointed. No one expected Su Su to pick the Sect Master, Dongfang Ju, after so much trouble. In the end, she still went back to the Fifth Peak. After everyone dispersed, Su Wen brought Su Su back to the Fifth Peak¡­ The moment she entered and saw that everyone had left, Little Su Su smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, am I smart!¡± ¡°Huh? How are you smart?¡± Su Su said smugly, ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve taken the Red Beard Sect Master as my master! Look, that Jiang Ye is so old. He might die in two years. The Red Beard Sect Master is different. He should be able to live for many more years. Furthermore, he gives me a strange feeling¡­ similar to Father¡¯s master.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. What did this mean? She knew that Su Su¡¯s spirit perception was very sharp and could sense many things that he could not. Could it be¡­ Just as he was thinking, Ni Hongxiao also came out to greet them. She glanced at Su Wen, who was deep in thought, and smiled. ¡°You better not rely on the basis of ordinary children to measure your daughter¡­¡± Seven days later, in the Flame God Sect¡¯s armory, Su Wen looked at the secret manual in front of him. Thanks to Shi Yu, he was now considered the disciple of a Heaven Rank, thus he could read all the books in the Flame God Sect. This included the secret manuals. However, the secret manuals needed to be signed by a spirit contract and could not be passed on to anyone outside the sect. However, what was taught within the sect was not restricted by the spirit contract. In the Flame God Sect¡¯s treasury, there was more than one Heaven Rank technique. Whether it was martial techniques or cultivation techniques, there were more than a dozen of them. However, to Su Wen, most if not all these were useless. The might produced by the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra was comparable to the Flame God Sect¡¯s Flame-Attributed cultivation technique. As for the Great Solar Supreme Policy, there was no need to mention it. It resulted in Su Wen looking down on ordinary Heaven Rank techniques. After walking around, Su Wen did not learn a single cultivation technique. As for Paragon Rank techniques, there were none at all. However, Su Wen also understood from the sect¡¯s secret manual that the Flame God Sect¡¯s greatest foundation was the chance to study the statue of the Flame God Dao Ancestor. Supposedly, the Flame God Dao Ancestor was the source of all flames, the controller of the Grand Dao of Fire. Of course, Su Wen did not comment on this. After all, everyone knew how to brag. Furthermore, who wouldn¡¯t brag a little more about their own ancestor? However, there was no need to doubt that one could gain some insights from observing the Flame God Statue in the sect. It was said that 30,000 years ago, someone comprehended a Paragon Rank cultivation technique from within¡­ However, the things one comprehended from it could not be passed on to others. This caused the chance to view and study the Flame God statue to be extremely precious. This statue could not be observed at any time. The statue needed to accumulate energy before it could be studied. In general, it would be opened for observation and study once a decade. And a person could only study it once in their lifetime. Every time it was opened for observation, the statue would use up a certain amount of energy based on what the spectator had comprehended¡­ At most, forty people could gain insights from it. The least number of people obtaining insights was 30,000 years ago, where only one person comprehended something. Therefore, within the sect, one needed to be ranked to snatch the chance to observe the statue. After all, no one could guarantee that it would still have enough energy to allow for comprehension when it came to their turn. As for the order of viewing the statue, the ranking method was very simple. The first was the selection of Heaven Rank disciples. Ordinary Heaven Rank disciples would be given priority, and if there were two Heaven Rank disciples at the same time, it would be decided by drawing lots to maintain harmony. n If there was only one person, that person would directly be ranked before everyone. After that was the competition between the nine peaks. There were a total of five rounds! The first round was the most intense, because everyone knew that it was meaningless to rank at the back. The competition between the nine peaks was not about the strength of the disciples, but their masters! The reason was simple. Some disciples were talented, but they were still young. Could it be that they couldn¡¯t participate in the viewing then? It had to be known that this kind of disciple was more valuable to nurture. On the other hand, some of the disciples were old and had ordinary natural endowments. Even if their combat strength was formidable, there was no need to nurture them. The viewing of the Flame God Dao Ancestor statue would only occur once every ten years. If it was delayed by ten years, how much would a talented disciple be affected from it? Therefore, the ranking of the nine peaks was the solution. There were a total of nine arena stages that would be erected. Anyone who wanted to compete could go on stage, and each peak would send out one person to challenge. The winner would stay while the loser left. Generally speaking, the first round was so important because typically only 10 to 20 disciples could manage to comprehend insights. In other words, only the first round was guaranteed for someone to obtain an insight. The closer one was to the front, the more abundant the energy, and the more exquisite the things they comprehended would be. Therefore, in the first round, the masters of the Nine Peaks usually went up personally. However, the Nine Peak Masters did not represent the strongest combat strength of the sect. There were also many people within the sect that were very strong, but did not wield authority. Thus, in every ranking battle, there could be a situation where a Peak Masters was defeated. After all, the other experts also had their own disciples or their own bloodlines. Everyone wanted to fight for their peaks. Su Wen left the armory and was pondering over these matters when a female disciple suddenly appeared and bowed. ¡°Is it Senior Brother Su Daqiang?¡± When Su Wen nodded, the female disciple continued, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Sixth Peak. Our peak master invites you over.¡± The Peak Master of the Sixth Peak? Wu Yuehan? But that woman did not have any interactions with him? Su Su had already acknowledged her master, so why was she looking for him? Chapter 204 - I Almost Become Serious Chapter 204 I Almost Become Serious In the capital of Great Zhou¡­ The citizens discussed fervently. ¡°Have you heard? Su Wen has been imprisoned.¡± ¡°Haha, who asked him to cause such a huge disaster, causing our Great Zhou to lose so much land?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you ask me, 30 years isn¡¯t enough actually.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s his father? Su Changqing! An ordinary person would have been executed by a thousand cuts a long time ago. His being imprisoned is just to show that he has taken responsibility.¡± To the citizens of the Great Zhou, they also needed an outlet to vent after their failure. However, to some people, this news was simply too negative. For example¡­ the three from the Fire Barbarians who came to kidnap Su Wen¡­ Tamu Chuan, Xu Qiao, and Sula sat together. Sora said with a bitter expression, ¡°What should we do? That Su Wen has been imprisoned. I was still thinking of finding a chance to let him taste me. Isn¡¯t there no other way?¡± Xu Qiao said in a deep voice, ¡°From the looks of it now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult to have a chance within three years. The Great Zhou Heavenly Prison is not something that ordinary people can enter. The people locked in are all extremely important. If it¡¯s just the three of us, wanting to forcefully charge in is a fool¡¯s dream.¡± Sula looked at Tamu Chuan and said, ¡°Then what should we do? Should we report this to the Grand Elder?¡± At this moment however, Tamu Chuan was currently daydreaming. ¡°The roasted whole cow yesterday was delicious¡­ The capital of Great Zhou is so nice¡­ Why don¡¯t I go to Hundred Flowers Pavilion to see the world some other day? I always hear people talking about it¡­¡± As he pondered, he heard Sula¡¯s question. Only then did he manage to react. What did this woman say? Return? Return to that dogshit place that was the Fire Barbarian Tribe? Go out and hunt wild beasts every day? He said with a solemn expression, ¡°The two of you are too pessimistic! What price did the Great Elder pay to allow us to have such a body? No matter what, we have to complete the mission before returning.¡± Sula frowned. ¡°So what do we do?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Tamu Chuan said seriously. ¡°Wait for the right time. That Su Wen will come out sooner or later¡­¡± He turned to look at Xu Qiao and said shamelessly, ¡°Brother Xu, see if you still have any money. Give me some more. How about this? Let¡¯s split the work. Sula and I will be responsible for kidnapping Su Wen. Brother Xu, you will be responsible for our expenses! When we return to the Fire Barbarians Tribe, I will definitely report to the High Priest. Brother Xu will be the leader of this operation!¡± How could Xu Qiao not tell what he was thinking? ¡°Hehe¡­ then thank you, Brother Tamu Chuan.¡± Xu Qiao did not show it on his face, but he secretly started to scheme. ¡°Su Wen has been thrown into jail. I don¡¯t know how many guards his residence has, but if I find an opportunity¡­ to kill his entire family, his expression will definitely be wonderful when he comes out!¡± On the other side, in the Golden Wheel Monastery. Old Monk Huiming¡¯s face was pale, and there were several wounds on his body. At this moment, there was a white cloth wrapped around his body, and there were even traces of blood seeping out. Little Monk Zhizhen brought over some medicine. ¡°Master, drink some.¡± Huiming shook his head slightly and said, ¡°This injury of mine isn¡¯t something that can be treated with medicine. The main thing is that there¡¯s a large amount of Chaotic True Qi left in my body, and I need to slowly expel it and dispel it before I can recover. I didn¡¯t expect that my actions this time would actually cause such a huge disaster. If it wasn¡¯t for the few people in the palace possessing formidable combat strength, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for Master to return alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to drink some, Master. This is a prescription that I specially got someone to prescribe to replenish your vitality.¡± Seeing how obedient Zhizhen was, Monk Huiming took the medicine. Zhizhen was beside him, massaging his wounds. The moment Huiming raised his head to drink¡­ A sinister smile suddenly appeared on Zhizhen¡¯s face. The relic in front of his chest suddenly erupted with black light, and at the same time, Monk Zhizhen¡¯s hand turned into a sharp claw. Splat! His hand stabbed into Monk Huiming¡¯s chest and grabbed the old monk¡¯s heart! He was ambushed! Huiming never expected that Zhizhen would deal such a ruthless blow so suddenly! He was already severely injured, so his protective Yuan Qi was not effective. He had no time to defend himself. Splat! Zhizhen crushed his heart in one move! Bang! Even so, Zhizhen was sent flying. Before Huiming died, he mobilized a trace of True Qi! This single thread was enough to send Zhizhen flying. Zhizhen landed on the ground, unable to move. His bones were mostly shattered. There was blood in his mouth. There were even bits of his internal organs that he had spat out. However, he was not dead! A cruel smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hehe! The old fellow¡­ was too careless?¡± After a while, Zhizhen staggered up from the ground and licked his blood-stained hand. He slowly walked to the old monk¡¯s corpse. Meanwhile, Huiming still maintained his shocked expression, even in death. He never expected that Zhizhen, an ant, had actually dared to attack him. However, due to his serious injuries and carelessness, he still died. He did not even leave behind his last words. Zhizhen placed his right hand on the old monk¡¯s head and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, Master¡­ didn¡¯t you raise me to make me stronger?¡± Huiming¡¯s corpse withered rapidly. His True Qi and flesh flowed through Zhizhen¡¯s palm and into his body. The black aura on his face intensified. His smile grew even wider. It looked extremely terrifying at close glance. But at the same time, he looked as though he was crying To be precise, only his right eye was crying. Tears streamed down his face, and the right eye was filled with sorrow¡­ Su Wen followed the female disciple to the Sixth Peak. Along the way, he saw many female disciples. When they saw Su Wen, many people started pointing at him. The news had long spread in the sect that the sect had accepted two extremely talented disciples. Not long after, they arrived at Wu Yuehan¡¯s residence. It was a hut constructed out of purple bamboo. The surroundings were filled with clear water and mist, and the scenery was not bad. When Su Wen entered, the female disciple retreated, and Wu Yuehan swam out from the side¡­ Her appearance was like the Legendary Jade Sword skin of the Wind Maiden Janna. (Author¡¯s Note: I don¡¯t dare to describe it, afraid. Use your imagination, or Baidu.) Elegant but not lacking in grace¡­ with a hint of coquettishness in her eyes¡­ ¡°Junior Brother Su¡­¡± she whispered softly. Just based on her words¡­ Su Wen could tell that this woman was craving for his body¡­ Su Wen sat upright and looked straight ahead¡­ I¡¯m someone who has seen the world, but you¡¯re trying to make me wag my tail just by exposing two legs? What fair skin though¡­ Wu Yuehan sat down and picked up the teapot on the table before gently pouring a cup for Su Wen. Her charming eyes drifted towards Su Wen as she smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, are you used to the sect so far?¡± ¡°Not bad¡­ not bad¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother got married very early¡­¡± ¡°When I was young, I was insensible.¡± From their words, they understood each other¡¯s intentions. They were all experienced players¡­ Wu Yue¡¯s charming eyes batted lightly as she leaned against Su Wen and sighed gently. ¡°Sigh¡­ Senior Sister, I¡¯m very lonely every day¡­ This huge sect doesn¡¯t have anyone that I can love¡­¡± Su Wen had a stern expression. ¡°Senior Sister, as martial artists, how can we bemoan and pity ourselves over the affairs of men and women? I have two martial arts techniques that I would like Senior Sister to correct!¡± ¡°Watch me use the Rippling Wave Palm!¡± ¡°Now look at my Great Sage Sea-Stirring Rod!¡± ¡°Ah! Junior Brother, you¡¯re so strong!¡± After a ¡®friendly academic exchange¡¯, Su Wen left. Wu Yuehan¡¯s personal female disciple rushed in hurriedly. She helped Wu Yuehan up and asked, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Wu Yuehan shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t expect such a brave person to exist in this world. I¡¯m not his match either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master. Next time, I¡¯ll jointly attack this person with you! We can definitely defeat him!¡± Wu Yuehan rolled her eyes and scolded jokingly, ¡°Go to the side, little hussy!¡± She then started calculating. Counting the days, there should not be any problems with her ovulation. With such a strong talent, the child she gave to would definitely be a genius! When she saw Su Su¡¯s talent that day, she was simply too envious. Since she could not get her, she thought of another method¡­ As Su Wen descended the mountain, he hummed softly. ¡°The young man doesn¡¯t know that Auntie is good, he treats the young girl as a treasure. Auntie is good, Auntie is wonderful¡­¡± (TL Note: This is a comedic poem of sorts explaining why men should go for the older women who are able to support them and are more experienced as compared to young girls.) He was not stupid. He almost guessed Wu Yuehan¡¯s goal the moment he got the invitation. However, since the woman was delivering herself to his doorstep, there was no reason for him to reject it. Su Wen was not the kind of person who would not eat meat when it was at his mouth. Furthermore¡­ After learning about his abnormality from Ni Hongxiao, Su Wen was very assured¡­ It was not like she could get anything out of him. In next to no time, the day of the Nine Peaks Competition arrived. This was also the happiest day for the disciples. To the majority of the disciples, they were just watching the fun. In any case, it was way far from their turn to comprehend it. Amongst the tens of thousands of people, only the top few had the qualifications. And this referred to talent, not cultivation. In a martial arts arena with tens of thousands of people! The seats were filled with disciples, as well as some Elders and experts who were seated in front, preparing to fight. Su Wen and Jiang Ye sat together with Ni Hongxiao beside him. Su Su sat in Ni Hongxiao¡¯s arms. Jiang Ye smiled. ¡°This is also a grand occasion for our sect. After all, it will be embarrassing if we lose in front of so many people.¡± At this moment, Wu Yuehan sashayed over, twisting her hips as she walked over. The moment she entered, the male disciples present screamed crazily. Jiang Ye said, ¡°In this sect, Junior Sister Wu is the dream goddess of many disciples. I don¡¯t know how many disciples want to be intimate with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not too bad!¡± Su Wen said calmly. Jiang Ye looked at him suspiciously.¡±???¡± Ni Hongxiao¡¯s hand had already snaked to Su Wen¡¯s waist at some unknown point. She twisted it forcefully. At this moment, Su Su pulled her hand back and rubbed the spot for Su Wen. She turned around and said, ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t do this. It will hurt.¡± By now, Wu Yuehan had already walked to Su Wen¡¯s side. She said to Jiang Ye, ¡°Senior Brother Jiang, can we change seats?¡± ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Old Jiang stood up and sat at the side. Wu Yuehan casually sat down before saying with a smile, ¡°Brother Daqiang is already confirmed to be the first person to comprehend it this year. Senior Brother Jiang is indeed scheming.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Jiang Ye smiled and did not say anything That was true. There were very few Heaven Rank disciples, and Heaven Rank experts generally didn¡¯t like to take in disciples. Jiang Ye was the one who had fought for Su Wen¡¯s spot. In the end, although observing the Flame God Dao Ancestor¡¯s appearance was the an important opportunity, the insights most people got might not be better than a Heaven Rank technique. It still depended on one¡¯s fate. Therefore, very few Heaven Rank disciples would intentionally take advantage of such an opening There was no need to, it was also too degrading. As they spoke, more and more people entered the venue. It became extremely lively. Beside the arena stages, a chair was also placed. Suddenly, an old man flew in. He sat on the chair and said indifferently, ¡°The Rankings for the Nine Peaks, begin! Please proceed to the second arena stage to compete for the second spot!¡± Wu Yue smiled. ¡°This is the youngest Heaven Rank cultivator in our sect, Elder Zhao. He ascended to the Heaven Rank 13 years ago. This time, he¡¯s in charge of protecting the combatants. Don¡¯t worry about fighting in the arena. As long as the outcome is determined, Heaven Rank experts will stop you in time.¡± Su Wen nodded, but he suddenly felt Wu Yuehan¡¯s hand snake past his clothes and into his waist. At this time, an Elder¡¯s figure shot forwards. With a few leaps, he landed on the arena! Jiang Ye continued to introduce, ¡°Second Peak¡¯s Elder, Yuan Kai. This person is currently the strongest among the nine peaks. The Sect Master said that it¡¯s not easy for him to take this spot, so we¡¯ll give it to him. I estimate that when it¡¯s around the 4th or 5th spot, I¡¯ll be more confident when I go on stage. There¡¯s not much difference in energy to comprehend as well.¡± From his past experience, the first nine were extremely stable. Wu Yuehan nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. Yuan Kai has been at the peak of the 9th Grade for many years. Although it¡¯s impossible for him to break through to the Heaven Rank, he has indeed been the strongest in recent years.¡± Yuan Kai stood on the stage and looked down at the audience. He shouted, ¡°Is anyone coming up?¡± For a moment, no one spoke. At this moment, Su Wen stood up and smiled. ¡°Let me!¡± Jiang Ye was shocked. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re not his match!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, I still have you to back me up. I want to try! I don¡¯t want my daughter to be behind others.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen had already leaped out. In an instant, he landed on the stage. He looked at the group of disciples with a faint smile. There were tens of thousands of people! Wasn¡¯t this¡­ a great opportunity to harvest Emotional Value? ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Su Daqiang. I¡¯m big and strong. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ you can ask Peak Master Wu¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the scene instantly fell silent! (Ding-dong¡­ incurred the wrath of Zhang Erniu¡­ +10 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong¡­ incurred the wrath of Li San¡­ +20 Emotional Value] [Ding-Dong¡­] With just this sentence, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value began to increase crazily. Who¡¯s this person? ¡°Where did this c*nt come from? Elder Yuan quickly beat this guy to death!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ are all the elders like this?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, Peak Master Wu is our goddess!¡± The disciples present went crazy. Yuan Kai looked at Su Wen and said calmly, ¡°Your cultivation level is one grade lower than mine, so it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t fight?¡± At this moment, Heaven Rank Elder Zhao looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°Begin!¡± Yuan Kai reached out and held the red sword in his hand. He looked coldly at Su Wen and said, ¡°Make your move. If I make my move, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Su Wen smiled and did not stand on ceremony. Boom! Su Wen did not hold back. Facing a 9th Grade Earth Rank elder, he did not want to fail. With his violent physical strength combined with his movement technique, this was the first time he erupted with such strength! It was as if another Wu Kunhu had appeared. In an instant, his figure vanished! There was even a sonic boom! The Heaven Rank Elder Zhao¡¯s eyes widened. He cheered loudly, ¡°Good kid! You have some skills.¡± Bang! Su Wen¡¯s fist landed on Yuan Kai¡¯s sword! At this point, Yuan Kai¡¯s eyes were filled with shock! This fellow was too powerful. He was clearly only at the 8th Grade of Earth Rank, but with this speed, no matter how many 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivators there were, they would not be able to catch up to him! A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face before he suddenly disappeared again! A finger pointed out! Yuan Kai¡¯s speed was extremely fast. After all, he was the strongest 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator in the Flame God Sect, so he was able to forcefully keep up with Su Wen¡¯s speed. The two of them began to fight at high speed! The more he fought, the more shocked Yuan Kai became! Too strong! Really too strong! Su Wen was the strongest opponent he had ever met in his life. The intense battle between the two of them was extremely spectacular, causing all the disciples to be dumbstruck. Su Wen could also tell that although this Yuan Kai did not develop his body to the limit like Wu Kunhu, he was definitely not like an ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. However, Su Wen was even more terrifying at this moment. He could rely purely on the combination of his physical body and True Qi to forcefully suppress Yuan Kai. Watching the fight between the two of them, a woman sat beside Dongfang Ju. She smiled and said, ¡°I think this person is not bad. Why don¡¯t you let him come back with me?¡± Dongfang Ju said, ¡°This person has just joined the Flame God Sect. To be honest, I don¡¯t know his background either. If you use him¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid that there will be a problem?¡± The woman¡¯s gaze was fierce as she said, ¡°Royal Father¡¯s days are numbered. I want to become the Empress of the Great Chu, and there must be many people with powerful battle prowess by my side. If your Flame God Sect is willing to help me, after I ascend the throne, I¡¯m willing to push the Flame God Sect as the sole Orthodoxy in Great Chu!¡± Dongfang Ju narrowed his eyes. It sounded nice, but after she really ascended the throne and controlled the power of the Great Chu royal family, it was hard to say if this promise was reliable. He sighed and said, ¡°Back then, you joined the Flame God Sect because of this idea, right? Now that you have the brand of the Flame God Sect on you, you want to make it impossible for the Flame God Sect to break free. However, even if I give you an expert at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, what can you do? As a woman, it¡¯s extremely difficult for you to succeed in the competition for the throne.¡± ¡°I know¡­ but I am unwilling!¡± The woman gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t a woman be the emperor? As long as there is a chance, I will not give up.¡± At this moment, Yuan Kai was already at a disadvantage against Su Wen! ¡°Raging Flames Slashing the Heavens!¡± He let out a loud roar and his sword burned with raging flames. The huge fire sword expanded four to five meters tall and was about to slash at Su Wen. Without any fear, Su Wen lightly stepped forward and pointed forward! He directly activated his Holy Flames! An extremely weak wisp of holy flames flew into the sword! Bang! The huge flame sword was turned into the color of the Holy Flame!. Yuan Kai belatedly realized that he had lost control of the flames. This was the absolute difference in talent. Bang! At that moment the Holy Flames burst apart, the Heaven Rank elder made his move. A violent aura surged out. Even the Holy Flames found it difficult to burn within this Qi! The entire venue fell silent! Yuan Kai¡¯s red sword was already covered in cracks. Yuan Kai sighed and said, ¡°I lost!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Not bad, you almost forced me to be serious.¡± When Yuan Kai heard this, he immediately looked up at Su Wen angrily. These words were a little humiliating! Dongfang Ju looked at Su Wen, who had defeated Yuan Kai with an 8th Grade Earth Rank cultivation base, and frowned. Was this guy really that strong? Recalling the battle just now, even he might not be able to win. This fellow¡¯s flames could actually ignite and swallow the flames of others? To a fire-attribute cultivator, this was simply a nightmare. ¡°F*ck! This person is so strong?¡± ¡°To be able to defeat Elder Yuan, it can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± ¡°But his mouth is too annoying.¡± ¡°All the elders, come on, let¡¯s kill this guy!¡± Everyone was shouting all sorts of jeers and curses. This was because Su Wen¡¯s words were clearly too pretentious. However, none of the elders were willing to go up. The main reason was that they felt that there was no need. This fellow was so strong, and most of their own martial techniques were fire-attributed battle techniques. Once they went up, they would be firmly restrained. There was no need to embarrass themselves. At this moment, Wu Yuehan came to the side of the arena and asked with a smile, ¡°Daqiang, can you give this position to me?¡± Su Wen squatted down and smiled. ¡°If your boobs are as big as your head, I can consider it!¡± ¡°Hmph! Forget it if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Soon, Su Wen left the arena stage. The following arena battles were even more intense¡­ One rank after another was fixed. However, it no longer had anything to do with Su Wen. After just a single round of competition, he earned a total of 200,000 Emotional Value points. Not a bad harvest! Finally, after the rankings, all the people who had obtained the qualifications to comprehend, as well as a group of elders, arrived at the Holy Land of the Flame God Sect, the Flame God Palace where the Flame God Dao Ancestor¡¯s statue was located. The moment he entered the hall, Su Wen saw a statue about ten meters tall. Its face could not be seen clearly, but this statue was covered in raging flames. Although the flames were fierce, they did not cause any harm to the surroundings and one could not feel any rise in temperature. Dongfang Ju said in a low voice, ¡°This is the Flame God Dao Ancestor¡¯s statue. Now that the flames are abundant, it means that one can comprehend the cultivation technique through the statue. Do you see the praying mat below? Sit on it and circulate your cultivation technique. Keep your eyes fixed on the statue of the Dao Ancestor and you will be able to comprehend some insights. The energy stored in the statue is limited, so as you comprehend the flames, they will decrease. Daqiang, go on. Work hard.¡± Su Wen shook his head and smiled. He turned around and looked at Su Su. ¡°I¡¯ll swap with her. She can go first.¡± After saying that, Su Wen squatted down and smiled. ¡°Su Su, do your best!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Su nodded and skipped to the bottom of the statue. Su Su sat down cross-legged and began to rotate her cultivation technique. Slowly, the flames of the statue started to disappear, and Su Su¡¯s eyes looked a little dazed, as though she was having an otherworldly experience. At first, no one thought much of it, but as the flames of the statue that were ten meters tall decreased bit by bit¡­ Nine meters¡­ Eight¡­ Seven¡­ Dongfang Ju clenched his fists. This decrease in the height of the flames meant that Su Su had comprehended something extraordinary. Su Wen smiled. As the flames continued to decrease, the people ranked at the bottom felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over their hearts. Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Finally, when there were only two meters of flames left, Su Su awoke. Right at this moment, a pair of golden flame wings suddenly appeared on her back! ¡°Huuu!¡± Su Su flew up and soared through the hall! ¡°Father, look, I can fly!¡± The expressions of the people behind him had already turned extremely ugly. 80% of the flames had been extinguished¡­ Although this technique was not at the Paragon Rank, it was definitely a top tier Heaven Rank technique. Su Su flew straight into Su Wen¡¯s arms. ¡°Father¡­ the technique I¡¯ve comprehended is called the Nine Stances of the Heavenly Phoenix!¡± Su Wen patted Su Su¡¯s head dotingly and smiled. ¡°Not bad! Good job, Su Su.¡± While he was happy, the others were disgusted. From the looks of it, only two or three people could still study the statue. Dongfang Ju was also grinning from ear to ear. After all, she was his disciple. He smiled at Su Wen. ¡°Daqiang, it¡¯s your turn this time.¡± Su Wen nodded and did not stand on ceremony. He walked over and sat on the praying mat before circulating his cultivation technique. The more he looked at the statue, the more Su Wen felt that his consciousness was a little blurry. At this moment, the cry of an avian beast sounded in his ears! Chapter 205 - Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Chapter 205 Vermillion Bird Glazed Body What Su Wen saw was a vermilion bird soaring through the heavens! This was the first time Su Wen had seen a real Vermilion Bird. No words could describe its beauty. The wings spread out, covering the sky and the sun. Flames flowed for thousands of miles as it grandly flapped its wings In the vast and ethereal galaxy, it was as though a great sun was suddenly born, shining brightly with golden light. Multicolored glass shards could be seen floating around him. As he flapped his wings, flames spread across heaven and earth. In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, the Pupils of the Vermilion Bird had already manifested. Holy flames rose in his eyes as he basked in the beauty of the divine beast. He felt as if his body was burning. It was a response from his bloodline. Another Vermilion Bird¡¯s cry resounded through the heavens and the earth. Su Wen looked at its majesty longingly. Right at this moment, a faint holy flame began to light up in his left eye. He had no intention of comprehending the technique at all. He only wanted to soar through the sky with the Vermilion Bird. However, on the outside, something shocking happened! When Su Wen fell into a state of enlightenment, the remaining two meters of flames were instantly extinguished! Immediately afterward, a terrifying thing happened. The closed eyes of the Flame God Dao Ancestor statue actually slowly opened, and the fire elemental energy of the world began to wildly gather within it! However, this was not enough. The True Qi of everyone in the Flame God Sect was actually pulled out of their bodies! It was as if the pressure of a god had descended. The statue slowly lowered to look at Su Wen, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground. His eyes flashed with kindness and warmth¡­ BAM! Everyone knelt on the ground! This even included the Heaven Rank experts. There was no ability to resist at all. The power of tens of thousands of people gathered on the statue, and the flames were reignited. Dongfang Ju¡¯s eyes widened in fear. This was too terrifying! This was something that had never happened before. The image of the Flame God had actually manifested? He could only use this word to describe their current scene. Other than that, he did not know how else to describe the situation before him. In the illusion, Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up with holy flames. In the next second, his feet left the ground and a pair of huge wings made of Holy Flames appeared on his back. Fly! Fly up! In the multicolored light, Su Wen spread his wings and soared into the starry sky. His eyes began to burn, and his wings began to burn. Holy flames gradually spread throughout his body, and his body also started to burn. However, he did not feel any pain. Exuviate! Transcend! Even Su Wen did not know how to describe his current self. It was as if he had transformed into the heavens and earth itself and flew away. This had already surpassed the scope of martial arts. His consciousness gradually merged with heaven and earth. At this moment, Su Wen was no longer human. It was as if he had transformed into the Qi, into Heaven and Earth, and everything could be sensed by his spirit. The mercilessness of the world flowed in his heart. Life! Death! It held no meaning to him. Family, friends! What was the point? It was a coldness that transcended life. Perhaps it was the result of the end point of all life. Residing with heaven and earth, shining down like the sun and the moon. Vast and eternal. It was neither beautiful nor chaotic. It was peaceful, and quiet. This moment seemed eternal¡­ At this moment in the outside world, Su Wen¡¯s body actually started to slowly dissipate in everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ Little by little, they turned into golden Holy Flames that slowly scattered. Everyone was so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ What was the outcome? Perish? Eternity? Epiphany? Transcendence? No one knew. From his limbs, Su Wen gradually dissipated. There was not even a drop of blood or a piece of flesh, only a dazzling golden light. It was a power that surpassed everyone¡¯s understanding Someone wanted to praise him, but realized that he could not even make a sound. All the living beings in the Flame God Sect had rendered immobile, as though frozen in time. Unable to move or make a sound apart from maintaining consciousness. Only Su Wen was the exception, slowly dissipating ¡°Daddy!¡± Suddenly, a crisp cry sounded. Little Su Su¡¯s voice seemed to pierce through heaven and earth. At this moment, when everyone was unable to speak, she had actually shouted. The moment she shouted, Su Wen who was within the illusion, suddenly felt a quiver run down his spine. His body suddenly rematerialized. At the same time, the entire world seemed to have regained its vitality. Another clarion cry was heard, and the Vermilion Bird flew away. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s body also transformed into a golden glazed flame that danced with the Vermilion Bird. The cold moon and the cold stars shone brightly in the sky. They were like two suns that flew from the nine heavens and illuminated the heavens and the earth. The more they flew, the brighter the light became, and the raging flames warmed the world. The Vermilion Bird rushed towards the heavens with Su Wen! However, the light emitting from their bodies was not weak at all. Instead, it became brighter and brighter. In the vast galaxy, there was nothing that dared to look down on them. BAM! The Vermilion Bird dispersed, and Su Wen woke up. His consciousness returned to reality. At this moment, the flames in the statue had already burned out. Crack! Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a crack appeared in the middle of the statue. The rifts slowly extended, growing in number as they covered the entire statue of the Flame God. ¡°Within a millennium, the statue will not be activated.¡± A voice that came out of nowhere made everyone on scene fall into despair. At this moment, everyone regained their mobility! However, their True Qi had already been completely depleted. [Ding-dong, unlocked the Embodiment ability for Vermilion Bird of the South. Current progress: 0.1%.] [Ding-dong. The host has learned the body-tempering cultivation technique, Vermilion Bird Glazed Body.] Su Wen did not have the time to check and instead turned to look at Su Su. Just as his mortal shed was about to dissipate, Su Su¡¯s shout woke him up. Although he did not know what he would become if he continued like this¡­ However, after coming back from that emotionless state of being one with the world, Su Wen still preferred the feeling of being a human. There were feelings, family and friends, as well as a daughter¡­ He glanced at Wu Yuehan¡­ Hmm, and martial friends! Su Wen suddenly discovered that his cultivation base had unknowingly increased to 9th Grade Earth Rank! He rubbed his chin. It was time to get some Emotional Value. But with a shock, he noticed that his Emotional Value was also rising rapidly! Everyone who saw that scene was already incomparably shocked! Those who had experienced the draining of True Qi were incomparably terrified. Even a Heaven Rank expert had to provide him with Emotional Value this time. These Emotional Value points were all recognized and allocated to Su Wen by the system. Su Wen looked at his system and was slightly shocked. Good lord, 1.8 million points. After all, he was unaware what had happened outside. It was also unfortunate that the sect only had tens of thousands of people. If they had more people, his Emotional Value would have skyrocketed. At this moment, everyone recovered from their strange paralysis. Everyone looked at Su Wen with lingering fear as Little Su Su ran over. She leapt into Su Wen¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy!¡± Little Su was very happy. She was frightened by Su Wen¡¯s state just now. It was also thanks to the Vermillion Bird bloodline in her body that she had the ability to resist that pressure. Otherwise, she would not be able to scream out. At this moment, Dongfang Ju looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, you must sign the Spirit Language contract. What happened today is strictly prohibited from being spread. This matter is confidential to the sect!¡± Of course, he was only talking about the ordinary disciples. As for the elders, there was no need. After saying that, he looked at Su Wen with a complicated expression. ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Four Heaven Rank experts sat in the main hall of the Flame God Sect. There was also a group of elders. At this moment, Dongfang Ju had already explained what had transpired throughout the comprehension process. ¡°Elders, what do you think we should do for Su Daqiang?¡± He was mainly asking the Heaven Rank elders. Shi Yu closed his eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be able to cause such terrifying consequences. What did he comprehend? To be able to shatter the Flame God Statue and prevent it from being used for a thousand years?¡± Dongfang Ju said with a bitter smile, ¡°Who knows? The comprehension inside the divine statue of Dao Ancestor innately contains the Spirit Language Secret Technique. Even if he dies, he can only bring it into the coffin! There¡¯s no way to know what he has comprehended!¡± ¡°What did he comprehend?¡± Elder Zhao frowned. ¡°Normally speaking, a Paragon Rank technique would only exhaust the energy of the statue. If you look at him, did he seem to have comprehended something further?¡± ¡°That statue didn¡¯t lack energy. It absorbed the True Qi in our bodies, as well as the Heaven Earth Yuan Qi. It was definitely filled with energy, but it was still completely consumed by that Su Daqiang! It even caused the statue to shatter. It can be seen that what it comprehended was something above the Paragon Rank.¡± At this moment, an expressionless Heaven Rank elder sitting in the middle spoke. ¡°Enough! What he comprehended is not important at all! What¡¯s important is how to make him feel a sense of belonging to the sect!¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what he comprehended, this thing is no small matter. As long as he can have a sense of belonging to our sect and serve it, this is a great thing.¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay. How long had Su Wen been in the sect for? What sense of belonging could he have? It was the hardest to nurture someone¡¯s loyalty. At this moment, Wu Yuehan spoke. She said in a low voice, ¡°I have a humble opinion to share.¡± The expressionless Heaven Rank elder glanced at her and spat out, ¡°Speak!¡± Wu Yuehan swallowed her saliva and mustered her courage to say her thoughts. ¡°Pass the Sect Master position to Su Daqiang and let Su Su become the Holy Maiden of the sect¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone immediately understood what she meant. I¡¯ll let you be the boss! You can¡¯t betray yourself, right? At that moment, Jiang Ye said, ¡°This move is indeed safe, but the problem is that Su Daqiang¡¯s prestige among the disciples is somewhat lacking. He has just entered the sect. If he is directly made Sect Master, not only will the disciples not be able to accept it, even the other sect masters will also suspect him.¡± Dongfang Ju pondered for a moment and said, ¡°In my opinion, Su Daqiang being the sect master is not reliable.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yuehan was a little unconvinced. Dongfang Ju said in a low voice, ¡°This person is already at the 9th Grade Earth Rank. I don¡¯t know what he comprehended from the Dao Ancestor¡¯s statue, but he might become a Heaven Rank expert in a few years. How can he be the sect master?¡± ¡°In my opinion, we can just make Su Su a Saintess. Furthermore, we can showcase Su Daqiang¡¯s strength. In the future, as long as Su Su¡¯s cultivation has reached a certain level, she will be the Sect Master of our Flame God Sect. That Su Daqiang dotes on Su Su very much, and we can nurture Su Su¡¯s sense of belonging to the sect from a young age. If Su Su becomes the Sect Master, wouldn¡¯t it be better than Su Daqiang becoming the Sect Master?¡± ¡°After all, the thing that Su Su comprehended is only a step away from the Paragon Rank! It can be seen that her talent is extremely terrifying as well!¡± Speaking up to this point, Dongfang Ju sighed, ¡°This Su Daqiang¡¯s bloodline talent is so strong that it¡¯s rare in this world. Furthermore, it¡¯s compatible with the attributes of my Flame God Sect. If he has a few more children, my Flame God Sect will definitely prosper!¡± Wu Yuehan smiled secretly and gently rubbed her abdomen. In a few days, it might be obvious¡­ Finally, the Heaven Rank elder concluded in a solemn voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°In addition, I think we can take the opportunity to send Su Daqiang away!¡± Dongfang Ju said, ¡°Su Su is by Su Daqiang¡¯s side, so it¡¯s not easy for us to nurture Su Su¡¯s sense of belonging to the sect. It just so happens that the Eldest Princess is here to ask for reinforcements. We can lend Su Daqiang to her, and then we can nurture Su Su in the sect. In a few years, Su Su will naturally have a deeper relationship with us! No matter what Su Daqiang thinks, children are always more innocent. As long as Su Su is on our side and she is the future Sect Master, would we be afraid of not being able to win against Su Daqiang?¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do that!¡± The group of elders dispersed. At this moment, Su Wen was looking at the system in his room. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 1.92 million points Level: 31 Cultivation: 9th Grade Earth Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV3) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV2) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV1) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 0.1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 3 seconds) Su Wen looked at his newly awakened Embodiment of the Vermilion Bird and was a little speechless. This completion rate was too low. Furthermore, he could only transform into a young bird for three seconds. He had really become a one pump chump. As for the original 1.8 million points¡­ It was unknown if it was because many people still had lingering fears, or because there were too many people from the Great Zhou cursing him. It grew another 120,000. However, he tried and realized that his Emotional Value could not increase the completion level of the Embodiment of the Vermilion Bird. Su Wen did not know how it worked, so he had to figure it out himself. However, on the technique section, there was a new body tempering technique section. The Vermillion Bird Glazed Body was a body-tempering cultivation technique. The original Body Refinement Art was just a pile of shit in front of this technique. Yes, it could indeed be described as a pile of shit. ¡°What level is this Vermilion Bird Glazed Body cultivation technique?¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask. The system fell silent and did not give an answer. It was unknown if it did not know or if it simply did not want to tell Su Wen. However, the introduction of body tempering technique explained that it used the Holy Vermilion Flame to strengthen the body from the inside out. Su Wen was watching when the Gu cocoon in Su Wen¡¯s body suddenly broke. Kacha, kacha. A palm-sized woman dressed in red with two pairs of blood-red butterfly wings on her back appeared. From her figure to looks, she could be said to be otherworldly! But at this size¡­ It was hard to describe in words. She crawled out of Su Wen¡¯s body and sat on his shoulder with a smile. ¡°Master! I¡¯m awake!¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. She knew how to speak? ¡°What use are you to me?¡± Su Wen asked directly. After all, in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, if this thing was useless after waiting for it for so long, he would smash it to death! As if sensing Su Wen¡¯s thoughts, she muttered, ¡°I can attach myself to my master and become an armor and weapon¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Su Wen was very dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m much more powerful than those spirit artifacts!¡± The little thing said unhappily. ¡°Are you still going to live in my body?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Absorb the Qi in my body?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Can you still strengthen True Qi?¡± ¡°I can¡­¡± Su Wen looked at her and asked curiously, ¡°You can see what I usually do?¡± ¡°I can sort of sense and feel¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how to suck?¡± The little thing¡¯s eyes widened with fear¡­ Su Wen sighed. Although he did not know how effective this thing was, it was at least better than nothing ¡°Come in, you¡¯ll be called Die Yi from now on! Don¡¯t run around if you have nothing to do.¡± The little butterfly obediently crawled into Su Wen¡¯s body. Su Wen then looked at his Emotional Value. He had two choices now. He could save his Emotional Value to upgrade the Great Solar Supreme Policy, or he could continue to upgrade Stellar Transposition. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen decided to upgrade Stellar Transposition first because he still planned to use the Time Freeze Card to cultivate right after. This was especially so for the Vermillion Bird Glazed Body. As for how strong this body tempering technique was, he would only know after practicing it. The problem was that Su Wen could not find a place to hide and cultivate continuously. Otherwise, if he returned to the Great Zhou Dynasty in a few years and found it exterminated, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely awkward? [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to Lv5. 20 Star Points are available to be unlocked. Emotional Value consumption: 300,000.] Immediately after, Su Wen spent another 20,000 Emotional Value points to condense the Star Points. Su Wen then exchanged for the Time Freeze Card and entered the gravity training room to train! The Vermilion Bird Glazed Body was no ordinary Body Tempering Art. Su Wen could feel the difference this time. In a year, Su Wen¡¯s physical body had undergone a tremendous improvement. Furthermore, he could clearly sense that this was not the limit. To put it simply, a good body-tempering cultivation technique served to continuously increase the upper limit of the cultivator. The original Body Refinement Art was only a wooden barrel, so even if Su Wen trained to the limits, it would still be limited to being within a wooden barrel. However, now that Su Wen had the Vermilion Bird Glazed Body, his upper limit was rapidly rising! On the other hand, his physical strengthening training was akin to pouring water into the container to maximize Su Wen¡¯s strength. This became a perfect cycle! One card? Not enough! Su Wen exchanged for two more! In the system space, he practiced for another three years. It could only be said that Su Wen¡¯s body tempering cultivation technique was too far inferior to the Vermilion Bird Glazed Body! He continuously strengthened and cultivated. The remaining Emotional Value was used by Su Wen to train with the system! From the third year onwards, the system¡¯s sparring partner was gradually no longer a match for Su Wen, who had cultivated the Vermillion Bird Glazed Body to a large extent. However, Su Wen soon realized that the system seemed to have been upgraded. The sparring partner¡¯s strength also increased continuously, ensuring that Su Wen would always have a challenge! Cultivate, fight, and cultivate. Su Wen could sense that his strength was constantly increasing and had even reached the peak of the 9th Grade! However, he had no idea how to break through to the Heaven Rank. ¡°Huuu!¡± Su Wen exhaled lightly and frowned. What was the method to break through to Heaven Rank? This was the first time Su Wen encountered a bottleneck! All along, his cultivation had been smooth sailing, but this time, Su Wen really encountered a bottleneck. He had no clue at all how to proceed further. After exiting the system cultivation, only a moment had passed in reality. Su Wen started the lottery draw again! (Ding-dong. The host has drawn a full set of Sona Buvelle¡¯s dresses¡­] Su Wen sneered. Hehe. Am I that kind of person? (Ding-dong. The host has drawn a full set of Annie¡¯s dresses.] (TL Note: Author really loves his LOL references.) Alright, just give it all to Little Su Su. (Ding-dong. The host has drawn a City Return Door. You can fix the coordinates at any location and return to your bedroom in the capital of Great Zhou, traveling back and forth. The host is limited to using it alone!] This thing was good! Su Wen was overjoyed! Once he had the information, it would be much easier to send it back. Moreover, if he had nothing to do, he could even go home and recite Journey to the West to his wives promote traditional culture. Chapter 206 - Brother, Youre A Goner Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Su Wen finished the lucky draw, Ni Hongxiao walked in. A look of surprise flashed across her eyes as she looked at Su Wen! She then walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and sniffed. ¡°Your bloodline has changed again?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Su Wen had to admit that he suspected that Su Su¡¯s terrifying spiritual perception was probably inherited from this woman in front of him. She seemed to be able to sense any changes in his body. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen did not deny it. After all, Ni Hongxiao was one of the people he trusted. ¡°Draw blood¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao was very direct, she already had a container in her hand. ¡°More¡­ I¡¯ve been researching something that can help Su Su¡­¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± It was also thanks to Su Wen¡¯s strong physique. Even if he lost blood, he could still quickly produce blood through his skill of Undying and Imperishable. However, Su Wen realized that the blood Ni Hongxiao took away had a faint golden glow and the temperature was extremely high¡­ Ni Hongxiao finished extracting the blood and placed it into the spirit artifact. Just as she was about to leave, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Not taking anything else?¡± Ni Hongxiao turned around to look at him before sighing. ¡°How annoying¡­ you stupid man¡­¡± However, the two of them did not know that at this moment, Dongfang Ju had just arrived outside his residence with a woman beside him. It was the woman who had spoken to him earlier on during the competition. The two of them stopped awkwardly not far from the house. Hearing the sounds of ¡®martial arts exchange¡¯ coming from the room, they did not dare proceed further. Dongfang Ju smiled. ¡°Eldest Princess, let¡¯s wait a while.¡± ¡°Ok¡­.¡± The two of them waited¡­ for more than an hour. Their voices were endless. The Eldest Princess¡¯s face was already flushed red. Finally, Ni Hongxiao walked out of the room. She glanced at Dongfang Ju and the Eldest Princess before saying coldly, ¡°Perverts!¡± The two of them were speechless. Finally, the two of them entered the house. The moment they entered, they felt a wave of heat coming over. It was unknown what method Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao were using for their ¡®martial arts exchange¡¯ to produce such heat. ¡°Junior Brother Su, Junior Brother Su,¡± Dongfang Ju called out softly. Su Wen came out wearing only a pair of underwear and his upper body was bare, revealing his muscular body. His muscles were clearly visible. ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Wen did not hide anything and casually asked. After all, being topless was a male¡¯s privilege. Dongfang Ju looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s something that I need Junior Brother¡¯s help with.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the Eldest Princess and introduced, ¡°This is our Great Chu¡¯s Eldest Princess, Xiang Feiyan. She is also a disciple of our Yan God Sect. Recently, the capital has been rather chaotic. The Eldest Princess hopes that the sect can provide assistance. Junior Brother, you also know that there are many experts in the capital. There aren¡¯t many in the sect who can take on great responsibilities. All the peak masters have important matters to attend to, so I would like to trouble you to make a trip!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. And what the f*ck was this good news? He was just thinking about how to leave when the chance to follow the influential officials of Great Chu and enter the center of power came? Then wouldn¡¯t the opportunity to sow discord between Great Chu and the Yan Country be right in front of him? He looked at the Eldest Princess and was a little disappointed. This Eldest Princess looked pretty good, but she looked a few years older than Wu Yuehan. There were already some fine wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. Although she had maintained herself well, she looked to be in her forties. Dongfang Ju looked at Su Wen nervously. He smiled and said, ¡°The sect has already decided that from tomorrow onwards, Su Su will be conferred the title of Saintess of the Flame God Sect. After she enters 4th Grade Earth Rank, as long as she is willing, she can take over as the Sect Master of the Flame God Sect at any time.¡± By the side, the Eldest Princess suddenly widened her eyes! There was such a thing? One had to know that as one of the biggest sects in the Chu Country, the position of Sect Master could be said to wield great authority. But this Su Su had already reserved the spot of the next Sect Master? Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank the Sect Master and all the elders in advance. As for myself, I¡¯m willing to follow the Eldest Princess into the capital!¡± Xiang Feiyan glanced at Su Wen. Particularly at that muscular body¡­ She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister. Su. Although this return to the capital is difficult and dangerous, the reward will definitely satisfy you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen accepted her promise. Xiang Feiyan was very happy. With Su Wen as her helper, she could do many more things. ¡°Eldest Princess, you can go back first. I still have something to say to my junior brother.¡± After settling this matter, Dongfang Ju spoke to the Eldest Princess. The Eldest Princess stood up and left. Seeing that she had left, Dongfang Ju said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t blame me for being nosy. I have to remind you that you have to pay special attention to a few things when you go to the capital with this Eldest Princess. Firstly, listen to her orders, but don¡¯t follow all her orders to the tee. Although His Majesty is already at the end of his rope, no one can guarantee when he will really die. Think about everything carefully. Your life is the number one priority. If you feel that the risk is too high, you can refuse!¡± Su Wen nodded. He naturally wouldn¡¯t risk his life to help this Eldest Princess. However, since Dongfang Ju said this, it could be seen that he didn¡¯t want him to die. Dongfang Ju took out another token and handed it to Su Wen. ¡°This is the Flame God Token of our Flame God Sect! With Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation and battle prowess, it won¡¯t be a big deal in the capital. However, the capital is filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. If a Heaven Rank expert really breaks the rules and makes a move, this token can withstand an attack from an expert below 3rd Grade Heaven Rank! At the same time, the Flame God Mark will appear, and Junior Brother can reveal who¡¯s your master. If they dare to harm Junior Brother, our Flame God Sect will definitely pursue them with all our might. Even Heaven Rank experts are no exception!¡± Su Wen hurriedly put away the token. This was truly a good item. ¡°Thirdly, if Junior Brother goes to the capital¡­ it¡¯s better to abstain from sex¡­¡± ¡°Huh???¡± Su Wen did not understand. Looking at Su Wen¡¯s confused expression, Dongfang Ju said, ¡°I understand as well. We cultivate fire-attribute cultivation techniques, so our internal flames are vigorous. However, Junior Brother¡¯s talent can be said to be top-notch. If you leave behind too many of your seeds, it will be a pity if others take advantage of it in the future¡­ It¡¯s better to reserve it for ourselves.¡± Dongfang Ju only wanted to send Su Wen away, but he did not want anything to happen to him. To put it bluntly, with Su Wen¡¯s current cultivation, he could go anywhere he wanted. As for Heaven Rank experts¡­ well, it was the same reasoning behind how you can¡¯t just hole up at your home everyday for fear that an atomic bomb would land in your country. In the end, Dongfang Ju said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for the Great Chu royal family to fight for the throne. Even the Heaven Rank experts in the palace won¡¯t casually make a move for this event. This is a battle to determine the strongest. If Junior Brother sees that the Eldest Princess is unable to succeed, you can naturally give up on her. I originally didn¡¯t want to participate in this, but the Eldest Princess is from the Flame God Sect after all. If we don¡¯t help at all, if she really succeeds in the future, it¡¯s inevitable that she will bear a grudge.¡± ¡°Yes! Got it!¡± Su Wen nodded to his explanations. This time, Su Wen would not bring Su Su along with him. He instructed Ni Hongxiao to keep an eye on Su Su before bringing Xue Qianxun and Zhao Jin to the mountain gate. When the Eldest Princess saw Zhao Jin and Xue Qianxun, she was a little stunned. ¡°Elder Su, these two are?¡± Su Wen¡¯s current cultivation base was in the 9th Grade, so he was naturally already made an elder. It was just that such elders did not have any real power in the sect. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°The servants in my residence. I¡¯m used to being served, so I¡¯ll get uncomfortable if no one is there to wait on me¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan was speechless. Why was he behaving like those profligate sons of the capital? They too had to have followers wherever they went. This time, she did not bring any attendants with her. She only had people wait at the foot of the mountain to bring her. However, she naturally did not say anything. Instead, she gave Su Wen a sultry look, before smiling, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Su Wen nodded in agreement. Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes wandered for a little while before she said, ¡°I think after we leave the mountain, I¡¯ll call you Mister Su. You¡¯re not very old, so calling you an elder will easily arouse suspicion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine by me!¡± Su Wen had no objections. As the three of them descended the mountain, Su Wen realized that a team was waiting at the foot of the mountain. The leader was a guy who looked like a general, leading about three to five hundred people. Seeing Xiang Feiyan, everyone dismounted and knelt on one knee. They shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Eldest Princess!¡± Xiang Feiyan waved her hand and said, ¡°Prepare to set off!¡± After saying that, he brought Su Wen and the general together and introduced them. ¡°This is Su Daqiang. He will return to the capital with me. You can just call him Mister Su. This is the general of my guard corps, Chen Dao!¡± Su Wen smiled and nodded. Chen Dao didn¡¯t dare be negligent as well and bowed. This fellow¡¯s cultivation was not bad. He was definitely at 8th Grade Earth Rank. Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Mister, are you able to ride a horse?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Jin said, ¡°My young master doesn¡¯t ride horses. Give me four horses, we¡¯ll use a carriage!¡± As he spoke, Zhao Jin took out Su Wen¡¯s carriage from the spirit artifact. Upon taking it out, the Eldest Princess and the others looked at each other in dismay. In terms of luxuriousness, Su Wen¡¯s carriage seemed to even be superior to hers, even though she was from royalty. The Eldest Princess however recovered fast, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare the horses for Mr. Su?¡± Zhao Jin then put on the bridles with a practiced hand. Xue Qianxun went to take down the carriage steps and gently wiped it before standing to the side and waiting for Su Wen to get in. Even the Eldest Princess could not help gaping at this sight. Are you sure the person she invited back was an Elder of the sect? Why did he look like a rich and powerful playboy instead? Su Wen smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go?¡± Xiang Feiyan nodded blankly. The team set off again. After walking for a long time, everyone stopped to rest. Xue Qianxun got off first, before Su Wen got out of the carriage as well and stretched¡­ Looking sideways at the soldier who was cooking, he frowned. This meal was really simple. A huge pile of ingredients was just poured into the pot to stew. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan also walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Mister Su, let¡¯s rest for a while. They¡¯ll be able to finish cooking soon. Because there¡¯s nothing to eat in the wilderness, so please make do!¡± She was not a fussy person and usually ate the same things as her guards. Or rather, doing so made it easier to win the hearts of others. Unfortunately, Su Wen was not someone who cared for such things. However, Su Wen naturally wouldn¡¯t say it directly. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright!¡± However, Zhao Jin couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene. He curled his lips and said, ¡°My young master can¡¯t eat these things. What are they even trying to make! Immediately afterward, Zhao Jin retrieved a full set of kitchen utensils and ingredients from his spirit artifact. Our Brother Zhao then took out two sets of gloves and an apron. After putting them on skillfully, he washed his hands before holding the kitchen knife and brandishing it masterfully! In an instant, all the ingredients were cut. After all, he was a 6th Grade Earth Rank expert. His knife skills thus appeared abnormally sharp and fast. On the other side, Xue Qianxun had already lit up a fire! Brother Zhao grabbed the ladle and the ingredients flew in. He stirred, tossed and fried everything. In a short while, he had already made eight exquisite dishes. Xue Qianxun then took out an exquisitely made table, placing the cutlery and the freshly made dishes on the table¡­ The edge of the plates were also wiped clean. Everyone felt as though they were on the verge of getting a stroke. Zhao Jin walked over and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Young Master, you can eat now.¡± Su Wen smiled at the Eldest Princess. ¡°Shall we eat together?¡± Looking at the exquisite dishes compared to the chaotic stew of the soldiers¡­ The Eldest Princess sighed. Who could refuse? At this moment, Zhao Jin walked to Chen Dao¡¯s side and looked at the pot before saying with a smile, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the commander of the guards. How could you do this? You¡¯re serving the princess after all, so why are you cooking such a thing?¡± Chen Dao was still numb from shock, and he could only muster a forced reply, ¡°His Highness said there¡¯s no need to trouble us¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ you¡¯re a goner, brother. Didn¡¯t my young master also say that he wanted to eat this stew? But right now, you think he still wants to eat? Didn¡¯t your princess go over to eat as well? Sometimes, what our master says cannot be taken seriously.¡± After Zhao Jin finished speaking, he ran to the side of the large pot and scooped a bowl of stew. He squatted on the ground and began to eat it in large mouthfuls. Chen Dao turned around and looked at the man who was squatting on the ground and eating. He then looked at the Eldest Princess and Su Wen who were elegantly eating at the side. He suddenly felt like a retard. ¡°Big Brother! How should I address you?¡± ¡°Zhao Jin!¡± At the dining table, Xiang Feiyan ate a mouthful of Zhao Jin¡¯s food and her eyes lit up! His chef skills were really impressive. She looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Mister Su, your style is comparable to the influential officials of the country. May I know which nobility you¡¯re from?¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°The past is unbearable to look back on. Our family has fallen, and there are only some basic standards left.¡± Seeing that Su Wen did not want to say anything, Xiang Feiyan did not probe further. In any case, he was from the Flame God Sect, so there should not be any issues. However, she had no idea that Su Wen had just joined the Flame God Sect. To her, the most important thing was that it was fine as long as Su Wen was not related to the royal family in Great Chu. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Mister Su, I still have to rely on you to put in more effort on this trip to the capital. Here is 10,000 taels of gold. Please accept it for the time being. When the matter is completed, I will definitely confer a noble title to you!¡± As she spoke, she placed the gold banknotes on the table. To most people, having the possibility of earning a noble title was an irresistible temptation. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°If the princess has something you need me to do, just instruct me. I will definitely do my best.¡± No matter what, he had to give some assurance, even if it was a verbal assent. After that, Su Wen probed, ¡°I wonder how the capital is doing now?¡± Xiang Feiyan did not hide anything and started telling Su Wen about the situation in Great Chu. Actually, it was not complicated. Emperor Chu had 17 sons and 24 daughters. After eliminating the riff raff, there were not many who were qualified to compete for the throne. Among them, the Crown Prince was the Eldest Princess¡¯s biological younger brother. At present, he still had the advantage. However, when she thought about it carefully, the Eldest Princess was the leader of all her siblings. Therefore, she was unwilling to be cast aside and also wanted to fight for the throne. Following that was the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince, who were both holding positions in the Royal Court. As for the other princes and princesses, no one had enough qualifications to compete. However, Emperor Chu was already old. Half a year ago, he had fallen ill and even lost consciousness for several days. However, he still had not let the Crown Prince govern the court. He still held all the authority in his hands. With this as a basis, everyone started to pay attention. Then, something even more confusing happened. The Third Prince had requested for the border army under his control to return to the capital, but Emperor Chu had actually agreed! The Crown Prince and the Fourth Prince could no longer sit still. They all wanted to mobilize their forces to the capital to prevent any unexpected changes! Emperor Chu also agreed to all their requests! Xiang Feiyan sighed and said, ¡°If Royal Father directly appoints the Crown Prince to succeed the throne, I won¡¯t think too much about it. But now, Royal Father¡¯s attitude is ambiguous, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. The situation in the capital is already at a state of mutual hostility. Although I¡¯ve also befriended some people, compared to these three younger brothers, I¡¯m still quite lacking. I¡¯ve no power in the army at all, so I can only seek help from the sect.¡± Su Wen roughly understood the entire picture¡­ However, Su Wen did not express his opinion. The information he got was insufficient! He had to investigate further! Xiang Feiyan continued, ¡°The Heaven Rank experts won¡¯t interfere in the battle for the throne, but once someone ascends to the throne, they will be in control of the Great Chu royal family, and the others won¡¯t have a chance to resist. In this situation, even if no one knows what the outcome will be, I want to take the opportunity to fight, in the event¡­¡± Su Wen sneered in his heart at her words. This was a classic example of ambition greater than one¡¯s ability. After so many years, she had no forces in the army, and there were probably only a few people who had real power in the court. Even her martial arts¡­ was only at the 4th Grade of Earth Rank. To Su Wen, her chances of success were too low. Of course, he did not care. After all, Dongfang Ju had given him the word that he could give up on her if necessary. For now, He would just follow them to the capital of the Great Chu to take a look. At the very least, it was much easier to follow her and obtain information. Putting everything else aside, Su Wen had a rough idea of the reason why Great Chu stopped fighting with Yan Country. To put it bluntly, they couldn¡¯t even take care of their own family affairs, so why would they go out to fight? Who would go and fight? After the two of them finished their meal, they continued on their journey. Only when it was dark did they set up camp. Seeing that it was late at night, Su Wen took out a random door. It was an object similar to a bracelet with two buttons on it. One of them was ¡®open¡¯ and the other was ¡®close¡¯¡­ Basically, it was something that could be understood even by someone who was brainless. With a light press, a blue door of light suddenly appeared. Su Wen took a deep breath and stepped in! In an instant, he appeared in his bedroom. In the capital of Great Zhou! From thousands of miles away, he arrived in a single step! [Ding-dong. The reverse coordinates have been marked. No matter where the host opens the door, it will return to the fixed coordinates.] Su Wen squinted and asked, ¡°Then if I return to Great Chu from another location, where will the marking point for opening the door be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the host¡¯s bedroom.¡± Su Wen nodded and roughly understood the rules. He did not greet his wives at home. Instead, he directly flipped out of the courtyard and leaped away, heading straight for the Great Chu Palace! When he arrived at the vicinity of the palace, Su Wen thought for a moment before opening the system¡¯s exchange store! He started searching for someone. ¡°Hidden Qi Belt¡ªAfter equipping, one can display any cultivation level, or completely conceal one¡¯s cultivation. It can hide and change all auras! Price: 20,000 Emotional Value!¡± Su Wen¡¯s current cultivation was too conspicuous. Even through the Moon Palace¡¯s concealment, Su Wen doubted that he could hide from the eyes of a Heaven Rank expert. Through his observations, Su Wen was certain that the old eunuch was a Heaven Rank expert. Moreover, he was also afraid that if his Vermillion Bird bloodline became stronger again, would others then sense it? After all, if Ni Hongxiao could sense it, who knew if there were other people with extraordinary talent? He could not let Emperor Zhou know that he came back with another identity! Su Wen did not want to take the risk.. Chapter 207 - I Dont Want To Reward You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the palace, Emperor Zhou frowned. He looked at Su Wen who was kneeling on the ground. However, Su Wen was completely different from usual. Even Emperor Zhou could not recognize him. Furthermore, in his eyes, this guy only had a cultivation base of 4th Grade Common Rank! He wasn¡¯t even at the Star Rank! Su Wen knelt on the ground and said, ¡°This lowly one is Su Daqiang, a servant of the Su family. Today, Young Master sent back news! Before he left, he told this lowly one that he would let this lowly one enter the palace to inform His Majesty if there was any news. He also said to only come at night and not let anyone else know.¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°Tell me, what news did your young master send back?¡± ¡°My young master sent a note back.¡± Su Wen took out the slip of paper he had prepared and bowed as he handed it over. Immediately, an old eunuch came over and handed the slip to Emperor Zhou. Emperor Zhou looked over and saw that it was all nonsense. He could not tell what it was. However, Su Wen had already told Emperor Zhou about this secret technique. The old eunuch had already brought over the book on decoding the secret language. Emperor Zhou looked at it and started to read the secret message! ¡°The Emperor of the Chu Country seems to be seriously ill at the moment. The descendants of the Royal Family are planning a competition for the throne, so they have no time to care about the Yan Country. Perhaps because of this, the Yan Country can attack our Great Zhou with ease.¡± After reading the note, Emperor Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Su Wen pass the news to the Secret Shadow Guard?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will do whatever the Young Master had instructed me to do before he left.¡± Su Wen appeared fearful. Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°How did Su Wen send back the news?¡± ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, this lowly one doesn¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that before Young Master left, he instructed me to search under the stone lion at the entrance every day. Today, when this lowly one went, I saw this slip of paper.¡± Emperor Zhou fell into deep thought. This Su Wen was something. He actually sent the news back home without anyone knowing? This servant should be someone Su Wen trusted greatly. ¡°Hehe, this brat is quite cautious. Even though he came to the capital, he didn¡¯t leak any information!¡± Emperor Zhou laughed. Su Wen stole a glance at him and realized that he was in a good mood. After all, this was the first time Su Wen sent back news after leaving for several months. After pondering for a moment, Emperor Zhou asked, ¡°Is there a way to contact Su Wen?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave!¡± Emperor Zhou said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you go and read it on time every day. When you see the note, send it to the palace. This matter cannot be spread! As for you, you can be considered to have done a meritorious deed. When Su Wen returns, I¡¯ll let you join the Secret Shadow Guard to make up for the numbers.¡± At this point, Emperor Zhou looked at the old eunuch and said, ¡°Reward him with 50 taels of silver. If there¡¯s any news next time, it¡¯s better to do it this way.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Su Wen¡¯s acting skills exploded as he kowtowed continuously. He appeared to be grateful, but in his heart, he was already mocking him. ¡°Hehe, old fellow, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? I¡¯m back!¡± After ¡®Su Daqiang¡¯ left, Emperor Zhou revealed a trace of joy as he smiled. ¡°This Su Wen is quite capable.¡± The old eunuch smiled and said, ¡°He does have some ability.¡± Emperor Zhou held the slip of paper and pondered. ¡°However, we can make use of this Su Daqiang. This person is in the Su Residence and looks like he has Su Wen¡¯s trust. Give him more money these days. After we take him into the Secret Shadow Guard, we can get him to monitor Su Wen¡¯s family.¡± The old eunuch smiled and flattered, ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡± Su Wen came out of the palace and returned to the Su Residence. He climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard. Suddenly, he saw a person standing in the courtyard facing him. It was Ning Shuang. At that moment, she had already taken a stance! ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression returned to normal. Ning Shuang immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He said in surprise, ¡°Young Master, were you the one who left the room just now?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡± Suddenly, Ning Shuang frowned slightly and said, ¡°Wait! Let me ask you, where does the mole on my body grow?¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Nonsense, my Ning Shuang¡¯s skin is as smooth as jade and there are no flaws on her body. Other than a big mole on her chest, where else would she have a mole!¡± Ning Shuang plunged into Su Wen¡¯s embrace. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s really you!¡± Ning Shuang was also trying to be careful. What if this was a disguise made by someone else? Outsiders would definitely not know about such a private matter. However, the two of them did not say anything. Su Wen returned to his room and not long after, Cui Yumian and Xie Yiyi came over. At this moment, Yan Luoying had already gone to the front line of the Huai River, where the armies of Zhou and Yan Country were confronting each other. After a night, Su Wen returned to Great Chu. It was a little cold in the tent compared to the warmth of his home. Once again, the team set off. Xiang Feiyan was a little anxious as the team started to advance at a faster pace than yesterday. Finally, the capital of Great Chu appeared in front of Su Wen. Compared to the capital of Zhou, the capital of Chu looked even more imposing from afar. The carriage slowly entered. Su Wen realized that compared to the Great Zhou Dynasty, whether it was the commoners or the high-ranking officials and nobles, they behaved and dressed more simply. To put it simply, they did not seem as luxurious as the Great Zhou Dynasty. In reality, this was because of their terrain. The Great Zhou was close to the sea and connected to the outer world through trade, so it was naturally rich. On the other hand, Great Chu was much weaker in terms of natural resources. The princess¡¯ carriage was in front while Su Wen¡¯s carriage was behind. They soon arrived at the princess¡¯s residence. After entering, the Eldest Princess directly instructed, ¡°Clean up a room in the inner residence. Mister Su, you can stay inside.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t convenient, right? Won¡¯t the prince consort be angry?¡± Xiang Feiyan shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My consort died ten years ago.¡± When Su Wen heard this, he shook his head helplessly. ¡°Does Your Highness have any children?¡± Xiang Feiyan nodded. She had managed to sire a son. ¡°His surname is Xiang?¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t even have a son, you will definitely lose this competition!¡± A woman that was almost 40 years old, if she still did not have a child, or if the child did not have the royal surname, the emperor would never pass the throne to her. That would really be stupid! At that moment, a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child came out. When he saw Xiang Feiyan, he bowed and said, ¡°This child greets Mother!¡± He already had the image of a little adult. He then looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°Mother, I saw the servants tidying up the room just now. They said that a gentleman wants to stay in the inner residence! I thought that this matter was inappropriate. Mother is a widow, so how can she let a man stay in the inner residence? If this gets out, it will damage Mother¡¯s reputation!¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s expression turned stiff as she said, ¡°Mister Su is here to protect mother, so he naturally has to live closer. Otherwise, how can he make it in time if something unexpected happens?¡± Xiang Sheng looked at Su Wen with hostility in his eyes. Su Wen laughed to himself. What a brat! Xiang Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°If he¡¯s a guard, then he¡¯s a servant. He should abide by the rules and live in the front yard. The inner residence is filled with women, so how can he live there?¡± Xiang Feiyan shook her head helplessly and looked at Su Wen. ¡°Mister Su, please don¡¯t take offense. This is my son, Xiang Sheng. There are some things that this child doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Why would I lower myself to the level of a child? I think this child has an extraordinary bearing though. Why don¡¯t I take him in as a sworn son? What do you think?¡± As soon as he said this, Xiang Feiyan blushed. However, Xiang Sheng shouted angrily, ¡°Are you courting death?¡± As he spoke, he actually drew his sword and slashed. Ding! Su Wen casually flicked his finger and the sword flew away. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You brat, I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll strip you naked and hang you in the courtyard. I¡¯ll let you experience what it means to feel coldness in your butt every time a breeze blows!¡± Xiang Sheng was even more furious. He flew up and wanted to kick Su Wen! Bang! This time, it was Xiang Feiyan who attacked. She punched Xiang Sheng straight to the ground and rebuked angrily, ¡°Mister Su is just joking. If you don¡¯t even have this bit of magnanimity, how can you become the King of Great Chu in the future?¡± Su Wen did not expect Xiang Feiyan to say such words. He smiled and said, ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯s words are quite heroic.¡± Xiang Feiyan stroked her hair and said, ¡°Now that things have come to this, there¡¯s no turning back. If we fail, we will definitely die. Only by succeeding can we become a ruler!¡± Xiang Sheng fell to the ground. He bit his lips and ran back to the inner residence without looking back. As the two of them continued conversing, a servant suddenly ran over to report! ¡°The Crown Prince is here to pay a visit!¡± Xiang Feiyan glanced at Su Wen and said, ¡°Please excuse yourself for a moment. I¡¯ll see what my brother has to say.¡± Su Wen smiled and nodded before walking towards the inner residence. Not long after, the Crown Prince entered. The Great Chu Crown Prince was 37 years old this year. He was in his prime and even sported a three-inch goatee. He looked rather dignified. Dressed in an official robe, he took measured steps, radiating a calm and confident might like a dragon or a tiger. After entering, he sat opposite the Eldest Princess. ¡°Was Sister¡¯s trip to Mount Heaven Desert successful?¡± the Crown Prince asked softly. This was also the reason the Eldest Princess used to go out. The Eldest Princess smiled and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°I heard that Big Sister went to the Flame God Sect as well?¡± ¡°I naturally have to pay them a visit when I pass by the sect.¡± The siblings looked at each other for a moment. After a while, the Crown Prince sighed. ¡°Big Sister, why do you have to do this? We are of the same mother, blood and flesh. If I become the emperor, what difference is it from you being the emperor? You are a woman. If you give up now, after I ascend the throne, I promise to let bygones be bygones.¡± The words made the Eldest Princess extremely touched, her face full of tears. ¡°Crown Prince, what are you saying? You and I have been together since we were young, and we are of the same blood. How could I compete with you? I really just went to pay a visit to my master. I have no other intentions!¡± A pair of siblings could also be said to have revealed their true feelings. However, it was difficult to say how much was true and how much was false. In the inner residence, Su Wen watched Xiang Sheng. As the eldest princess¡¯s son, this child was currently holding a sword and slashing at a wooden puppet! ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, 13 years old and at 6th Grade Common Rank. Not bad!¡± Su Wen smiled. His cultivation was indeed decent. Xiang Sheng ignored him. Su Wen smiled and said to Xiang Sheng, ¡°You, child, are being insensitive. Look at your mother. She is ambitious. Why is she doing this? Isn¡¯t it because of you? Don¡¯t you want to become the emperor in the future?¡± This was nonsense. Xiang Feiyan was definitely more ambitious than everything else, but Su Wen was only teasing this child. Since you want to be nasty, I¡¯ll use this to crush you! ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiang Sheng said angrily, ¡°How can you say such rebellious words?¡± Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°Rebellious? Who knows how many people are here in Great Chu plotting a rebellion? Don¡¯t you want to become the emperor of Great Chu?¡± He was born in the capital and understood these royal descendants too well. Most of these descendants would have this thought. The reason was very simple. The education and pursuit one received since they were young would lead to this inevitable outcome. People had different thoughts and goals in different positions. To put it simply, would a beggar think about becoming an emperor? No, he would think about how to get more money and more food. An ordinary person would think about how he could increase his salary and gain the boss¡¯s recognition. A businessman was thinking about how to expand his business, or maybe how to let his children enter the ranks of the government and surpass the hierarchy tier. Most of the officials were thinking about how to defeat their political enemies and climb up. But as relatives of the royal family¡­ They had wealth from birth. As for partners¡­ to put it bluntly, with so much clout, they could have their pick any time. Only power and authority was something they could pursue. The supreme royal authority was right in front of him, as though it was within his reach. Was it possible not to think about it? This was also the reason why most of the royal descendants were scheming and mature. They were taught to scheme and govern the country. The goal they could pursue had always been there. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Sheng fell silent and started hitting the wooden puppet again. After all, he was still a child, so he felt a little guilty when someone exposed him. Su Wen looked at this brat striking the wooden puppet and a thought appeared in his mind. He activated the Breaking Ranks formation! [Ding-dong. Both sides have no subordinate relationship. The target has not been completely stationary. The formation has failed.] Su Wen touched his chin. It seemed like this trap could only be activated if there was a subordinate relationship. For example, when Xue Qianxun activated the formation, she had already become Su Wen¡¯s slave. Su Wen also ordered her not to move, so he was able to succeed. However, it was useless to activate it directly like this. However, Su Wen did not mind. Anyway, he was just giving it a try. On the other side, the Crown Prince and the Eldest Princess exchanged some pleasantries before leaving. After leaving, the Crown Prince boarded the carriage. The guards escorted him out. ¡°Hmph, my big sister still won¡¯t stop scheming¡­ I¡¯ll give her a taste of her own medicine¡­¡± The Crown Prince muttered to himself. Obviously, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s performance of seemingly giving up could not dispel the Crown Prince¡¯s suspicion. Meanwhile, Su Wen did not reject the Eldest Princess¡¯s arrangements and successfully entered the princess¡¯s residence. That night, when Su Wen was about to sleep¡­ There was a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he saw the Eldest Princess clad in a light pink dress with two maids following behind her. She entered the room and even brought dishes and wine. After setting up the dishes¡­ The maids retreated, leaving only the two of them in the room. The Eldest Princess held her wine glass and smiled at Su Wen. ¡°Mister Su, today is your first day in the residence. Let me toast you.¡± Su Wen did not stand on ceremony and immediately drank it. After the two of them drank for three rounds, the Eldest Princess said softly, ¡°I came this time because I have something to ask of you.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mister¡¯s combat strength is shocking. I wonder if you can assassinate someone!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince!¡± Su Wen was not surprised to hear this news. Currently, the Crown Prince had the advantage. As long as the Crown Prince died, the others would have a chance. ¡°If Mister agrees¡­ tonight¡­¡± At this point, the Eldest Princess winked at Su Wen. She knew very well that this matter was extremely dangerous! She was afraid that Su Wen would not agree, so she added another chip. Furthermore, she had lived alone for many years¡­ When she had heard Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao¡¯s movements that day, and furthermore seen Su Wen¡¯s muscular body, such images flashed past her mind from time to time. Unfortunately, Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be done!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯s expression turned cold, appearing somewhat dissatisfied. Su Wen rolled his eyes and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a given that the Crown Prince will have many experts protecting him. If I make a move and cause a fight in the capital, causing a Heaven Rank expert to make a move, who can save me?¡± Su Wen was not arrogant enough to think that he could defeat a Heaven Rank expert. He cherished his life! The Eldest Princess advised in a deep voice, ¡°Mister Su, this matter is risky, but with your skills, you might have a chance. Furthermore, if you see the situation isn¡¯t good, you can retreat!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Your Highness, could it be that you¡¯re still counting on me to kill all the princes? It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but even if you kill the Crown Prince, His Majesty will definitely appoint another Crown Prince. At that time, you will still not have a share! This isn¡¯t how you seize the throne!¡± The Eldest Princess raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Mister Su, are you going to give me a lesson in how to scheme?¡± In the Eldest Princess¡¯s eyes, such experts in the martial world only knew how to fight and kill. In terms of strategy, they could not compare to the descendants of the royal family. However, Su Wen was different. This fellow had thousands of years of experience in China. Coupled with Su Changqing¡¯s teachings and training in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Wen was really not weak in this aspect! Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as a casual chat. Let me ask you, in your eyes, what kind of person is your father?¡± ¡°Royal father?¡± The Eldest Princess fell into deep thought. ¡°Royal father is a wise ruler. He has been in power for many years and has governed Great Chu in an orderly manner. Although there are victories and losses in the war against Yan Country, to the other surrounding countries, it can be said that there are more victories than losses. In the past few decades, our Great Chu territory has also expanded greatly¡­¡± ¡°In terms of personality¡­ Royal Father is suspicious by nature and likes to kill people. Royal Father never shows mercy to anyone who is disobedient¡­¡± Su Wen ate a mouthful of stir-fried kidneys and drank a mouthful of wine before saying slowly, ¡°There are only two paths for those who seize the throne! The first is to display your talent and obtain the Emperor¡¯s favor. The second is to eradicate all dissidents.¡± He picked up another mouthful of chives, and after eating it, he said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, in my opinion, it¡¯s utterly impossible for you to ascend to the throne! The fact that you¡¯re a woman is enough.¡± The Eldest Princess clenched her fists. ¡°And then?¡± The Eldest Princess gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You won¡¯t ask me to give up, right?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but I think the first thing you have to do is not to fight with these princes and kill them. Instead, you have to first move your father and make him feel that you are someone worth entrusting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll first ask, how is His Majesty now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since he last went to court. The court officials are all discussing the matter.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then how long has it been since you last saw your father?¡± The Eldest Princess shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think we don¡¯t even know how to do such a thing? We go to the palace every day to pay our respects, but Father doesn¡¯t summon us.¡± At this point, Su Wen frowned. ¡°Are you sure His Majesty is still alive?¡± ¡°Of course, if Royal Father dies, news will definitely spread immediately. After all, there are several ancestors of my Great Chu Royal Family in the palace.¡± Su Wen could not help but sigh. Luckily in this world, the royal family basically controlled an extremely powerful martial force, which was suitable for his plans. Su Wen took another sip of the wolfberry tiger whip soup and pondered for a moment before saying to the Eldest Princess, ¡°Listen to me¡­ Tomorrow, go and kneel in front of your father¡¯s palace. Just kneel for a long time. You can do whatever you want to be filial to him and express your loyalty. Remember, put down your pride and must be sincere. Don¡¯t think about obtaining anything. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to care!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Eldest Princess was puzzled. Su Wen sneered. ¡°What do you think your father is like now?¡± The Eldest Princess shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°I can promise you that even if your father¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, he probably won¡¯t die tomorrow. He deliberately put on this posture because he wants to see what his children are going to do! He¡¯s making his own final selections! If he really can¡¯t live for much longer, he will definitely support the Crown Prince to ascend the throne and eliminate all unstable factors to maintain the stability of Great Chu!¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°Of course, some people might have already seen through this, but even so, to the outside world, your father is still severely ill. Therefore, this can be considered as your father encouraging them to fight!¡± ¡°But even if Royal Father¡¯s illness isn¡¯t that serious, we have already paid our respects every day, right?¡± The Eldest Princess asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you still need me to kneel for so long?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Everyone will leave after paying their respects, so there¡¯s naturally no problem. However, how can this make you stand out? As long as you do as I say tomorrow, no matter what your father is like, he will treat you differently. People are able to see who¡¯s genuinely concerned for them. Since ancient times, this has never changed!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left, so you must build a good image in your father¡¯s heart!¡± The Eldest Princess pondered for a moment. She was not stupid. It was just that no one had given her any advice before. Now that she heard it, she felt enlightened. ¡°Is this what Mister means by showing off my talent?¡± Su Wen smiled and replied, ¡°This is only the first step. However, to you, this step is very important. Otherwise, even if the Crown Prince loses his position, you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± The Eldest Princess no longer mentioned about the assassination. Instead, she looked at Su Wen with charming eyes and asked, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mister. I have underestimated you. Mister Su might be young, but you are wise and farsighted. Feiyan is truly impressed. I heard that you made a bold claim in the arena that day. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Bold claim? About being big and powerful? Su Wen instead stood up. ¡°Qianxun! Send the guest out!¡± The Eldest Princess was stunned! Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°The food today is delicious, but I still need to cultivate. Eldest Princess, please go back!¡± At this moment, the door was pulled open by Xue Qianxun. The Eldest Princess hesitated for a moment before finally standing up and leaving. Su Wen inwardly sneered. ¡®Hmph, I don¡¯t want to reward you today, you have to hold it in! Eat your cucumber!¡¯ As he spoke, he pulled Qianxun over and closed the door. The next day, within the Great Chu Imperial Palace¡­ All the princes and princesses bowed in unison to pay respects! There was a row of people kneeling outside the palace. ¡°This son (daughter) pays my respects to Royal Father!¡± After a collective cry, a eunuch walked out and said softly, ¡°His Majesty has issued a decree that his dragon body needs some peace and quiet. There¡¯s no need to meet the emperor. Everyone, disperse.¡± The princes and princesses stood up and left. Only the Eldest Princess remained motionless. The eunuch walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Princess, His Majesty wants everyone to disperse.¡± Xiang Feiyan raised her head, her eyes filled with tears. She said sorrowfully, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Father has been ill for several months. I¡¯m really worried. Today, I¡¯ll kneel here and wait for Father to feel better before meeting him. Otherwise, as his daughter, I won¡¯t be at ease!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The eunuch looked troubled¡­ but he went back into the hall. Xiang Feiyan knelt at the door from morning until noon. It was only in the afternoon that the eunuch came out again and said to her, ¡°His Majesty said to let His Highness return.¡± Xiang Feiyan kowtowed to the main hall and cried, ¡°Even if I defy the decree today, I will wait until Father sees me. If I don¡¯t see Father, I won¡¯t be able to rest easy¡­¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down her face. The eunuch entered the hall again. Within the hall, Emperor Chu looked extremely withered. He shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He closed his eyes, seemingly taking a nap¡­ Time slowly passed¡­ until night fell. For the entire day, the Eldest Princess did not even take a single grain of rice and directly knelt in front of the door. Even if she was a martial artist of Earth Rank, this feeling was definitely not good. ¡°Your Highness¡­ His Majesty said¡­ to let you in!¡± Finally, the eunuch came out with another decree! Xiang Feiyan was overjoyed! Chapter 208 - Break All Your Bones Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Xiang Feiyan entered the palace, Su Wen walked out of the courtyard and stretched his back. Xiang Sheng suddenly ran over and glared at Su Wen. ¡°My mother went to your room yesterday!¡± The little boy was furious. Su Wen smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Su Wen saw that Xiang Sheng¡¯s hand was already on his sword. Su Wen deliberately said, ¡°I did everything I could!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Xiang Sheng attacked again! Unfortunately, the difference between the two of them was like the difference between the heavens and the earth. Su Wen casually flicked his hand and the sword flew away. The web between Xiang Sheng¡¯s thumb and index finger split open and was covered in blood. He waved his fist angrily as he rushed towards Su Wen once again. Bang! Su Wen punched squarely at his abdomen. The powerful impact made the child kneel on the ground. He looked up and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you one day.¡± Su Wen squatted down and looked at the child in front of him. Perhaps they could no longer be called children. In this era, some children of their age were already married and already had their own children. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Do you know that there are two things in the world that you can¡¯t change? The first is the weather, and the second is that your mother will get married sooner or later. Even if your mother doesn¡¯t like me, she might still fall in love with someone else in the future. Or do you want to see your mother be alone for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°I must kill you!¡± Xiang Sheng gritted his teeth. Su Wen patted his face with a smile and shook his head. ¡°Then you have to cultivate well. With your current standards, you can¡¯t even touch me!¡± With that said, he stood up and left, shouting, ¡°Zhao Jin, prepare the carriage!¡± Su Wen planned to have a tour in the capital of Great Chu today. The streets were still considered bustling. Although it was less extravagant than Zhou Country, there were still quite a few people. However, what Su Wen had on himself was pure hard silver. After all, the Zhou Country¡¯s banknotes were like useless paper in Chu. ¡°Young Master, look at the lady boss who sells buns¡­¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°Young Master, look at that lady¡­¡± ¡°Your eyes are so sharp, Brother Jin.¡± The two of them drove the carriage and chatted as they toured. It was a rare leisure time. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a person stood in front of the carriage and stopped Zhao Jin! ¡°Can¡¯t you see the dividing line here? The carriage can¡¯t go this way!¡± That person berated sternly. Su Wen smiled. Great Chu actually had people who followed the traffic rules and maintained traffic. Su Wen stretched out his hand¡­ and a silver ingot of 50 taels appeared in his hand. The man was stunned¡­ Looking around, he quickly stepped forward¡­ and reached out to take the silver. ¡°Well¡­ Your Excellency¡­ you really go through this¡­¡± Su Wen stretched out his hand again and there was another silver ingot inside. ¡°Sir, please come this way. I have a colleague in front. When the time comes, you can say that Zhang San asked you to go over¡­¡± Su Wen reached out his hand again¡­ The man took a deep breath and put the silver into his bosom with a slight tremble. ¡°Sir, I will be on duty every day. I will remember your carriage¡­ Don¡¯t worry, as long as I am on duty, these brothers will not stop you¡­¡± Su Wen stretched out his hand again¡­ looking at the silver in Su Wen¡¯s hand. That person took a deep breath and tried to steady his voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t I sing for my lord? I don¡¯t know anything else¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and said to Zhao Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s go in another direction.¡± Zhao Jin drove the carriage to the other side. Great Chu and the Great Zhou were still somewhat different, be it in terms of local culture or the way people thought. After touring for a while, Zhao Jin found a remote place. He directly opened the portal door and returned to the capital of the Great Zhou. Now, everyone was already used to his return. Su Wen and Xie Yiyi boarded the carriage together. He wanted to look for Wu Muyu, but it was not convenient for him to do so. Therefore, he planned to ask Xie Yiyi for help. The two of them boarded the carriage. Xie Yiyi smiled and said, ¡°Husband, you are too busy. You have to travel back and forth between the two countries.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°What can I do? I miss you guys.¡± Xie Yiyi, who had cultivated the Nine Heaven Incense, now exuded a faint fragrance from her body. Furthermore, her appearance had gotten even more charming. Not only that, her strength also recovered rapidly, and was showing signs of breakthrough. This cultivation technique was simply too suitable for her. Xie Yiyi led Su Wen to Wu Muyu¡¯s residence before using an excuse to invite the little girl out. When Wu Muyu boarded the carriage and saw Su Wen, she was immediately overjoyed and plunged into his embrace. Xie Yiyi did not disturb them and allowed them to have some alone time. Su Wen also learned from Wu Muyu that Wu Kunhu and Wu Lie were already at the front line. Lu Zhen was still giving a lot of pressure to Great Zhou. By the time Su Wen returned from the capital of Great Zhou, the sky was already dark. In the Royal Palace of Chu, Xiang Feiyan also saw Emperor Chu. ¡°Royal Father!¡± Seeing Emperor Chu and seeing her usually heroic father so weak, Xiang Feiyan cried out. While some of it was false, there were truly some true emotions mixed in. However, her acting skills were at least not bad. No one could tell what was going on in her mind. She threw himself on the couch where the Emperor reclined and wept. Even Emperor Chu felt his heart ache. In the end, among so many children, only this eldest daughter was able to achieve the goal of seeing him. It was impossible for him to not feel emotional. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you suffer?¡± Emperor Chu asked softly. It seemed like he was concerned about her, but he was actually setting a trap. If Xiang Feiyan really attacked the other princes now, his impression of this daughter would definitely change. When Xiang Feiyan heard this, she almost subconsciously wanted to criticize the Crown Prince. However, she recalled Su Wen¡¯s words. Don¡¯t think about doing anything¡­ She wailed, ¡°My daughter being unable to see Father is the greatest grievance! Royal Father, you haven¡¯t seen us all these days. Do you know how anxious my brothers and sisters and I are?¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Emperor Chu and said emotionally, ¡°I still remember when I was young, Royal Father would always bring me out to play and carry me around for the whole day. But now¡­¡± The more she spoke, the more tears fell from Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes. Even Emperor Chu sighed with emotion. Things remained the same, but people had changed. At the end of one¡¯s life, perhaps all that was left was memories¡­ The two of them reminisced about the past¡­ Xiang Feiyan could tell that Emperor Chu was a little tired and hurriedly said, ¡°If Royal Father is not feeling well, I will take my leave first. I just hope that Father can let me see Father these few days¡­¡± As she spoke, tears fell once again. Emperor Chu nodded and said softly, ¡°Go down¡­ You can enter once every three days from now on¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan kowtowed several times, before slowly retreating. Emperor Chu sighed and said, ¡°Fourth Grandpa, what do you think of my daughter?¡± A young man appeared and grabbed Emperor Chu¡¯s wrist to help him pass through a wave of True Qi. Emperor Chu was basically relying on the vitality of a Heaven Rank expert to extend his life. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, you can evaluate it yourself. What does it have to do with me?¡± Emperor Chu said faintly, ¡°You are, after all, the ancestor of my Great Chu Royal Family. Amongst these children, I have to choose someone outstanding. Every generation has been like this.¡± The young man sighed and said, ¡°There are many types of outstanding performances. That depends on what kind of person you want to choose. In the end, it¡¯s up to your heart.¡± Emperor Chu stopped talking and closed his eyes. On the other side, news had already spread! Bang! The Crown Prince slapped the table and said hatefully, ¡°This damned woman! Do you really think I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking? She¡¯s expressing her loyalty to Royal Father! Showing her filial piety!¡± An old man with a calm expression said in a deep voice, ¡°Then what does Your Highness plan to do?¡± The Crown Prince frowned. ¡°Learn from her?¡± The old man shook his head and sighed. ¡°For such a matter, the first person to do it is a smart person. The second person to do it is a stupid person. If someone were to learn the same thing now, they would definitely obtain nothing. Your Majesty is strong and suspicious. This first person might be able to move Your Majesty. but the second person will definitely be suspected by Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Right now, the Crown Prince has to respond to all changes by remaining unchanged. He must not make any rash moves and make no mistakes. The longer the Emperor delays, the more beneficial it will be for the Crown Prince.¡± The Crown Prince was stunned. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve already sent people out!¡± Su Wen returned to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence. However, he realized that Xiang Sheng had run off somewhere. After asking around, he realized that he had gone out to meet his friends. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen asked for the location and did not take the carriage to meet up with Zhao Jin. In the Great Chu Restaurant, Xiang Sheng was currently drinking with someone. This could be considered his best friend. At this moment, they had already reached the end of the banquet. Both of them were intoxicated. They bid each other farewell, before Xiang Sheng got into the carriage! ¡°F*ck! Bastard, when I become stronger, I¡¯ll definitely kill that bastard. If he dares to touch my mother, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡± The carriage slowly drove towards the Princess¡¯ residence. Suddenly, Xiang Sheng, who was in the carriage, felt the carriage stop. It was as if something had fallen to the ground. He lifted the curtain in front of him and was immediately dumbfounded. He saw that the coachman was only left with a headless corpse sitting in front of him. His head was already rolling far away, a big pair of eyes staring back at him. ¡°Ah!¡± Xiang Sheng screamed in fright and quickly retreated into the car. He held the sword and carefully listened to the surroundings. However, he realized that there was no one around, but he did not dare to move. He did not know that just as the accident happened, Su Wen and Zhao Jin were watching coldly from afar. A man in black had killed the coachman and left. In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, the Crown Prince said, ¡°I got someone to invite Xiang Sheng, before sending someone to teach him a lesson and warn my sister, so that she won¡¯t have any thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Hearing the Crown Prince¡¯s words, the old man frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a big deal. After all, it¡¯s just a warning.¡± However, he never expected Su Wen to smile when he saw this scene. ¡°Zhao Jin, break all the bones in Xiang Sheng¡¯s body!¡± Zhao Jin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He placed a piece of cloth over his face and charged forward! At this moment, Xiang Sheng still did not know what to do! Zhao Jin landed in front of his carriage, opened the door, and knocked him down with a punch. Immediately after, he was beaten up! Xiang Sheng screamed in pain! On the other side, Su Wen had already chased after the assassin. That person¡¯s cultivation was not low, 8th Grade Earth Rank! However, his speed was far inferior to Su Wen¡¯s. In just a moment, Su Wen caught up to him. He felt someone behind him and turned around to see that Su Wen had already sprinted over like an arrow. His speed was fast beyond comparison! Bang! That person¡¯s eyes widened! He flew straight out! Who was this person? How could he not even withstand a single move? Too powerful! ¡°Crrrkt!¡± He landed on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Su Wen went forward and grabbed the assassin. He picked him up and coldly smiled. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Wen asked. That person remained silent. When Su Wen saw his stance, he did not interrogate him and merely sealed all the acupoints on his body. He carried him back to the carriage. At this time, Zhao Jin was already gone, leaving Xiang Sheng lying on the ground unconscious. Su Wen coldly said, ¡°You brat, how dare you assassinate the princess¡¯ son? Just wait for your death!¡± That person¡¯s face was ashen, but he still remained silent. Su Wen brought him back to the princess¡¯s residence. When Xiang Feiyan returned to the princess¡¯s residence and heard that Xiang Sheng¡¯s bones had been broken and he was on the verge of death, she immediately became like a tigress that had its hair pulled, her eyes filled with killing intent! After entering the backyard, she saw Su Wen and the assassin! She said coldly, ¡°Mister, are you failing your duty as a guard?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°No! Isn¡¯t this the murderer? I¡¯ve already captured him for you!¡± ¡°But Xiang Sheng is injured!¡± Xiang Feiyan gritted her teeth. If it were an ordinary guard, she would have already drawn her sword and chopped off that person¡¯s head. Su Wen looked at her and said softly, ¡°I told someone to do it. I was the one who got someone to beat Xiang Sheng up!¡± Both Xiang Feiyan and the assassin widened their eyes. One had to know that this assassin was also very confused. He was also wondering why Xiang Sheng was severely injured when he was captured even though he did not make a move. Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°If you want to seize the throne, apart from showing off your talents, you have to annihilate your opponent. Guess who sent this assassin today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at the assassin and said in a deep voice,¡± Only through torture and interrogation can you obtain something. But why did you injure my son? ¡° Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You just met your father today. If you turn around and complain to him, I¡¯m afraid he will become suspicious. Hence, there¡¯s not much difference between interrogating him or not.¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with a child, you won¡¯t be able to catch the wolf! Xiang Sheng was beaten until all his bones were broken. Although he will suffer a little, don¡¯t worry. My men know their limits! They will definitely not endanger his life and he will make a full recovery. He will only suffer a little. However, because he was beaten up on the streets, this news can¡¯t be hidden from others. You don¡¯t have to complain to your father¡­ He will definitely know.¡± Xiang Feiyan gradually understood. ¡°You mean to instigate Royal Father to investigate?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to complain. On the contrary, if you complain, even if you have evidence, if the backer of the assassin is the Crown Prince, do you think your father will cripple him? I¡¯m afraid not!¡± Xiang Feiyan was silent. She knew all too well that as long as the Crown Prince had the chance to shirk responsibility, it was impossible for her to bring down the Crown Prince with this matter. ¡°Then why did you capture this assassin?¡± Xiang Feiyan was confused. ¡°I told you to kill him. Kill him, chop his face into pieces, and throw him out. Then, we¡¯ll forget about this matter!¡± Xiang Feiyan looked deeply at Su Wen. ¡°You want me to show my magnanimity in front of Father?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s to sacrifice for the country!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°This is to show that you understand the bigger picture, and that you¡¯re showing filial piety.¡± The next day, many people heard the news that Xiang Feiyan¡¯s son, Xiang Sheng, had been beaten until his bones shattered. Xiang Feiyan had to hire several famous doctors from the capital overnight to save Xiang Sheng¡¯s life. Xiang Feiyan had personally killed the assassin, chopped his face into pieces, and sent him out of the city to be buried! In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, the Crown Prince frowned! He was not worried about the death of an assassin, but this assassin did not follow his instructions. In front of him, the old man grumbled, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say that you were only sending someone to warn him? Why was Xiang Sheng beaten until all his bones shattered?¡± The crown prince said helplessly, ¡°How would I know? I really just told him to kill a coachman to scare the child and my sister!¡± The old man slightly doubted the authenticity of his words, but he was unable to question him. He could only sigh and say, ¡°In this way, if His Majesty hears of it, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°What can I do? That guy doesn¡¯t dare to reveal my role anyway, and he¡¯s already dead!¡± The Crown Prince said indifferently, ¡°The dead cannot testify. Even if Xiang Feiyan goes to complain, my Royal Father will definitely turn a blind eye.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°I hope so.¡± In the Chu Emperor Palace, Xiang Feiyan paid her respects as usual and left as usual without saying anything. This surprised Emperor Chu. After the princes and princesses left¡­ In front of him knelt a man in black. Emperor Chu asked softly, ¡°Was Xiang Sheng really beaten up yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Several famous doctors from the capital went and fought extremely miserably to bring him back from death. All the bones in his body were shattered and he almost lost his life! It was all thanks to the experts from the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence arriving and capturing that assassin that he was still able to preserve his life.¡± Emperor Chu asked again, ¡°And where¡¯s the assassin?¡± ¡°He was killed by the Eldest Princess. His face was chopped up and buried in an unmarked grave.¡± Emperor Chu closed his eyes. ¡°Whose man was that?¡± ¡°It should be the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Hmph! You useless thing. How can you be so ruthless to your nephew?!¡± Emperor Chu cursed. He sighed and said, ¡°However, the fact that Feiyan didn¡¯t tell me was out of my expectations. By chopping up the assassin¡¯s face, it means that she doesn¡¯t want to investigate and doesn¡¯t want others to investigate¡­ Is she afraid? Or what?¡± He muttered, ¡°This child originally had a strong personality. Although she was a woman, she had ambitions. She even let Sheng¡¯er take the surname Xiang because she wanted to compete. However, she was a woman after all, and her breadth of mind and bearing could not compare to a man¡¯s. From the looks of it, that might not be the case!¡± A day later, Xiang Feiyan met Emperor Chu again. ¡°Father! I specially made some soup for you this time¡­ drink it while it¡¯s hot. Don¡¯t let it get cold. I remember that you like this pork bone soup the most.¡± This time, Xiang Feiyan brought a food bento with her. As for Xiang Sheng¡¯s beating, it was as if it had never happened. She scooped up the pork bone soup and handed it over respectfully. Emperor Chu picked it up and took a sip, before casually asking, ¡°I heard that something happened to Sheng¡¯er?¡± Xiang Feiyan was stunned for a moment before forcing a smile. ¡°Father must have heard wrongly. What can happen to Sheng¡¯er?¡± ¡°I heard that Sheng¡¯er is injured¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big injury. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days¡­¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to talk more, Emperor Chu continued to drink his soup in peace. Xiang Feiyan started chatting with Emperor Chu, but they only talked about the interesting things in the capital and the government. Xiang Feiyan smiled as she described the outside, ¡°Now that my Great Chu is at peace, the country is prosperous and the people are safe. It¡¯s all the merits that Royal Father has worked hard for decades¡­ It¡¯s always good to pursue stability.¡± Hearing this, a trace of relief flashed across Emperor Chu¡¯s eyes. He seemed to understand Xiang Feiyan¡¯s thoughts.. Chapter 209 - The Filial Su Wen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the princess¡¯s residence, Xiang Sheng was lying on the bed like a mummy. Su Wen sat by the bed with an apple in his hand. He slowly peeled as he spoke. ¡°It hurts, right? It must be very painful. With so many bones broken, how can it not hurt?¡± Su Wen smiled. Xiang Sheng looked at the roof without saying a word. He still didn¡¯t know that it was Zhao Jin who had hit him. In Xiang Sheng¡¯s opinion, this was the result of being beaten by an assassin, and Su Wen¡­ saved him. This displeased him, but he also felt some gratitude. After all, the despair he felt when he was beaten¡­ was extremely traumatic. However, that did not mean that he could forgive Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan for having an affair¡­ He did not expect Su Wen to come and chat with him. It seemed like he was peeling an apple for him¡­ ¡°Hmph, is this fellow trying to please me?¡± Xiang Sheng thought to himself. Unfortunately, he was thinking too much. After Su Wen finished peeling the apple, he did not give it to Xiang Sheng. Instead, he bit down hard on it. ¡°F*ck, d*mn! This Iron Mountain Apple that your third uncle sent over is really delicious.¡± Su Wen praised as he ate. Xiang Sheng gritted his teeth. ¡°If you like it, take it away. Why are you eating it in front of me?¡± Su Wen swallowed the apple and smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t do. How will you know that the apple is delicious after I leave? I have to tell you.¡± Xiang Sheng wanted to get up and punch his head! However, even though Xiang Feiyan had obtained many spirit medicines, he still had to lie down for half a month before he could move. During this period¡­ he had to rely on others to take care of his needs. Kacha. Su Wen took another bite. ¡°Hmm, crispy! Sweet!¡± Su Wen praised. This was not fake. He had never eaten such delicious apples in the Great Zhou Dynasty. In reality, this breed of apple only grew in a place called Iron Mountain in Chu. It was very delicious, but there were very few of them. It could be considered an expensive fruit. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t want them, right? Then I¡¯ll take them all away later.¡± Su Wen did not know how to be polite. ¡°Let me see¡­ What else did your uncle give you¡­ healing elixir? Pui! Is this thing for treating illnesses? Is he a doctor? Who knows if there¡¯s poison inside¡­¡± When Xiang Sheng was injured, many princes and princesses came to visit. They also sent some gifts. There were quite a few specialties from Great Chu inside. ¡°I think this ice lotus orange is not bad. Do you want to eat it? You don¡¯t seem to like fruits, right? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take it away¡­¡± Xiang Sheng remained silent. He did not want to say another word to Su Wen. Su Wen was flipping through the gifts when a voice came from outside. ¡°The Fourteenth Princess is here to visit.¡± As he spoke, the door opened and a girl appeared in front of it. Their eyes met. At this moment, Su Wen was holding a basket filled with apples and stuffing oranges into it. He even had an apple in his mouth. ¡°He is?¡± The girl turned to look at the maid beside her. ¡°He is the guard of the Inner Residence, Su Daqiang, Mister Su, after Young Master was injured, in order for such a thing not to happen again, the Eldest Princess asked him to move into the Inner Residence so that it would be easier to take care of him.¡± Xiang Sheng felt bitter. His injury had given Xiang Feiyan an excuse. However, he could not expose him as well. The Fourteenth Princess looked at Su Wen and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Xiang Sheng said that he doesn¡¯t like to eat fruits, so he asked me to help him take this fruit away. Otherwise, it would be a pity if it rotted.¡± From start to the end, Xiang Sheng¡­ had never said whether he liked fruits or not. Su Wen carried the fruits and walked out. The Fourteenth Princess sat by the bed and looked at the miserable Xiang Sheng. She could not help but sniffle¡­ ¡°Sheng¡¯er, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Hearing the greetings from the people in the room, Su Wen returned to his room. He started to split the fruits. ¡°There are 12 of these Iron Mountain apples. I¡¯ll reserve six for my family, two for Muyu, and two for Wanrou. There are 4 more left¡­ Unfortunately, Luoying is at the front line. Then I¡¯ll give two to my mother, one for myself, and give the last to the old man.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any ice lotus oranges in Great Zhou. I¡¯ll try one first. Hmm¡­ not bad. It¡¯s extremely sweet and even has the effect of suppressing the chill. It¡¯s good stuff. Same thing, six for my family, two for Muyu and two for Wanrou. It¡¯s a pity for Luoying, so I still have six left¡­ four for my mother. As for the old man, it¡¯s not good to eat too many oranges, since it¡¯ll be heaty. It¡¯s better to just give the old man another one¡­ and I¡¯ll keep another for myself¡­ I¡¯m really filial.¡± In the capital of Great Zhou! In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Changqing looked at the orange on the table with a conflicted expression¡­ and a lone apple¡­ And his good son. ¡°You can travel between two countries?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Such methods were too shocking. Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you see that? I¡¯ve never eaten the fruits that are unique to Great Chu, right? I specially brought them to show my filial piety to you. I can¡¯t even bear to eat them myself. See, we¡¯re thousands of miles apart, but I don¡¯t forget how old you are. Look at the eldest and the second, they don¡¯t even give you a fart usually. Now you know who to keep in mind when you¡¯re splitting the assets in the future, right?¡± Su Changqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let His Majesty know about this.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Chu?¡± Su Changqing asked. Su Wen explained the current situation and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Zhao Rui and Chu He to take action in the Great Yan Country. When the intelligence network is established, there will be many ways to report back.¡± Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°Then what do you think of doing now that you¡¯re trapped in the competition for the throne of Great Chu?¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. If we want the two countries to fight, we have to stabilize the internal affairs of the Chu Country. Otherwise, they won¡¯t have the time to attack the Yan Country. Right now, I¡¯m still quite close to Xiang Feiyan. If we really succeed in seizing the throne, perhaps we can use our influence to make her attack the Yan Country from the south.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he tapped the table repeatedly. He muttered, ¡°Perhaps you can take the opportunity to take over the throne!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and saw that his gaze was sharp and not at all like his usual kindness. His eyes were filled with excitement as he said, ¡°According to what you said, Xiang Feiyan is not very powerful in the royal court and is not considered outstanding. However, the advantage is that she can only rely on you. Once she succeeds, the trust she has for you will definitely be extremely high. At the time she ascends, you will naturally wield a lot of authority!¡± ¡°The two moves you¡¯ve taken so far can be said to be exquisite. Firstly, it allowed Xiang Feiyan to establish a pretty good image of the eldest daughter in Emperor Chu¡¯s heart. Secondly, she framed the Crown Prince. That Emperor will definitely be displeased.¡± ¡°However, you have to stop your actions for a moment. With the emperor around, Xiang Feiyan will not be afraid of any tricks in the open for a short period of time. With your protection, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, if you move too much, others will definitely notice something!¡± Su Changqing reminded him. However, Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°No, the longer we delay, the more beneficial it will be for the Crown Prince. We have to continuously give him some tricks, but I will think of a way to get Xiang Feiyan out of it. I won¡¯t let anyone investigate her.¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen in front of him and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Your current methods aren¡¯t inferior to mine. You just have to take care of yourself. If you need help, just let me know. Also, if you really have a chance to break through to Heaven Rank, don¡¯t come back. The Great Zhou Capital has already built a formation, and Heaven Rank experts will trigger it when they enter! Perhaps you¡¯ll be more at ease outside than in Great Zhou.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to break through to the Heaven Rank, I do know that every grade in the nine grades of Heaven Rank cultivator is vastly different. This is especially true regarding the ¡®three grades one tier¡¯. Once you break through, it¡¯s nigh impossible for you to fight above your level. The more strength you have, the more stable the Su family will be.¡± ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± Su Wen smiled after saying that. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving!¡± He immediately changed his appearance and activated the teleportation formation. Su Changqing looked at Su Wen who had disappeared and sighed. ¡°How many tricks does this brat have up his sleeve?¡± With that, he looked at the fruits on the table. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°If this thing is really that delicious, let¡¯s cut it up later and let everyone have a taste.¡± Unfortunately, when he entered the backyard¡­ he saw Su Nuannuan hugging a big orange and eating it happily¡­ In the capital of Yan Country¡­ A new shop had just opened. Zhao Rui was standing at the door. As the red cloth slipped from the plaque¡­ The firecrackers started at the same time. ¡°Jade Water Clear Skies Sauna!¡± A term that had never been heard before appeared¡­ When he saw the series of plans in the letter Su Wen sent to them, Zhao Rui became excited. Wasn¡¯t this much more awesome compared to the traditional brothels? All sorts of enjoyment¡­ he could almost see how it would be a major shock to the entertainment industry of Great Yan. As for the news¡­ as long as those who went in used the services, did he need to worry that no one would help spread the word? As Zhao Rui had expected, this restaurant became the favorite place for the male nobles of Yan Country after opening for just seven days¡­ Meanwhile, Xiang Feiyan came out of the palace. She was overjoyed. She could feel that Emperor Chu¡¯s attitude had changed a little. To her, this was unprecedented. That night¡­ Su Wen¡¯s room door was knocked on again. Xiang Feiyan had changed into a light purple dress this time, one which showed off a lot of skin¡­ As usual, the maid brought the dishes in. Su Wen took a look¡­ It was not much different from the dishes on the first day. Chives, fried eggs, hot cashews, lamb chop stew, wolfberry tiger whip soup¡­ The two of them sat down. Xiang Feiyan kept putting food into Su Wen¡¯s bowl and pouring wine for him. She smiled and said, ¡°Mister Su, thanks to you, I can already feel that my father¡¯s impression of me has changed. What should we do next?¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you maintain your current state. You can¡¯t make a move, especially since you cannot hide your people from the others at all. Just relax and show your filial piety in front of your father. I will think of a way to give your younger brother some problems.¡± Xiang Feiyan slowly moved the stool closer. She looked at Su Wen with reverence. If it was said that she only wanted to use her body to urge Su Wen to assassinate the Crown Prince the other time, now, she had some respect for Su Wen. Not only was Su Wen powerful, but Xiang Feiyan also realized that he seemed to be better at political battles. ¡°Mister Su, I underestimated your methods previously. If you had helped me earlier, perhaps my matters would have been settled. Let me toast you.¡± She drank with Su Wen. After three cups, Xiang Feiyan covered her forehead. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± As she spoke, she sprawled on the table, seemingly drunk. Su Wen was in no hurry. He continued to eat and drink his soup by himself¡­ Su Wen was almost done eating and shouted, ¡°Guards!¡± Xue Qianxun appeared. However, there was not a single servant of the princess that came. ¡°Go and send her back to her room,¡± Su Wen instructed casually. ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Qianxun stepped forward, picked up Xiang Feiyan, and walked out¡­ Xiang Feiyan¡¯s head was on Xue Qianxun¡¯s back, and her hair hung down, blocking everything. She opened her eyes. She gritted her teeth and thought to herself, ¡®Little baddie! You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Hmph!¡¯ After watching the two of them leave, Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, old cow wants to eat young grass? Just stick to your carrots! Hmph, I¡¯ll go home and beat up a demoness tonight. I¡¯ll deal with you another day!¡± These days, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s actions naturally could not be hidden from others. Su Wen also entered the sights of many people. Just as Xiang Feiyan left the house today, someone delivered an invitation. ¡°His Highness, the Third Prince, invites Mister Su to his residence for a chat!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this the person who sent the apples over? He nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen took Zhao Jin and headed straight for the Third Prince¡¯s residence. At this moment, a red carpet had already been laid out in front of the Third Prince¡¯s residence. Beautiful maids stood on both sides, and the Third Prince personally stood in front of the residence. The moment Su Wen¡¯s carriage arrived, the firecrackers immediately lit up! The Third Prince welcomed Su Wen with a smile as he stepped out of the carriage. Compared to the fierceness of the Third Prince of Great Zhou, this Third Prince of Great Chu appeared cultured and refined. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister Su to be so young. You¡¯re really a talent! To be able to meet you, I¡¯m blessed for three lifetimes. Quick, quick, come in!¡± His attitude was passionate. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. No wonder Xiang Feiyan was not their match. He was much better at boosting someone¡¯s ego than Xiang Feiyan. In the end, people were very strange with each other. Even if they knew that the other party might have a certain motive, when the other party performed well enough, their hearts would definitely tilt. With the Third Prince¡¯s attitude, even Su Wen found it difficult to have any ill feelings. Immediately after, the two of them entered the residence. The Third Prince had set up a banquet and started to chat with Su Wen. As for roping him in, there was not a single word about it! Halfway through the banquet, the Third Prince called for a female to provide music accompaniment. Beside Su Wen were two beautiful women. One was responsible for pouring wine and bringing dishes for Su Wen, while the other served him the food and drinks. When they were almost done with their meal, the Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°I think Mister Su is a little tired. I have already instructed someone to clean up the room. Mister Su, please take a rest for a while.¡± Any man would understand what this meant. Su Wen smiled. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s better for me to go back¡­¡± He however turned to the prince and asked, ¡°I wonder if Your Highness still has the Iron Mountain Apples? The last time I ate them, I found that they were really good.¡± The Third Prince was caught off guard for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll send someone to get it now! Sir, please wait a moment. You can rest for a while in the meantime before leaving.¡± However, Su Wen firmly refused. Not long after, a servant from the Third Prince¡¯s residence brought over a basket of apples. Su Wen did not stand on ceremony, taking it and leaving the residence immediately. The Third Prince personally sent him off until he reached the main entrance. He patted Su Wen as he exclaimed, ¡°Mister Su is a genius. I hit it off with you at first sight. The next time we meet, we will definitely not go home until we¡¯re drunk.¡± Su Wen agreed with a smile and turned around to get on the carriage. As the carriage gradually departed, the smile on the Third Prince¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and his body straightened up. He said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here for the banquet, it looks like you¡¯re not very loyal. Big Sister is going to be vexed.¡± Su Wen sat in the carriage and sighed. ¡°Brother Zhao! This Great Chu royal family is not simple. Even without talking about the Crown Prince, in the competition for the throne, I¡¯m afraid none of the princes of Great Zhou can match up to the Third Prince.¡± Zhao Jin laughed, ¡°To be able to receive such praise from Young Master, it seems he isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Su Wen flipped through the fruit basket and as expected, he found a sachet under the basket. After opening it, it was filled with colorful gems. It was obvious that they were all priceless jewels. He sighed and said, ¡°This person is extremely thorough when dealing with people and is also shrewd. If an ordinary person were to encounter any problems with Xiang Feiyan, they would immediately have second thoughts about joining him.¡± ¡°And today, he brought me into the residence with great fanfare. When I return, Xiang Feiyan will definitely ask, but he didn¡¯t even try to rope me in. However, humans are like this. Even if I tell Xiang Feiyan the truth, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t believe me! His blatant plan to sow discord is actually an open scheme.¡± ¡°Those few from Great Zhou are lacking in their methods. Boring, boring!¡± Zhao Jin smiled, ¡°Then, Young Master, are you planning to change your sides and join the Third Prince?¡± Su Wen stretched his back and said, ¡°If I were a Chu, I would definitely be like this! Unfortunately, if I want to succeed, it¡¯s better to support someone who¡¯s a little stupid.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Did you manage to do the thing I asked you to?¡± ¡°I finished it last night!¡± Zhao Jin laughed. In the capital city, a huge fish was fished out of the water at this moment. ¡°Boss, help me clean up this fish!¡± The customer was a scholar and said with a smile. The boss immediately opened his stomach! However, after it was opened, a jade token actually appeared in the fish¡¯s stomach! ¡°What is this?¡± The boss subconsciously wanted to hide it, but how could the scholar allow it! ¡°What are you holding in your hand?!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is mine!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, it¡¯s clearly from the fish¡¯s stomach. Hurry up and hand it over. I¡¯ve already bought this fish!¡± ¡°This is mine!¡± Both sides started arguing. The scholar immediately went to snatch it, and the two of them started fighting. More and more people gathered to watch, and soon, even the guards arrived. When he heard that the two of them were arguing over a jade token, he immediately said disdainfully, ¡°Why would there be jade inside the fish stomach? Let me see.¡± The boss did not dare to disobey and handed over the jade token! The official picked up the jade token and saw that it was covered in dragon patterns. When he looked at the jade tablet, he saw that there were actually words carved on it!. ¡°Bo Shan Emperor, Prosperity to Great Chu!¡± When he read this phrase, he immediately felt that something was wrong! Bo Shan was the Crown Prince¡¯s name! However, word had already spread. In the carriage, Zhao Jin was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Young master, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince be in even more limelight after you do this?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the saying ¡®extreme popularity will eventually lead to decline¡¯?¡± Su Wen¡¯s actions were naturally learnt through his nine years of compulsory education. It was just that at that time, Chen Sheng, the leader of the Uprising in China, used this move to win the hearts of people. However, Su Wen did the exact opposite. He used this move to start a dispute! The situation was different, but it could be used as a reference. To put it bluntly, Chen Sheng could use this method to fool those ignorant commoners, but Su Wen knew that this method would definitely not be able to hide from the Great Chu Royal Family. Everyone would know that it was man-made! But who was the person who did it? It was extremely difficult to find out. On the other hand, as the Crown Prince whose name was engraved on the jade tablet¡­ this matter was difficult to handle.. One had to know that Emperor Chu was not dead yet! Chapter 210 - Famous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the princess¡¯s residence, Su Wen returned. Upon entering, a maid reported, ¡°Mister Su, the princess wants you to go over. She¡¯s in her room!¡± Su Wen smiled and nodded. Now, he was aware of the layout of the princess residence. Not long after, he came to the princess¡¯s room and knocked on the door gently. ¡°Come in!¡± Su Wen pushed open the door and entered. A fragrance wafted over. The princess was dressed very casually and was sitting in front of the dressing table while drawing her eyebrows in the mirror. ¡°Mr. Su, I heard that Third Brother invited you to a banquet?¡± As expected, just as Su Wen and the Third Prince expected, Xiang Feiyan immediately went straight to the point. ¡°That¡¯s right! The chefs in their residence are much better at cooking than the chefs in our residence. Our residence is filled with leeks and kidneys all day long, only making us heaty!¡± Su Wen complained. Xiang Feiyan said unhappily, ¡°Hmph, then I think you better eat less!¡± After saying that, she looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°What did Third Brother tell you?¡± Su Wen casually said, ¡°The moment the Third Prince saw me, he was stunned. He insisted that I be his guest and even got two women to flirt with me. He didn¡¯t even stop serving food. Later on, he even wanted to give me a mansion¡­ He said that I didn¡¯t need to come back. He even said that he would provide me with a beautiful wife and concubines, and he could always give me with good food and drinks. Do you think I can agree to that?¡± Xiang Feiyan was a little unhappy and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mister agree?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Even if those maids are young and beautiful, the princess is still a member of our Flame God Sect. So I told him! I have to go back and greet the princess first! I¡¯ll leave after informing Her Highness. Also, I have to bring my two servants with me!¡± Upon hearing this, despair flashed across Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes. Su Wen then took out the sachet and threw it on the table. He smiled and said, ¡°This fellow even gave me some gems in the end. I saw that Your Highness was rather plain, so I wanted to take it back for you! At least we¡¯re even now. I¡¯ll go to his place to look for my beautiful wife and concubines later¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan gritted her teeth when she heard this. She stood up and stuck to Su Wen¡¯s side. She stuffed the sachet back into Su Wen¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Then Mister, hurry up and leave! I won¡¯t make you stay any longer!¡± However, her heart was filled with bitterness and her eyes were already misty. She turned around, unwilling to let Su Wen see her crying expression. At this moment, Su Wen walked to the bed and sat down. He chuckled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Later on, I thought about it and thought that we could ignore the friendship between the sects, but the Eldest Princess is beautiful and I can¡¯t not see her for a day. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my heart be broken?¡± At this moment, he really brought Xiang Feiyan from hell to heaven! She instantly understood that Su Wen was teasing her! She immediately turned around and pounced at Su Wen! ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape today. Did you say that the food has made you heaty? Then let me see how big the flame is!¡± Meanwhile, rumors spread throughout the Great Chu! ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s an auspicious sign from the heavens! Someone actually obtained a jade token from the stomach of a fish. On it is written, Bo Shan Emperor, Prosperity to Great Chu! Once His Highness the Crown Prince succeeds the throne, it will be the day our Great Chu rises.¡± ¡°I heard that His Majesty is also severely ill now. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How would we know that? But His Highness the Crown Prince is blessed by the heavens. That¡¯s a blessing for our Great Chu.¡± To the commoners, such rumors could greatly satisfy their desire for superstitious gossip. The legends of gods and demons, ghosts and spirits were extremely prevalent in this world. One had to know that even in the 21st century where technology was advanced, there were still people who believed in such things. Let alone in a world where the commoners were even more ignorant. Regardless of whether it was true or false, the matter spread further and further. In the market, on the fish vendor¡¯s stall, the owner¡¯s saliva was flying everywhere. ¡°That day, when I cut open the fish¡¯s stomach, I saw a white dragon flash across the sky. A ray of white light fell and landed in front of my stall. After cutting open the fish¡¯s stomach, I saw the white dragon swimming around. When I re-focused my eyes and looked again, it had transformed into that jade token¡­ It¡¯s really an auspicious sign from the heavens!¡± The boss was very happy. Although the jade token had been taken away, his business had been booming these past two days. His version of the story had also changed countless times. In any case, he spoke happily, and the commoners who bought the fish were also happy. He sold even more happily! As he spoke, a team of officials arrived. ¡°Take him away!¡± When everyone saw this scene, they quickly dispersed. The boss was shocked! ¡°Why did you capture me? I¡¯m the one who discovered an auspicious sign! I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°Shut his mouth! Take him away!¡± The official only reprimanded in a cold tone. The boss was immediately gagged and taken away! At this moment, that jade token was in the Great Chu Imperial Palace. Emperor Chu was holding it in his hand. ¡°Have you found any clues?¡± ¡°No¡­ No!¡± The black-clothed man was drenched in cold sweat. This His Majesty had killed countless people in his life, and it was not easy to fool him. He hurriedly said, ¡°The fish from the stall were all collected on the spot. The fishermen who collected the fish have all checked, but they didn¡¯t find any clues. This jade has also been asked everywhere, but no one has sold it. I don¡¯t know where it came from, but the carvings on it are excellent. The sculptors in the city have also been questioned about the methods used, but there are no clues.¡± The man in black reported in detail. Emperor Chu looked at the jade tablet in his hand and muttered, ¡°Crown Prince, are you forcing me to state my stance? This move is quite interesting. Winning over the commoners¡¯ favor first, this method is clean, and he has improved quite a bit from before! But have you ever thought that if I wanted you to ascend the throne now¡­ why would I need you to use this method?¡± ¡°How will you deal with my other sons? Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± In Emperor Chu¡¯s opinion, this move was definitely done by the Crown Prince, because in this situation, he was the person receiving the greatest benefits. Emperor Chu didn¡¯t care that the Crown Prince had a higher reputation than the other princes. After all, as the first-in-line successor, if he really chose to pass down the throne, it was also good for the Crown Prince to have a higher reputation. But even so, Emperor Chu was still secretly displeased. Because this move was violating the royal authority. He had yet to die, but the Crown Prince had used such methods to make everyone hope that the Crown Prince would ascend to the throne. As an Emperor, he did not like such actions. As an Emperor with an extremely strong desire to control, he preferred for his sons to fight within the rules and under his control, instead of doing something that even he could not control. In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, the Crown Prince was sitting with his advisor. The Crown Prince still looked a little happy. He smiled and said, ¡°I wonder who came up with such a brilliant plan. They¡¯re simply sending me hope on purpose. Now, the citizens in the city have already spread the news. Why didn¡¯t we think of this before!¡± The advisor frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this matter. Why are they doing this? This way, Your Highness might incur the unhappiness of His Majesty, but the benefits are still acceptable.¡± That¡¯s right! In terms of effectiveness, it was indeed acceptable. The Crown Prince smiled, ¡°How would I know? In any case, there are rumors everywhere now. In the past few days, there have even been many officials expressing their goodwill to me. It¡¯s always a good thing.¡± The Crown Prince was very happy, but not for long. Unexpected things happened right after that. In the next few days, similar tricks began to appear one after another! There was some news about the sudden appearance of a stone tablet, or hearing a proclamation in the middle of the night¡­ all sorts of methods were used. However, this time, the protagonist changed. The Third Prince, the Fourth Prince, the Sixth Prince, and the others were all brought to the limelight as well! At this moment, the capital was bustling. It would be fine if this sort of thing happened once, but if it happened too often, wouldn¡¯t it become a joke? The Crown Prince¡¯s popularity¡­ was soon dashed. However, as for who was responsible for the consecutive strange incidents, it was a huge question mark. At the very least, in Emperor Chu¡¯s heart, he was somewhat uncertain! Was this a technique of one person? Or was it a technique of multiple people? ¡°Your Majesty, the Eldest Princess is here!¡± In the palace, Emperor Chu, who was deep in thought, unconsciously revealed a smile. At the end of the day, he was in a hospital bed and was about to die. Didn¡¯t he desire a little pure affection? ¡°Let her in.¡± As expected, the Eldest Princess entered with a food box. Everything was personally made by her. ¡°Royal Father, I went to the market today and saw a rather fresh blood snake, so I bought it and made a bowl of snake meat soup for Royal Father. This thing nourishes the Qi and blood, and is the most beneficial for one¡¯s health.¡± Xiang Feiyan appeared very obedient. Emperor Chu slowly ate the meat soup. His current body no longer allowed him to eat too much. ¡°I heard that there are some rumors in the city recently?¡± Emperor Chu asked. Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Perhaps there is, perhaps there isn¡¯t, but I¡¯ve never cared about it, so I¡¯m not too sure.¡± ¡°Do you think Boshan will be a good emperor?¡± Emperor Chu asked again. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan fell silent. After a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If Royal Father thinks he is, then he is. If Royal Father thinks he isn¡¯t, then he isn¡¯t.¡± Her words were flawless. In the past few days, Su Wen had been training her against all sorts of questions that could be asked by Emperor Chu. He had thought of a way to deal with all kinds of questions that Emperor Chu might say. The questions asked today were within their expectations. Even her words, actions, and expression had all been rehearsed beforehand. ¡°I remember that you also wanted to be an emperor. You even changed Sheng¡¯er¡¯s surname. Why have you lost your ambition now?¡± Emperor Chu seemed to be a little disappointed. However, Xiang Feiyan remained as usual. She only smiled freely and said, ¡°Actually, I used to have such thoughts. Even now, I still want to be the emperor. However, the relationship between us father and daughter has lasted for more than 30 years. Now that Royal Father is seriously ill, I feel that it doesn¡¯t matter who becomes the emperor. Anyway, the foundation that Royal Father built is still guarded by the ancestors, so there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. I only want to accompany my Royal Father for a few more days. As for the throne, perhaps it¡¯s not something a woman like me should fight for!¡± Emperor Chu closed his eyes and waved his hand. Xiang Feiyan bowed and left. ¡°It seems that Yan¡¯er really cares about me.¡± After a while, Emperor Chu sighed. After Xiang Feiyan left the palace and returned home, she immediately went to see Su Wen. She said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s as you expected! Father asked me if I want to be the emperor!¡± When Su Wen heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, no hurry. I¡¯m afraid that your Crown Prince brother has already started to think about how to deal with the other princes. Let¡¯s just watch them fight!¡± Xiang Feiyan glanced at Su Wen from the corner of her eye and smiled. ¡°I think the dishes these past two days have been a little bland. What do you think?¡± A woman at 30 was like a wolf, 40 was like a tiger, and one at 50 could probably suck up the soil below her if she sat down. This Xiang Feiyan was currently at the age between a tiger and wolf, and she had been suppressed for many years. Once its nature was released¡­ Su Wen sneered. ¡°When have you not begged for mercy? My name is not called so for nothing!¡± ¡°Big¡­ and strong! I just want to let your fires burn a little more fiercely¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s area could be considered akin to a beginner village, but at the border of Great Zhou¡­ At this moment, a huge battle was erupting! Zhou Country tried to cross the Huai River and counterattack the Yan Country! Wu Kunhu, Yan Ze, Yan Luoying, and Wu Lie were all involved in this war. Yan Luoying led 3,000 troops to attack the left flank! And this time, the vanguard was the Breaking Ranks division. After a period of training, this Breaking Ranks faction had become Yan Luoying¡¯s most important card! They had to hold their ground after landing! ¡°Kill!¡± Yan Luoying shouted in anger. The Breaking Ranks army charged forward. These 800 Breaking Ranks troops were now all martial artists at the Earth Rank. They were all elites among elites. In reality, most of them were Star Rank martial artists before entering the camp. However, with the daily augmentation of the Breaking Ranks formation, their strength had soared! Yan Luoying herself had also broken through to the Earth Rank under the support of the Breaking Ranks formation and the Generals¡¯ Qi Body Refining Technique! Generally speaking, once a soldier broke to the Earth Rank, they would be able to firmly become an officer in the army. However, none of these people were willing to leave the formation. This was the benefit of being loyal. There was no need to worry about losing talent. Yan Luoying¡¯s opponent was Yan Country¡¯s General Zheng Hu! He led 8,000 soldiers and coldly watched Yan Luoying lead her army over. ¡°Haha! Your little scheme has long been seen through by General Lu! Die!¡± In his opinion, he had the absolute advantage in this battle! Eight thousand soldiers charged forward! Seeing that both sides were nearing each other, suddenly, a loud roar erupted from the Breaking Ranks formation. ¡°Breaking through the enemy! Death will be their only escape!¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s gaze was cold. In cold weapons, morale was the priority! If one side took the initiative to boost morale, they would be able to take the advantage. She thus loudly proclaimed the motto of the Breaking Ranks formation. All the members of her faction raised their shields and used the back of their sabers to hit the shields. All the warriors, dressed in black robes and black armor, exuded a murderous aura at this moment! ¡°Break through the enemy! Death will be their only escape!¡± The more they shouted, the colder their eyes became! Disregarding everything! So what if there were more enemies? So what if they had to die? Kill first! The two armies clashed! In an instant, the 800 Breaking Ranks soldiers erupted with extremely powerful combat strength. All ordinary soldiers were practically crushed! Zheng Hu¡¯s eyes widened! He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°How is that possible?¡± That¡¯s right! How was that possible! A foot soldier at Earth Rank had actually appeared?! Moreover, these people were not afraid of death! If a person did not care about their life, then their combat strength would increase by more than one level. The Breaking Ranks team charged forward crazily. In just an instant, a hole was torn open in the enemy¡¯s formation! At this moment, Yan Luoying commanded the other soldiers to attack! A small defeat would snowball to become a rout! The Yan Army, who had been crazily slaughtered, soon could not hold on any longer! They retreated in defeat in an instant! After that, something even more unexpected happened. With the Breaking Ranks team as the spearhead, Yan Luoying attacked bravely in one go. She defeated seven generals in a row and broke through the enemy¡¯s seven formations! She had killed tens of thousands of enemies and achieved countless merits. In just a day, the name of the Breaking Ranks division spread throughout the two armies. On the second day of the battle, Yan Luoying once again destroyed the Yan Country¡¯s Frenzied Battle camp with the help of the Breaking Ranks camp. The same elite army type with 2,000 people was crushed by the 800 from the Breaking Ranks formation! On the third day of the battle, Zhou Country stood on complete firm ground! At this point, Lu Zhen counterattacked. Yan Luoying¡¯s left flank was attacked by 20,000 enemy troops. They relied on the fact that she had fallen into the enemy¡¯s side to suppress them. In a short period of time, more than half of the Breaking Ranks camp was killed! However, no one retreated, no one escaped! The corpses of those who had fallen had no wounds on their backs! After repeated battles, the name of Breaking Ranks became a place that everyone in the Zhou Country¡¯s army yearned for! In the commander¡¯s tent, Wu Kunhu rubbed his forehead! He had already received more than one request to be transferred to the Breaking Ranks division. This was how the martial artists in the army were like. Everyone yearned to kill their enemies and make contributions. Everyone hoped to enter the ace troops. Who was willing to be in a slipshod division? However, from Wu Kunhu¡¯s point of view, it was impossible for anyone to go just because they wanted to. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your daughter¡¯s military training skills to be above yours! If you had such soldiers, you might have been able to defend Fort Boulder.¡± Wu Kunhu looked at Yan Ze and mocked. Yan Ze sneered. ¡°Even if I defended back then, there wouldn¡¯t be any reinforcements because His Majesty doesn¡¯t believe that I can defend at all!¡± Wu Kunhu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°One cannot be willful in a country war.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Ze didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he said smugly, ¡°This daughter of mine has inherited my teachings. She¡¯s much stronger than your son!¡± Wu Kunhu¡¯s expression darkened! Speaking of this war, Wu Lie¡¯s performance was definitely not as good as Yan Luoying¡¯s. The main thing was that the Breaking Ranks division was simply too fierce! One had to know that when Yan Luoying formed the Breaking Ranks camp, it was only composed of ordinary soldiers. How did she become like this? Even Wu Kunhu had to admit that Yan Luoying¡¯s training method was indeed impressive! As they were talking, Yan Luoying entered and said, ¡°Commander-in-chief, why did you call me here?¡± Wu Kunhu said, ¡°You¡¯ve contributed quite a bit this time. My intention is to expand the size of the fallen camp! I¡¯ll allow you to select elites from the army and expand the fallen camp to 3,000! Then, I¡¯ll transfer 7,000 soldiers as reserves. The entire division will be handed over to you to command as you wish!¡± To his surprise, Yan Luoying shook her head. ¡°There can only be 800 people in the Breaking Ranks division!¡± Wu Kunhu frowned and said, ¡°Why?¡± Yan Luoying explained, ¡°This Breaking Ranks formation was something my husband, Su Wen, passed to me. In my military formation, it has a limit of 800 people. Even if the Commander-in-chief allows me to expand the army, I can¡¯t let more people have the combat power granted by the Breaking Ranks Army Formation.¡± Hearing this, Wu Kunhu understood. So this was an Army Formation with daily buff effects! No wonder it was so fierce! It had to be known that most Army Formations did not have the ability to buff people daily. Wu Kunhu looked at Yan Ze with a cold smile. ¡°So this is your true inheritance?¡± Yan Ze¡¯s face turned red as he flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°So what? Luoying didn¡¯t learn this battle formation command from me, right? If you want to blame someone, blame me for having a good son-in-law. If you have the ability, get your daughter to find a husband who can give her an Army Formation as well!¡± At the mention of this matter, Wu Kunhu flew into a rage! Wu Muyu had caused a lot of trouble for him because of this matter! ¡°Hmph! Your son-in-law is still in prison!¡± Yan Ze was not afraid of him and immediately retorted, ¡°So what? Three years later, he¡¯ll be a good man again! No, it¡¯s two and a half years. Perhaps my son-in-law will comprehend another Army Formation and can even pass it to me. Won¡¯t you be angry then?¡± Yan Luoying shook her head helplessly as she watched the two of them bicker. She could not help but have her thoughts wander away. ¡°I wonder how my husband is doing in Great Chu. Will he bring back more sisters when he comes back¡­¡± ¡­ In the Flame God Sect, Wu Yuehan was checking her pulse. She had a worried expression. She did not get pregnant! Wasn¡¯t this a huge loss on her end? Chapter 211 - Your Mother Sleeps With Me, You Wont Lose Out Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiang Feiyan was in the room, looking at herself in the mirror. She looked at her face happily. The fine lines at the corners of her eyes had somehow disappeared over the past few days. Her complexion had become much better as well, fair and rosy. ¡°A woman is just different with the nourishment of a man¡­¡± At the thought of Su Wen, she blushed. ¡°Daqiang is really powerful. His cultivation is powerful, and he doesn¡¯t show any mercy in political battles. During this period of time, my younger brothers have been fighting intensely!¡± That¡¯s right. The Crown Prince, who originally wanted sit stably, had his mentality shattered by Su Wen¡¯s methods and started to take the initiative to attack. Throughout the daily court assemblies, they began to attack their opponents. For many consecutive days, they even sent memorials of each other to Emperor Chu. The others were not to be outdone and counterattacked one after another, looking for evidence against the other party. As for Xiang Feiyan, she remained uninvolved in the whole matter, behaving in a very relaxed manner. Having interacted with Emperor Chu for many days, she naturally knew that although Emperor Chu¡¯s current physical condition was not good, he was not in a state of immediate death. She also understood why Emperor Chu never went to court, and why he didn¡¯t see his children. It was all to make these people uncertain and anxious. At such a time, other than the Crown Prince, no one dared to bet when the Emperor would die. Thus, they had to defeat their opponents as soon as possible. As a result, the Crown Prince became the target of public criticism. In the courtyard, Xiang Sheng could already move around at this point. He was being helped around as he moved in the inner residence. Meanwhile, Su Wen chuckled as he laid on the chair and basked in the sun. This was such a leisurely life. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan walked out of the room and came to Su Wen¡¯s side. She said gently, ¡°I bought two old ginseng today. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to stew an old hen with the ginseng for you later. Make sure to nourish yourself. It¡¯s been hard on you these days.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s just a small test.¡± In the inner courtyard, the Eldest Princess did not avoid anyone and sat straight in Su Wen¡¯s embrace. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Sheng¡¯er will be angry if you do this.¡± Xiang Feiyan whispered into Su Wen¡¯s ear, ¡°This is not something that can be hidden from others. He will find out sooner or later¡­¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Xiang Sheng and waved her hand. ¡°Sheng¡¯er, come over.¡± Although Xiang Sheng was unwilling, he still walked over obediently. Xiang Feiyan said sternly, ¡°From today onwards, you will take Mister Su as your Master. From now on, you must treat Mister like your father! If you dare to be disrespectful, don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you.¡± Xiang Sheng felt aggrieved! In the end, although his father had died early and Xiang Feiyan had forced him to change his surname, he was still unwilling for her to find someone else. After so many years, why did Su Wen have to come and make things as such? But how powerful was Xiang Feiyan? Xiang Sheng did not dare to disobey. He obediently looked at Su Wen and bowed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Su Wen did not care. He knew that Xiang Feiyan was only doing this to make Xiang Sheng accept their relationship. He casually waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± However, something that neither of them expected happened. That afternoon, Xiang Sheng, who had yet to recover, went out. The Wei family of the Great Chu, which was also Xiang Sheng¡¯s paternal family, was considered one of the Chu royal families. They had been officials for generations. Back then, Wei Yigong, who was also Xiang Sheng¡¯s father, married the Eldest Princess of Great Chu. His limelight could be said to be unparalleled. However, after Wei Yigong died, the Eldest Princess forcefully changed Xiang Sheng¡¯s surname. This caused the two families to fall out and never interact again. Even Xiang Sheng had never interacted with House Wei in private. After all, he and Xiang Feiyan were mother and son. As a son, he naturally leaned towards Xiang Feiyan. Furthermore, the Great Chu Xiang family had the surname of the country and the royal family. Although he was not recognized by the royal family, the surname was already changed, and he could do nothing about it. But today, he didn¡¯t know who to ask for help, so he could only come to House Wei to give it a try! Back then, the head of the Wei family, who was also Xiang Sheng¡¯s grandfather, Wei Song, now headed the Ministry of Appointments of Great Chu. He could be said to have a high position and authority. At this moment, he was reading at home. ¡°Master, the son of the Eldest Princess, Xiang Sheng, is outside requesting an audience!¡± Upon hearing this name, Wei Song clenched his fists. Xiang Sheng? Hmph! As the head of a family, it was unbearable for his descendant to have his surname forcefully changed. If not for Xiang Feiyan¡¯s special status and the fact that she was the Eldest Princess, he would have taken revenge long ago. Even so, after so many years, the two families had not bothered to interact with each other. ¡°Just him?¡± Wei Song asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± Not long after, Xiang Sheng entered and bowed when he saw Wei Song. ¡°Grandson greets Grandfather!¡± Wei Song did not expect that he would lower his stance so much the moment he entered. Seeing that Xiang Sheng¡¯s eyebrows were somewhat similar to his son¡¯s, Wei Song felt a lump in his throat. He could not react immediately, and his eyes even started to have a prickly feeling. ¡°Have a seat!¡± He did not comment on the way Xiang Sheng addressed him. He was still very rational. He looked at Xiang Sheng and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want me to avenge you, I can tell you openly that I can¡¯t do it.¡± He had mistakenly thought that Xiang Sheng came to look for him because he had gotten severely injured. In his opinion, this was definitely Xiang Feiyan¡¯s intention. She wanted to interfere in the competition and take the opportunity to pull him into the battle. Wei Song didn¡¯t think that Xiang Feiyan had any advantage. In his opinion, if he chose to side with Xiang Feiyan now, it might be a disaster for the Wei family. ¡°No!¡± Xiang Sheng¡¯s eyes were red as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I came to find Grandfather for another matter! Please help me on account of my dead father!¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me first!¡± Wei Song would not easily make any promises. Xiang Sheng said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°It¡¯s my mother! A few days ago, she invited Mister Su back and let that person stay in the inner residence. But¡­ recently¡­ I discovered that Mother and that person already had an improper relationship, totally unlike that of employer and employee. Today, Mother wants me to acknowledge Su Daqiang as my master and hold the ceremony between master and son! Although my mother changed my surname, I never dared to forget Father. How could I tolerate such a thing? It¡¯s just that Mother is domineering and that person¡¯s martial arts are high. I can only come and beg you!¡± Xiang Sheng cried as he spoke. Wei Song was furious when he heard this, but on second thought, he clenched his fists and suppressed his anger. He said in a low voice, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with my Wei family. Go back. The Department of Internal Affairs will naturally take care of your mother.¡± Xiang Sheng was extremely disappointed. He stood up and bade farewell. ¡°Hmph! B*tch! What do you take the Wei family for? You changed Sheng¡¯er¡¯s surname first! And now you¡¯re not abiding by the rules of women!¡± Wei Song cursed. However, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything openly. He knew very well that as long as Emperor Chu didn¡¯t die, he would be the supreme ruler of this empire. Over the past few days, he still knew some things about the palace. Xiang Feiyan became the only person who could accompany Emperor Chu. This meant that it was impossible for him to touch Xiang Feiyan openly. He might even suffer a backlash from Emperor Chu. ¡°Just because I can¡¯t move¡­ doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t move!¡± Wei Song stood up and shouted, ¡°Men! Prepare the carriage! I want to go to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence!¡± In the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, the Crown Prince and Wei Song sat opposite each other. During this period of time, the Crown Prince had been under a lot of pressure. He was everyone¡¯s target, and everyone knew that the first priority was to defeat him. As an important official of the court, Wei Song was naturally someone the Crown Prince wanted to rope in. Seeing Wei Song come, the Crown Prince personally welcomed him. After the two of them sat down, Wei Song didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly told them the whole story. In the end, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, if you can help me make Su Daqiang leave the Eldest Princess, and also sentence the Princess under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, I¡¯m willing to serve Your Highness.¡± The Crown Prince began to calculate. In the eyes of the Crown Prince, Xiang Feiyan was no ordinary person. He knew Xiang Feiyan too well. During this period of time, Xiang Feiyan entering the palace to accompany Emperor Chu had always been a sore point for the Crown Prince. In his opinion, Xiang Feiyan was still thinking of ways to seize the throne. This was an opportunity for him! Although Xiang Feiyan had been a widow for many years, the emperor could not ignore the crime of having an affair with a man. However, the difficulty lay in gathering evidence. To put it bluntly, in order to catch such misdeeds and to prove who was right or wrong, everything depended purely on having physical evidence. Just having empty talk was definitely not allowed. As for that Su Daqiang, the Crown Prince had also heard of him. To put it bluntly, it was probably this person who had given Xiang Feiyan the scheme to get close to the Emperor. The Crown Prince pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, then leave this matter to me! Minister Wei, just wait for the good news! However, don¡¯t forget your promise today.¡± After sending Wei Song off, the Crown Prince stroked his chin. Regarding this manner, he planned to start with Xiang Sheng as a breakthrough point! As long as Xiang Sheng testified, Xiang Feiyan would not be able to defend herself! It would be interesting to use a son to sue his mother. The Crown Prince rubbed his chin and shouted, ¡°Men, let¡¯s go to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence!¡± When he arrived at the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, the Eldest Princess was not there. She had entered the palace again to meet the Emperor. Only Xiang Sheng and Su Wen were in the residence. Xue Qianxun came to Su Wen¡¯s room and reported in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Crown Prince is here. The Eldest Princess is not around. He said that he wants to see Xiang Sheng, and the two of them are in the main hall alone.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes, before immediately standing up and left. In the living room, Xiang Sheng and the Crown Prince sat opposite each other. The crown prince sighed and said, ¡°Sheng¡¯er, your grandfather went to my place today. I already know what happened.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiang Sheng was stunned. He had come back absolutely crestfallen today, but did not expect this matter to reach the Crown Prince¡¯s ears. ¡°As her uncle, I can¡¯t stand it either. Your mother has gone overboard in this matter¡­¡± The Crown Prince expressed his stance. Xiang Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard the Crown Prince continue, ¡°However, we still have to settle the matters of our royal family ourselves. If you go and look for your grandfather, he¡¯s just an external official. How would he dare to interfere in such a matter?¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Xiang Sheng asked anxiously. The Crown Prince continued, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I can help you tell Royal Father. As for you, you have to testify with me in the palace! As long as you explain this matter clearly in front of your Royal Grandfather, that Su Daqiang will definitely be punished. As for your mother, she is of the royal bloodline after all. At most, she will be reprimanded!¡± ¡°How is it? Are you willing to enter the palace with me?¡± These words were pure lies. How could he let Xiang Feiyan off so easily? He would definitely find an opportunity to punish her and kick her out of the competition. But it had to be said that Xiang Sheng was tempted. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to testify! When are we entering the palace?¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing, willing my ass!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded and Su Wen walked in. He sat down on the chair and sneered at Xiang Sheng. ¡°Stand up!¡± Xiang Sheng was a little nervous after being reprimanded. He stood up hesitantly. When the Crown Prince saw this scene, he sneered and said, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you be so rude to my royal family¡¯s descendants? Men, slap him!¡± A figure entered the living room and reached out to slap Su Wen. A 9th Grade Earth Rank expert! Bang! Before the person¡¯s palm could land, Su Wen had already punched him. The guard was sent flying. His feet landed on the ground, but he was still unable to deflect the force. He retreated straight back ten meters and was pushed out of the courtyard before stopping. Immediately after, he spat out a mouthful of blood! He shouted sternly, ¡°Your Highness, be careful! This person is extremely strong!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Your Highness, you still want to hurt people in the Eldest Princess¡¯ residence?¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes widened in shock! One had to know that that guard was not an ordinary person. As the person closest to him, his skills could be said to be one of the best under the Crown Prince! He was actually defeated in one move by the person in front of him? Was this guy a Heaven Rank expert? Of course, Su Wen was not a Heaven Rank expert, but his current combat strength far exceeded that of an ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this guard was only average among 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivators. In reality, it was understandable. Although there were many 9th Grade Earth Rank experts, those who had specifically trained to the pinnacle of their grade would definitely join the army and serve the Emperor if they wanted more authority. They would work towards achieving merits and being conferred a title of nobility. For example, Wu Kunhu and Yan Ze were in charge of a portion of the military. Who would submit to the Crown Prince unless they wanted to take a shortcut? The Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed continuously, but he was not afraid. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you dare to hurt me, my father will not let you off!¡± What familiar words! Su Wen felt nostalgic. As an old hand at using his father as a shield, he really missed being able to say such things. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t use his own father¡¯s name here. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I don¡¯t want to be pursued by a Heaven Rank expert, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can let you do whatever you want to me. Otherwise¡­¡± Su Wen moved quickly and instantly appeared beside the crown prince. He pointed at the crown prince¡¯s acupoints. Immediately afterward, a burst of scorching True Qi invaded the Crown Prince¡¯s body! ¡°Hot!!¡± The Crown Prince let out a miserable cry. He felt as if hot oil was pouring into his body! The pain was extremely unbearable! ¡°How dare you!¡± The moment the Crown Prince shouted, the 9th Grade Earth Rank expert instantly panicked! When he rushed into the hall again, a steel blade had already appeared in his hand. He slashed straight at Su Wen¡¯s head! However, he was only halfway through when he saw Su Wen give a strange smile. He said to the Crown Prince, ¡°Lend me your body!¡± As he spoke, he actually raised the Crown Prince and placed him against the oncoming saber! How could the guard dare to slash? He forcefully retracted his saber. Pfft! His True Qi flowed in reverse as he spat out another mouthful of blood. Su Wen did not hit him and instead smiled. ¡°Try again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± The guard shouted. Su Wen sneered. ¡°Idiot, your master has already been captured by me, yet you still dare to curse me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will die?¡± As he spoke, Su Wen looked at the crown prince whose features were twisted in pain and smiled. ¡°How is it? Does it feel good? Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any injuries after this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± the Crown Prince said through gritted teeth. Su Wen was not angry. There were already too many people who wanted to kill him. Having a Crown Prince was not a big deal! As long as he had not ascended the throne and could not control a Heaven Rank expert, Su Wen was not afraid! Seeing that the Crown Prince was unconvinced, he pointed out once again and the Crown Prince cried out in pain! Xiang Sheng was shocked beyond words at this point. This person¡­ was too impudent! Did he not have any respect for the royal family? One had to know that in Xiang Sheng¡¯s understanding, even if it was a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert, no one would dare to treat the Crown Prince like this. After a while, seeing that the Crown Prince did not dare to scold him anymore, Su Wen waved his hand and retracted his Qi. The pain on the Crown Prince¡¯s body immediately disappeared. He gritted his teeth and shouted coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that said, he ignored Xiang Sheng and turned to leave! After he left, Su Wen sat back in his chair and looked at Xiang Sheng with a smile. ¡°Are you stupid? Your mother schemed to seize the throne for you, yet you still want to collude with your biggest competitor, your biological uncle, to stab your mother? Are you afraid that your mother will succeed and your uncle will not dare kill your entire family?¡± Xiang Sheng turned his head away! Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you accept that your mother is sleeping with me? I can tell you openly that without me, your mother definitely won¡¯t have a chance at all. You will never be able to become the emperor of Great Chu! If your mother sleeps with me, you might be able to become the emperor in the future. Isn¡¯t this a good deal? What¡¯s there to be angry about? At the very most, when you become the emperor in the future, you can just hack me into pieces. If you can¡¯t endure small problems, how will you be able to achieve great things?¡± Hearing this, Xiang Sheng turned back to glare at Su Wen fiercely. ¡°Must you be so direct?¡± Hearing Su Wen say ¡®sleep with your mother¡¯, Xiang Sheng was extremely angry. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°You little bastard, wasn¡¯t your uncle straightforward when he discussed with you about stabbing your mother? Why didn¡¯t you talk about him? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that your injuries were caused by your uncle¡¯s men!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Xiang Sheng was in disbelief. After all, in his opinion, the Crown Prince treated him quite well. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°You still need feelings to compete for the throne? Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself? If you really go to the palace with your uncle to stab your mother, your mother will definitely be punished. Your mother and my plans will go to waste these days. The biggest beneficiary will not be you, but your uncle.¡± ¡°Emperors are heartless! An emperor must place all his feelings behind the interests of his country and his personal interests. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s something wrong with my body. I won¡¯t have any descendants with your mother. Your mother only has you as her son, and you will definitely be the future successor of Great Chu! Think about these benefits. Why, can¡¯t you take it if you acknowledge a b*st*rd father? What if your mother doesn¡¯t look for me and finds someone else to make a younger brother for you? Wouldn¡¯t it be more uncomfortable?¡± Su Wen stared at the youth in front of him. An internal struggle could be seen on his face. After a moment, he looked at Su Wen once again. The hatred and anger within his eyes were already gone. ¡°Master, please accept Sheng¡¯er¡¯s bow!¡± Su Wen¡¯s words moved him, especially the fact that he could not have children! In addition, the strength he displayed just now was also an important reason why Xiang Sheng was moved. Even after Su Wen entered the residence, Xiang Sheng did not realize how strong he was. However, just now, he could see that even the Crown Prince¡¯s guards were powerless against Su Wen. This force could already become Xiang Feiyan¡¯s strong support. Coupled with Su Wen¡¯s analysis, even though he still felt humiliated, Xiang Sheng did as Su Wen had said. He had gradually started to place his feelings behind the benefits.. Chapter 212 - Killing Emperor Chu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Great Chu Crown Prince left the princess¡¯s residence, his face unbelievably dark. To him, the situation just now was something he had never encountered before. He had completely become someone else¡¯s plaything, his life and death in the hands of others. ¡°Damn it! Xiang Feiyan, you¡¯re so ruthless! You secretly raised such an expert and even abandoned your face to sleep with him! You¡¯re really unscrupulous!¡± The Crown Prince gritted his teeth in hatred. However, he also knew that he had no choice in this matter. Upon returning to his residence, he immediately summoned his men. ¡°Go, take a walk and spread the news¡­ Xiang Feiyan has an affair with her guard, Su Daqiang. I want the entire city to know!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Just as the Crown Prince spoke, his advisor immediately objected. The elder said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t do this matter. It¡¯s just empty talk and spreading rumors. Once he finds out that it was Your Highness who did it, His Majesty will definitely be unhappy and will be furious!¡± The Crown Prince sneered, ¡°So what if he¡¯s unhappy? Could it be that he can cripple me because of this matter? Xiang Feiyan also has the intention to seize the throne. Destroying her reputation is also a method! Moreover, this matter has its own merits. If Royal Father sends someone to investigate, he might even blame Xiang Feiyan!¡± The old man sighed inwardly. What the Crown Prince said was indeed reasonable. The Crown Prince¡¯s methods were very fast. In less than three days, the capital was filled with such rumors! ¡°Have you heard? Eldest Princess Xiang Feiyan has a male companion in the residence!¡± ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s called Su Daqiang¡­ tsk tsk tsk, look at this name¡­¡± ¡°From the name, he sounds like a boorish man of humble origins¡­¡± ¡°What do you know? A boor is good. A boor is strong¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± There were all kinds of filthy gossip being spoken in the marketplace. To the commoners, this kind of gossip was even more interesting than the fish producing jade. At this moment, Xiang Sheng¡¯s carriage passed by the street. Within it, his face was flushed red with anger! However, there was nothing he could do. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the residence. Xiang Sheng got off and returned to the residence. Su Wen was still sunbathing in the courtyard, as the Eldest Princess sat beside Su Wen and fed him fruits. Xiang Sheng was no longer surprised by their behavior. ¡°Master! Mother! How can the both of you still sit here leisurely? Do you know that rumors have already spread outside? The entire city knows about the two of you.¡± Upon hearing this news, Xiang Feiyan frowned and said, ¡°Who did you hear this from?¡± Xiang Sheng said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all over the streets now. The rumors are awful.¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°What should we do? I¡¯m afraid Father will question me.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°If Your Majesty asks about this, there¡¯s no need to hide it. Just one word is enough! Love!¡± ¡°Love?¡± Xiang Feiyan thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Then I understand!¡± At this moment, Su Wen looked at Xiang Sheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Why? Someone was speaking ill of your mother and master, but you came back just like that?¡± Xiang Sheng was stunned. ¡°What else should I do?¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Go, call Zhao Jin and tell him what I said. Let him give you a lecture on the course of action!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang Sheng had a head full of fog at his reply. However, he did not dare to disobey. He went to the outer residence and found Zhao Jin, telling him about Su Wen¡¯s words and the whole story. When Zhao Jin heard this, he understood Su Wen¡¯s meaning. He shouted, ¡°Brothers, grab your weapons! Follow the Little Master out!¡± It had to be said that Zhao Jin was someone who could mingle anywhere. Although he came in as Su Wen¡¯s servant, he could still get along well with the guards and servants of the princess¡¯s residence. There were also many people who respected him. As soon as he shouted, more than ten burly men rushed out with sabers in their hands! ¡°What are you doing? Go get the sticks instead! Remember, don¡¯t kill anyone later!¡± Seeing Zhao Jin¡¯s stance, Xiang Sheng was already dumbfounded. However, Zhao Jin immediately led the carriage and got Xiang Sheng to board it¡­ In the residence, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Under your control, Xiang Sheng has become too honest¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan leaned over and said coquettishly, ¡°Then what should we do? He¡¯s already so old¡­ I plan to let him leave the residence next year. Why don¡¯t¡­ we make a dishonest person instead¡­¡± On the street, Xiang Sheng sat in the carriage and looked at Zhao Jin outside nervously. The latter walked in front valiantly with his head held high and chest puffed out! ¡°Brother, have you heard? It¡¯s the Eldest Princess¡­¡± A man on the street wanted to talk to someone with a wretched expression. Hearing these words, Zhao Jin took a big stride forward and grabbed that person! He flipped over and slapped him with his hand! He cursed, ¡°F*ck you, what kind of dog dares to talk about our family¡¯s princess? Beat him up!¡± The burly men behind him immediately surrounded him and started punching and kicking the gossiper! Xiang Sheng received a culture shock! Wasn¡¯t this against the rules? But this was only the beginning. They passed by the teahouses! Restaurants! When they caught anyone daring to talk about it, they would go in to capture them and beat them up! Not only that, he even did it within the teahouses and restaurants itself! However, Zhao Qian still knew his limits! He did not randomly hurt people, and even if he did, he would only break some tables and chairs and cutlery! But even so, it was still scary enough. The customers in the teahouses and restaurants all fled! ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re insulting our princess. Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Beat him up! Beat him up!¡± Xiang Sheng could not help but get out of the car during a smashing process. He said in a low voice, ¡°Guard Zhao, aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble by doing this?¡± Zhao Jin laughed loudly and said, ¡°We¡¯re the Eldest Princess¡¯s people. How could the Eldest Princess be so easily discussed by the commoners? If we really talk about it, these guys will have to be charged with a crime of great disrespect.¡± He leaned closer to Xiang Sheng and said, ¡°Little Young Master, you have to know that these people are gossiping here. They are embarrassing the royal family, slapping the Eldest Princess¡¯ face, and also embarrassing you. As a son, if your mother is being talked about like this and you can attack but don¡¯t make a move, wouldn¡¯t you be laughed at for lacking in guts? Don¡¯t be afraid of causing trouble¡­ Back then, your master¡­ my family¡¯s young master¡­¡± He originally wanted to talk about Su Wen¡¯s glorious deeds in Penglai Pavilion, but when he spoke up to this point, Zhao Jin suddenly realized that something was wrong. If he were to brag about this, wouldn¡¯t he expose himself? He took a sharp turn. ¡°If anyone dares to say such words in front of my young master, they will definitely be beaten up! He would do whatever he wanted!¡± Xiang Sheng was ashamed of himself when he heard Zhao Jin¡¯s words ¡°Beat them up!¡± he screamed. Suddenly, he felt extremely comfortable! Along the way, Xiang Sheng led a group of people to beat up the guards. Not long after, an official arrived. A group of people surrounded Xiang Sheng. The leading officer shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why are you committing murder on the streets!¡± Xiang Sheng didn¡¯t know how to answer. Zhao Jin was an old acquaintance. He took a step forward and shouted, ¡°Bullsh*t! You officials, these unruly people dare to talk about my family¡¯s princess. How disrespectful is this? You actually don¡¯t care and don¡¯t ask! What¡¯s your name? I must ask if this Great Chu¡¯s surname is still Xiang!¡± With a flip of his hand, he threw back a big problem for the guard. The guard was rendered speechless. This¡­ Should he capture them? But they belonged to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence. Leave them alone? Then who was supposed to answer to this entire street full of beaten people? But then again, it was normal for commoners to have cheap mouths¡­ However, no influential person had been so domineering. But speaking of which, wasn¡¯t it disrespectful for them to talk about the Princess like that? Definitely! Zhao Jin ignored him and continued to leave with Xiang Sheng. But now, the news had spread through the streets, layer by layer! The commoners were quick to spread the word as usual! ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! ~ Stop spouting nonsense. The son of the Eldest Princess has taken to patrolling the streets. If he catches you gossiping, he¡¯ll beat you up!¡± ¡°Look! Look! He¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°Shut up and drink your tea!¡± Zhao Jin swaggered along the streets, his eyes constantly surveying his surroundings. Wherever his gaze landed, the surrounding commoners lowered their heads. Xiang Sheng suddenly realized that this was much more impressive than having the multitude of guards he brought previously. This sort of might and prestige¡­ No matter what, much of Xiang Sheng¡¯s anger had been vented¡­ In the Great Chu Royal Palace, Xiang Feiyan came to see Emperor Chu again. However, this time, she brought a chess set. Chu River¡­ Yan Territory¡­ After Xiang Feiyan explained the rules to Emperor Chu, the two of them started to play. This was the first time Emperor Chu had seen such a game. The two of them were newbies and could be considered evenly matched. It was rather interesting. ¡°Have you heard¡­ the recent rumors?¡± Emperor Chu asked faintly. Xiang Feiyan smiled. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Is it the truth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emperor Chu glared at him. ¡°How dare you!¡± Xiang Feiyan left her seat and knelt on the ground, knocking her head hard on the ground!. She was extremely vicious to herself with this move. Blood immediately flowed from her forehead. Her eyes were filled with tears as she said, ¡°I know that this is not following etiquette and has also lost the face of the royal family. Royal Father, please punish me! However, I have been a widow for many years and have truly fallen in love this time. I only ask Royal Father to let that Mister Su off!¡± Emperor Chu sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite responsible!¡± Xiang Feiyan said sorrowfully, ¡°Now that things have come to this, I¡¯m not willing to lie to Royal Father. I also know that I shouldn¡¯t have done so, but I¡¯ve been a widow for more than ten years. That Mister Su is indeed someone that appeals to me. I was rash, and I was wrong!¡± Emperor Chu closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now! If you agree to kill this person, I¡¯ll make you the Emperor!¡± (TL Note: Using the term Emperor here for consistency, so it won¡¯t mix with the title of Empress which is the wife of the Emperor but has little to no authority in court.) The moment Emperor Chu spoke, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes widened! She never expected Emperor Chu to suddenly say such a thing. This sentence was completely out of Su Wen¡¯s and her expectations. Furthermore, it pointed straight at the deepest desire in her heart. She stared straight into Emperor Chu¡¯s calm and sincere eyes. Xiang Feiyan truly hesitated this time. The throne was in front of her eyes! As if sensing Xiang Feiyan¡¯s hesitation, Emperor Chu said softly, ¡°I promise you that as long as you agree to kill this person, I will cripple the Crown Prince.¡± He sighed and said, ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve also thought it through. Among these children, only you are the most sensible. You know to care about me and understand my intentions. It¡¯s just that this person comes from a humble background. Even if you want to inherit the throne, it¡¯s not good to have a male pet. Kill this person and I will let you inherit the throne.¡± A blanket of silence settled within the palace hall. Even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. Xiang Feiyan finally spoke. She kowtowed again and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Father! If you want to punish, then punish me!¡± A trace of relief flashed across Emperor Chu¡¯s eyes. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Xiang Feiyan raised her head. Her back was already covered in cold sweat, and she sat back down. ¡°Then how is the relationship between Su Daqiang and Sheng¡¯er?¡± Emperor Chu asked. ¡°It¡¯s very harmonious. Sheng¡¯er has already acknowledged him as his master!¡± Emperor Chu sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve raised a brave son! He knows how to stand up for you! However, he shouldn¡¯t care about this matter. Let him be grounded for a month when you get back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Feiyan agreed. The two of them played chess for a while more, but it was obvious that Xiang Feiyan was in a state of panic and was instead repeatedly killed by Emperor Chu. ¡°What a pity! If I really killed my way into the Yan Territory like this chessboard, I would die without regrets.¡± Emperor Chu sighed and said, ¡°Leave the chessboard behind. You can return.¡± Xiang Feiyan stood up and bowed before leaving. Just as she reached the door, she heard Emperor Chu say, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night¡¯s time, and I¡¯ll send a Heaven Rank expert to guard outside your residence. As long as you call out loudly, someone will immediately kill Su Daqiang. At that time, my promise will still be valid.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really unwilling to make a move, bring that Su Daqiang into the palace tomorrow and let me take a look! However, at that time, the throne will have no fate with you!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan left the hall. In the hall, Emperor Chu slowly arranged the chessboard and said with a smile, ¡°Fourth grandfather, come and accompany me for a round?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The young man occupied where Xiang Feiyan had been seated previously. He could not help but sigh suddenly. ¡°You are a person who thinks too much. You even want to probe your own daughter like this.¡± Emperor Chu said softly, ¡°Although it¡¯s said that the Emperor¡¯s family is the most heartless, how can one be heartless in life? Who can truly sever relationships and righteousness? I¡¯ve been cold all my life, but I also know that this is my strength and also my weakness. I¡¯m very happy that Feiyan has been by my side these past few days. If she can survive this hurdle, it¡¯s obvious that she values friendship and righteousness. It¡¯s not impossible to give her a chance!¡± The young man smiled and said, ¡°But what if she¡¯s just pretending these days?¡± Emperor Chu slightly shook his head and placed a piece down. ¡°To be able to pretend to this extent can be considered her ability. However, it¡¯s all for naught if she fails at the last step.¡± At this point, he sighed and said, ¡°The Crown Prince is a little disappointing. He attacked Xiang Sheng heavily and disregarded the royal family¡¯s integrity to go and spread rumors. How can he act like a ruler? The emperor can be heartless, but he can¡¯t be without magnanimity. If he can¡¯t tolerate his own sister, how can he contain all the heroes in the world?¡± The young man asked curiously, ¡°You want to cripple him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not yet at that point¡­ let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± Meanwhile, Xiang Feiyan returned to the residence. She was conflicted deep in her heart as she walked up to Su Wen¡¯s room. Bang! Bang! Bang! She knocked on the door. From within, Su Wen opened his eyes. He had tried cultivating during this period, but still had nothing to show for it. Even up till now, he still had no clue about breaking through to the Heaven Rank. This was indeed a sad and vexing matter. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation had already stagnated. At the very least, based on the accumulation of True Qi, although he could still slowly strengthen his True Qi through the Die Yi, it seemed like there was no chance for him to increase his cultivation. However, he also knew that this would not be an easy process to undergo. All along, his cultivation had been smooth as well, hence he was not anxious. After all, he was still very young.. When he saw Xiang Feiyan enter, Su Wen smiled. ¡°How was it? Did you successfully pass?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Feiyan sat by the bed and hugged Su Wen. She raised her head and immediately kissed him passionately. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ why are you in such a hurry after just returning?¡± Su Wen did not seem to notice anything wrong with Xiang Feiyan. After a huge battle, Xiang Feiyan laid on Su Wen¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°If I can¡¯t become the Emperor, what will happen to us?¡± Su Wen turned around and looked at Xiang Feiyan with a smile. ¡°Why? Are you addicted to it? Do you want to elope with me now?¡± Xiang Feiyan was furious. ¡°Be serious! I¡¯m very serious!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°What else can a little widow like you want to do? I¡¯ll have to bring you back to the Flame God Sect. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed by your younger brother here! If he becomes the emperor, he definitely won¡¯t let us off.¡± Xiang Feiyan leaned against Su Wen¡¯s back and closed her eyes. It was very reassuring! She had never felt this way before. This man seemed to have thought through everything. It was just that¡­ Her eyes gradually turned sharp¡­ the throne! That was the throne that they were talking about! She opened her mouth and bit down on Su Wen¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°Hiss! I don¡¯t have such a fetish. If you try again, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am!¡± Su Wen frowned. Su Wen turned around and hugged Xiang Feiyan. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Why? Did the Emperor say he would give you the throne if you killed me?¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes widened. He had actually guessed it! ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really worth a throne in the eyes of the emperor? Or should I say that if he wants to kill me, he can easily get a Heaven Rank expert to come out and do it. Why pass through you?¡± Su Wen muttered under his breath. ¡°Thank you for your hesitation, but as an ally, I have to remind you that His Majesty is also our stumbling block. In essence, you and I are in a united front. Don¡¯t be deceived by him just because he¡¯s his father.¡± His hot, heavy breathing sounded beside her ear, and Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes turned a little dazed. However, his mind was still a little clearer. That¡¯s right! How could a throne be so easy to get? Why did she reject him the first time in the palace? It was precisely because she just couldn¡¯t believe it! However, when Emperor Chu had a Heaven Rank expert accompany her and given her another night, she couldn¡¯t help but think about it. The temptation was too great. Xiang Feiyan ridiculed in a low voice, ¡°Where exactly are you from? You¡¯re so cunning at such an age, like an old fox!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be an old fox? They¡¯re even more flirtatious!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± As the sky gradually brightened, Xiang Feiyan personally put on Su Wen¡¯s coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Father wants to see you!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone whom even the Princes can¡¯t see actually wants to see me.¡± Su Wen took a deep breath and left the room with his head held high. Xiang Feiyan had already told him everything last night. Su Wen naturally understood that last night was a situation of life and death for him. Although there was no fighting involved, it was already dangerous beyond words. If Xiang Feiyan really called out, he would definitely die. In the battle for the throne of Great Chu, a single mistake could cost one¡¯s life. However, in this world, risks and benefits coexisted. If one only wanted benefits and did not want to take the initiative, most of the time, they would at most obtain some small benefits. Su Wen knew very well that once he helped Xiang Feiyan succeed, he would definitely become the person Xiang Feiyan trusted the most. At that time, it would be much easier to manipulate the Great Chu Imperial Court. A warm smile was plastered on Su Wen¡¯s face as the two of them entered the palace. Although it was daytime, the windows were still closed and the room was a little dark. Compared to the Zhou Emperor, this Great Chu Emperor was about to reach the end of his life. After they met, Su Wen bowed. ¡°Flame God Sect¡¯s Su Daqiang pays his respects to Emperor Chu!¡± Emperor Chu nodded and smiled. ¡°Not bad¡­ you¡¯re still very young¡­¡± Su Wen fell silent, and a shy expression flashed across Xiang Feiyan¡¯s face. ¡°Treat Feiyan well in the future¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen bowed and agreed. Emperor Chu said indifferently, ¡°However, if you want to marry Feiyan, you have to cut off all contact with the Flame God Sect.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the intention to marry¡­ Her Highness and I are merely subordinates. Her Highness hired me to protect her safety, and I¡¯m just a guard. How would I dare to say such disrespectful words as marrying Her Highness?¡± Emperor Chu looked at Su Wen and said after a while, ¡°Are the rumors not true?¡± ¡°The unruly commoners of the city dare to talk about the royal family and fabricate rumors. This is a great disrespect. They deserve to be killed!¡± Emperor Chu chuckled in response. He was extremely satisfied with Su Wen¡¯s answer¡­ In fact, he too did not want to see Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan get into any sort of formal relationship. This was because he had already officially included Xiang Feiyan as the successor of the Great Chu Royal Family. He admired Xiang Feiyan for being sentimental, but he did not want her to be overly sentimental, especially after she ascended the throne. It would be impossible for her to get a male consort! Some things could be done in private, but on the surface, Emperor Chu was not willing to see such things happen. Thus, he was content that at the very least, Su Wen knew his limits. ¡°Leave!¡± The Chu Emperor waved his hand and said,¡± Feiyan, you stay behind and play two games with me. This chess game is quite interesting. Who made it?¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen before saying, ¡°This chess piece was made by Mister Su here. He is especially skilled at it!¡± Emperor Chu looked at Su Wen and said indignantly, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep this Su Daqiang for a while. I also want to see what kind of expert he is at chess!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± Not long after, the game began. Although Su Wen¡¯s standard was average¡­ compared to this old emperor who had been playing for less than a day¡­ ¡°Double Cannons! Kill!¡± ¡°Cannon behind the Knight! Kill!¡± ¡°Twin Chariots Interlock! Kill!¡± ¡°Iron Gate Bolted¡­¡± (TL Note: All those are actually legitimate killing moves for Chinese Chess.) This game seemed to have become Su Wen¡¯s showcase of his prowess in chess. In less than an hour, the old emperor was tortured and killed by Su Wen many times. By the side, Xiang Feiyan was sweating profusely as she looked at Su Wen. She kept winking at him¡­ Unfortunately, Su Wen acted as if he did not see anything. ¡°This Emperor is not convinced!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°Again!¡± This old fellow was so competitive that the two of them spent almost a day playing¡­ ¡­ To the point that when Emperor Chu had lost yet another round, he suddenly held his chest and his face turned abnormally ashen. He was about to pass on! That young man suddenly appeared and grabbed his arm, infusing True Qi into him¡­ Emperor Chu¡¯s expression gradually recovered. The young man said unhappily, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him yourself, yet you¡¯re still unconvinced. Don¡¯t you know your condition? Do you really think you can do anything?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan. ¡°You may leave.¡± This also gave Emperor Chu a way out before he lost more of his pride¡­ Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan left the hall. Xiang Feiyan gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to give in to Royal Father?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes. ¡°Hmph! Who asked him not to want me to marry you? I just want him to know how powerful I am!¡± Actually, Su Wen did not want to marry Xiang Feiyan, but he had to say something nice to coax a woman¡­ As expected, Xiang Feiyan was overjoyed when she saw Su Wen¡¯s reaction. She did not pursue the matter of him trying to murder Emperor Chu. She went to his side and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible if Father is still alive, but if I become the Great Chu Empress, this¡­ isn¡¯t there still room for negotiation¡­¡± Chapter 213 - Cooperation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the capital of Great Chu, Wu Yuehan came to the princess¡¯ residence. She muttered to herself, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems this time. There won¡¯t be any mistakes my fertile period this time!¡± She went forward and knocked on the door. When the Eldest Princess knew that she had come, she was still rather happy. She hurriedly went out to welcome them. ¡°Junior Sister Yuehua, long time no see!¡± Wu Yuehua and her had become disciples at almost the same time. Because she was a few years older than her, although her cultivation level was not as high as Wu Yuehua¡¯s, there was nothing wrong with calling her junior sister. Wu Yuehan smiled and said, ¡°Not really. Didn¡¯t you just see her when you went to the sect the last time?¡± As she spoke, she said in surprise, ¡°Eh? Senior Sister Xiang, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Why has your skin become so tender? It¡¯s not much inferior to a young girl¡¯s.¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I managed to maintain it well. I wonder why Junior Sister is here?¡± Wu Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for Junior Brother Su. I¡¯ll stay here for seven to eight days before going back.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Xiang Feiyan suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a room for Junior Sister.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go and tell Junior Brother Su. I¡¯ll just share a room with him!¡± Wu Yuehan did not intend to hide it from Xiang Feiyan. He smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, my relationship with Junior Brother Su is not ordinary.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ hehe¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan sneered in her heart. She would not say that she was jealous. She was also very clear that Su Wen had a daughter and a wife. However, if she still wanted to stay with Su Wen when she came knocking at her residence, wouldn¡¯t that be trying to snatch food from the mouth of a tiger? ¡°I don¡¯t think this is very convenient¡­ Junior Sister, leave first. Daqiang isn¡¯t in the residence. When he comes back, I¡¯ll get him to look for you¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan was already planning to chase her away. But at this moment, Su Wen walked out from the inner residence. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister Wu, why are you here?¡± Wu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because Junior Brother had a few ultimate techniques that I didn¡¯t manage to comprehend the essence of last time? This time, I came to look for you to comprehend them properly for a few days.¡± She thought that only Su Wen would know what she meant. However, how would she know that Su Wen had been practicing this ¡®ultimate art¡¯ with Xiang Feiyan the past two days! However, Xiang Feiyan could not say it directly. She only stared fiercely at Su Wen and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mister Su, it seems like your ultimate technique is indeed infinitely powerful!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. There¡¯s still room for improvement!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan did not say anything else. Instead, she said, ¡°This Junior Sister Wu wants to share a room with you. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I guess that¡¯s fine¡­¡± These words infuriated Xiang Feiyan to no end. Could this kid not tell what she was implying? Of course, Su Wen could tell that something was wrong. Even Wu Yuehan could tell that something was wrong at this point, it was just that Su Wen was not someone who liked spoiling his women¡­ Su Wen just took the initiative to lead Wu Yuehan into the residence. The two of them went into his room. Wu Yuehan did not stand on ceremony, directly sitting straight on the bed and stretched her back before lying down. She spoke lazily, ¡°You captured Senior Sister Xiang?¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Su Wen smiled. Wu Yuehan smiled slyly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand at first, but after that, even a fool will know. My coming here won¡¯t spoil your efforts, right?¡± Su Wen: ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave to avoid anything from going wrong?¡± Wu Yuehan¡¯s body moved rapidly. In the blink of an eye, she had already soared up from the bed and grabbed Su Wen before sticking close to him. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve already offended the person, so where do you think you are you going! Watch my move!¡± Wu Yuehan did not stay for too many days. She just stayed for about a week to ensure that she had achieved her goal this time. She left soon after. In the past few days, Wu Yuehan was only sparring with Su Wen at the beginning. However, after a few days, Xiang Feiyan got really itchy and could not wait to spar against him as well. She could not help but join the battle as well. Meanwhile, the fighting in the royal court also intensified. The princes started to dig at each other, and each of them found quite a lot of evidence that the other party was guilty of corruption. However, the problem was that they were still unable to defeat each other. Every time they saw that their momentum was not good, they tended to abandon the chariot in order to protect the commander to cut losses. However, it was precisely this type of situation that the Crown Prince hoped to see the most. Every day he spent peacefully would give him a greater advantage. On the other side, Xiang Feiyan had been conferred an official title! The Royal Censorate! Position of a Senior Censor! Her official rank was not high, just at 3rd Grade. However, this meant that she had finally entered the royal court! She had extended her hand towards the power center of Great Chu. One had to know that although Xiang Feiyan had befriended some officials before, she did not have much authority. Neither did she have much influence on the court either. On the contrary, the other princes had already entered the court as officials a long time ago. And this time, Emperor Chu suddenly let her enter the court¡­. This signal was worth thinking about for everyone. In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Prime Minister Zhang Yong had a solemn expression. He said in a deep voice, ¡°His Majesty has allowed the Eldest Princess to become an official in the royal court. Obviously, His Majesty has now included her in the list of candidates for the successor. This also means that His Majesty recently doesn¡¯t agree with the Crown Prince¡¯s performance.¡± In front of him was Zhang Yong¡¯s son, Zhang Shunzhi. He frowned and said, ¡°Father, then what should we do? Aren¡¯t we going to make a choice?¡± Zhang Yong sighed, ¡°How can a choice be so easy to make? The emperor¡¯s heart is as deep as an abyss. No one can guarantee that the choice of the throne will not be made until the last moment. If we stand on any side now, once there are any changes, we will instead place ourselves in an unfavorable position. Furthermore, His Majesty isn¡¯t dead yet, do you really think he can¡¯t kill anyone? If he wants our lives, it can be decided with only a word! Right now, it¡¯s better to deal with the changes by remaining unchanged. Let¡¯s see!¡± Meanwhile in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence¡­ The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Royal Father wants Xiang Feiyan to manage the Royal Censorate! What does this mean? Is he muddle-headed? Does he really want a woman to inherit my Great Chu¡¯s throne?¡± The advisor sighed and said, ¡°Your Highness, fighting with those few people during this period of time is equivalent to killing a thousand enemies but sacrificing eight hundred men. In my opinion, Your Highness should take a step back. It¡¯s just nice that you can take advantage of the limelight Xiang Feiyan generates upon her entry to the court. Your Highness should conceal your strength and bide your time. As long as you protect yourself and don¡¯t make a huge mistake, then it¡¯s fine!¡± The Crown Prince gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do I just let those bastards attack and destroy me?¡± The advisor sighed. ¡°Your Highness, the court is in chaos right now. His Majesty is in a state of semi-indulgence. If some unnecessary factions from your side are gone, so be it. As long as you don¡¯t get involved anymore and no one has any evidence against you, His Majesty won¡¯t have any excuse to cripple you. The more you do, the more wrongdoings will be uncovered, so endure your anger for a while. When Your Highness ascends to the throne and becomes a Heaven Rank cultivator, won¡¯t it be a matter of words to deal with these people?¡± Finally, the Crown Prince sighed and said, ¡°Then so be it! You can decide what to do!¡± On the other side, in the Third Prince¡¯s residence, Third Brother had his eyes closed as he listened to the female attendants perform. He appeared quite relaxed. ¡°Not bad. Royal Father letting Big Sister enter the court means that his dissatisfaction with the Crown Prince has risen to a new level. No matter what, pulling the Crown Prince down is the main matter¡­ Big Sister¡­ as long as she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I naturally won¡¯t care about her¡­¡± The Third Prince calculated silently. He had always been good at scheming and would not make a mistake by deviating from his goals! So long as the Crown Prince was not crippled, once something unexpected happened, he would have the right to inherit the throne. He would thus always be a threat to everyone. Meanwhile, in the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, Su Wen was sitting beside her and guiding her. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The stitches are too ugly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Where are your eyes? Eyes!¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡± The Eldest Princess finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and put down the needle and thread in her hand. She looked at Su Wen and said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and try or shut up!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too anxious, and you still want to try embroidering?¡± ¡°Hmph! Who cares! But tell me, if we make a move on House Wei first, will Royal Father be unhappy?¡± Xiang Feiyan pulled back the topic. Su Wen said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will only be truly at ease if you kill the Wei family. It can even be said that in this situation, your father might not want you to fight with the Crown Prince, but he will definitely want to see you destroy the Wei family even more!¡± ¡°If you ascend to the throne, Xiang Sheng will be your only successor in the future. House Wei takes up half of Xiang Sheng¡¯s bloodline. Whether he changes his surname or not, this is a reality! House Wei will become a behemoth and become the largest external relative of Great Chu! This is absolutely not what your royal father wants to see. Especially since Xiang Sheng¡¯s surname used to be Wei.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°So, the most important thing is to eliminate any future troubles. As long as you get some false evidence and hand it over, your father will settle everything. Moreover, I believe that Wei Song is not a fool¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiang Feiyan replied with a smile. The next day, Xiang Feiyan represented the Royal Censor and issued a memorial. The memorial could be said to be groundless, and a lot of crimes were dug up. The person who was impeached was Wei Song¡­ In the beginning, everyone disapproved of Xiang Feiyan¡¯s memorial. They even felt that she was crazy. If she were to randomly play around in the court like this, she would definitely be reprimanded! Unexpectedly¡­ After this memorial was sent to Emperor Chu¡¯s office, the review underwent a strict vetting. One had to admire Wei Song¡¯s ability to operate. After a round of investigation, the official cleared Wei Song of all charges. The official in charge of investigation reported to Emperor Chu that Wei Song was innocent. In the end, Emperor Chu was furious and directly issued a decree, removing that official from his position and sending him to jail. Then, he sent someone else to investigate! This time, no one dared to disobey. In the end, Wei Song¡¯s bottom was not clean to begin with. Or rather, in this era, those who were truly as honest as water could not get into his position. The Wei Clan fell as a result! Wei Song would never have thought that a groundless memorial would take the lives of his entire family. In Su Wen¡¯s room, he and Xiang Feiyan were pondering how to deal with the Crown Prince. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door¡­ ¡°Mother! Are you there?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Xiang Feiyan pulled up the blanket and said directly, ¡°Come in.¡± Xiang Sheng came in and looked down at the ground. He whispered, ¡°I want to go see Grandfather!¡± The next day was the day House Wei would be executed. Although he was not close to Wei Song, he knew very well that after he went to find Wei Song last time, although Wei Song chased him away, he still went to the Crown Prince to try to help him. But what made Xiang Sheng uncomfortable was that his mother had impeached Wei Song as a result. This led to the extermination of the Wei Family! ¡°No!¡± Xiang Feiyan rejected without thinking. At this moment, Su Wen spoke with a smile, ¡°I think this matter should be done as such!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiang Feiyan could not believe it. However, since Su Wen said so, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then go!¡± Joy flashed across Xiang Sheng¡¯s eyes as he turned to leave. After he left, Xiang Feiyan asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you want him to see Wei Song?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°When a person is about to die, his words will be kind. When a bird is about to die, its cry will also be sorrowful. Don¡¯t worry, it will be good for you if Xiang Sheng meets him. If you don¡¯t let him go, he will instead have a nail in his heart.¡± In the gloomy cell¡­ Wei Song was imprisoned alone. He had just finished washing up. He knew that he was going to die tomorrow. His entire family would die. His hair was combed very cleanly. This might be his final act of decency. Suddenly, the cell door opened. Xiang Sheng walked in with a lunch box. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Xiang Sheng called out softly. When Wei Song saw him, a trace of joy appeared on his face. This was perhaps the last bloodline of House Wei. Xiang Sheng walked to the cell and opened the food box. Inside were some dishes and wine. This was the only thing he could do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t gone to you, maybe Mother wouldn¡¯t have impeached you¡­¡± Xiang Sheng was full of self-reproach. In his opinion, perhaps it was because Wei Song had encouraged the Crown Prince that Xiang Feiyan had taken revenge and impeached him. Wei Song shook his head and reached out to touch Xiang Sheng¡¯s head. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame your mother¡­ House Wei¡¯s death is good, and it¡¯s worth it. As long as you¡¯re still alive, everything is worth it! Your mother wants to fight for the throne and eliminate House Wei. That is probably in line with His Majesty¡¯s wishes. This should be the first test His Majesty gave your mother. If she doesn¡¯t do it, she will lose points in His Majesty¡¯s heart¡­ Now, she has done well¡­¡± Xiang Sheng looked at Wei Song and widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t blame my mother?¡± Wei Song shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to blame her for. Since ancient times, the path of seizing the throne has always been one of unscrupulous means. If she wasn¡¯t so ruthless, how would your mother have the chance to sit on the throne? Besides, my Wei family doesn¡¯t get along with your mother to begin with. If His Majesty also wants my Wei family to die, then my Wei family can just die! Unfortunately, I won¡¯t see the day you sit on the throne.¡± He gently stroked Xiang Sheng¡¯s face and instructed, ¡°That Su Daqiang is the person who gave your mother advice, right? This person is definitely not an ordinary person. If you ascend the throne and if he is still alive, you will either put him in an important position and trust him totally or eliminate him immediately. Once you make a move, you must be fully prepared and use all your strength to give him a thunderous blow! But as long as your mother is in power, you cannot show any hostility towards him! Remember this!¡± Xiang Sheng nodded and agreed. Suddenly, Wei Song thought of a question. He asked, ¡°Who asked you to come tonight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Master Su¡­¡± Xiang Sheng whispered. Wei Song closed his eyes and said after a while, ¡°You can¡¯t make an enemy of this person! No matter what, don¡¯t make an enemy of him. Even if you¡¯re used by him, this person can see through the hearts of others. He¡¯s definitely not someone that ordinary people can compare to. But the good thing is that you¡¯re younger than him. If you can ascend to the throne, with the protection of Great Chu¡¯s ancestor, it will be safer to drag him down then.¡± At this point, Wei Song said in a gratified tone, ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s luck to be able to meet this person. It¡¯s also your luck. I originally thought that your mother would not have any chance of success in the competition for the throne.¡± ¡°But ever since this person entered the capital, your mother¡¯s actions have become more profound. These past few days, I¡¯ve been thinking that once you become the Emperor of Great Chu, my Wei family¡¯s bloodline will be able to extend along with the Great Chu. What a fortunate thing this is! You must not hate your mother. Child, just remember that you have my Wei family¡¯s bloodline in your body! Watch how your master conducts himself. These things will be very beneficial to you in the future!¡± ¡°Yes! I understand¡­¡± Xiang Sheng stayed for a while before leaving. After he left, a person emerged from the shadows. This person¡¯s face was covered by a cloak. He squatted in front of Wei Song¡¯s cell door. This was the first time Wei Song had seen this person. He only felt that this person¡¯s eyes were extremely lively. Furthermore, there was a faint smile on his face. ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t let anyone hear you,¡± Su Wen whispered. That¡¯s right, the person who came was Su Wen. Wei Song was not afraid. He just smiled and said, ¡°Who are you? There¡¯s no need to kill me. I¡¯ll be executed tomorrow.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I know, you should know me. My name is Su Daqiang. Thank you for your evaluation of me just now. You also saved that brat Xiang Sheng.¡± Wei Song¡¯s eyes widened. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s a possibility that we can cooperate to a certain extent. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Su Wen left¡­ About an hour later, Wei Song shouted loudly! ¡°I want to report! I want to expose something! I have something important! I want to see His Majesty!¡± He started to bang his head against the door crazily! How could the prison guards dare to be careless? They immediately rushed over to stop him. At the same time¡­ they reported to the higher-ups! That very same night! The imperial guards arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence! Bang! The door to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence was forcefully kicked open. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! Bad news! The Royal Guards are here! As well as a Heaven Rank expert!¡± The sleeping Crown Prince suddenly sat up! ¡°How is this possible? What happened? Did the old man die?¡± At the thought of this, he stood up and rushed out of the room without even putting on his clothes! ¡°Your Highness, where are you going¡­¡± The beautiful concubine stood up and asked, but the Crown Prince ignored her. Just as he left the door, the concubine¡¯s body suddenly went limp and she fell asleep again. A black shadow descended from the roof and stuffed something under the Crown Prince¡¯s pillow. Immediately after, he reached out and touched the concubine¡¯s body a few times¡­ She¡¯s well endowed! Su Wen smiled and opened his teleportation portal. Just as he stepped in, a wave of Qi just happened to unlock the acupoints in the concubine¡¯s body. As the concubine woke up in an extremely short period of time, it was as if she had only been stunned for a moment! The Crown Prince went out and saw a stern-looking old man entering the courtyard with a large number of Royal Guards behind him! He hurried forward and said, ¡°Mister Zhuo! Why are you here? Did something happen?¡± This Mister Zhuo was one of the Great Chu¡¯s Heaven Rank experts, and Emperor Chu trusted him greatly. He really wanted to hear the answer he wanted in his heart. Mister Zhuo said coldly, ¡°His Majesty has ordered us to search the Crown Prince¡¯s room! I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Your Highness?¡± ¡°This¡­ my concubine is still within.¡± ¡°Hmph! Is the Royal Fate not comparable to a concubine?¡± Mister Zhuo remarked coldly in return. The Crown Prince had a bad feeling about this, but he knew that since Emperor Chu had sent a Heaven Rank expert here, there must be something important that he should not resist. ¡°Sir, please!¡± Mister Zhuo entered the room and went straight to the bed. He suddenly lifted the pillow! Everyone saw that under the pillow was an old man in a dragon robe. His brows were actually somewhat similar to Emperor Chu! However, there were small swords embedded in every part of the tiny person¡¯s body! That¡¯s right, Su Wen had planned to gift him with a calamity of being accused of witchcraft.. He did not believe that Emperor Chu could tolerate this! Chapter 214 - Blame Your Son Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios One of the things that the emperor could not tolerate the most was that his own son wanted to curse him to death! The Crown Prince looked at the little doll under the pillow with a stunned expression! No matter how stupid he was, he knew what this meant. ¡°How is that possible, Mister Zhuo? This is framing. Someone is framing me!¡± Mister Zhuo said coldly, ¡°You can go and explain to His Majesty!¡± In the royal palace, this was the first time the Crown Prince had seen Emperor Chu in months. In front of Emperor Chu was a small ragdoll. Cursed spiritual power still surged on it. Behind the doll was Emperor Chu¡¯s name carved on it. As for the Crown Prince was kneeling on the ground¡­ and beside him was Wei Song. ¡°Why do you have to do this? I don¡¯t have much time left. You can¡¯t even wait?¡± Emperor Chu¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed anger. The Crown Prince hurriedly shouted, ¡°Royal Father! Royal Father! This son is innocent! I don¡¯t know who placed this thing under this son¡¯s pillow!¡± Emperor Chu sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a f*cking 2nd Grade Earth Rank. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even sense something under your pillow when you sleep?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The moment these words were spoken, the Crown Prince had no words to say. He muttered, ¡°This son doesn¡¯t know, this son is really innocent!¡± Emperor Chu shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, why does Wei Song know about this? Moreover, Zhuo Chen has already said that when he went to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, from the moment you went out from your room till he went in no one else had entered your room! Other than you and that concubine, there¡¯s no one else in your room! What else do you want to say? Could it be that your concubine let him in?¡± The Crown Prince seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw as he shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! It must be her! It¡¯s that b*tch!¡± At this moment, Wei Song said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t quibble. I¡¯ve already told His Majesty the truth. Your use of witchcraft to curse His Majesty is not the way to be a son. Although I, Wei Song, have committed a crime, I did not wish to see His Majesty kept in the dark.¡± The Crown Prince suddenly stood up and pointed at Wei Song. ¡°You¡¯re slandering me!¡± Emperor Chu said coldly, ¡°With the evidence in front of you, how can you still have the face to say this? Men, throw Wei Song and the Crown Prince into jail!¡± After suppressing him, Emperor Chu looked at the doll in front of him and laughed in anger. ¡°Hehe! My good son! He¡¯s really my good son. He can even think of such a method.¡± The furious Emperor Chu¡¯s face turned ashen once again. At this moment, the young man appeared and helped him infuse more True Qi. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you being so angry? Someone might really have framed him for this matter!¡± Emperor Chu angrily smashed the doll to the ground! ¡°Frame him? Why did I specially ask Zhuo Chen to follow him? It was to prevent anyone from framing him during the chaos. But this thing was found under his pillow! Under his pillow! Even just now, he was still sleeping up there! How could he not know?¡± Emperor Chu gritted his teeth and said hatefully. At this point, Emperor Chu took a deep breath and calmed his emotions. He then said, ¡°Taking ten thousand steps back, even if he is innocent, he is still the Crown Prince! He will inherit the throne of a country in the future. If he cannot even realize it when someone stuffed something inside his pillow, how can such a person scheme against an enemy country? How can he control the civil and military officials of the royal court?¡± ¡°I originally thought that he was not magnanimous enough. It¡¯s fine, but at the very least, he has to keep up with his methods. But now it seems that he¡¯s just a useless thing who can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Emperor Chu said sternly, ¡°This matter is not over! Immediately interrogate Wei Song with torture. Tell him that as long as he says the truth, I will let his entire family off. Also, capture the Crown Prince¡¯s concubines and servants for interrogation! I want to see who did this!¡± At this moment, the man in black entered and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, Xiang Sheng went to visit Wei Song today!¡± Emperor Chu frowned! ¡°Capture Xiang Sheng as well!¡± ¡°Report! Your Majesty, Wei Song just vomited blood and died! He¡¯s suspected to have consumed poison.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emperor Chu suddenly stood up, his expression extremely gloomy. ¡°This old bastard did it on purpose. He died after saying that. He wants to die and not leave any eyewitnesses behind!¡± From the looks of it, Xiang Sheng was the only clue left. ¡°Throw Xiang Sheng into jail as well! Punish him severely! But remember, you are not allowed to maim or kill him!¡± At this moment, Emperor Chu did not show any mercy! ¡°Feiyan¡­ Hmm¡­ No, if she is Feiyan¡­ why would she let Xiang Sheng go? She can totally come up with a way to do it without anyone knowing¡­¡± He pondered for a moment and calmed down. One Xiang Sheng was enough. If they could not find anything from Xiang Sheng, there was no need to mention Xiang Feiyan! The sleeping Xiang Sheng was captured! Xiang Feiyan wailed as she tried to stop the guards. Unfortunately, it was to no avail. After Xiang Sheng was taken away, Xiang Feiyan gently wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, her expression calm. ¡°As expected by the experts, everyone will be implicated¡­ Sheng¡¯er is just a method to confuse Father¡­ The more obvious it seems, the more it will arouse Father¡¯s suspicion¡­ It will be hard for him to avoid suffering!¡± After Xiang Sheng left, Su Wen had explained everything to her. The first was to use Wei Song to eliminate any lingering hatred Xiang Sheng might have for her for sending his paternal side to die. The second was to let Xiang Sheng fool Emperor Chu. After all, Xiang Sheng went openly. Usually, the more obvious it was, the less likely he was to be the culprit. In any case, Xiang Sheng did not know anything, and Emperor Chu could not implicate him. Once they could not get the truth from Xiang Sheng, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s suspicion would be eliminated as well. Meanwhile, where had Xiang Sheng encountered such cold punishment before? It didn¡¯t take long before he explained everything that happened that day. The interrogator then brought his statement to Emperor Chu. Emperor Chu read the entire statement in silence. After pondering for a while¡­ He muttered, ¡°Wei Song, that old bastard, is he trying to get rid of any stumbling blocks for Xiang Sheng? No wonder he bit the Crown Prince¡­ but why didn¡¯t he do so before? Could it be that he didn¡¯t know about this matter before? Did Xiang Sheng ask him to do it? No, that¡¯s too obvious¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Xiang Sheng, there would have been someone else in the mix¡­ an expert¡­ an expert who could enter the prison silently¡­ Who could it be? The Third? Or the Fourth?¡± Emperor Chu kept pondering, and his gaze became sharper. The Crown Prince was the target of everyone. There were too many enemies, and it was possible for anyone to make a move! ¡°Zhuo Chen! Bring men to the Third Prince and Fourth Prince¡¯s residence to search! Let¡¯s see what we can find!¡± Emperor Chu snapped! It was destined to be an unstable night. Su Wen was very relaxed. He had already returned to the capital of Great Zhou at this moment. It had to be said that in terms of schemes and plots, there were too many classic cases in the history of China. It was good to learn more of such things. These were all knowledge! One could always use it as a reference. However, to prevent himself from meeting the Heaven Rank experts, he decided to stay at Great Zhou for two days. Furthermore, if Emperor Chu really lost his rationality or found out the truth, he could temporarily avoid it. After he returned, he could make a decision after seeing the situation. He would not blindly believe that his plan would definitely succeed. Although he had already tried his best to erase all traces and the possibility of leakage, who knew if an accident would happen? For example, Wei Song, that bastard, might suddenly choose to give himself a bite as well. Although this possibility was very small in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, he had to be wary. And now, even if there was really a problem, the most that could happen was that Xiang Feiyan was captured. So long as he remained outside, there was still room for him to operate. He slept well at home and recuperated. In the Great Zhou East District, Wu Muyu and Zhao Wanrou were currently seated in the same carriage. They did not bring any servants, carriage drivers, or guards with him. There were only two women and Su Wen, who was in charge of driving the carriage. ¡°Brother Su, are you tired from driving?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°How is this tiring? It¡¯s my fortune to be able to drive the two of you.¡± ¡°Hehe! When we leave the city later, Muyu will give you a good massage.¡± Wu Muyu smiled. Zhao Wanrou wrinkled her nose at her and said, ¡°You little boot-licker!¡± However, they did not notice that a figure was following behind their car! It was Xu Qiao! Recently, Old Xu had been loitering outside Su Wen and Wu Kunhu¡¯s house. He hated these two people to the bone! However, what made him unhappy was that he realized that these two families were constantly guarded by experts. Furthermore, they lived in seclusion. Even when they went out, most of them had guards with them. He also did not dare to attack in public within the capital, so he did not take action. However, today, he realized that Wu Muyu had actually gone to the palace to look for Zhao Wanrou. After the two of them left the palace, they drove all the guards away and got into a carriage that had only one driver, before rushing out of the city. This time, Xu Qiao suddenly felt that he had a chance! ¡°Hmph, Your Majesty! Wu Kunhu! I¡¯ll collect some interest first!¡± If Xu Qiao hated someone the most, it would definitely be Su Wen. However, other than the father and son of the Su family, there was still Emperor Zhou and Wu Kunhu. After all, one of them was the emperor he had once been loyal to, but had turned around and killed his entire family. The other was the start of the conflict between his Xu family and the Su family. If Wu Kunhu hadn¡¯t proposed marriage, how could Xu Longcheng and Su Wen have fallen out? Xu Qiao also remembered that Wu Muyu had insulted Xu Longcheng and that Wu Lie had plotted to frame Xu Longcheng. As he kept thinking, he followed behind the carriage from afar. He watched as the carriage left the East Gate and headed straight for the suburbs. Xu Qiao was overjoyed! Once he left the capital, he would be even more unrestrained! In his opinion, with his strength, killing these two women without guards was akin to killing chickens. In the carriage, Zhao Wanrou smiled at Su Wen. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve been cultivating the technique you gave me recently and my improvement is extremely fast!¡± Hearing this, Wu Muyu could not take it anymore. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother Su¡­ is Muyu stupid? If Muyu is stupid, then just say it¡­ Why did you give Wanrou a cultivation technique¡­ and not me?¡± The little girl was being unreasonable. Su Wen¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he smiled. ¡°How should I put it¡­ That cultivation technique is rather special¡­ only royal descendants can cultivate it¡­¡± Generally speaking, this reason was very suspicious. However, Wu Muyu smiled and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll forgive Brother. As long as Brother compensates me with a kiss later! One word for one kiss!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen agreed without hesitation. Zhao Wanrou looked at Wu Muyu fiercely. This little girl was too good at competing for favor! In return, Wu Muyu made a face at her. She was extremely pleased with himself. The carriage went further and further away before stopping at a scenic spot. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°The two of you stay here obediently. I¡¯ll go and settle a small problem!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± The two girls were stunned. But at this moment, Su Wen could see Xu Qiao rushing over! He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°You two b*tches! Doesn¡¯t that Su Wen like you two? Today, I¡¯ll rape and kill the two of you first! Emperor Zhou, Wu Kunhu, and Su Wen will know that I, Xu Qiao, have taken advantage of you!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°Brat, looks like you have some skills to discover me. Unfortunately, you will also die here today.¡± He could tell that Su Wen seemed to have some strength, but he did not care. He was confident that his combat strength was considered formidable amongst the 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivators. Could this person be a Heaven Rank expert? Of course not! At this moment, something shocking happened. Su Wen¡¯s face turned blurry before he returned to his original appearance! ¡°Yo, yo, yo, yo. Old Xu, it¡¯s only been a while since we last met, yet you don¡¯t even recognize me anymore? However, I really didn¡¯t expect you to still dare to return to the capital!¡± Su Wen teased. Xu Qiao widened his eyes in shock and pointed at Su Wen. ¡°You¡¯re not in prison!¡± ¡°Prison my ass!¡± Su Wen looked at Xu Qiao and gritted his teeth. ¡°You bastard, looks like you have ulterior motives! Today, I will cut off your JJ and stuff it into your mouth!¡± Xu Qiao laughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! You actually gave up on the path to heaven and instead barged into hell! I was just thinking about how to take revenge when you delivered yourself to my doorstep! Do you think you¡¯re Wu Kunhu? Do you think you can take me down? If Wu Kunhu wasn¡¯t here last time, I would have killed you!¡± Su Wen placed his hands on his hips and roared with laughter. ¡°Hahaha! Do you think I¡¯m still the same me from back then? Call Wu Kunhu over now and I¡¯ll beat him up for you to see!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Wu Muyu coughed unhappily from behind. Su Wen took a sharp turn. ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything! After all, he¡¯s my future father-in-law. I¡¯ll kill you today to liven things up!¡± Hearing this, the spear in Xu Qiao¡¯s hand appeared. Black killing intent shrouded his body. Even his eyes turned slightly bloodshot. ¡°Longcheng, Longzun, Madam! The heavens have eyes. I¡¯ll avenge you today!¡± Bang! Before he could move, Su Wen had already moved! ¡°Fast!¡± This thought flashed across Xu Qiao¡¯s mind as he subconsciously brandished his spear. This was an instinct left behind from years of battle! BAM! Xu Qiao was sent flying! He widened his eyes in shock as he looked at Su Wen. ¡°You! How are you so strong?¡± With just one move, he could tell that Su Wen was ridiculously powerful. Su Wen exercised his wrist and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not bad, you¡¯re quite capable to be able to receive a punch from me. However, I don¡¯t know how many punches you can receive!¡± Bang! Su Wen moved again, leaving a huge crater on the ground every time he took a step. His figure was extremely fast, and his True Qi carried a red glow as he stepped on the Star Position. ¡°Herculean!¡± ¡°Divine Speed!¡± Pa! Peng! Bang! The two of them had only started fighting. Xu Qiao¡¯s eyes were filled with shock! At this moment, he finally confirmed one thing! Su Wen was not bragging! In Xu Qiao¡¯s eyes, his combat strength gradually merged with Wu Kunhu¡¯s shadow. It was terrifyingly powerful. His attacks were simple and unadorned, and his speed and strength were displayed to the extreme! Xu Qiao could only be passively beaten up! One had to know that he had been stuck at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank for many years. Through various methods, he had already done his best to improve himself. However, when facing Su Wen, he realized that he was actually so powerless! A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. He had not even used his full strength yet! It was just a game of cat and mouse. ¡°Old Xu! You¡¯re relying on this to take revenge?!¡± Su Wen teased. Xu Qiao did not say a word and swung his spear with all his might to force Su Wen back. He roared, ¡°Seven Kills As One, Spear Like Dragon, The Furious Dragon Assaults!¡± The Seven Kills Ultimate Technique that had crushed Su Wen¡¯s Saber Qi with a single bite reappeared! ¡°Kill!¡± Xu Qiao swung his spear, and black killing intent condensed into an inky-black dragon that instantly danced wildly. The power of this attack was even stronger than before! ¡°Hmph! I can use you to test this move!¡± Su Wen pointed out in response! ¡°Sunburst Spirit Finger, Three Absolutes Form ¡ª Sunfire Golden Awl!¡± A golden Qi gathered at Su Wen¡¯s fingertip! By then, the black dragon had already arrived before him! Whoosh! Golden Qi shot out! It was extremely fast! In just an instant, it passed through the dragon head and headed straight for Xu Qiao! Xu Qiao did not even have time to dodge before the golden awl pierced through him, and a bloody hole the size of an index finger appeared on his body! Bang! In the next second, a huge explosion of Holy Flames unfolded! The beam of light created by the Golden Awl skill exploded into flames wherever it passed. A huge explosion engulfed Su Wen and Xu Qiao¡¯s figures. The black dragon condensed by Xu Qiao¡¯s killing intent instantly dissipated under the explosive flames. After a long while, the flames dissipated as well. Xu Qiao still stood with his spear, his eyes filled with killing intent. However, his body was already covered in blood blisters. Many places had even been charred¡­ The scent of roasted meat filled the air. But it was no pleasant smell. A large bloody hole could be seen on his right shoulder at this moment, and all the hair on Xu Qiao had been burnt off. His body trembled, an instinctive struggle as he fought for his life. He knew that he had lost! He had lost miserably in fact! He also knew that he was going to die! Because Su Wen would not let him off! However, he still forced himself to stay upright. He did not want to fall in front of Su Wen. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xu Qiao forced out a maniacal laugh. His voice was very hoarse as he stared at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve won. I, Xu Qiao, lost! It¡¯s also my Xu family that deserves to die! The winner takes all, so there¡¯s nothing much to say. However, you¡¯re just a dog of Emperor Zhou, just like me, Xu Qiao. One day, he won¡¯t need you anymore, or if he has a better dog, he will kick you away and even kill your entire family!¡± As he spoke, Xu Qiao tried his best and glared at Su Wen. ¡°I will wait for you in hell!¡± After he finished speaking, he forcefully severed his own heart meridians! He stared straight forward, dying with his eyes wide open. The scene was frightening. Su Wen walked in front of him and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°I¡¯m not like you¡­ believe me¡­ that day won¡¯t come¡­ whoever dares to touch my family will die¡­¡± Bang! Su Wen threw another punch and completely shattered Xu Qiao¡¯s head! ¡°I don¡¯t care if you faked your death or if you really died. I won¡¯t give you any chance to turn the tables.¡± Su Wen looked at the headless corpse and muttered. He was used to being cautious. If this old bastard had a secret technique to fake his death, wouldn¡¯t letting him go cause trouble for himself? Xu Qiao¡¯s body fell over as a headless corpse. Su Wen casually waved his hand, and a violent aura swept up the dust, creating a huge pit on the ground. Su Wen kicked his corpse in. ¡°It¡¯s all your son¡¯s fault for not wanting to toast me even after I showed respect! Go down and teach him well!¡± After saying that, Su Wen filled up the pit with soil.. Chapter 215 - The Third Princes Inference Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Killing was not a big deal in this world. However, the murder of Xu Qiao still shocked the two women! The strength that Su Wen displayed was too powerful. After all, Xu Qiao was once a top expert of Great Zhou. However, in Su Wen¡¯s hands, it was as if he could not resist at all. Wu Muyu walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su, how strong are you now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already at the Heaven Rank?¡± ¡°Peak 9th Grade Earth Rank,¡± Su Wen said honestly. He frowned. ¡°Unfortunately, I still have no idea how to break through to the Heaven Rank.¡± At this point, he smiled and said, ¡°But I think your father¡¯s reputation as the number one person in the 9th Grade of the Earth Rank shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I want to snatch it!¡± Su Wen was still quite confident in this aspect. His current state had completely exceeded the battle prowess of a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. However, it was still incomparable to the destructive power of a Heaven Rank cultivator. After killing someone, they should have some fun and relaxation. The two beauties was his only companions in the wilderness. However, Su Wen still instructed the two of them not to leak his whereabouts and Xu Qiao¡¯s death. The two women naturally agreed. They played for the entire day and only returned to the city in the evening. After escorting the two of them home, Su Wen turned around and went to Su Changqing. When father and son met, Su Wen explained everything that happened in Great Chu. Su Changqing tilted his head and looked at Su Wen in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come up with such a plan! Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have an opponent like you back then. It was very boring!¡± Old Su started to humble brag about himself once more. He smiled and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with this move of yours. That Emperor Chu can¡¯t be sure. It¡¯s too similar to what the Crown Prince did. You even gave Wei Song poison, right? In my opinion, there¡¯s an 80% chance that he will choose to kill himself and not bite you back, because he knows too well that if he bites you back, Emperor Chu won¡¯t keep him alive either. No matter what the Emperor promises, Wei Song won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°As for the Crown Prince, he¡¯s probably going to die. However, according to what you said, the Third Prince is quite a character. For the Fourth Prince to be able to compete with him, he must be quite extraordinary as well.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the same two words. One is accusation and the other is harm! Just use all kinds of methods to call these two up. Since ancient times, the succession has always been the same. In the end, they are just harming others.¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, still young. You forgot something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You should let that Xiang Feiyan plead with Emperor Chu and the Crown Prince!¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already set up the impression that Xiang Feiyan values relationships in front of Emperor Chu, this is a good opportunity!¡± ¡°Let her properly display her brother-sister relationship and plead for the Crown Prince to spare his life! Firstly, continue to deepen her magnanimity and bearings in front of Emperor Chu. Secondly, it just happens to juxtapose against the coldness of others.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still the one who thought it through. Even if the Crown Prince survives, as long as he loses his position as the Crown Prince, he will still be a toothless tiger. Even if Emperor Chu returns to heaven and the new Emperor ascends to the throne, he will still die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the logic.¡± ¡°And¡­ you have to find a way to befriend the eunuchs, especially those around Emperor Chu.¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too risky?¡± Su Changqing sneered. ¡°You even dare to compete for the throne, so why are you afraid of the risks?¡± He explained, ¡°Those eunuchs are all smart. They even know the situation better than those princes because they are the people around Emperor Chu. They will definitely sense some of his emotions.¡± ¡°Once the Crown Prince is deposed, Emperor Chu will definitely not decide on the next Crown Prince¡¯s position immediately. However, Xiang Feiyan has the privilege of entering the palace and has already established herself in the royal court. These eunuchs will definitely be shaken.¡± ¡°They are all afraid of losing favor. In the royal palace, there are many despicable things that they have done. Once they lose favor, their end will be incomparably miserable. If you go and make friends with them now, they will definitely accept the benefits, but they will definitely not help you. However, when the time comes for Emperor Chu to return to the heavens, things will be completely different. Small characters can sometimes decide great matters! You have good intentions, but the other princes don¡¯t. When that time comes, the difference will be like the gap between the heavens and earth!¡± Su Wen smiled. This old fellow was still farsighted. ¡°Got it!¡± Su Changqing pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°If the position of Crown Prince is not decided, then the civil officials will definitely kick up a fuss and force him to elect a new Crown Prince. This is a must. Didn¡¯t Emperor Chu ask Xiang Feiyan to go to the Royal Censor¡¯s Office? When the time comes, if they file a memorial as usual, Emperor Chu will most likely not bother with it. Xiang Feiyan doesn¡¯t need to express her stance, but if anyone over does anything at that time, such as playing with some death remonstration, kneeling down, and surrounding the palace gates, you can let Xiang Feiyan capture them and impeach them one by one. However, remember this! The crime cannot be too serious, or it will be disrespectful to the officials!¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°Why is there such a thing?¡± Su Changqing said with a serious expression, ¡°Since Emperor Chu removed the Crown Prince, he naturally has to choose someone that suits his intentions. He still has to observe the inheritor of this country. If he rashly establishes another Crown Prince, it will not be in line with his intentions. He can¡¯t possibly elect a new Crown Prince and remove him the next day. That would be too much of a joke.¡± ¡°But those civil officials are different. These fellows all have deep thoughts, especially those who have already chosen a side. How can they not be anxious? They will try to use their influence to let Emperor Chu appoint the ones they serve!¡± ¡°There are also some people who might be wholeheartedly loyal to justice. They will feel that Emperor Chu might die soon, thus not establishing a Crown Prince is a path to disaster.¡± ¡°But do you know how annoying it is for emperors to see these guys at this time? Because in their eyes, Emperor Chu is nothing but a dead man! No one likes to be seen as dead!¡± ¡°But at the same time, Emperor Chu might not be willing to make a big fuss and wantonly slaughter them. After all, those who had quite a bit of merit when they were alive, and thus would naturally be placed into the historical records after they die. Moreover, many of them are truly dedicated to justice, so they cannot kill all of them. But, letting them do as they please is being too lenient on them. If Xiang Feiyan impeaches them for being rude, it must be in line with Emperor Chu¡¯s wishes. Emperor Chu can lock them up but not punish them. He can leave them to the future emperor to mete out punishment. Forgiven crimes can gather the hearts of others, and punishments can establish prestige.¡± ¡°This way, Xiang Feiyan can be a little more important to Emperor Chu¡­¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°You have to be careful when it comes to seizing the throne, but you also have to be bold! You have to do what you have to do and not do what you shouldn¡¯t do. This is like a bottomless abyss on both sides. You have to grasp the scale by yourself.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Su Wen cupped his hands and agreed. He could not help but praise, ¡°This old man has some skills. As expected of the person who accompanied His Majesty to obtain the throne back then.¡± Su Changqing glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Who are you calling an old man? There¡¯s no problem for me to live for at least a few more decades! Do you believe that I¡¯ll give birth to a younger brother for you and give you fewer assets?¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re old but vigorous. All the best!¡± The capital of Great Chu¡­ the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. At this moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s residence was as deserted as a haunted house. There was no one in the spacious courtyard. Everything had been turned upside down. Su Wen stepped out of the void, but did not close the portal. Instead, he carefully released his perception. After confirming that there was no one around, he then closed the portal. With a leap, he dashed out of the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. Su Wen very quickly returned to the Eldest Princess¡¯ residence. Just like before, he was in no hurry to enter, simply observing the situation outside first. The lights in the courtyard were all dark. Only the Eldest Princess¡¯s room was still lit with candles! Su Wen went over and saw the Eldest Princess seated in front of a bronze mirror with a frown. It was obvious that she had something on her mind. He flashed in and covered the Princess¡¯ mouth in one go. The Eldest Princess widened her eyes in fear. However, when she saw that it was Su Wen in the bronze mirror, she relaxed. Only then did Su Wen let go of her. ¡°Dumbass! You still know how to come back?¡± The Eldest Princess said resentfully, ¡°Sheng¡¯er has already been captured, the Crown Prince has also been crippled, and Royal Father still wants to exterminate his entire family! In addition, he has sent people to investigate Third and Fourth Brother¡¯s residence. If we had known earlier, we might as well have implicated a few more children and settled everything in one move!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Are you crazy?! If we implicate a few more, it might serve to clear his mind instead, and he won¡¯t punish anyone anymore. Do you really think your father is a fool? How is Sheng¡¯er now?¡± At the mention of Xiang Sheng, the Eldest Princess felt even more aggrieved. After all, he was her biological son. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to investigate the past few days and received quite a bit of punishment! I¡¯ve already explained everything I can¡­¡± Just as Su Wen expected, it would be strange if a child could withstand the torture. Su Wen laid on the bed and said, ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you¡­¡± In the palace, the Crown Prince knelt in front of Emperor Chu again. However, at this moment, he was already in an extremely sorry state. His hair was disheveled and his body was covered in wounds. Emperor Chu looked at him before indifferently speaking, ¡°You¡­ have disappointed me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± the Crown Prince said weakly. Emperor Chu sighed and said, ¡°Whether or not it is no longer important¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have let that thing appear in your residence! Especially under your pillow! This is a matter of ability. Furthermore, no matter who it is, as long as they kneel in front of me, I don¡¯t think they will admit that they did it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re father and son after all¡­ In a while, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange some dishes and food for you to have a good meal. Go in peace.¡± In the dim hall, Emperor Chu gave his ultimatum. A trace of madness flashed across the crown prince¡¯s eyes. He suddenly stood up and pointed at Emperor Chu as he cursed, ¡°You old fart! You never wanted to sincerely pass the throne to me! So what if it¡¯s me who did it? I now am wishing for you to die early, I wish for you to be hacked into a thousand pieces. Even if I enter hell, I want to eat your flesh and sleep!¡± No one, including Su Changqing, had expected that the Crown Prince would actually suffer from a mental collapse at this moment and pull such a stunt. Emperor Chu¡¯s face turned red from anger! This was how humans were. Even the Crown Prince felt aggrieved at what had happened to him. You made me the Crown Prince, and then? I¡¯ve waited for decades, but in the end, you¡¯re still f*cking testing me! Then, I was framed and now even set to be killed! However, from the perspective of Emperor Chu, he gave the Crown Prince decades of time, but in the end, he still amounted to nothing. You can¡¯t convince your brothers, and there¡¯s nothing special about you. What right do you have to request that I hand the country over to you? Then, you created a witchcraft curse to kill me, and you still think you¡¯re innocent? At this moment, a report came from outside the hall! ¡°Eldest Princess Xiang Feiyan requests an audience!¡± Emperor Chu calculated the date. Today was the day Xiang Feiyan would enter the palace to visit him. ¡°Let Feiyan in! Seal this fellow¡¯s mouth first, I¡¯ll deal with him later!¡± The Crown Prince was pressed to the side and his mouth was sealed. Xiang Feiyan entered, still carrying a food box as usual. However, her eyes were red and swollen. Clearly, she had been crying before. Xiang Feiyan also saw the Crown Prince, but she did not say anything. She only bowed and said to Emperor Chu, ¡°Royal Father, I know that you have been in a bad mood these past few days, so I made some Pure Heart Lotus Seed Soup.¡± Compared to the Crown Prince¡¯s unruly behavior, Xiang Feiyan was much more obedient. Emperor Chu felt his spirits raise, but he was not in the mood to eat. He only said, ¡°Leave it there.¡± Xiang Feiyan handed the food box to the eunuch. She bowed and said, ¡°I have a request today. Even if Royal Father punishes me, I will still speak!¡± Emperor Chu said, ¡°Are you pleading on behalf of Xiang Sheng? That child has already been interrogated enough. He can return home tomorrow and has only suffered some injuries. He will recover after a few days.¡± Xiang Feiyan shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I want to plead for leniency for Boshan!¡± Xiang Feiyan knelt on the ground and wailed, ¡°Boshan is a good child. Even if he wants to ascend to the throne, he definitely won¡¯t harm Royal Father! There must be something fishy about this matter! Royal Father, please spare his life on account of him being conscientious for decades! After all, he is also my younger brother!¡± Emperor Chu looked at Xiang Feiyan. He really did not expect this. He had also come from the position of a prince, hence he knew that the more one wished to ascend the throne, the more they would wish for the Crown Prince to be gone. There was no other reason than that the Crown Prince and the Emperor were still father and son. So long as a Crown Prince was not killed, even if he was stripped off his position, who knew when he would remember the good things about the Crown Prince one day and maybe reinstate his title on a whim? But Xiang Feiyan actually pleaded for the Crown Prince? ¡°You don¡¯t want to be Emperor?¡± Emperor Chu asked. ¡°I do!¡± Xiang Feiyan said honestly. Every time Emperor Chu asked her, she would never say no. ¡°But even if your daughter wants to be the Emperor, can¡¯t she tolerate her own younger brother? Royal Father, please show mercy and spare Boshan¡¯s life!¡± Emperor Chu closed his eyes. The difference between the two was obvious. ¡°You must know that the assassination of Sheng¡¯er was done by your good brother.¡± Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°I know, but Boshan didn¡¯t try to kill him, or else Sheng¡¯er would have died a long time ago. He just wanted to warn me. Now I know my mistake, so I strengthened Sheng¡¯er¡¯s guards. From the looks of it, it¡¯s actually a good thing.¡± At this moment, Emperor Chu even felt that even his own magnanimity could not compare to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s. ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± Emperor Chu sighed and said, ¡°Go down! Go down¡­¡± If the Crown Prince had not cursed him earlier, he might have listened to Xiang Feiyan and shown mercy. But now¡­. Xiang Feiyan seemed a little unwilling, but Emperor Chu glanced at her and said, ¡°Do you want me to be angry?¡± Xiang Feiyan shook her head and obediently left. Seeing Xiang Feiyan leave, Emperor Chu waved his hand and brought the Crown Prince back! ¡°Did you see that! Did you see that! If you had half of your sister¡¯s breadth of mind! How could you have come to this point? If your sister didn¡¯t plead for leniency, I would definitely hack you into pieces! Now, go down and have a good meal! I¡¯ll give you three feet of white silk, leave you with an intact corpse!¡± (TL Note: White silk is what Emperors used to confer upon criminals to make into a noose and hang themselves.) The Crown Prince was brought away. ¡°Bring me the lotus seed soup,¡± Emperor Chu said softly after this. The eunuch opened the lid and picked up the lotus seed soup. His eyes immediately widened as he saw a banknote folded at the bottom of the bowl and placed there¡­ He quietly handed the lotus seed soup to Emperor Chu without any outward change in his expression¡­ When he turned around to pack the meal box, the banknote was already in his sleeve. Talk? Sometimes, there was no need. People had a tacit understanding. Especially those who could become Emperor Chu¡¯s personal attendants, which one of them wasn¡¯t smart? Xiang Sheng was freed from the prison. It felt good to have the sunlight shine on him again. He felt like he was about to collapse at this point. These past few days had really made him feel fear and anxiety. Su Wen stood at the entrance with some servants. The servants immediately helped Xiang Sheng into the carriage. Su Wen also sat down. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. ¡°Very bad¡­¡± Xiang Sheng was very depressed.¡± I¡¯ve said everything that grandfather told me. Will it affect my mother? ¡° Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen¡­ House Wei is already dead. Moreover, there¡¯s more than one type of bloodline flowing in each human. Otherwise, how can it be passed down? As long as your surname is Xiang, your royal grandfather won¡¯t care. What he wants to investigate isn¡¯t this matter either.¡± Right at this moment, Zhao Jin¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage. ¡°Young Master, look at the east side. There¡¯s a top-grade one there!¡± Su Wen immediately opened the car window! ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s huge!¡± Xiang Sheng asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s huge?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Child, lie down!¡± Everything went according to Su Changqing¡¯s expectations! In the next few days, there were indeed voices in the royal court asking the Emperor to appoint a Crown Prince. All sorts of memorials were presented. The other memorials could be handled by Prime Minister Zhang Yong and the others, but such memorials could only be sent to the palace. At the Third Prince¡¯s residence, the Third Prince was feeling extremely pleased. After the Crown Prince died, his voice became the loudest. A group of ministers gathered at the Third Prince¡¯s residence. Many of them were even former retainers of the Crown Prince. The Third Prince did not reject anyone! As long as it was someone who showed kindness, he would also treat them with kindness. As the officials gathered, at the banquet, someone said, ¡°Right now, Your Highness is the most outstanding among all the princes of Great Chu in terms of reputation and ability. His Majesty has been ill for many days, so he should establish the position of Crown Prince. Tomorrow, we will go to the palace gates to meditate! We must let His Majesty make a decision early.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The appointment of the Crown Prince is an important matter of the country. We cannot delay it. His Majesty has yet to make a decision, so we must speak frankly!¡± ¡°Everyone hopes that His Highness will become the Crown Prince!¡± At the banquet, everyone enjoyed themselves greatly. The Third Prince also ensured that everyone was well taken care of. Finally, the banquet ended. When the Third Prince returned to his room, a bright and cheerful woman walked over and carried a basin of water. She smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness is now expected by everyone. Fourth Brother is definitely not Your Highness¡¯s match.¡± The Third Prince took the hot towel and wiped his face. He sneered. ¡°How can it be that easy?¡± His eyes gradually turned sharp as he said, ¡°The eldest has fallen! But who did this? This method is so vicious, yet it doesn¡¯t leave any traces. I¡¯m afraid the eldest won¡¯t even know who did it even in his death.¡± ¡°Even if it was me, just thinking about it, would I be able to escape this calamity?¡± He sighed and said, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t ascend the throne, I won¡¯t be able to rest easy! Furthermore, I haven¡¯t even obtained the position of Crown Prince yet!¡± ¡°Those fellows are nothing more than fence sitters, falling wherever the wind blows. They might sound loud and powerful now, but if we really rely on them to succeed, we won¡¯t even know how we died!¡± The woman said, ¡°Perhaps the Eldest Prince really cursed His Majesty himself!¡± The Third Prince said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility! But I still feel that something is wrong. Even if he really cursed His Majesty, why would he tell Wei Song? Although Wei Song did indeed have the intention to side with the Crown Prince some time ago, I feel that Boss will definitely not dig his heart and lungs out and say everything. The way Wei Song died after that is even more fishy. It¡¯s obvious that he wants to die without any evidence.¡± ¡°The problem is that when Royal Father sent the Royal Guards, there was a Heaven Rank expert with him! How did that person secretly stuff the Witchcraft doll under the pillow? That¡¯s the biggest reason why he was punished!¡± At this point, fear flashed in the Third Prince¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°The shit has landed on the eldest, and he can¡¯t escape punishment, so he will naturally suffer. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that this matter was really done by the eldest. If it really wasn¡¯t, then our opponents would be terrifying!¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s the Fourth Prince. Other than the Crown Prince, it¡¯s this person! No one else has the ability to compete anymore, right?¡± The Third Prince sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The person I suspect is not the Fourth Brother!¡± The woman asked curiously, ¡°Eldest Princess?¡± ¡°Yes, and no. If I had to state where this whole matter began, it probably started when my eldest sister played Wei Song!¡± ¡°But the strange thing about this matter is why Xiang Sheng went to see Wei Song. If it was eldest sister who did it, she shouldn¡¯t have let Xiang Sheng go to see Wei Song. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be inviting trouble to herself?¡± ¡°And Wei Song¡¯s punishment was clearly Royal Father¡¯s intention!¡± The woman said in a low voice, ¡°You mean¡­ His Majesty and the Eldest Princess conspired together?¡± The Third Prince nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way to explain why someone could place a doll under Boss¡¯s pillow when a Heaven Rank expert was present!¡± At this point, he sighed and said, ¡°If Father and Sister conspire together, then it¡¯s very simple. Father must have already made a promise to Sister.¡± ¡°But the Eldest Princess¡­ in the court¡­ her power is not strong¡­¡± The Third Prince said with a bitter smile, ¡°What does the power in the court count as? The Prime Minister has yet to express his stance, and the other important ministers are all keeping their mouths shut. The people who are truly shouting are those who want to use the ascension as an achievement to promote themselves.¡± The woman was a little worried by his words as well. After all, the Crown Prince¡¯s fate was already shown to them. ¡°Then what does Your Highness plan to do?¡± The woman asked. The Third Prince narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Firstly, we have to use these people to force Father to appoint a Crown Prince! If he wants to appoint Eldest Sister, At that time, even if I don¡¯t object, many important ministers in the royal court will also object. We can also probe Father¡¯s thoughts. Secondly, I have to rope in one person!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Su Daqiang!¡± The Third Prince said in a deep voice,¡± Although my sister has tried to involve herself in the royal court¡¯s affairs several times, she has never succeeded. Furthermore, her actions did not exceed my expectations. However, this time, after my sister returned, she brought this Su Daqiang with her. Her actions have become more profound since then. I did not see any effect when I tried to sow discord between the two of them last time, thus it¡¯s obvious that Su Daqiang has already guessed my intentions!¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°But the entire city is talking about the relationship between Su Daqiang and the Eldest Princess¡­ If you want to rope him in¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a lot of effort.¡± The Third Prince turned to look at the woman and said, ¡°How would you know if you won¡¯t succeed if you don¡¯t do it? Men are all people who like the new and hate the old. Could it be that we can¡¯t even work around this?¡± ¡°However, if the Eldest Princess ascends the throne, he will be above everyone.¡± ¡°Hehe, can he guarantee that my eldest sister will never tire of him? I can give him whatever my sister can give him!¡± Chapter 216 - What Would Happen If You Split Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen received the Third Prince¡¯s invitation once again when Xiang Feiyan went to court. ¡°Another tour of the residence! This fellow is quite interesting. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to this time.¡± Su Wen called Zhao Jin over and boarded the carriage, heading straight for the Third Prince¡¯s residence. Compared to the first time, this time, the welcome was a lot more low-key. However, the Third Prince was still waiting at the door with a passionate expression. ¡°Mister Su! Haha, thank you for gracing us with your presence.¡± The Third Prince welcomed Su Wen into the residence with a smile. A banquet had already been prepared in the residence. When he entered, Su Wen saw a woman was also seated at the banquet. Compared to the beautiful maid last time, this woman¡¯s temperament was completely different. Furthermore, her looks were even better. After they sat down, the Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°This is my sister-in-law, Ren Ning¡¯er!¡± The woman stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Mister Su.¡± Su Wen returned the greeting with a smile and the three of them sat down. After taking a seat, the Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°I was in a hurry last time, thus I did not ask. May I know if you have come down to Great Chu because of the sect or because of personal reasons?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Is there difference?¡± ¡°Of course not. I was merely in sighing in exclaimation that my Great Chu actually has such an extraordinary person like you. After you entered the country, my eldest sister has been truly pleased.¡± Su Wen could tell that something was amiss. This guy was going to get serious. As expected, the Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re a smart person. I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Now that we brothers and sisters are fighting for the throne, no one is willing to retreat, nor can we retreat! If you¡¯re doing this for the sect, I guarantee you that I can do whatever my Eldest Sister has promised the Flame God Sect. I can even immediately get you to send my eldest son to the Flame God Sect to become a disciple.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just you, I can also promise you that whatever my sister can give you, I can match with it. You can marry my sister-in-law, Ren Ning¡¯er. In the future, we will also be a family. I can promise you that if you want power, as long as I ascend to the throne, while I might not be able to discuss the position of Prime Minister, but you can choose the position of any Minister of the six departments.¡± Su Wen picked up the wine cup on the table and took a sip, but he did not say anything. The Third Prince continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. My elder sister is a woman, and ever since the founding of Great Chu, there has never been a woman who ascended the throne. With Mister assisting me, I¡¯m 90% confident that I can succeed in seizing the throne! But if Mister keeps assisting my elder sister, no matter what, I¡¯m afraid Father will waver in the end.¡± ¡°Taking a step back, Mister following my sister is ultimately not a long-term solution. Mister can¡¯t be thinking of becoming a consort, right? If a man occupies such a title, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a joke.¡± ¡°Mister is only in his twenties, and my elder sister is already close to 40 years old. Even now, she is still beautiful and charming, but after 10 or 20 years, will Mister be willing to accompany her in bed?¡± ¡°Moreover, now that my elder sister has become the Great Chu Empress, I¡¯m afraid her control over you will become even stricter. At that time, even if you wants to find someone else, it will be impossible.¡± The Third Prince spoke calmly. It had to be said that this fellow¡¯s words were very reasonable. He smiled and said, ¡°No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s more in your interest to cooperate with me. Do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Su Wen had to admit that if he really looked at it from a purely beneficial point of view, or rather, if he was a person from Great Chu¡­ The Third Prince¡¯s suggestion was indeed attractive. The problem was¡­ Su Wen was a spy from Great Zhou! Compared to the Third Prince, Xiang Feiyan was on a completely different level in terms of scheming and methods. However, such people were easier to control. If he were to help this smart Third Prince up¡­ who knew how much effort he would have to put in to obtain benefits from this. Su Wen raised his wine glass and took another sip. ¡°Your Highness, this Su appreciate your kindness. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been friends with Your Highness Feiyan for a long time. The friendship between us is definitely not what Your Highness thinks. Furthermore, I¡¯m only the Eldest Princess¡¯s guard, so I only wish to remain as one.¡± Su Wen rejected with a smile. By the side, Ren Ning¡¯er looked at Su Wen in surprise! In her opinion, it was more reasonable for Su Wen to accept the Third Prince¡¯s invitation. The Third Prince looked at Su Wen for a long while before laughing. ¡°Hahaha! I was too presumptuous! Come, come, Brother Su, let¡¯s drink!¡± The three of them drank more and more. However, the Third Prince did not mention anything about recruiting him any longer. Finally, the banquet ended¡­ and Su Wen left. The Third Prince did not send him off this time. Obviously, he did not want to try to give him a good impression any more. After watching Su Wen leave, Ren Ning¡¯er said, ¡°Brother-in-law, your methods are not working. Looks like the Eldest Princess is still the most charming!¡± A trace of coldness appeared on the Third Prince¡¯s face as he shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then just ask him to die! In the wine he drank just now, I have already put a spiritual object, the Nine Sunflower Heavy Water. This thing is colorless and odorless, but it contains extremely heavy water energy. Even a 9th Grade Earth Rank martial artist is unable to withstand it. Furthermore, he is also a fire attribute martial artist. thus after the heavy water enters his body, it will quickly react. He is dead for sure!¡± Ren Ning¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Then what happens if he¡¯s gifted or has extraordinary cultivation?¡± The Third Prince said in a ruthless tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t make a move, but since I¡¯ve made a move, this person will definitely die! Don¡¯t worry, I still have a backup plan!¡± Su Wen sat in the carriage and closed his eyes! He could already feel that something was wrong with his body. A large amount of Water Qi started to gush out from his stomach. It constantly spread towards his body! ¡°Pssh¡­¡± When the Holy Flames in his body collided with the water Qi, a large amount of steam appeared in his meridians. ¡°F*ck! I got tricked by that bastard! Brother Jin, leave quickly!¡± Su Wen said to Zhao Jin in a deep voice. Su Wen never expected the Third Prince to have such an object. He cultivated the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra and had the Holy Vermilion Flames in his body, so he was basically immune to all poisons. However, he did not expect that the thing that the Third Prince had given him was not poison. A large amount of water Qi continuously collided with Su Wen¡¯s flame Qi in his body! If not for Su Wen¡¯s Vermilion Bird Glazed Body being so domineering, he could not have survived so long. An ordinary person would probably have long died. Whoosh! Suddenly, a long arrow shot towards Su Wen¡¯s carriage, carrying an extremely powerful force! The long arrow shot straight into the carriage. Immediately after, more than ten men in black appeared in broad daylight! ¡°Kill!¡± With a loud roar, they charged straight towards the carriage! Zhao Jin drew his saber and jumped off the carriage, shouting, ¡°Young master, hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± What he meant was for Su Wen to leave through the teleportation portal! However, Zhao Jin knew very well that he would die in this exchange! Zhao Jin¡¯s bracelet fell to the ground as his beast arm reappeared! He directly stood in front of the carriage, blocking off a round of attacks! This was Zhao Jin¡¯s only thought! The attackers were all 8th and 9th Grade Earth Rank experts, and with just himself, there was no way he could win, and no way he could survive. But Zhao Jin¡¯s gaze was incomparably firm! Just as he was about to crush the pill in his mouth and unleash his full strength, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Su Wen! ¡°It¡¯s not that time yet. Brother Jin, stay away from me, lest you get blasted to bits!¡± Su Wen said in a solemn tone! At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s condition was extremely bad! The Water Qi and Fire Qi in his body clashed continuously, causing his entire body to be in incomparable pain. Furthermore, he was unable to activate his True Qi at all. ¡°Young master!¡± Zhao Jin was rather worried. ¡°Trust me, retreat!¡± Su Wen shouted. At this moment, someone had already rushed in front of Su Wen! He stabbed his sword straight at Su Wen without caring for anything else. At the same time, on the roof far away, a person held a bow and nocked an arrow before shooting three arrows at Su Wen! Bang! In the face of all these attacks, something shocking happened. Su Wen punched the face of the person in front of him! That speed, was too fast! Furthermore, it was devoid of True Qi, just a simple punch! Crack! The sound of bones breaking could be heard. The face of the 8th Grade Earth Rank assassin distorted grotesquely, as fresh blood spewed out. It splattered all over Su Wen! His skull had already been split apart, and the red blood and white brain matter flowed into Su Wen¡¯s hand. Pure physical strength. The most primitive power! So what if he didn¡¯t have True Qi? 8th Grade Earth Rank, one move to kill! At the same time, the three arrows shot out. Su Wen grabbed the corpse in front of him and waved it! All the arrows landed on the corpse. Each arrow contained extremely powerful True Qi and pierced through the corpse in an instant. However, just as the arrows about to pass through the corpse, Su Wen had already thrown the corpse away with the arrows. Everyone stopped what they were doing and stared in shock at Su Wen who was akin to a God of War at this moment! According to the Third Prince¡¯s instructions, this person should not have such strength. Zhao Jin had already dodged as instructed. Su Wen shook the blood off his hand as a cold smile appeared on his face. He muttered, ¡°You bunch of bastards are really good! I¡¯m in a very bad mood now! It f*cking hurts. Where did your master get such a water vapor thing? It¡¯s really disgusting and frustrating. I¡¯ll kill you guys to collect some interest first!¡± Su Wen smiled sinisterly and cracked the joints in his neck. The killing intent in his eyes intensified. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared by him. This guy can¡¯t even activate his True Qi! It¡¯s just that his physical body is strong! If he¡¯s far away, use your Qi to blast him!¡± A 9th Grade Earth Rank expert shouted. ¡°Watch this!¡± The man angrily brandished his blade and sent out a Blade Qi towards Su Wen! Su Wen stomped on the ground in response. Bang! With a loud bang, he charged out. At the same time, several attacks flew towards Su Wen! Su Wen did not care about anyone else and directly charged towards the martial artist who was brandishing his saber and shooting out blade Qi continuously. He exerted strength from his feet and suddenly twisted. He had actually used Stellar Transposition without any True Qi! Furthermore, with his physical strength, his speed was not slow at all! He instantly dodged the Blade Qi wave and pointed out! As for the 9th Grade Earth Rank expert, even though he saw Su Wen approaching, he was fearless! He slashed at Su Wen¡¯s head. Splat! Just as the steel blade was about to touch his body, Su Wen twisted his body and instinctively darted forward. His finger stabbed straight into the man¡¯s throat! Su Wen forcefully pierced through his protective True Qi layer with brute strength. In addition to its Qi blast, the Sunburst Spirit Finger was also excellent in its physical moves! ¡°Thank you, Wu Kunhu!¡± This thought surfaced in Su Wen¡¯s mind! If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Kunhu¡¯s guidance, he would absolutely not have put in all his effort to bitterly cultivate his body and practice every single move. Now, even though he had lost all his Qi, Su Wen still maintained his extremely powerful combat strength! However, even if his fingers were inserted into the other party¡¯s throat¡­ That person was still alive! At the same time, the other people¡¯s attacks had already arrived. Su Wen¡¯s lips curled up in response. With a flick of his finger, he turned around! Splat! That person¡¯s throat was forcefully torn off by Su Wen! In such a scenario, even a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert would find it difficult to survive. Zhao Jin hid at the side and did not idle. He stared at the person shooting from the roof in the distance. He already had the Polymer Cannon assembled in his hand. ¡°Hmm¡­ aim, yes¡­ good baby¡­ just stand there and shoot hard!¡± Zhao Jin muttered to himself. ¡°Go f**k your mother!¡± Zhao Jin shouted as a blue light erupted from his hand! ¡°Crrrkt!¡± Because the archer¡¯s attention was completely focused on Su Wen, his head was pierced through! At the same time, the Polymer Cannon in Brother Jin¡¯s hand exploded! Meanwhile, Su Wen was still engaged in an intense battle within the area. After Su Wen killed two people in a row, these people started to become smarter! They no longer stood on the spot and fought head-on with Su Wen. Instead, they tried to kite him around! After all, Su Wen had lost his True Qi, so while his speed was still fast, it was not as frighteningly fast when compared to their own movements. Furthermore, there was someone holding him back! This was Su Wen¡¯s first time using his physical strength and moves to fight against an enemy. Without much experience, Su Wen was caught by someone and the Qi wave directly landed on his body! ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Wen was already prepared to be cut down. Ding! A red crystal suddenly appeared on Su Wen¡¯s back! It forcefully helped Su Wen withstand this attack! It was precisely Die Yi! Su Wen suddenly recalled that this fellow could transform into armor¡­ ¡°Die Yi, turn into armor mode!¡± A red crystal covered the entire surface of Su Wen¡¯s body! In an instant, Su Wen was hidden under a fiery red armor from head to toe. Even his face was covered by a red helm. It was abnormally domineering! There was also a murderous aura reeking from the armor! Su Wen did not dare to get injured easily now. With the fire and water Qi in his body clashing, and his True Qi would not be able to heal his injuries. However, with the protection of Die Yi, he became even more excited! ¡°Bastard, die for this daddy!¡± Su Wen charged at the enemy again! This time, he realized that not only did his speed not decrease because of the armor¡¯s weight, it even increased! In addition, Su Wen discovered¡­ F*ck, these 9th Grade Earth Rank b*st*rds couldn¡¯t even break through the defense of the armor transformed from Die Yi! He began to act even more brazenly. Su Wen grabbed a person and raised him up high. With one hand grabbing his leg and the other grabbing his arm, he tore him into two! Blood flowed down his head, and his armor turned even redder. Su Wen completely ignored their attacks. Their attacks landed on Su Wen¡¯s body, but they were all blocked by the armor. There was no effect! What was the point of fighting? They could not break Su Wen¡¯s defense, but if Su Wen hit them, they would die! It was just like when a group of Level 1 un-equipped newbies went straight fight against a level 18 God.. Would they succeed? There was only despair found! ¡°Run!¡± It was unknown who was the first person who shouted before running¡­ But everyone suddenly turned around and ran. They circulated their movement techniques to the maximum, afraid that Su Wen would chase after him. However, Su Wen had no intention of pursuing them. The water and fire elemental energy in his body were still clashing frantically, causing him tremendous pain within his body. He climbed onto the carriage and said to Zhao Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll return to the residence!¡± Zhao Jin hurriedly came over and said with reverence in his eyes, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re really f*cking terrifyingly strong! Even I¡¯m afraid when I see you. This group of rascals still wants to plot against you, they¡¯re really courting death!¡± No matter what, he had to flatter him in time. That was his priority. ¡°And your armor, handsome! So handsome¡­ I want to marry you after seeing it.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Zhao Jin flattered as he drove the carriage away. When the officials arrived, there were only corpses and flesh left on the ground. In the Third Prince¡¯s residence, he was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report with an ashen expression. ¡°You said that that person defeated you guys without using True Qi! You guys have five 9th Grade Earth Rank and six 8th Grade Earth Ranks!¡± He could not believe it! He already placed enough importance on Su Wen, and had almost mobilized all the forces under him. But the other party actually killed these people even though he plotted against him? The 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator wanted to cry, but no tears would come out. ¡°Your Highness! That person is probably a Heaven Rank expert! He¡¯s too strong. His physical strength alone is faster than us! OUr protective True Qii is like paper in front of him, and our brothers will die the moment he pokes his fingers in! Then, he wore a red armor. We couldn¡¯t even cut through him if he stood still! How are we supposed to fight?¡± The Third Prince was stunned. ¡°A Heaven Rank expert! That Su Daqiang is a Heaven Rank expert! What should I do? What should I do?¡± He panicked. ¡°Impossible! Father won¡¯t let a Heaven Rank expert participate in the competition! He can¡¯t be a Heaven Rank expert!¡± ¡°But even if he¡¯s not a Heaven Rank expert, his battle prowess is no different from one, right?¡± ¡°No! I have to look for Father! No way either! Could it be that my assassination failed?¡± The Third Prince fell into a dilemma. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s fine¡­ He doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. No matter how high his cultivation is, he can¡¯t directly attack me.¡± The Third Prince consoled himself. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. ¡°If it¡¯s this person¡­ maybe he could have frame the eldest prince under the eyes of a Heaven Rank expert. If I go to my father¡­ I won¡¯t have any evidence! If I go now, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage!¡± In the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, Su Wen sat cross-legged. This was already the third day since he swallowed the Nine Sunflower Heavy Water. This thing¡¯s water vapor seemed endless. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely explode. It was fortunate that Su Wen¡¯s Vermilion Bird Glazed Glass body was powerful and his True Qi was also extremely robust. He forcefully dissolved the water vapor. ¡°Huuu!¡± He finally opened his eyes. Finally, it ended and everything returned to normal. This incident also reminded him that not everything could be eaten just because one was immune to poison. ¡°Third Prince, well done. If I don¡¯t prepare a gift for you, I¡¯ll be letting you down.¡± Su Wen left the chamber and Xiang Feiyan rushed over when she received the report. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± she asked with concern. During this period of time, she was already used to having Su Wen by her side. Su Wen nodded and asked, ¡°How are things on your side?¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really as you said. I participated in the memories of those who went to the palace to sit quietly and die. Father even locked them up! Daqiang, you really have a divine plan!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course, look at who I am!¡± Who was this Old Su that taught him these moves? Nope, never heard of him! Xiang Feiyan¡¯s expression turned solemn as she asked, ¡°What do you plan to do with Third Brother?¡± Su Wen took out a pill from his chest and said with a smile, ¡°This is a Heaven Rank Sex Change Pill. It forcefully change your gender after consuming it¡­?¡± Xiang Feiyan was in disbelief. There was such a pill in the world? She looked shocked and covered her mouth. ¡°Are you planning to turn him into a woman?¡± Su Wen shook his head and sneered. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not that simple. What I¡¯m thinking is, what will happen if I split this pill in half and eat it instead?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xiang Feiyan widened her eyes and took two steps back in fear.. Chapter 217 - Eliminated Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Third Prince¡¯s residence, he had been very cautious recently. There would definitely be a large group of experts following him whenever he went out. However, he did not know that Su Wen had already infiltrated his house. In the kitchen, Su Wen had completely changed into a different person. ¡°Little Li, look at the fire, especially His Highness¡¯ Snow Ginseng Matsutake Soup. You have to use a medium fire to slowly stew it for two hours. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡± The chef instructed before leaving. Su Wen sat in front of the Third Prince¡¯s soup and smiled. This body was that of a servant in the Third Prince¡¯s residence. Su Wen found an opportunity to kidnap him and interrogate him about everything he knew. Then, he used the system to disguise himself as this fellow and infiltrated the Third Prince¡¯s residence. The Third Prince really cared a lot about maintaining his looks. The Snow Ginseng Matsutake Soup was also something the Third Prince would want to drink every day. It was made with premium matsutake as well as eight different supplements. A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face as he looked at the clay pot on the flames. In the front hall, the Third Prince was already preparing to eat. All the dishes had been served. According to his habit, he would have the soup first every day. Only after would he then start eating the other dishes. However, before eating, the Third Prince took out a jade pendant. The pendant was made entirely of Clear Wind Rhino Horn Jade, which could detect hundreds of poisons. He was very careful. Everything that entered his mouth had to be tested first. The servant took the Clear Wind Rhino Horn Jade and placed it into the soup first. After a while¡­ there was no reaction from it. Su Wen, who was hiding in the dark, heaved a sigh of relief. He also did not know if this Sex Change Pill could be considered a poison or not. However, he was already prepared. In any case, he had already split the medicinal pill into two. If he failed this time, he could still prepare for another opportunity. Fortunately¡­ this thing was not picked up through the jade. After checking that there was nothing wrong with the soup, the Third Prince picked up the bowl and started drinking. The servants continued to examine the other dishes. Su Wen, who was hiding on the roof, watched as the Third Prince finished the entire bowl of soup. His heart settled down. ¡°This soup today¡­ is especially delicious¡­ Get me another bowl¡­¡± The Third Prince ordered. At this time, someone suddenly reported that the Fourth Prince wanted to see him! The Third Prince narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Not long after, the Fourth Prince entered. Compared to the Third Prince, this Fourth Prince was even thinner and taller, and also gave off a much colder look. After entering, the Third Prince could not be bothered to show him any respect. He casually asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The Fourth Prince didn¡¯t mind. He pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Hehe, Third Brother¡­ How can you still sit here so calmly? Father has confiscated all the memorials to petition the Crown Prince, and Big Sister has also participated in all the ministers who went to the palace to give advice. These two are echoing each other. Can¡¯t you tell what this means?¡± The Fourth Prince said in a deep voice, ¡°Ever since my Chu Country was established, there have been no women in power. Although you and I brothers don¡¯t get along, our thoughts and concerns are all for the sake of the Chu Country. Could it be that we want to see a woman steal the country?¡± ¡°So?¡± The Third Prince¡¯s expression remained calm. At this moment, a servant brought over a bowl of soup. After testing it with the Clear Wind Rhino Horn Jade, the Third Prince picked up the bowl and drank again. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The moment he took a sip, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why does this taste a little different? It¡¯s not as good as before¡­ Was it an illusion?¡± On the other side, the Fourth Prince said, ¡°You and I brothers naturally have to work together. Let¡¯s push Big Sister out first. At that time, it won¡¯t be too late for the two of us to compete!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Third Prince only managed to say one word. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong¡­ His body felt a little hot¡­ Following this, something shocking happened. The Third Prince¡¯s chest swelled up at a visible rate! His beard also fell off in an instant. His skin turned from its original bronze color to an abnormally fair complexion¡­ ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening to me?¡± The Third Prince was even more confused. His voice had suddenly changed from a man¡¯s to a feminine voice! He reached out to touch his Adam¡¯s apple and realized that it was gone! ¡°Ah?!¡± The Third Prince screamed and stood up in fear. When the Fourth Prince saw this strange change, he unconsciously gulped. The Third Prince hurriedly pulled down his pants¡­ His eyes widened at the sight! Over! It¡¯s all over! How did his little bro become the size of a three-year-old child? The Fourth Brother quickly stood up. ¡°Third Sister¡­ I still have something on, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± ¡°Ah! Fourth, you bastard, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°F*ck your father! Don¡¯t slander me. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The Fourth Prince would never accept this black pot being thrown at him. ¡°Men, capture him! I want the antidote!¡± The Fourth Prince¡¯s guards immediately charged forward to protect their master! But the Third Prince had more people. Not long after, he subdued the Fourth Prince! ¡°Give me the f**king antidote!¡± the Third Prince shrieked. The Fourth Prince wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°It really has nothing to do with me. After I came in, I was seated more than 800 meters away from you. I didn¡¯t even go over, so how can you frame me!¡± Su Wen was grinning from ear to ear from his hiding spot at the top. Interesting! How interesting! A man suddenly turned into a transvestite¡­ Hehe¡­ Emperor Chu could let a man or a woman succeed the throne¡­ but could it be that he would allow a transvestite ro succeed the throne? The Third Prince gradually regained his composure. No! It couldn¡¯t be Fourth Brother! It had to be that bowl of soup! He immediately realized that something was wrong! ¡°Get all the chefs here!¡± Not long after, all the kitchen staff knelt in front of the Third Prince! ¡°Speak! Who made my soup today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The head chef spoke. The Third Prince glared at him and snapped, ¡°What did you put in there!¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t put anything in!¡± At this moment, the Fourth Prince complained, ¡°Third Sister, are you stupid¡­ The person who drugged it probably ran away long ago!¡± The Third Prince looked at him fiercely and gritted his teeth, ¡°Xiang Chun, if you dare call me Third Sister again, I will castrate you today!¡± The Fourth Prince, Xiang Chun, pursed his lips and fell silent. Looking at the slightly deranged Third Prince, he laughed in his heart, but also felt a chill. This was too terrifying. The Third Prince glanced at the servants and asked, ¡°Are there any of the kitchen staff who¡¯re not here now?¡± The chef took a look and said, ¡°Little Li! Little Li is missing! He¡¯s also the one watching over your soup today!¡± Pa! The Third Prince slapped him hard. The situation was now clear. ¡°I have to enter the palace! Only Royal Father can save me!¡± The Third Prince made his decision. In the palace, Emperor Chu had already fallen asleep. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ the Third Prince is here to see you! He said that it¡¯s urgent, and he begs you to save him!¡± The eunuch reported in a low voice. Emperor Chu slowly opened his eyes. To be honest, the Third Prince had always been one of his favorites. His schemes were usually quite good. ¡°The Third asked me to save him? What happened to him?¡± Emperor Chu slowly sat up and asked. ¡°Eh¡­ the Third Prince seems to be a little feminine!¡± The eunuch said honestly. Emperor Chu frowned. ¡°Huh? Let him in!¡± Not long after, the Third Prince entered and knocked his head on the ground. ¡°Father! Save this son! This son has been a target of harm!¡± His sharp voice and fair skin caused his facial features to soften as the effects of the medicine continued to spread. At a glance, it appeared to be a woman¡¯s face. However, one could still vaguely see the Third Prince¡¯s looks if they were familiar with him. Emperor Chu looked at the two lumps on his chest again¡­ before saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve become a woman?¡± ¡°Not completely¡­ below¡­ is still¡­ just like a three-year-old¡­¡± The Third Prince honestly replied. ¡°Take off your pants!¡± Emperor Chu said coldly. The Third Prince obediently took off his pants. ¡°Wheeze!¡± Emperor Chu¡¯s breath caught at the scene and he clutched his chest. At this moment, the young man appeared again. He placed a hand on Emperor Chu¡¯s back, and Emperor Chu¡¯s expression slowly returned to normal. ¡°Fourth grandfather, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The forced effect of a high-tier Heaven Rank pill¡­¡± The young man said softly. ¡°Unless you have a corresponding Heaven Rank pill or a Heaven Rank expert, no one can do anything about it.¡± Upon hearing this news, despair appeared in the Third Prince¡¯s eyes. He wailed, ¡°Father, you have to save me!¡± ¡°Is there anyone you suspect?¡± Emperor Chu sighed. For this situation, he had no other alternatives left to help the Third Prince. After pondering for a moment, the Third Prince gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It might be Big Sister! Or her lover, Su Daqiang!¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Emperor Chu rebuked angrily, ¡°That¡¯s your sister¡¯s guard!¡± ¡®Hehe, everyone knows, why aren¡¯t you allowing me to say it?¡¯ The Third Prince sneered in his heart, but he did not dare to refute. After Emperor Chu finished tirade, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°No evidence¡­¡± ¡°Not even a little?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Then why did you say it was him?¡± The Third Prince knew that he could not hide it any longer. He said honestly, ¡°A few days ago, I gave Su Daqiang a Nine Sunflower Heavy Water to drink and even sent a group of experts to kill him! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t succeed.¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you!¡± Emperor Chu berated. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no evidence for this matter. I can¡¯t easily touch Su Daqiang as well. The Flame God Sect behind him has an extremely deep background. However, I¡¯ll help you ask. If you can¡¯t succeed, then hand over the power of the court yourself!¡± And just as Su Wen expected! Emperor Chu would never let such a Third Prince ascend the throne. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if he became the emperor? The Third Prince¡¯s eyes flickered with despair as he slowly backed away. Late at night¡­ a woman¡¯s cry came from the Third Prince¡¯s residence¡­ ¡°It¡¯s useless! It¡¯s useless! No matter how hard I try, it¡¯s useless!¡± The Third Prince sat by the bed, his eyes filled with despair. ¡°I can only hope for Royal Father¡¯s side¡­¡± Meanwhile, Su Wen also returned to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence. The two of them laid on the bed¡­ After hearing Su Wen¡¯s description, the Eldest Princess smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Third Brother has really become Third Sister?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The effect of the medicine is only half as strong. I wonder what his lower body looks like¡­ That¡¯s the key.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really evil!¡± The Eldest Princess leaned against Su Wen¡¯s side and said, ¡°This way, I¡¯m afraid Fourth Brother will also be scared out of his wits!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Probably. I wonder if he still has the courage to continue fighting with us.¡± ¡°Hehe! Ignore him, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡± The next morning, an Royal Decree was passed down from the palace to Su Wen and the Eldest Princess. This was within their expectations. However, after entering the palace, it was the Eldest Princess who met Emperor Chu first. When the father and daughter met, Emperor Chu looked at the Eldest Princess and said in a low voice, ¡°Something happened to your third brother.¡± The Eldest Princess looked surprised. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He has become a monster that¡¯s neither male nor female!¡± There were naturally no humans that posed themselves as transvestites yet in this era. Thus, Emperor Chu could only use such words. The Eldest Princess frowned and said, ¡°I was just about to report to you as well about him. He invited Daqiang to a banquet, but in the end, he played a trick during the banquet. Later on, he even sent experts to intercept and kill him! Royal Father, please uphold justice!¡± Emperor Chu was speechless. Last night, the Third Prince had already admitted to his actions. In the end, the Eldest Princess came to complain. How could he not care? Emperor Chu pretended to be furious. ¡°This unfilial son! Help him transform back. I¡¯ll immediately punish him!¡± Xiang Feiyan looked confused. ¡°Royal Father, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know why Third Brother became like that. How can I turn him back into a human? I don¡¯t have such ability.¡± Emperor Chu stared hard at Xiang Feiyan. As they locked glances, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s gaze was only full of an innocent curiosity. Emperor Chu sighed faintly and said, ¡°Let Su Daqiang in. You wait outside the hall.¡± Xiang Feiyan retreated while Su Wen came in. Upon seeing Emperor Chu, Su Wen bowed. Emperor Chu smiled. ¡°Is Mister Su still used to the capital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good here.¡± ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re at the peak of the 9th Grade Earth Rank, right?¡± Emperor Chu suddenly threw out this curveball. Su Wen did not deny it. ¡°Your Majesty is indeed sharp, to be able to see through it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem with my third son. Currently, he¡¯s displaying some male and female appearances. If you can help him recover, there¡¯s a Golden Crow Foot Bone in my Great Chu¡¯s inner treasury. I¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡± Su Wen raised his brows in recognition and surprise! Golden Crow Foot Bone? Would that thing benefit him? Su Wen was not sure. But the main problem was that he really could not recover¡­ Furthermore, Su Wen was not a fool. Once Xiang Feiyan ascended the throne, would Su Wen need an old man like him to pass it over to himself? Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me for being unable to help you with this matter, but I¡¯m only a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. What Your Majesty talked about far exceeds the scope of my abilities.¡± Emperor Chu was helpless. He really wanted to help the Third Prince in this matter, but the two of them refused to admit anything. Emperor Chu had no evidence to say that they were the ones who did it. What could he do? If it was an ordinary person, he could naturally use some forceful methods. However, Su Wen had the Flame God Sect behind him, and Xiang Feiyan was also a part of that Sect. Xiang Feiyan was also one of the successors he had temporarily set his heart on. It was destined that this matter could not be forced. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Forget it! Forget it! Then please do as you wish, Mister.¡± Obviously, he wanted to chase the guest out. Su Wen bowed and left. After he left, the young man asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you care about the Third Prince?¡± Emperor Chu said indifferently, ¡°If I can¡¯t control it, then I naturally won¡¯t care. The competition for the throne is incomparably cruel. If one is not careful, the entire game will be lost. Third Brother is making things difficult for me. It was a brilliant move to plan to kill Su Daqiang, but he failed on the verge of success and was taken revenge for by others. He deserves it. Since I let them fight amongst each other, so long as they follow certain rules, I have to do the same as well. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of competing? I would just have allowed the Third to ascend the throne immediately. I can only say that I was too careless this time.¡± At this point, he sighed and said, ¡°Although he lost, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to leave his life behind. Feiyan values relationships. With the Third Brother in such a state, he¡¯s no longer a threat¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be so ruthless.¡± ¡°Pass down the decree. Whether it¡¯s the commoners or the civil and military officials of the Royal Court, anyone who dares to discuss this matter will be executed!¡± The Royal Family had to maintain their reputation and ego. No one could have imagined that the Third Prince, who originally had the loudest voice, would be kicked out of the game overnight. However, when everyone saw the Third Prince¡¯s current appearance, they fell silent. No one knew if he was a man or a woman¡­ In everyone¡¯s impression, the Third Prince was a man. However, no matter how hard they tried, the undulations of his chest, his fair skin, and his sharp voice all indicated that the Third Prince had undergone an inexplicable change. Emperor Chu soon issued a decree to strip the Third Prince of all his duties. Obviously, this was a hidden message. The Third Prince had been kicked out of the competition. Furthermore, Emperor Chu had done another act, that was to confer the title of King to Xiang Feiyan! One had to know that before Xiang Feiyan, no woman in Great Chu was conferred the title of King. It was not a big deal to be bestowed the title of King with the royal bloodline, but to give it to a woman was equivalent to telling everyone that she might become the next Emperor! In an instant, the situation within the Royal Court changed. With the Third Prince as an example, the Fourth became even more careful. Anything that entered his mouth had to be a living thing. He would first kill it, process it, and eat it on his own. He did not dare pass on such tasks to anyone else. He carried all the seasonings with him and only handed them to his subordinates when he made them. This was to prevent the scenario of it being replaced. After they were done, they still had to test the food first. He would only eat it when nothing happened to them after half an hour. In the Flame God Sect, Wu Yuehan¡­ She sat in the Purple Bamboo Building alone and felt her pulse. She looked conflicted. She was already suspicious at this point whether she was the one with a problem, or the problem lay with Su Daqiang! She had clearly calculated the date accurately, and she had also undergone several rounds of deep seeding¡­ But why did it not succeed? Problem was, if there was something wrong with that guy, then how could his daughter be explained? Moreover, she was definitely biological. After all, his own talent was displayed there. Therefore, Wu Yuehan was already suspecting herself¡­ ¡°Could it be that I can¡¯t conceive? That doesn¡¯t make sense. No matter how you look at my figure, I look like someone who has childbearing hips¡­¡± Wu Yuehan was unconvinced. She stood up angrily at this point. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe it! If I go again this time, I won¡¯t come back if I don¡¯t succeed! I¡¯ll get him for three months. Don¡¯t tell me he can¡¯t hit it after so long!¡± Wu Yuehan prepared to go down the mountain once more. At this moment in the mountain gate¡­ Dongfang Ju looked at the Su Su dancing in the sky. Too powerful! This talent was too powerful! Ever since Su Su entered the sect, in just a few months¡­ her cultivation base had increased crazily, and she had already reached the 9th Grade of the Star Rank. She looked as though she was about to break through to Earth Rank at any time. How would he know that the effort and methods Ni Hongxiao spent on Su Su made her not belong to the category of ordinary humans? ¡°If the Sect were to be handed over to a three-year-old girl¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a joke¡­¡± Dongfang Ju was at a loss, but also happy. This was such terrifying talent! Once she matured, it would definitely be a good thing for the sect. ¡°Su Su! Master will bring you down the mountain to eat good food today! Don¡¯t worry, I will bring a portion back for your mother.¡± Outside the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, the Third Prince alighted. He was originally a handsome person, and coupled with the effects of the Sex Change Pill, his facial features were soft and his figure was enchanting. Anyone who saw him would think that he was a woman. Unfortunately, he was still a man at the bottom¡­ Or more accurately a boy¡­ ¡°I must change back! No matter the price!¡± Chapter 218 - Below the Heaven Rank, I Am Invincible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, the Third Prince met Su Wen once more. Looking at the Third Prince who was as beautiful as a flower in front of him, Su Wen laughed in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°Is there a reason for your visit, Your Highness?¡± Su Wen said coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgetten your generous gift the last time!¡± The Third Prince suddenly knelt in front of Su Wen! ¡°I was wrong! I really know I was wrong! Mister Su, I beg you. Please let me go. Please be magnanimous and help me recover. I promise that I will help Eldest Sister ascend the throne and follow your lead from now on!¡± As he spoke, his eyes were filled with tears. At first glance, she looked frail and pitiful. To a man, this was too painful to watch. In fact, he felt that everyone¡¯s gazes toward him were very strange. In the past two days, even the Third Prince¡¯s son had been looking at him strangely! But he could not voice his bitterness! What could he do? What should he do? So what if he had Royal authority and wealth?! Without the dignity of a man, the Third Prince realized that it was all nonsense. He only had one thought, and that was to become a normal person, a normal man. Su Wen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Prince, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Sir Su, I beg of you! Take it as me begging you!¡± The Third Prince kowtowed continuously as he wailed, ¡°I can give you everything I can, including my wife and sister from last time. Also, if you really like mature women, even my wives and concubines can serve you in front of your bed. I only ask that you help me recover!¡± This guy had obviously already been driven crazy. All kinds of conditions were being offered. Perhaps he had really thought it through. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to his concubines if he didn¡¯t recover¡­ Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°I really can¡¯t help you. Your Highness, you should calm down¡­ accept reality¡­ and continue to move forward.¡± ¡°How¡­ how can I look forward to this state?¡± The Third Prince¡¯s face was filled with agony. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Find a suitable husband¡­¡± The Third Prince bit his lower lip and looked at Su Wen. ¡°If you like it, I can do it too! I only ask that you help me change back.¡± Um¡­ Su Wen rolled his eyes and sneered. ¡°Stop dreaming. I can¡¯t help you! You better go do what you need to do.¡± At this moment, Xiang Feiyan also walked in. She looked at the Third Prince kneeling on the ground and said with a smile, ¡°Third Sister, what are you doing here? Why are you kneeling? Quickly get up!¡± As she spoke, she went forward to help the Third Prince, nay, Princess up. Hearing this, the Third Prince felt bitter. The bitterness in his heart was worse than eating a Chinese Goldthread. (TL Note: Coptis chinensis, a type of herb used in Chinese medicines that¡¯s particularly bitter.) No one would be able to tolerate such a difference in gender. Eh¡­ maybe Wang Ruoyu from Yan Country could accept it¡­ However, the Third Prince would definitely not accept it! The Third Prince left the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence in a daze. He boarded the carriage¡­ and returned home forlornly. The court gradually became clear. The Eldest Princess, Xiang Feiyan, and the Fourth Prince, Xiang Chun, became the two with the greatest support. In the following days, many people began to approach Xiang Feiyan with the intention of going under her banner. Many officials even took the initiative to show their loyalty. It could be said that her residence was now like a marketplace. Xiang Chun was not to be outdone. He had a certain amount of power in the court to begin with. Most importantly, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s reputation was not good. Her relationship with Su Wen had spread throughout the capital and to top it off, she was a woman. Thus, many ministers were unwilling to accept her ascension. Some of the important ministers of the six departments even began to lean towards Xiang Chun. As for this fellow, after the incident between the Third Prince and the Crown Prince, he grew even more cautious. He did not give any opportunity for himself to be harmed. Time dragged on¡­ In the royal palace, Emperor Chu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re already like a lamp without oil. No matter how strong the True Qi is, it can¡¯t extend your lifespan indefinitely. You shouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. Aren¡¯t you going to make a decision?¡± After the young man helped Emperor Chu infuse more True Qi, he spoke indifferently. Emperor Chu¡¯s gaze was a little dazed. ¡°I ascended the throne at the age of 37 and have been in power for 35 years¡­ The Great Chu territory has expanded by a third¡­ I want to hand over this foundation to a reliable person¡­¡± ¡°Now, only Feiyan and Xiang Chun are left. I can¡¯t see the outcome of the battle between the two of them¡­ Then let them snatch it¡­ After I die, I will issue a decree that whoever obtains the Royal Jade Seal and personally writes the edict and sends it to the Bright Harmony Hall to be stored for a day and night, the throne will belong to them¡­ no matter what methods they use¡­¡± The young man sneered, ¡°You¡¯re still more inclined towards Xiang Chun¡­¡± These words were true. Although Xiang Feiyan had some support in the court, she did not have any connections in the army. On the contrary, the Fourth Brother had quite a few troops in the army, and they had already been mobilized near the capital. This rule was extremely disadvantageous to Xiang Feiyan. Emperor Chu¡¯s eyes became dimmer and dimmer as he panted heavily¡­ He said in a low voice, ¡°Feiyan¡­ in the end, she¡¯s still a woman. I still can¡¯t make up my mind¡­ If a woman ascends to the throne, she might be the start of my Great Chu disaster. However, these past few days, Feiyan¡¯s performance has suited my heart¡­ Even at this time, I¡¯m still uncertain¡­ Then give her a chance. If she can¡¯t win¡­ then don¡¯t blame me¡­¡± At this moment, the young man placed his hand on his body again. After another infusion, Emperor Chu¡¯s complexion slightly improved. ¡°Fourth Grandpa! I really envy you people¡­ long lives¡­ so good¡­¡± Disappointment flashed across the fourth grandfather¡¯s eyes as he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. It doesn¡¯t feel good to always see people around you leave¡­¡± In the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, Su Wen was lying in his room. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! Someone from the palace sent news!¡± A maid¡¯s urgent shout came from outside. ¡°Huuu!¡± Su Wen and the Eldest Princess stopped their actions and lifted the blanket, drenched in sweat. Su Wen rushed to the door like an arrow. He was naked, but he didn¡¯t care. He pulled open the door and shouted, ¡°Who is it? Where is he?¡± ¡°He has already left. He said that the news is confidential and doesn¡¯t dare to pass it on to others. Furthermore, he cannot leave for too long. He must return immediately.¡± As he spoke, he handed the note over. Su Wen took it and read it carefully! The maidservant kept stealing glances at Su Wen¡¯s naked body. Hiss¡­ no wonder he had that name¡­ and no wonder Her Highness¡­ After Su Wen saw this, his expression turned solemn. On it, the words of Emperor Chu were written clearly! ¡°Old Su, what a good move!¡± Su Wen finally felt the benefits of Su Changqing. This seemingly unintentional scheme gave him the most important information! After some thought, Su Wen turned to look at Xiang Feiyan and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Put on your clothes and enter the palace!¡± Xiang Feiyan also stood up immediately. She ran to Su Wen¡¯s side and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Wen passed the note to her and said, ¡°Take a look at yourself. Your father is going to die!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiang Feiyan immediately took the note from Su Wen. After reading it, she frowned and said, ¡°Father hasn¡¯t returned to the heavens yet. Should we enter the palace now? Is it appropriate?¡± Su Wen coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s suitable! Of course it¡¯s suitable, it¡¯s the most suitable! At this moment, do you think he will kill you even if he knows that you have spies by his side? No! He won¡¯t do anything! Taking the initiative is the most important thing now.¡± At this point, Su Wen¡¯s eyes were sharp as he analyzed, ¡°If others transfer people into the palace first and surround the palace with an army, even I will find it difficult to charge in! This way, we will occupy our positions first while I guard the entrance of the Clear Harmony Palace Hall. No matter how many troops there are, they won¡¯t be able to kill their way in!¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at the domineering Su Wen with admiration. However, she was still a little suspicious. ¡°Is there really no problem? If he really sends people to attack, just you¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Su Wen laughed maniacally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Under the Heaven Rank, I am invincible!¡± In the palace, Emperor Chu¡¯s consciousness was already blurry. But he was still alive¡­ he was still holding onto his last breath. He kept recalling the past, having experienced too much glory. In this world, there were too few people who could understand life and death¡­ ¡°Your Majesty! The Eldest Princess brought Xiang Sheng and some guards into the palace¡­¡± Emperor Chu struggled to open his eyes, which were filled with turbidity. ¡°Hehe¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­ she has people in this hall¡­ my daughter¡­ not bad¡­ not bad¡­¡± Emperor Chu said softly, ¡°Fourth grandfather, send me off. Pass the decree.¡± That young man came to his side and lowered his head. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of continuing to reminisce¡­?¡± Emperor Chu looked more carefree. ¡°Thank you for your help during this period of time.¡± The young man shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re family. It¡¯s only right.¡± He placed his fingers on Emperor Chu¡¯s neck. In an instant, the Emperor breathed his last. The Emperor of a generation had fallen. Immediately after, the young man walked out and took out the royal edict that the late Emperor Chu had drafted. He recited it in a clear voice, ¡°The Emperor of Great Chu¡¯s last decree: I have already passed away, and the throne has yet to be decided. All princes and the Eldest Princess in the capital can enter the palace and seize the Royal Jade Seal. They will then write an edict and place it in the Bright Harmony Hall. If they can keep it there for a day and night, they can ascend to the throne!¡± His voice spread throughout the entire Great Chu Imperial Capital, and everyone could clearly hear it. In an instant, the capital erupted! No one expected Emperor Chu to resort to such a method in the end. Although they were all princes, many of them knew very well that they had no way of competing. The moment the voice sounded, the Fourth was jolted awake from his dream. When he heard this, he was overjoyed! ¡°Hahaha! The throne is mine! That Xiang Feiyan doesn¡¯t have any military authority. How can she ensure that the edict is placed in the Bright Harmony Hall for a day and night?¡± ¡°Men, quickly gather the troops and enter the palace!¡± On the other side, the Third Prince had also heard the news. A look of surprise appeared on his face! One had to know that this meant that he also had a chance! Many of his subordinates were still loyal to him. However, his expression immediately darkened. With his current state, even if he ascended the throne and became an emperor, he would still become the laughing stock of everyone, right? After pondering for a moment¡­ The Third Prince made up his mind! He would summon his old troops! Go to the palace to seize the throne! No matter what, he was already a laughing stock. Since that was the case, he would become the Emperor of Great Chu and kill everyone who dared to mock him! In an instant, the capital of Great Chu was filled with soldiers. In the palace, Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan, who had arrived earlier, had already obtained the Royal Seal and were rushing to the Bright Harmony Hall. They also brought Xiang Sheng, Xue Qianxun, and Zhao Jin. The reason was very simple. If they were to die, they would die together. Otherwise, if these people stayed outside, they would become Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan¡¯s weakness once they were captured. After entering, Su Wen saw a young man standing there. Beside him was the memorial tablet of the ancestors of Great Chu. The young man introduced himself, ¡°My name is Xiang Ding. According to seniority, you should call me Fourth Great-Grandfather. I am currently the Heaven Rank expert maintaining the palace.¡± He looked at Xiang Feiyan and continued, ¡°You have to think carefully. Once the royal decree is placed down, you have to stay in this hall. If this brat can¡¯t guard the door, all of you will die!¡± He chose to ignore Zhao Jin and Xue Qianxun. In his eyes, these two people were better than nothing. Xiang Feiyan nodded. At this point, there was no other choice. Xiang Ding looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Are you very confident?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It might be an army of thousands!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m invincible below Heaven Rank,¡± Su Wen said with a smile. Xiang Ding laughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha! Good kid, you have a heroic spirit. Even when I was in the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, I didn¡¯t dare to say such words!¡± As he spoke, his voice spread far and wide. ¡°Xiang Feiyan has finished drawing up the decree and has sent it to the Bright Harmony Hall! The decree will take effect in 24 hours!¡± Su Wen turned around and pushed open the door before walking out. Xiang Sheng was a little worried. He looked at Xiang Feiyan. ¡°Mother, will Master be alright?¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your master is big and strong! There¡¯s definitely no problem!¡± She was confident in Su Wen, not because of their special relationship. However, she knew very well that Su Wen was an extremely smart person. From the time he helped her obtain Emperor Chu¡¯s trust and helped her become the only princess who had the qualifications to compete for the throne, including obtaining insider information from the palace. It could be seen that Su Wen was definitely not a rash person. Since he had chosen to stand there himself, he must have a certain amount of confidence. No one would take a path of certain death! Hence, Xiang Feiyan believed that Su Wen definitely had a way. At this moment, Su Wen had already stepped out of the hall. He sat cross-legged at the entrance of said palace hall. Soon, hurried footsteps could be heard. An unexpected youth appeared before Su Wen. The 15th Prince! Behind him was a large group of Royal Guards. ¡°Who are you? Get out of the way! That Xiang Feiyan is only a woman, how can she ascend to the throne?¡± The 15th Prince snapped. This fellow was originally not fighting for the position of Crown Prince, but his uncle was the commander of the Royal Guards. Once this rule was announced, he immediately had an idea. He immediately led the 3,000 Royal Guards to the entrance of Bright Harmony Hall to contend for the throne! Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m your god brother-in-law.¡± ¡°Kill this bastard!¡± The 15th Prince commanded! Immediately, a large group of soldiers charged forward. ¡°Army Formation, Imperial Clan Assault, activate!¡± A man led the group to charge forward. He was precisely the uncle of the 15th Prince, the commander of the Royal Guards! He was also a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert! Of course, before knowing Su Wen¡¯s true strength, he would not easily step forward. Seeing the people rushing over, Su Wen¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame yourselves for following the wrong person.¡± He raised his hands and pointed his ten fingers forward! ¡°Ten Fingers Rapid Burst!¡± Whoosh! Golden Qi burst forth. The beams shot straight into the group of guards Bang! In the next second, the Holy Flames ignited and exploded. Golden-red flames shone brightly in the night sky, looking extremely beautiful. However, this gorgeous flame brought with it a hellish temperature! The consecutive bursts of Holy Flames instantly swallowed countless lives. The violent nature of the flames completely ignited the front of the Bright Harmony Hall. The Royal Guards roared and wailed, but it was useless. The flames continued to burn on their bodies, slowly claiming their lives. The raging flames were akin to a great barrier that separated everyone from the palace hall. Hundreds of people died in that one move, and for those that were left¡­ They were left looking at the miserable state of their comrades in front of them and smelling the burnt smell of their flesh. Who would still dare rush forward? All of them stopped in their tracks. Fear rose in their hearts! Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value began to increase. ¡°Attack! All of you f*cking attack! Whoever doesn¡¯t attack, I¡¯ll chop off their heads! He can¡¯t use this kind of attack more than a few times! Just charge over!¡± The leader of the Royal Guards roared. He quickly rushed forward, pulled out his sword, and chopped off the head of a royal guard who was frozen at his spot. At this moment, the raging flames parted and Su Wen walked out from the flames. The surrounding Holy Flames were like excited fairies in front of him. However, in the eyes of the soldiers, this person was like a devil from hell. The smile on Su Wen¡¯s face made them feel even more terrified. The leader of the Royal Guards gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Follow me!¡± He knew that if he didn¡¯t charge now, no one would! ¡°Kill!¡± As expected, he shouted loudly, increasing the morale of the soldiers. Everyone gritted their teeth and rushed forward with him! However, just as he was halfway there, he suddenly realized that Su Wen had appeared in front of him in an instant. Only then did Su Wen¡¯s voice then come drifting over. ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± Su Wen threw a punch. The fist connected directly with his chest. A huge pillar of fire shot out through his back from his chest. No one expected that he would not be able to withstand a single move from Su Wen. ¡°He¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted and everyone looked at Su Wen in fear! Everyone knew that the difference between Heaven Rank experts and ordinary people was like the difference between an ocean and a lake. In the next second, Su Wen appeared in front of the 15th Prince and grabbed his head with a smile. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Bang! Flames burst forth, igniting his body. Su Wen released his grip. The 15th Prince continued to howl and struggle, but he was unable to extinguish the flames. Furthermore, no one dared to come forward to help him. Finally, he was burnt to a crisp. Actually, Su Wen did not need to do this. He could kill him in one move! However, Su Wen wanted the Emotional Value of these soldiers. He wanted them to feel fear! As expected, with this move, the Emotional Value increased rapidly. It was unknown who shouted, but the Royal Guards scattered! Their boss was already dead, so what was the point of fighting! Su Wen sat back down at his spot. Emperor Chu was already dead. Su Wen was very sure that under such circumstances, a Heaven Rank expert would definitely not stop him from killing the princes. In the courtyard, the fragrance of meat filled the air. The scene was extremely terrifying. Back in the Bright Harmony Hall, Xiang Sheng gulped. This was the first time he saw Su Wen seriously attack. He was too powerful! His strength was too frightening. Xiang Ding also shook his head and sighed. ¡°This kid is so strong! Even when I was at the ninth rank, I was probably far inferior to him. If he can break through to the Heaven Rank, his future will be limitless.¡± As time passed, the temperature in the air slowly dissipated. Finally, Xiang Chun approached. He brought more people and more experts along with him. The moment he entered the courtyard, he frowned. The situation in front of him was too tragic. There were charred corpses strewn everywhere. Su Wen sat in front of the courtyard and looked at Xiang Chun, who was surrounded by experts. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Su Daqiang. I¡¯m big and strong!¡± Su Wen greeted with a smile. Xiang Chun looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Su Daqiang, if you surrender now, I will guarantee you glory and wealth! Behind me, there are tens of thousands of troops. If each one of them spit, they will drown you!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°You can try!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Under his command, the soldiers immediately charged forward! The same scene repeated itself! Su Wen raised his fingers again. ¡°Ten Fingers Rapid Burst!¡± However, this time, the situation changed. The moment Su Wen attacked, those experts flew out at the same time! One of them rushed towards Su Wen and used their True Qi to block the attack! Boom! Boom! Boom! Continuous explosions occurred! The Holy Flames burned, but they were stopped by these people. ¡°Golden Solar Flame Blast!¡± Whoosh! The golden light shone out from the Holy Flames. His vision was clearly blocked by the flames, but the golden light accurately hit its target, and a 9th Grade Earth Rank¡¯s head exploded. And this was only the beginning. The golden light pierced straight through and forcefully charged out a hundred meters. Bang! Then, it exploded again. Everyone along the way that was pierced through burst into flames as well. The wails sounded again. Holy flames surged in Su Wen¡¯s eyes. Under the activation of the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird, the flames would not obstruct Su Wen¡¯s vision at all. At this time, he also moved! He charged straight towards Xiang Chun! ¡°Kill!¡± With a loud roar, the soldiers charged forward without any regard for their lives! Xiang Chun¡¯s subordinates also rushed towards Su Wen. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen laughed maniacally as his fingers turned into fists! ¡°Great Solar Supreme Policy ¡ª¡ª Nine Glorious Raging Flames Fist!¡± A raging holy flame started burning from Su Wen¡¯s arms, but it did not harm him at all. Su Wen punched out! The Holy Flames that were wrapped around him expanded in the wind. The diameter of his fist instantly expanded to four to five meters. All the soldiers along the way were severely injured by the fist and flames! They would die the moment they came into contact with them! BAM! His fist flew out dozens of meters and exploded. The range of that explosion was much larger than the Sunburst Spirit Finger! Broken limbs, flesh and blood¡­ The slaughter and battle had begun! Although the soldiers knew that they were no match, they could only fight with their lives! Those experts also used their ultimate techniques! However, at this moment¡­ An additional armor appeared on Su Wen¡¯s body! Die Yi appeared again! Su Wen was even more unrestrained with the presence of the armor. Kill, kill, kill! He knew that this was the only way forward for him! Su Wen constantly shifted around the battlefield, stepping on the Star Positions to recover his True Qi energy. More and more people were killed. Mountains of corpses and seas of blood, red battle armor. It was as if a war god descended into this world. ¡°Charge, charge, charge! All of you, attack! He¡¯s only one person!¡± The Fourth Prince roared at the top of his lungs. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°Men! Attack the Bright Harmony Halll! Kill Xiang Feiyan first!¡± Seeing how powerful Su Wen was, he decided to change his modus operandi. Several figures charged straight for the Bright Harmony Hall at his command! However, just as they moved, a red light flashed past! It was Su Wen! He latched onto a head with each hand. When his arms pulled back¡­ Bang! Two heads were like watermelons, bursting into blood blossoms in mid air. Red and white brain matter scattered everywhere. When Su Wen activated his True Qi, body, and movement techniques at full force, his speed was too fast for anyone to keep up with. In an instant, he caught up to them and killed them all! Seeing Su Wen¡¯s ferocity¡­ fear rose in the hearts of those experts. It was too terrifying. A 9th Grade Earth Rank expert was like a chicken in his hands. If this wasn¡¯t a Heaven Rank expert, then what was? After all, not everyone had seen a Heaven Rank expert before. Humans were like this. Who would be willing to risk their lives for a throne they were not going to sit on? Especially when facing an opponent that was powerful to the point of despair? Some experts already had the intention to retreat! Chapter 219 - Drawing A Clear Line Between Physical Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the crowd, Su Wen continued to kill. The victim¡¯s blood and Qi was also continuously absorbed by Die Yi. Su Wen could feel the joy emanating from Die Yi. Meanwhile, the blood and Qi absorbed by the butterfly robe was actually helping Su Wen recover his stamina. Although it could not help Su Wen recover his True Qi, the large amount of Blood Qi entering his body made Su Wen feel that his physical stamina was extremely sufficient! If this continued, he could fight for as long as he wanted. This was something that he did not discover during his battle with the Third Prince¡¯s goons. There were fewer people killed that time, so it was not obvious. But this time, too many people died. The soldiers continued to charge forward and die to his hands. No one knew when Su Wen would suddenly lose strength and fall, thus they could only listen to orders and continue charging. The soldiers only had the option of being killed by their superiors or by Su Wen. They were caught between a rock and a hard place, tragic and helpless! Bang! Su Wen punched another person in the chest. The final despair in that person¡¯s eyes was still there even as he fell. Su Wen could already sense that the experts were afraid! They had started to scheme against themselves, hoping that it would be someone that would go and face off against Su Wen instead. As for the soldiers, they could only charge forward with despair in their hearts. They had no choice. If they did not charge, they would still die! However, this despair could provide Su Wen with a large amount of Emotional Value. More and more corpses appeared in front of the palace hall Yet, no one could take a step forward. Seeing that there were still many people in front of him, a sharp glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes! As if sensing Su Wen¡¯s thoughts, a pair of huge wings of fire suddenly unfurled behind the butterfly armor. The wings flapped and brought Su Wen up high. Su Wen stretched out his right hand in the air. A large amount of fire elemental energy began to flow based on his will. Nine Glorious Raging Flames Fist ¡ª Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun! In the sky, the flames in Su Wen¡¯s hands became more and more condensed, emitting an extremely bright light. The temperature also increased. Even the people on the ground could clearly feel the scorching heat above them. Everyone was sweating! It was too hot. It was clearly night, and Su Wen was furthermore far away. Countless holy flames surged into the palm of his hand, making him look as though he was holding onto a miniature sun! ¡°Beat him up!¡± A shout could be heard. Countless attacks flew towards Su Wen! But it was useless. Under the protection of Die Yi, Su Wen was completely unharmed. Furthermore, many of his attacks were directly incinerated by the scorching sun in Su Wen¡¯s hand. From afar, the air around Su Wen was distorted by the high temperature. However, he was not affected at all. In the hall, Xiang Ding looked at Su Wen in the sky and muttered to himself, ¡°This guy¡­ is too terrifying. He¡¯s not even at the Heaven Rank, yet he can unleash such power¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s True Qi continued to flow into his palm as if he had an unlimited amount of it. In reality, this was a Heaven Rank martial technique. Thus, generally speaking, only those at the Heaven Rank could unleash its full power. However, Su Wen relied on his Vermilion Bird bloodline and the extremely powerful True Qi in his body to unleash a portion of its terrifying might. A head-sized sun made purely out of holy flames spun rapidly under Su Wen¡¯s palm. He continuously absorbed the fire elemental energy between heaven and earth. The entire palace, wherever it could be illuminated, was as bright as day! On the highest roof of the palace¡­ The few of them looked at Su Wen from afar. One of them said, ¡°This brat is too terrifying. I really want to kill him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anyone unleash such a powerful attack at the Earth Rank.¡± ¡°Hehe, Xiang Ding won¡¯t let you do it.¡± ¡°A pity¡­¡± These bunch were all Heaven Rank experts from the Great Chu Palace. Even they could not help but sigh at how terrifying Su Wen was. In the sky, Su Wen panted heavily as he grinned. ¡°Great Solar Celestial Sun Divide!¡± That¡¯s right, gathering flames to form the sun was only the first half of this move! Finally, it was to strike down and use the sun to divide the world! He raised the bright sun in his hands up high. Looking at the dense crowd below¡­ He slashed down with all his might! Whoosh! The sun seemed to have disappeared in an instant. The world suddenly fell into darkness. The moment the blinding light disappeared, the people could not see anything clearly. However! The next second¡­ kaboom! A flaming purgatory! A world of destruction appeared! Over 10,000 people below were immediately engulfed by the flames. Many people were unable to even scream before being burned to death. This time, there was no fragrance of meat, no charcoal, nothing. The temperature of the flames had reached an extremity! Not to mention corpses, even their bones were completely incinerated by the flames. Just as Su Wen flew up to gather his Qi, Xiang Chun was pulled back by the 9th Grade Earth Rank expert beside him. When this attack was sent out¡­ Xiang Chun was dumbfounded. He was afraid! He was truly afraid this time. Su Wen, who was flying in the air, was like a god that controlled everything. He gazed down coldly at the world! ¡°A Heaven Rank expert, a Heaven Rank expert! Father, are you crazy? You even let a Heaven Rank expert participate in the competition?¡± Xiang Chun muttered. The flames slowly dissipated. The army had been routed! With a single strike, ten thousand people were exterminated! No one dared to charge anymore. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°F*ck you! I don¡¯t want to fight anymore!¡± ¡°Get lost! Why are you running so slowly! Are you waiting for death!¡± No one dared to stay. ¡°Stop right there! Who dares to run, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Su Wen shouted. Everyone stopped. Su Wen¡¯s might was akin to that of a devil right now. Even if this attack had almost exhausted all of his True Qi¡­ No one dared to disobey him! Fear. Everyone present only felt fear. Even those 9th Grade Earth Rank experts had lost all their courage. If one were to say that they were still thinking of relying on their companions to go first, then now, they had completely lost their will to fight. In the hall, Xiang Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped. The scene in front of him had turned into a vast plain. Under Su Wen¡¯s strike, the various walls of the palace had been disintegrated, and with the impact caused by the corresponding Qi force, it was as though this place was a prairie! After Su Wen shouted, the entire area turned silent. Many people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Su Wen descended from the sky and walked forward slowly, step by step. Everyone was like terracotta soldiers, remaining rooted to their original positions. In that area, only Su Wen¡¯s footsteps coldly echoed in the ears of everybody present. His Emotional Value rose crazily. No one knew what Su Wen wanted to do¡­ However, everyone¡¯s fear for Su Wen had already reached an extremely high level. Including Xiang Chun, he said to the 9th Grade Earth Rank expert beside him in a deep voice, ¡°Take me and escape!¡± That person said with a bitter expression, ¡°Your Highness, that won¡¯t do. That fellow said that whoever runs will be killed! Look, no one else has run. Wouldn¡¯t I be courting death if I bring you along?¡± ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Xiang Chun was at a loss for words. Su Wen did not seem to be fast, but every step he took was extremely far. In reality, his speed was not slow at all. In a few moment, he had already arrived in front of Xiang Chun. ¡°Kid, what did you say just now? You guys will drown me with your spit?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m standing right in front of you. Come, spit one out for me to see¡­¡± Xiang Chun squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Brother-in-law! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! A pure misunderstanding! I was blinded by greed just now. I swear to you, I definitely have no objections to Big Sister inheriting the throne.¡± ¡°You really have no objections?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t! Brother-in-law, believe me.¡± Xiang Chun swore. This fellow kept calling him brother-in-law, and he sounded more intimate than anyone else right now. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Brother-in-law, we¡¯re family. In the end, whoever becomes the emperor doesn¡¯t matter. Even if Brother-in-law wants to become the emperor, I¡¯ll support you!¡± ¡°But I know that my Brother-in-law is good to my sister, so I definitely won¡¯t compete with her. How about this, Brother-in-law? I¡¯ve got two foreign dancers there. They have fair skin, golden hair, and blue eyes, and they¡¯re extremely beautiful. I¡¯ll send them up to your residence when I return later. When Sister goes to court, you can still have some fun too.¡± Su Wen¡¯s face was full of smiles as he patted his shoulder. ¡°Not bad, little brother. You really know how to do things.¡± Seeing that Su Wen seemed to be moved by his words, the Fourth Prince finally sighed in relief. ¡°Take your men and stand by the side!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Chun roared, ¡°The rebel army has been wiped out just now. My brother-in-law said that all of you are to wait at the side and protect the new emperor. I will spare your lives!¡± After saying that, he looked at Su Wen and smiled flatteringly. ¡°Brother-in-law, how was it?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Su Wen turned around and sat back in front of the hall. At the side, the remaining tens of thousands of people stood together. No one dared to say a word. On the other side, the Third Prince had already noticed the commotion in the palace. He was a little slower in gathering people compared to the Fourth Prince, as during this time, many of the ministers had started to discuss his new appearance behind his back. The Third Prince¡¯s change had become the laughing stock of many. Many people were now unwilling to work for him. However, he still had some tricks up his sleeve. Back then, he had done a good job of winning over the hearts of others, and had personally persuaded many people. He dragged his former subordinates to the palace forcefully. He screamed, ¡°Did you see that? The battle in the palace is extremely intense. We can just go over and reap the benefits. I will ascend to the throne, and all of you will be the main contributors. After tonight, I will confer the title of Marquis to the person who makes the most contributions. Kill!¡± Although he was very far away, Su Wen¡¯s moves were too obvious in the dark. At this moment, the night had fallen silent. In the Third Prince¡¯s opinion, the victor had already been decided. In his estimation, even if Su Wen was very strong, extremely valiant¡­ Against an army of tens of thousands, he would not have a chance to win! ¡°Fourth Brother! I didn¡¯t expect that it would still be us brothers competing in the end!¡± The Third Prince¡¯s eyes flashed sharply as he led a large group of people into the palace. He headed straight for the Bright Harmony Hall. At this moment, Su Wen was sitting at the entrance of the Hall. Old Four was squatting by the side, and the two of them were chatting. ¡°Brother-in-law, you don¡¯t know? This Great Chu Harmonious Red House is quite famous. There are quite a few top courtesans residing within, and their looks can even compare to my sister¡­¡± Pa! Xiang Feiyan appeared behind him and slapped him. ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± She frowned and widened her eyes. At first, she was still listening to Xiang Chun and Su Wen bragging, but the more she listened, the more she could not bear to listen. Su Wen¡¯s expression turned stiff. ¡°What are you doing? Little brother is introducing me to the culture of the capital. Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Feiyan rolled her eyes. ¡°But he can¡¯t compare me to those women¡­¡± Su Wen turned to look at Xiang Chun and reprimanded him, ¡°You brat, let me tell you, the next time you talk about beauties, why do you have to compare them? Is it interesting? With your sister¡¯s status as Great Empress Chu, is there anyone else in the world who can compare to her?¡± Xiang Feiyan was overjoyed when she heard this. She squatted down and whispered into Su Wen¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even with my status, you will be the only one in the future¡­¡± The mouthful of dog food being fed to him made Xiang Chun feel disgusted. ¡®Hehe¡­¡¯ Su Wen listened but only smiled in response¡­ You can¡¯t believe everything a woman says. Just like how Su Wen was also bluffing Xiang Feiyan just now. At this moment, a large group of people appeared once more, led by the Third Prince. He led his men to rush over. However, when he saw the three of them behaving like this, he was stunned. What was going on? I¡¯m here to pick up the scraps, but the three of you are holding hands with each other? Upon seeing the Third Prince, Xiang Chun was the first to stand up. ¡°Third Sister, why are you here? Royal Father has issued a decree that only the princes and the Eldest Princess can come!¡± The Fourth Prince scolded sternly. Obviously, this fellow had already removed the Third Prince from the list. The Third Prince was furious. ¡°Xiang Chun, if you dare call me Third Sister again, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± How could Xiang Chun be afraid of him at this moment? He retorted, ¡°Hehe, look at you. If you¡¯re not the Third Sister, then what are you? If you have the guts, take off your top and be naked!¡± The Third Prince stiffened at his words. Ever since the two lumps of flesh on his chest became larger, he really did not have the courage to be naked in front of others! However, the Third Prince was a smart person. One look at Xiang Chun¡¯s boot-licking expression and he knew that this fellow had definitely been beaten into submission. Looking around, he saw that there were traces of fire everywhere. The area was charred pitch black. The corpses had already been burnt to ashes, making the area look clean in contrast. What should he do? How should he change his plans? Attack? The Third Prince hesitated. At this moment, he noticed Xiang Chun¡¯s remaining troops. Looking around, the remaining people were not much fewer than his own! As his thoughts raced, the Third Prince screamed, ¡°I heard that Big Sister is here. I was afraid that someone would have evil intentions, so I came to protect her!¡± The people behind the Third Prince were dumbfounded. That was not what he said outside¡­ However, no one dared to refute. Xiang Feiyan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. If the Third Prince did not make a move, it was a surefire thing for her to succeed! Su Wen smiled. The competition for the throne was finally over! He did not kill the Third and Fourth Prince in the end. From his point of view, the methods and schemes of these two could be said to be not bad. If they entered the royal court, it would be easier to cause chaos from within. In the end, Su Wen was not a person from Chu. Furthermore, once Xiang Feiyan ascended the throne, it meant that Su Wen¡¯s control over her might decrease. If the situation in the royal court was too stable, it was not something Su Wen wanted to see. Chaos¡­ only then would Su Wen have the chance to display his abilities, allowing Xiang Feiyan to rely on him. At the same time, he could encourage Xiang Feiyan to send troops to attack the Yan Country. Only then would the pressure on Great Zhou truly be reduced. As for the Chu Country, Su Wen had never treated it as his own country. In the end, he was here to be a spy. Just because there was no conflict of interest between the two countries did not mean that it would remain the same in the future. If there really came a day when the Zhou and Chu Empires fought¡­ Which side was Su Wen on? Hence, from the beginning to the end, Su Wen did not invest any feelings even in Xiang Feiyan. He couldn¡¯t possibly put this woman before all the women in his own house after sleeping with Xiang Feiyan for a few nights, right? It was impossible for him to place her in front of his parents and friends as well. Su Wen was someone who drew the boundary between physical love very clearly. Hence, Su Wen wanted to see the chaos in the royal court of Chu. The sky gradually brightened. The Third Prince came and sat beside Su Wen. He pleaded, ¡°Mister Su, look, now that Eldest Sister is about to ascend the throne, and I¡¯m also convinced, can¡¯t you help me return to normal?¡± Xiang Chun smiled in response. ¡°Third Sister, I think you¡¯re really pretty now!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± The Third Prince glared at Xiang Chun. He wished he could pull out his saber and kill this bastard. The two of them had been fighting for many years. Seeing the Third Prince like this, Xiang Chun couldn¡¯t help but gloat. Unfortunately, Su Wen shook his head. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t do it¡­¡± This was not a lie. Seeing that there was no chance for them to seize the throne, Xiang Chun and the Third Prince also gave the order for the troops to return to their original positions. Xiang Feiyan also took the opportunity to call Su Wen in. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Daqiang, do you think we should kill these two people? They¡¯re the ones who fought with me for the throne!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Why should we kill them? Although they have conflicts with us, once you ascend to the throne, all of the Great Chu Heaven Rank experts will be under your control. Even if these two have extraordinary abilities, can they defy the heavens? Won¡¯t they still have to listen to your orders obediently?¡± Seeing that Xiang Feiyan was a little hesitant, Su Wen continued to fool her. ¡°Think about it, how many people in the royal court support you? The matter between you and me has spread throughout the capital. So many people know about it, and you also know the nature of those scholars. They are all very pretentious. You are a woman, and you are somewhat involved with me¡­ am I right? Can they feel comfortable?¡± ¡°When you go to the royal court, everyone will be sarcastic to you. You can¡¯t kill them all, right?¡± ¡°In this court, we have to have some people on our side!¡± ¡°These two people originally have some power in the royal court, and they¡¯re also descendants of the royal family. Doesn¡¯t that mean they have their own people that we can leech on?¡± Xiang Feiyan pouted and said, ¡°But I want you to be the prime minister. Won¡¯t you have your own people then?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Wen laughed coldly to himself. Do you really think I¡¯m a free labor force? Not only do I have to work at night, but I also have to work during the day? Ever since he was young, he had seen his father handling government affairs like a corporate slave in a multi national corporation. Su Wen did not have any thoughts about this position. Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t want to be the prime minister. Just give me a title of Prince or King and I¡¯ll wander around the capital. Isn¡¯t that great? I¡¯ll leave the government affairs to you.¡± Xiang Feiyan was a little disappointed. ¡°Then won¡¯t you suffer a loss then?¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Furthermore, isn¡¯t that Zhang Yong doing quite well now? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve become the emperor? If you replace me, the officials below will only comply with you while secretly opposing you. I¡¯ll still have to think of a way to deal with them one by one. Furthermore, I¡¯m someone who can only come up with ideas. If I really have to handle government affairs, that would be a mess. Don¡¯t tell me you think I know everything?¡± Su Wen suddenly put on a wretched smile on his face. ¡°If you really feel bad about this, then give me the title of General and transfer me to a company with thousands of beautiful female soldiers.¡± ¡°Screw you! Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying from exhaustion?¡± Xiang Feiyan would definitely not agree to this condition. Another day passed and night arrived¡­ It was finally time. Xiang Ding said loudly, ¡°The Great Chu Emperor, Xiang Feiyan, has succeeded the throne. May my Great Chu prosper for eternity! May it exist forever in the world!¡± A loud shout resounded through the capital. Everyone was stunned. Everyone, including the officials, had seen that the fighting within the palace was so intense that no one dared to enter. Now that they heard that Xiang Feiyan had succeeded the throne, all of them were shocked. This was the first female emperor of Great Chu! Furthermore, compared to the Crown Prince, the Third Prince, and the others, Xiang Feiyan was nothing special. Now, she had actually defied the heavens and ascended to the throne, becoming the first female emperor of the country! Chapter 220 - A Letter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Great Chu, in the royal court. The crowd was in an uproar! ¡°Your Majesty! You can¡¯t! Ever since my Great Chu established its own country, there has never been a King with a different surname! What right does that Su Daqiang have? To be able to bestow a noble title to him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. Su Daqiang has never governed the country, nor has he ever expanded his territory. It¡¯s controversial for him to be conferred the title of King for no reason.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider!¡± This was Xiang Feiyan¡¯s first court session after she ascended the throne. She unhesitatingly bestowed the title of King to Su Wen. However, in the eyes of the officials, this was too much. There were many voices of opposition in the court. Xiang Feiyan was a little angry. She could tell that these people were not easy to manipulate. However, as a new emperor, she was at a loss. She shifted her gaze to Su Wen, only to see him standing in the royal court with a smile on his face. When he noticed Xiang Feiyan¡¯s pleading gaze, he moved. He walked to a shouting official and kicked him! With Su Wen¡¯s strength, that person was directly kicked to the ground! Su Wen sneered. ¡°What are you shouting so much for? Are you trying to summon something?¡± Everyone gasped. This fellow was being too rude here! ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± That person on the ground roared out. Su Wen said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t have any achievements? Last night, when the rebel army entered the palace, I killed more than 100,000 enemies by myself(purely bragging)! Where were you all? It was me who protected the foundation of Great Chu, and it was me who assisted His Majesty in ascending the throne. At that time, where were you bunch of bastards? Why didn¡¯t anyone enter the palace for a day and night? Do you all have the heart of a loyalty towards the ruler? Just you bunch of bastards, all of you should have been beheaded for your crimes. If it wasn¡¯t for His Majesty¡¯s kindness, you people would have been sent to the funeral parlor today!¡± ¡°Also, where did those rebels come from last night? Did you send them? Which department are you from?¡± ¡°What? The Ministry of Rites? It¡¯s impossible for the Ministry of Rites to send an army of rioters? Your Majesty, this person has a cunning appearance and looks like a rat. He must have some connections with that army of rioters. Please send him to prison to punish him!¡± To be honest, Xiang Feiyan had very little experience in fighting in the royal court. During this period of time, Emperor Chu did not attend the court either. Basically, all she knew was that all the officials would only submit a memorial every day. Hence, when these officials were agitated, Xiang Feiyan was really at a loss as to what to do. With Su Wen¡¯s hint, she subconsciously followed Su Wen¡¯s instructions. Her expression darkened as she shouted, ¡°Men, throw this person into the prison! Investigate thoroughly!¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped. After the competition for the throne, her trust in Su Wen naturally far exceeded that of these ministers. All the ministers in the court subconsciously gasped. This was completely unreasonable. There was no evidence at all, yet he was thrown into jail for nothing? What the f*ck was this if not an incapable ruler? But humans were just so strange. If Xiang Feiyan were to reason with them, they would not be afraid. But now, upon seeing someone being punished for no reason, everyone in the court turned silent. They were all important ministers of the country. Everyone could tell that Su Wen had more authority than anyone else in Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes! If one were to try and be tough with her, before speaking he would be around, but after speaking, it might not be the case anymore. At this moment, the Royal Guards had already arrived. They directly suppressed that official. ¡°Incapable ruler! What an incapable ruler!¡± That person roared. This time, there was no need for Su Wen to remind her. The most unbearable thing for women was for someone to scold them in front of their faces. ¡°Kill! Bring him to the executioner and behead him!¡± Xiang Feiyan shouted. ¡°No! Your Majesty! This Sun Wen has been in the royal court for many years and is an honest official¡­¡± Someone came out to plead for this person. Unfortunately, Xiang Feiyan had already been enraged. She rebuked angrily, ¡°You actually spoke up for this criminal. Men, suppress this person and kill him together!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. Well done. This was a good seedling for an incapable ruler. This time¡­ the entire court settled down. Prime Minister Zhang Yong took a step forward and shouted, ¡°This subject agrees with Your Majesty that Su Daqiang should be conferred the title of Nanli King.¡± This title, was something Xiang Feiyan came up with, based off the legends of the Southern Li Fire. The moment Zhang Yong spoke, many people in the royal court immediately chose to agree. Compared to Emperor Zhou who wanted to be a Saint Ruler to be mentioned by generations, Xiang Feiyan did not have so many thoughts. What she wanted more was to satisfy her own ambitions and desire to control everything. When her power swelled to the extreme, she would do whatever she wanted. In reality, if not for Su Wen, with her personality and ability, she would never have been able to ascend to the throne. The court assembly finally dispersed. Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan retreated to the inner palace as well. As they left the palace, Zhang Yong was surrounded by a large group of people. ¡°Minister Zhang! What should we do? Her Majesty listens to Su Daqiang and dotes on him so much, to the point of even executing someone without a crime. What should we do?¡± When Zhang Yong heard this question, he sneered in his heart. What should he do? What could he do? He flicked his sleeve and said, ¡°There must be a deeper meaning to everything Her Majesty does. Just follow orders!¡± With that said, he turned around and left. The more people there were, the less secretive they were. Even if he was extremely dissatisfied, Zhang Yong would not open his mouth easily. Furthermore, Zhang Yong had been in the government for many years and was extremely scheming. In his opinion, Su Wen being conferred the title of king might not be a bad thing! Since Su Wen could make Xiang Feiyan happy, others could as well. In that case, the door for an opposite sex to become a King would be wide open. Perhaps in the future, he too would be able to obtain a similar title. This was selfishness. Secondly, Su Wen was now like the sun in the sky. Even if he wanted to defeat Su Wen, he had to slowly plan. He was in no hurry to compete with him when the latter was currently at his peak. In Zhang Yong¡¯s opinion, this was extremely unwise. Secondly, Su Wen was only conferred the title of nobility. Although it was unavoidable for him to interfere in the royal court, there was no conflict of power between them. Everyone had their own thoughts as they left. Meanwhile, Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan walked side by side in the royal garden. Xiang Feiyan was dressed in a dragon robe, covering her tight figure. However, looking at this woman in dragon robes, Su Wen suddenly had an urge to do it. The supreme royal authority! This woman was the pinnacle of power in Chu. ¡°Daqiang, do you think our methods today are a little too unyielding?¡± Xiang Feiyan turned around and pondered, more or less having thoughts of regret. Su Wen hugged her waist and said with a smile, ¡°How can that be? We have to let those scholars know how powerful you are. If you reason with them, you only have one mouth. How can you defeat them?¡± ¡°Only by killing two people can we let them know who is the emperor!¡± Hearing his words, Xiang Feiyan smiled sweetly and said, ¡°It feels good to be an emperor¡­ I can do whatever I want¡­¡± Su Wen pressed down on her shoulder as he smiled. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would everyone fight for it?¡± ¡°Uhhmm!¡± An extremely satisfying feeling of conquest welled up in Su Wen¡¯s heart. The augmentation of status to a woman was sometimes just this wonderful. After a while, Xiang Feiyan stood up and gulped¡­. She then smiled, ¡°Now, I¡¯m the first empress of Great Chu and you¡¯re the first King with an external surname, we can be considered to complement each other. You can move into the palace.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I better not. It¡¯s not too good to invite too much gossip sometimes.¡± Xiang Feiyan rolled her eyes and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You want an unrestrained life outside, right? Fourth even gave you a foreign dancer. This bastard, isn¡¯t he afraid that I¡¯ll chop off his head?¡± She laid on Su Wen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°But it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ve already instructed the entire palace that as long as you want, you can enter the palace at any time. There¡¯s no need to report anything, but you can¡¯t always not come over.¡± ¡°Ok¡­.¡± The news had also spread throughout the city. ¡°Have you heard? His Majesty has conferred that lover of his, Su Daqiang, as the Nanli King!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I heard that that guy is extremely handsome. He only relies on his face.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ it¡¯s really¡­ enviable to eat soft rice to this extent!¡± (TL Note: Eating soft rice is a slang term where it means the men stay at home to do the chores while the woman goes off to work and earns money for the family instead.) ¡°I¡¯m not bad looking either¡­ Why didn¡¯t I have such an opportunity!¡± Countless people felt jealous and envious of Su Wen. This allowed Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value to keep increasing. At this moment, the Eldest Princess¡¯ residence had already been transformed into the residence of the Nanli King. Su Wen was currently based in the residence. He sat alone, checking his system interface. My god, 3 million Emotional Value points. That night, the slaughter took up most of the space. He leveled up four times in total as well. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 3 million points Level: 35 Cultivation: 9th Grade Earth Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV5) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV4) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV1) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 0.1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 3 seconds) Su Wen took out the Golden Crow Footbone from the inner chamber of the palace. Originally, the old emperor wanted to use this item to trick Su Wen into helping the Third Prince recover. After Xiang Feiyan ascended the throne, Su Wen naturally remembered this item. Thus, he asked for it. With their relationship, Xiang Feiyan naturally would not refuse. This foot bone¡­ [Ding-dong. Golden Crow Footbone detected. The Golden Crow¡¯s blood essence can be extracted from it. After ingesting it, there is a chance to awaken the Golden Crow bloodline. Emotional Value required is 1,000,000 points.] Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± Expensive. Su Wen, who possessed the Vermilion Bird bloodline, naturally knew how powerful the bloodline of a divine beast was. However, he acutely noticed that this was a Golden Crow, not a three-legged Golden Crow! One had to know that the two were worlds apart. If it was a three-legged Golden Crow, it was needless to say that its strength could even surpass the Vermillion Bird. However, an ordinary Golden Crow¡­ was not bad for an ordinary person, but to Su Wen, it was much worse compared to what he already had. Furthermore, Su Wen was very clear that he had yet to develop much of his Vermilion Bird bloodline. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen put away the foot bone again. He did not need it now, but he might be able to use it in the future. Immediately after, Su Wen looked at the Great Solar Supreme Policy. [Ding-dong. The host has spent 2.7 million Emotional Value points. The Great Solar Supreme Policy has been upgraded to Lv5.] Another upgrade. Su Wen frowned. Even up till now, he had yet to break through to the Heaven Rank. Even though his comprehension of martial arts had deepened, he still did not break through. What should he do now to break through? ¡°It seems like I need to consult someone.¡± Su Wen knew that he could not always figure it out himself. Since Xiang Feiyan was here and that Xiang Ding was a Heaven Rank expert, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask her for guidance, right? However, he was in no hurry. He turned his attention back to the lottery draw. [Ding-dong. The host has received a resin kit of Boya Hancock¡­] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn an Earth Rank martial technique, Jade Blood Palm.] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn an Earth Rank movement technique, Gale Shift.] Su Wen was a little depressed. He did not draw anything useful even after three tries. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn the Paragon Rank Sword Move¡­ Daybreak!] ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened! F*ck! What did he draw? A Paragon Ranked¡­ Sword Move? Only one move? That¡¯s right, there was only one move. Alright, so be it! Better than nothing! Learn it quickly! [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s current comprehension of Sword Dao is insufficient and cannot cultivate it¡­] ¡°F*ck fark fugg furk!¡± Su Wen was furious. He still had to comprehend the Sword Dao to learn a single move? This was the first time Su Wen had encountered such a situation. However, it was obvious that Su Wen never had any sword techniques in his martial techniques he had learnt. To suddenly try to learn an extremely high level sword move was to let a primary school student directly learn complex numbers. How could he possibly understand it? Su Wen turned his gaze to his Heaven Rank sword technique, the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword! [Ding-dong. The host has upgraded the Roaming Dragon Sword to LV2. 40,000 Emotional Value consumed¡­] [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host¡­] The remaining 300,000 Emotional Value points allowed the Roaming Dragon Sword to reach Level 4 in one go. Moreover, even after he finished his cultivation, Su Wen went to cultivate again. The result was still¡­ The host¡¯s comprehension of Sword Dao was insufficient¡­ Alright, Su Wen was convinced. It seemed like if he wanted to learn this sword move, he would have to at least upgrade the Roaming Dragon Sword to a relatively high level. He had to deepen his comprehension of the Sword Dao. He had to find a way to get some Emotional Value¡­ Su Wen started to ponder about his possibilities. ¡°Your Highness, the Fourth Prince is here.¡± Xue Qianxun reported from outside. During this period of time, Xue Qianxun¡¯s cultivation had improved greatly, allowing her to reach 6th Grade Earth Rank. The Blue Cloud Tiger was always by heris side. Right now, the little tiger cub had already grown to about the size of a normal tiger. Su Wen nodded. ¡°Got it. Get him to wait for me in the front hall.¡± Not long after, Su Wen and Xiang Chun met in the living room. As the two of them sat down, Xiang Chun smiled and said, ¡°Your kick today really made me comfortable just looking at it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Wen smiled. He knew that this kid would definitely not come for no reason. Xiang Chun pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°There is indeed something that I can¡¯t hide from you, Brother-in-law. I was thinking that this might be the case. Since my sister has already ascended the throne, can you put in a good word for me and get my sister to give me a piece of land?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This kid wanted to escape! Great Chu was different from how Great Zhou operated. Most of the Princes and Kings of Zhou did not have any real power or fiefs. It was just a title to represent honor. For example, despite being a Prince, Zhao Rui¡¯s father had to obediently stay in the capital. The emperor would give him some dividends from his businesses, and his income was usually not bad. As for Chu, there were two types of situations. One was the same as the Zhou Country, the free and easy princes. The other was different. If a King were to receive a fief outside the capital as his own territory, he had the authority to govern. He could be said to be a local tyrant. Obviously, when Xiang Chun saw that the competition for the throne had failed, he began to think of ways to escape. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your sister has just ascended to the throne, and it¡¯s time to use people. You should help her in the capital.¡± Su Wen smiled. He would not let Xiang Chun leave so easily. After he left, wouldn¡¯t he be far away from the Emperor, to the point that authority could not keep him in check? If he kept him, he could only cause trouble in the capital. Su Wen looked at the disappointed Xiang Chun and comforted him with a smile. ¡°However, don¡¯t be anxious. If you perform well in the few years, I will tell your sister.¡± Humans had to have a goal to strive for. For example, the boss of a company had to give his subordinates a big picture. After sending Fourth Brother off, Su Wen pondered for a moment and felt that he should go back and discuss with Old Su. He took out the teleportation portal and strode back to the capital. At this moment, in the capital of Great Zhou, Tamu Chuan and Sula were panicking. Xu Qiao was missing! The two of them had no idea where this guy went. After he left his house one day, he mysteriously disappeared. The two of them did not have much money to begin with, so they relied on Xu Qiao to support them. Without Xu Qiao, the two of them were even more helpless. Fortunately, the two of them had high cultivation levels, so it was not difficult for them to steal some money¡­ A mighty general of the Fire Barbarians, reduced to doing such a thing. How pitiful. However, even so, Tamu Chuan did not want to return to the Fire Barbarians Tribe¡­ It was not that he wanted to betray the Tribe, but he wanted to stay in the bustling Great Zhou for a while more. On the other side, Su Wen came out of the residence and arrived at Su Changqing¡¯s house. When the father and son met, Su Wen recounted everything that had happened during this period of time. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°In the current Chu Country, Xiang Feiyan is greatly influenced by me. It¡¯s not difficult to get her to attack Yan Country.¡± When Su Changqing heard this, he smiled and nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be conferred the title of King. In that case, why don¡¯t we move our entire family to Chu? Why are we still in Great Zhou?¡± Su Wen was stunned. He looked at Su Changqing and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°What a joke. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I don¡¯t want to be a traitor.¡± ¡°Then if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Su Wen stood up to leave. At this moment, the smile on Su Changqing¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°I think I should tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Wen felt that something was amiss. ¡°Ji Yuchen is dead.¡± Su Wen stopped on the spot the moment he heard his father. That old fellow¡­ was dead? ¡°How did he die?¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression was very calm. Su Changqing only shot off a few words, ¡°Heart disease! Sudden death!¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and tilted his head. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake¡­ His heart¡¯s meridians were severed.¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°This is the letter he left for you!¡± As he spoke, he took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Su Wen. ¡°This was given to his old friend when he left the capital. In the event he dies, the friend was told to give this letter to you.¡± Su Wen took a deep breath. He took the letter and opened it. ¡°Young Friend Su Wen, if you see this letter, I will already be dead. This outcome is not out of our expectations. From the moment I heard your plan, I was already prepared to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very honored to have met you. I¡¯m also very grateful for the guidance you have provided.¡± ¡°I am about to leave the capital. I know that once I leave, I might not return. But for the sake of the people and for the Great Zhou, I do not regret it.¡± ¡°My young friend once said that I should work for another decade before I hand the reins over to you. From the looks of it now, it might not be possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die, but I don¡¯t want things to fail. This old man implores little friend here not to let this good plan be buried in the mortal world.¡± ¡°There are always honest people in the Great Zhou. If little friend is unwilling to personally take risks, you can find a good person and take over my position. I believe that there are those who are willing to accept this task and will die without regrets.¡± ¡°I am full of passion for the commoners. Although I have no regrets in my death, I regret that my good plan has not succeeded. I hope that you will help me. I will be endlessly grateful in the afterlife. Ji Yuchen kowtows to you.¡± Chapter 221 - Unexpected Discovery Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Fu Ning County, Ji Yuchen¡¯s office. The citizens of the city all had sorrowful expressions. Many of them had tears streaming down their faces. Ever since Ji Yuchen took over the office, he had changed the tax system, causing the revenue of the magistrate court to increase greatly. Other than handing over the money to the Royal Court, he had also built bridges, paved roads, built schools, built medical clinics, and treated the elderly for free. The officials invested and brought the commoners to cultivate the wastelands and grow the fruits, herbs, and food. They also opened the mines, built the processing departments, and imparted craftsmanship to the commoners¡­ The officials would rent fishing boats, fishing nets, and other tools to the commoners at low prices and let them catch fish and shrimp¡­ Under Ji Yuchen¡¯s rule, the government was no longer a high and mighty man. Instead, they were people who helped the commoners live a better life. He did not directly give money to the commoners, but during this process, who knew how many people¡¯s lives would become better? After a period of time, the entire Fu Ning County had become prosperous. The commoners were all striving for better days. Most people appreciated his kindness. However, now he was dead. It was coincidentally raining in Fu Ning County. Under the dark sky, in the drizzle, the citizens were gathered in groups on the way out of the city. Ji Yuchen¡¯s coffin slowly appeared. A few government laborers carried a thin coffin. Ji Yuchen had prepared this for himself. He only had this thin coffin, a few ancient books, and some clothes. He even donated his salary to the office. The commoners gathered on both sides of the road, crying. Ever since they had their memories, Ji Yuchen had treated them the best. ¡°Why? How can Heaven let Lord Ji leave just like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ just as things were getting better¡­¡± ¡°Lord Ji¡­¡± Regardless of whether they were adults or children, as they watched the coffin slowly leave the city, they all exuded endless sorrow¡­ In the capital, Su Wen finished reading the letter in his hand. He heaved a sigh of relief and revealed a sad expression. This kind of person was admirable. He casually said, ¡°This old fellow has found the wrong person. Where can I find an heir for him?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. By the way, there¡¯s one more thing. Ji Yuchen¡¯s family encountered bandits on the way to the funeral in Fu Ning County. Their entire family died without a single survivor.¡± Su Wen clenched his fists tightly. Ji Yuchen did not bring his family with him to Fu Ning this time, instead choosing to let them stay at Jiang Prefecture. In the end¡­ Su Wen stared at Su Changqing and asked seriously, ¡°Minister Su, how do you plan to handle this matter?¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t answer. He stood up and took out a stack of memorials and letters. He placed it beside Su Wen and said, ¡°This is the memorial that Ji Yuchen sent over recently. There are also some letters.¡± ¡°Fu Ning County¡¯s taxes are more than three times higher than before. That¡¯s why the government has the money to do things that benefit the common people.¡± ¡°As for the commoners, their lives are indeed good, especially those at the bottom.¡± ¡°He also perfected and deduced the next step with his old friends.¡± Su Wen shook his head slightly. ¡°Minister Su, I¡¯m asking, how do you think we should deal with Ji Yuchen¡¯s death? I¡¯m not interested in how much he has changed!¡± Su Changqing could sense the anger in Su Wen¡¯s words. However, he still calmly took out another memorial and placed it in front of Su Wen. ¡°Your Majesty has noted that Ji Yuchen has performed meritorious services for the country, but unfortunately died of illness in his hometown. The entire country will mourn for him, and he is to be conferred a posthumous title of Marquis.¡± Su Changqing continued, ¡°Since ancient times, officials have never been conferred the title of marquis. However, if they die, they won¡¯t be conferred such titles posthumously. Ji Yuchen can be considered to have made his mark in history.¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Su Wen laughed bitterly. He caught the main point of the message. Dying from illness? In other words, Emperor Zhou did not want to pursue the matter any further? ¡°Why? Can you tell me why?¡± Su Wen asked. Su Changqing calmly said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because His Majesty is currently unwilling to fall out with some aristocratic families and influential officials!¡± ¡°On the surface, the matter of Fu Ning County is a test from His Majesty. He is testing how far Ji Yuchen can go before these people will retaliate!¡± Su Changqing said calmly, ¡°Especially now, the war in the northern borders is tight! His Majesty needs the support of those aristocratic families!¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, how many experts can there be among the commoners? In return, how many experts are there among the aristocratic families and nobles?¡± ¡°Taking a step back, even if there are experts among the commoners, they will not be ordinary citizens. They will soon be absorbed into the ranks of the influential and wealthy.¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°Ji Yuchen is going against the strongest caste in the entire Great Zhou! From the royal court to the ground, I don¡¯t know how many people want him dead! Even His Majesty can¡¯t ignore this power.¡± ¡°Do you think His Majesty will protect the influential officials or the commoners? You have to know that even you and I are considered influential officials! Those who are willing to split the profits will always be in the minority.¡± Su Changqing said coldly, ¡°Therefore, from the beginning, your policy was destined to fail. Because in the end, Ji Yuchen lost His Majesty¡¯s support, and only one outcome awaited him!¡± ¡°His Majesty only sent Ji Yuchen as a test subject. That¡¯s about it. His Majesty will promote the current tax system in the country, but it will not further deepen the reform of the tax system.¡± Hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words, he recalled the Zhou Emperor¡¯s attitude on that day. Su Wen suddenly understood why Emperor Zhou did not seem to care too much about that strategy they proposed. From the beginning, he had no intention of really attacking the aristocratic families. It was just a trial on reallocating the benefits. As for Ji Yuchen, he was akin to the ruler used to measure the benefit allocation. If the ruler could not withstand it and broke, so be it. ¡°Then why did they kill Ji Yuchen¡¯s entire family?¡± Su Wen squeezed out the question through gritted teeth. Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°Killing his entire family might not be His Majesty¡¯s decree. Perhaps it¡¯s just some aristocratic family venting their anger. There¡¯s no way to investigate this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. At least according to the current situation, the lives of the commoners will be much better,¡± Su Changqing said. Su Wen felt his entire body turn cold. He suddenly realized how heartless the emperor who had protected him so much in the palace was. He recalled Yan Ze¡¯s words. He was calm and rational to the point of being disgusting. That¡¯s right, from the moment he directly abandoned the cities in the northern border to this matter, Su Wen could clearly sense it. Emperor Zhou was just that cold. In his eyes, everyone was a tool. They all had a certain price tag attached to them. They were either high or low in value. Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and said in a deep voice, ¡°What about Ji Yuchen? Are we going to let it go just like that?¡± Su Changqing did not say anything. However, Su Wen knew, so what if they didn¡¯t want to let go of this matter? The Imperial Brush has written, the decree sealed with cinnabar! Who would investigate? Who would care? Su Wen walked out of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. He walked along the streets in a daze. He suddenly thought of Su Changqing¡¯s ¡®joke¡¯. ¡°Leave Zhou Country? Go to Great Chu?¡± ¡°Is Old Su joking, or is he giving me another choice?¡± As they walked, Su Wen suddenly saw some people gathered together. He leaned over and saw a scholar standing on the high platform. He spoke loudly, ¡°Ji Yuchen¡¯s actions are completely seizing the interests of the people and establishing his reputation. He took the wealth of the rich to save the poor. What¡¯s the difference between this behavior and robbing the rich? Are the rich not commoners as well?¡± This was the debate platform of the capital of the Great Zhou. Many scholars usually gathered here, and if they had any opinions, they could speak freely. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Su Wen charged forward. He shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? How dare you spout nonsense here?¡± If it was any other time, Su Wen might have laughed it off when he heard this. However, at this moment, Su Wen could not tolerate it no matter what. That person sized up Su Wen and said, ¡°Bai Lu Academy, Zhao Jingzhi!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Why do you care who I am? Just listen to me!¡± Zhao Jingzhi flung his sleeves and said disdainfully, ¡°So it¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t even dare to report his name! I¡¯m ashamed to talk about this with you!¡± Su Wen slapped him and said, ¡°Did I let you debate? I told you to listen!¡± ¡°Why did you hit him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What kind of logic is it for you to hit someone the moment you come up?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The scholars watching the commotion were also unhappy. Su Wen shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± After shouting, he looked at the scholar and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, what is the royal court about?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to govern the country!¡± ¡°Then is it idealized to let all the citizens live a good life?¡± Zhao Jingzhi replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! But so what? Can we exploit the rich and save the poor?¡± Su Wen said coldly, ¡°Let me ask you again, are those rich people citizens of the Great Zhou?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I have to tell you! Every citizen has to bear the corresponding responsibility. Whether you are willing or not, you have to bear it!¡± ¡°For example, the commoners are protecting the country! If you think like this, everyone is afraid of death, so why should they be allowed to go to the battlefield? Why don¡¯t you go to the front lines of the northern border? For example, if the commoners are willing to serve as soldiers, why don¡¯t you go and serve as soldiers?¡± Zhao Jingzhi defended himself, ¡°I am a scholar! I am a scholar, and I have scholarly honors! The Great Zhou has its laws, and scholars are not required to serve!¡± Su Wen spat at him. ¡°Pfft! Now you remember the rules now? With His Majesty¡¯s approval, Ji Yuchen¡¯s tax system is the rule of the Royal Court. What¡¯s wrong with following the rules after being issued? When you want money, you will exploit the rich. When you are forced to serve, you suddenly remember the rules of a scholar? According to what you said, the rich and poor are the same. You naturally have to be like the commoners. Then you should go to the battlefield!¡± Su Wen reprimanded sternly, ¡°If the Royal Court rules and allows them to pay more taxes, then it will be their responsibility! All the citizens of the Great Zhou must abide by it. If you say that all the classes and responsibilities are equal, then you will let all the officials of the Royal Court carry their weapons to the front lines. After they survive, then they will come back to govern the country, does that make sense? Everyone has to be equal, right? So they might as well make up for all the unpaid labor they¡¯ve been making the poor do!¡± ¡°You are being unreasonable! How can the lords of the Royal Court do this?¡± Su Wen said in a strange voice, ¡°Oh! Oh! We can¡¯t do this now? Could it be that you¡¯re born to be a high and mighty lord, yet you don¡¯t care about the lives of the commoners and the poor?¡± ¡°The rich have the responsibility of the rich, while the poor have the responsibility of the poor. The scholars have the responsibility of the scholars, and the officials have the responsibility of the officials! This is what they should be assigned. Furthermore, Ji Yuchen is holding the office. If he repairs the roads, will the rich leave? If he opens a school, can the children of the rich attend? If he builds a medical center and treats the elderly citizens for free, has he ever differentiated between the poor and the rich?¡± Su Wen solemnly concluded, ¡°The poor are poor to begin with, but they also pay taxes. The rich have more money, and their lives are rich, so they should bear more responsibilities. Have the Sage¡¯s Records you were supposed to read when into your dog¡¯s stomach instead? You are an official, but you¡¯re trying not to bear more responsibility for your country, could it be that you are trying to profit from your position? People like you are not fit to be an official for the rest of your life!¡± In reality, Su Wen also knew that most people were officials in order to stand out and reap benefits. This was actually understandable, but if they did not have any sense of responsibility or compassion, then they might as well not be officials. Initially, those below thought that Su Wen was being unreasonable. But after he said that, everyone immediately cheered. Actually, one of the functions of the tax system was to adjust the gap between the rich and poor so that more people could live better. This was because this was the conclusion of society¡¯s development many years into the future. However, in this era, most people thought that the tax system was still mainly used to maintain the operations of the Royal Court. This was the difference in perception created by different eras. To put it bluntly, before Su Wen transmigrated, almost all countries had the same tax system. Those with more income would pay more taxes and bear more social responsibility. To put it bluntly, many tax evaders were extremely selfish and irresponsible. They only wanted to enjoy the benefits, but did not want to pay any price. Zhao Jingzhi was dumbfounded by Su Wen¡¯s words. How could he beat Su Wen? Furthermore, his words exposed his short-sightedness. After refuting, Su Wen did not want to stay any longer. He quickly got off the stage and squeezed out of the crowd. The man was already dead, yet he was still being slandered. Su Wen could not stand it anymore. However, he had not walked far when someone stopped Su Wen. It was a maidservant. She said in a cute voice, ¡°Sir, my Miss invites you to have a chat.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen was stunned. ¡®Invite me for a chat?¡¯ Unfortunately, Su Wen was not in the mood. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested!¡± With that said, he was about to leave when the maidservant hurriedly came up and said anxiously, ¡°Sir, you must go. My Miss has spoken. If I can¡¯t bring you, I will be punished. You spoke so righteously on the stage just now. You can¡¯t watch a young lady like me get punished, right?¡± Su Wen smiled. However, he did not stop walking. He said, ¡°Then let your Miss punish you. You can go back and slowly recuperate.¡± Su Wen did not believe her. At this moment, a man rushed over. When he arrived in front of Su Wen, he bowed and said, ¡°My family¡¯s Miss is just upstairs. Please don¡¯t reject her!¡± Su Wen was helpless. Weren¡¯t they just being f*cking plasters, sticking to him wherever he went? However, he did not want to expose his cultivation level, so he pondered for a moment. He followed the two of them to a nearby restaurant. ¡°The top floor has been reserved by my Miss. Sir, you can go up by yourself.¡± The two of them clearly had no intention of following. Su Wen went upstairs himself as instructed. When they reached the top floor, the area was only covered by wooden dividers, making it extremely spacious. With a gentle breeze, a woman in green stood by the fence and looked down. When she heard Su Wen coming up, she turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, I heard your wonderful theory just now. It was extremely interesting. Please come up and have a chat.¡± This woman had fair skin and long black hair that hung down her back. Her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes were clear and bright. Her facial features were exquisite, and she could be considered a top-grade beauty. Su Wen raised his eyebrows. He knew this fellow! It was the Fifth Princess, Zhao Xuanxuan, who was known as the number one woman genius in the capital. However, he could not expose his identity. He could only pretend not to know her and cupped his hands. ¡°Miss, may I know why you summoned me here?¡± Zhao Xuanxuan stretched out her hand slightly, ¡°Mister, please sit. We can slowly talk.¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and sat down. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Not everyone is as carefree as Miss. I still have to be trapped by my livelihood.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan shook her head slightly and stretched out her hand. A gold ingot appeared in her hand. She shook her hand slightly and the gold flew straight to Su Wen¡¯s table. Zhao Xuanxuan smiled, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t be impatient, I have no ill intentions.¡± Su Wen picked up the gold ingot and pretended to look at Zhao Xuanxuan suspiciously. He then pulled up his clothes to rub it and took a bite. Finally, he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan asked curiously, ¡°Sir knows me?¡± Su Wen denied without hesitation. ¡°No!¡± She smiled. ¡°Then why do you have to put on an act to disgust me?¡± Um¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this fellow to be so smart However, Su Wen naturally would not admit it. ¡°My name is Li Qingxuan. I¡¯m very happy to see you today!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan said. Su Wen sneered in his heart. F*ck, you¡¯re still lying to me. If it wasn¡¯t for your father, would I be in such a bad mood? ¡°And?¡± Su Wen¡¯s bluntness made Zhao Xuanxuan a little confused. All along, everyone who saw her was usually polite. How could there be someone with such a lack of manners? These words were not wrong. Even Su Wen did not appear too rude during the few times he met her. ¡°I just admire your opinion and talent. I would like to invite you to discuss Senior Ji Yuchen¡¯s tax system.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan frowned. Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? He¡¯s already dead.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Mister might not know, but this old man¡¯s tax system is not just limited to this¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen was stunned. Logically speaking, no one should know that the memorial was sent to Emperor Zhou, right? His eyes narrowed slightly. How did Zhao Xuanxuan find out? He heard Zhao Xuanxuan continue, ¡°By chance, I¡¯ve heard someone say that this tax system is only the tip of the iceberg. Once it¡¯s implemented, it will shake the country¡¯s foundation. It looks good, but in reality, it has a deep root of trouble!¡± Su Wen¡¯s mind raced. Who said that? Emperor Zhou? Su Wen became patient and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full picture, but from the looks of it, I think this is a strategy to benefit the country and the people!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan smiled smugly, ¡°So please listen to me.¡± Then, the little girl stopped talking. She looked as if she wanted to ask him! Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°In that case, please enlighten me, Miss Li!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan began to explain. Su Wen listened quietly in the meantime. Just as Su Wen thought, Zhao Xuanxuan actually mentioned the entire tax system bit by bit. He had to admire her eidetic talent. Ji Yuchen¡¯s memorial was almost flawlessly repeated by her. After she finished speaking, she frowned and said, ¡°Sir, do you think this is a strategy to shake the country instead?¡± Su Wen looked at Zhao Xuanxuan and asked with a smile, ¡°Why do you say that this plan will shake the country?¡± Zhao Xuanxuan did not hide anything and said truthfully, ¡°This plan seems exquisite, but in reality, it is affecting the interests of all the influential officials, the wealthy, and aristocratic families in the Great Zhou Dynasty. These people are the true capital of the Great Zhou. Once it rebounds, even the current emperor might not be able to suppress it. At that time, there will be officials in the royal court slacking off, and there will be aristocratic families causing chaos in the distance. The high-ranking officials will be displeased, and in that case, won¡¯t the country topple?¡± Su Wen sighed, before slowly replying, ¡°You¡¯re right! This plan is to affect the interests of these people.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s a strategy that can topple countries, it¡¯s actually just alarmist talk. Firstly, you have to know that there are many methods. Not to mention anything else, just this time, Elder Ji used Fu Ning County as a test point to advance. The tax system has already stabilized and produced some effects.¡± ¡°If we start from there and gradually use a few years to push the country, do you think the rebound will be strong?¡± Looking at Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s confused expression, Su Wen answered himself, ¡°Definitely not.¡± ¡°Even if there are some rebounds, as long as His Majesty is determined enough, all the rebounds will be suppressed!¡± ¡°In a few years¡­ after things have stabilized a little, we will choose a new trial point and deepen the implementation of the tax reform. Do you think the influential officials of the Great Zhou will commit upheavals at the same time? It¡¯s clearly impossible! Because no matter how the policy is implemented, these people are still the privileged classes of the Great Zhou. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, they won¡¯t risk their entire family losing their heads and losing everything to rebel against His Majesty.¡± ¡°However, the lives of the commoners will be much better. As long as we have patience, we can use decades or even centuries to slowly implement these tax systems. In the future, after all the reforms are complete, the commoners will be rich and have a stable foundation. We will definitely become the strongest country in the world.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan frowned, clearly in a dilemma. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Su Wen only replied, ¡°That¡¯s how you prep yourself. However, I¡¯m still very curious. How did Miss know about such a secret? Please tell me directly.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name, how can I tell you?¡± ¡°Su Daqiang!¡± Su Wen casually replied. Zhao Xuanxuan smiled, ¡°May I know where Sir is based?¡± ¡°Servant of the Wuwei Viscount, Su Wen¡¯s Residence!¡± Su Wen only wanted to know how this fellow knew the contents of the memorial. Zhao Xuanxuan was stunned for a moment before muttering, ¡°Sir is so talented, yet you¡¯re only a servant?¡± Su Wen was observing Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s expression. He had purposely mentioned that he was Su Wen¡¯s servant. The reason was very simple. If Zhao Xuanxuan was looking at the original copy of the memorial and Su Wen¡¯s name was written on it, her expression would definitely change. However, it was obvious that Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡®She did not see the original?¡¯ Su Wen made a judgment. He didn¡¯t show it on his face and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a servant? My lord is elegant, handsome, and mighty. He¡¯s famous in the capital. No one will look down on me no matter where I go. On the stage just now, I didn¡¯t report my house. If I told him my house, that brat would pee his pants!¡± ¡°Moreover, my lord is generous, and the treatment in the residence is good. I can live and relax, and I can even read books. I won¡¯t change that job even if I was offer a county magistrate!¡± After his shameless self praise, Su Wen continued to ask, ¡°Miss, please tell me, where did you learn about the entire tax system?¡± Zhao Xuanxuan smiled, ¡°This matter is truly confidential, I hope Sir can forgive me for not telling you!¡± Chapter 222 - Guidance of a Heaven Rank Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Hearing Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s words, Su Wen stood up and left. However, Zhao Xuanxuan quickly walked forward and stretched out her hand to stop Su Wen. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I have a few words that I hope you can listen to.¡± Su Wen looked at Zhao Xuanxuan. He wanted to know what else this woman wanted to say. Zhao Xuanxuan continued, ¡°Your words and actions are far beyond that of ordinary people. It is truly unfair for you to be a servant of the Su Family. If Your Excellency is willing, I can think of a way to help you obtain an official position. With your talent, you can only display it when you serve the country. Looking at how Your Excellency was filled with righteous indignation just now, shouting at Zhao Jingzhi to stop, you are definitely not someone who wants to waste his days. Becoming a slave for others is not a long-term solution.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking too much. How can I leave after selling myself to the Su family? Don¡¯t you know who the Su family is? My young master¡¯s father is the current prime minister!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan said, ¡°As long as you agree, leave the rest to me!¡± Su Wen touched his chin and asked suspiciously, ¡°Miss, are you someone who would help me for no reason?¡± Zhao Xuanxuan laughed at his words. ¡°Of course not. You are a smart person. I guarantee that you will make it as an official. However, if I need your help in the future, I hope that you can assist me!¡± Su Wen roughly understood the entire picture now¡­ She was roping in talents. But¡­ Why would she do that? She wanted to seize the throne? Or did Zhao Xuanxuan start to side with someone? In his memory, Zhao Xuanxuan seemed to be closer to the second prince. Could it be that she had seen the full text of the memorial at the second prince¡¯s residence? Su Wen¡¯s mind raced. However, he still refused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree to this!¡± He had no choice. If Su Wen did not need to return to Chu, it would be fine. However, he still had to stay in Chu most of the time. He could not possibly agree to her request. Zhao Xuanxuan frowned, ¡°Why? Could it be that being someone¡¯s slave for a lifetime is more attractive than being an official?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I am indeed a servant in the Su family, but according to what Miss said, even if I become an official, I will still be your servant. Then why should I go to another place? In the bureaucracy, if I¡¯m not careful, I will die a horrible death. I¡¯m a greedy person, and if I¡¯m greedy for my Master¡¯s money, I¡¯ll at most get beaten up because my young master is magnanimous. However, if I embezzle the public¡¯s money, I might even be beheaded. Why bother? Sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Su Wen walked down the stairs. Zhao Xuanxuan did not stop him this time. She only looked at Su Wen¡¯s departing back and said with a smile, ¡°What an interesting person. That Su Wen is interesting, and so are the servants in the family¡­ Unfortunately, he was sent to jail by Father! Who asked him to cause so much trouble!¡± Su Wen walked on the streets and realized that the citizens were abnormally excited. All of them were talking loudly and clearly about how the war was going smoothly. In reality, Su Changqing and Emperor Zhou¡¯s methods had worked. Previously, Su Changqing followed Su Wen¡¯s example and unfolded a ponzi scheme in Yan Country as well. The moment he saw that Yan Country had gotten the upper hand in the war¡­ Su Changqing immediately got someone to take the money and run away. With this, chaos broke out in Yan Country. Inevitably, the soldiers at the front line were affected. Even their military supplies had been intercepted. Lu Zhen, who was fighting at the front line, never expected such a thing to happen at the rear. Together with the two armies clashing, Lu Zhen suffered a huge loss. They were continuously defeated. In addition, they originally occupied the Zhou Country, so they were not popular with the citizens and were eventually forced back to the northern border. However, Lu Zhen was still capable. As he retreated, he organized the army and gathered rations himself. He forcefully defended the offensive and occupied seven of Zhou Country¡¯s cities! He forcefully stabilized the situation with his own skills! The Zhou citizens were naturally happy. Of course, they still could not help but curse at Su Wen. If he had heard this news before going to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Wen would still be very happy. However, after going to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, his heart was filled with complicated emotions. Having grown up in the Zhou Country, it was impossible for him to not have a sense of belonging to the Great Zhou. However, some of Emperor Zhou¡¯s actions made Su Wen¡¯s heart turn cold. Although he also knew that Emperor Zhou¡¯s actions might be right on the part of an emperor¡­ However, thinking about how he could become a sacrifice at any time, this feeling was really not good. Furthermore, Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s appearance caused his feelings to only be further amplified. ¡°If this memorial was leaked before Ji Yuchen died¡­ then there might be more to this matter.¡± ¡°The explanation Father gave me is only his subjective deduction. Perhaps something went wrong!¡± Su Wen started to calculate. Although Su Changqing had always been very accurate in his deductions, he was still no prophet. He had never been able to predict the future. But that did not mean that he could control everything. At the very least, in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, the failure of the Yan Country¡¯s intelligence network was something that had completely exceeded Su Changqing¡¯s control. Since that was the case, then could every word of his father still be taken as verses in the Holy book? He was just speculating as well. But the problem was, how should he find out from Zhao Xuanxuan who she had learnt this tax system from? Su Wen returned to Chu with such thoughts in his head. After instructing Zhao Jin, Su Wen prepared to enter the palace. Zhao Jin drove the carriage to the palace gate. He didn¡¯t even need to stop and directly drove inside. No one dared to stop him. Over here, Su Wen was the Nanli King who stood above everyone else and only below a single person. When Su Wen saw Xiang Feiyan, he did not hide his intentions and directly said that he hoped that Xiang Feiyan could talk to Xiang Ding to give him some pointers. Xiang Feiyan immediately agreed and brought Su Wen to the depths of the palace. Even in Zhou Country, Su Wen had never been to such a place. When they arrived at a secluded courtyard, Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather stays here.¡± As she spoke, the courtyard door opened and Xiang Ding appeared at the door. ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, Daqiang is stuck at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank. I hope Great Grandfather can give us some pointers,¡± Xiang Feiyan said honestly. Xiang Ding nodded and said, ¡°Your Majesty, go back first. I¡¯ll talk to him alone.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiang Feiyan moved closer to Su Wen¡¯s ear and gently kissed him before turning around to leave. Su Wen entered and realized that the courtyard was not luxurious. There was a towering tree with a stone table and four stone stools under it. There was also a recliner beside it. At this moment, Su Wen noticed a chess set on the stone table. And it was precisely the chess game that he had played with Emperor Chu that day. Noticing Su Wen¡¯s gaze, Xiang Ding said indifferently, ¡°Xiang Feifan is dead, so I took this chess board.¡± He sat over and sized up Su Wen. ¡°You¡¯re stuck at the peak of Earth Rank?¡± Su Wen nodded. Xiang Ding smiled. ¡°Actually, breaking through to the Heaven Rank is neither difficult nor difficult.¡± Su Wen looked at him expectantly. He only heard Xiang Ding say, ¡°Heaven Rank is the beginning of a martial artist¡¯s transformation from the heart. To put it simply, it is knowledge and desire.¡± ¡°???¡± Su Wen gave a confused expression. Xiang Ding explained, ¡°This perception is not a single perception. Firstly, the first is the martial comprehension. The comprehension and comprehension of one¡¯s own martial arts are actually not difficult. Most martial artists should have some insights. However, besides understanding martial arts, one also has to understand heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Look at all the living beings in this world. You have to have a good understanding of them, especially things that are closely related to the Heaven Rank cultivation technique you cultivate. Therefore, cultivation techniques shouldn¡¯t be too complicated. The more individualistic the attribute that you cultivate, the easier it is to break through to the Heaven Rank.¡± Su Wen felt his head swelling from this information. Wasn¡¯t this too abstract? He probed, ¡°For example?¡± Xiang Ding smiled and said, ¡°For example, you cultivate a fire-elemental cultivation technique. Then let me ask you, what is the sun?¡± ¡°A fixed star!¡± Su Wen blurted out without hesitation. Xiang Ding¡¯s eyes widened. He could not understand this answer at all. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the sun be the source of all flames?¡± Xiang Ding asked Su Wen. Su Wen explained seriously, ¡°The fire of the sun is different from the fire here. The sun is an explosion caused by internal nuclear fusion, and our fires are conducted through burning oxygen. In essence, it¡¯s not the same.¡± Xiang Ding stared at Su Wen with his mouth agape. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about what the sun is. That¡¯s not the main point. Instead, can you be extremely certain of your understanding?¡± Su Wen was instantly speechless. He didn¡¯t know. To be honest, he could not be sure. Much of his current knowledge came from a technological civilization. However, after he came to this world, as his strength became stronger and stronger, he began to see things differently. This was especially after his enlightenment of the Flame God Sect, where he had almost transformed into a Vermillion Bird. If the Vermillion Bird could exist, then was the sun still created by nuclear fusion? Or was it actually a Three-legged Golden Crow? Su Wen would sometimes suspect this. The two cognitive conflicts showed an extremely obvious difference. Seeing Su Wen fall into silence, Xiang Ding said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but no matter what your understanding of this world or the extension of the martial path you cultivate, you have to believe it and believe it with absolute certainty! You¡¯re the correct one! You can¡¯t have even a shred of hesitation!¡± He said, ¡°I know that even if I tell you, it will be very difficult for you to do this, but you have to firm up your own understanding and keep repeating it. This way, your martial comprehension will resonate with the understanding of the world, and it will be one of the keys to opening the Door of Heaven and Earth!¡± ¡°Self-hypnosis? I must be right?¡± Su Wen tilted his head and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! You can think of it that way.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± How many normal people could be so confident about themselves in this manner? If this wasn¡¯t chuunibyou disease, then what was? Xiang Ding continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not enough. You have to have a desire for power in your heart.¡± Su Wen felt like he was going crazy. What kind of answer was this? Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Desire for power? Who doesn¡¯t want to become stronger? Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡± Xiang Ding smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but do you think your desire is truly a desire?¡± ¡°To put it simply, you want to obtain power, but if I tell you that I will give you an invincible strength, you will die in two hours. Will you take it?¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Whoever wants it is a fool!¡± Xiang Ding said seriously, ¡°However, you have to be able to develop a similar level of desire at a certain point in time. That will serve as the source of your breakthrough to the Heaven Rank! You can understand that under this extreme desire, you will generate an extremely powerful consciousness to support your soul, breaking through the barrier and connecting to the heavens and earth.¡± Xiang Ding said, ¡°This is also why people can become Heaven Rank after waking up from their sleep. This is because they thirst for power and firm knowledge. However, some people will be stuck at 9th Grade Earth Rank for their entire lives.¡± Xiang Ding looked at Su Wen and shook his head. ¡°Your current battle prowess has completely exceeded that of an ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator, but are you showing any signs of breaking through to the Heaven Rank?¡± ¡°Even if you continue to cultivate diligently and increase your strength, you will still remain at 9th Grade Earth Rank.¡± ¡°Perhaps no 9th Grade Earth Rank is your match, but your chances of winning against a true Heaven Rank expert is negligible.¡± Su Wen fell silent. Xiang Ding patted him on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s also why it¡¯s useless to impart the method to ascend to the Heaven Rank. Even if you understand it, you can¡¯t control your thoughts. Many people have their own nature to doubt. Many people will never have such a strong desire for power in their entire lives.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. You haven¡¯t reached the Heaven Rank yet, so no matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank. If you fight against another country like this, you won¡¯t be restricted and can attack wantonly. When that time comes, you¡¯ll be the greatest weapon of Chu!¡± ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Su Wen was speechless. You might be willing to be a killing machine, I don¡¯t want to be one. No matter how powerful he was, if the other party decided to go all out and send a Heaven Rank expert after him, he would still die. What was the point of becoming a weapon for Chu? However, he also understood¡­ that advancing to the Heaven Rank meant turning himself into an idiot! Only then would there be a high chance of success. However, cursing in this situation was one thing. Su Wen was still helpless against the method needed to promote to the Heaven Rank. Just like what Xiang Ding had said, some things could not be believed just because you wanted to. It was just like how some people would stubbornly believe that Earth was flat, but Su Wen would definitely not believe it. For a moment, Su Wen could not think of any good solution. Besides, to be honest, what was the point of science? It was in short just a matter of constant doubt. The smarter a person was, the more they would think. Su Wen was clearly not a fool. The more he thought about it, the more complicated it became. ¡°So f*cking annoying!¡± Su Wen had no way around it. Moreover, he even said that he had to have a similar understanding of the Heaven Rank cultivation techniques he cultivated? Great Solar Supreme Policy¡­ Stellar Transposition¡­ and that damned Roaming Dragon Wind Sword! F*ck! No matter how you looked at it, the three were not the same type, right? Furthermore, when would he desire for power¡­? This was even more nonsensical. ¡°Is there any other way to break through to the Heaven Rank? If it requires a strong spiritual power¡­ a Spiritual Master?¡± He decided that he should go back and ask Ni Hongxiao what the cultivation method of a Spiritual Master was. He still preferred techniques over blind faith. After exiting the Xiang Ding¡¯s residence, Su Wen went to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bedroom. Upon entering the palace, a palace maid welcomed him and helped him take off his outer clothes. Su Wen did not stand on ceremony and sat on the dragon couch as if he had returned home. Xiang Feiyan did not care either. Or rather, she preferred Su Wen to be like this instead of being respectful to her. ¡°Fourth Brother came to look for me. He wants to be sent out with a fief!¡± Su Wen smiled. Xiang Feiyan leaned against him and panted, ¡°Do¡­ Do you want to¡­ agree?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do so, but I went to talk to your fourth great grandfather just now. I think there¡¯s something I can do.¡± ¡°Wh¡­ wh¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°We can send troops to attack the Yan Country!¡± Xiang Feiyan frowned and said, ¡°Yan¡­ Yan!¡­ Yan Country is probably not easy to fight! There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s Lu Zhen!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°But Great Chu has me, right? Right now, I have no opponents below the Heaven Rank. Without the Heaven Rank battling, no one is my match. Get those Heaven Rank experts behind me to make preparations. Didn¡¯t the Yan Country start a Heaven Rank battle with the Zhou Country? If we send troops, how can the Zhou Country just sit by and watch? When the time comes, we¡¯ll attack from both sides! The Yan Country will definitely lose!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You have just ascended the throne, so the heart of the general populace is still unstable. Everyone is unconvinced. Among the commoners, your reputation is not good. However, as long as you defeat the Yan Country and expand the territory of Great Chu, all your mistakes will disappear. People will sing praises of your achievements!¡± Xiang Feiyan laid on Su Wen¡¯s body with an excited glint in her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°But before that, I have to return to the Flame God Sect. When I return, I¡¯ll put this matter on the agenda.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiang Feiyan was a little reluctant. In reality, other than returning to the Flame God Sect, Su Wen also had to return to the Great Zhou Dynasty. He wanted to see if there was any inside story behind Ji Yuchen¡¯s death! Several days later, there were paper letters scattered everywhere in the capital of Great Zhou! The contents of Ji Yuchen¡¯s memorial were written on it. Didn¡¯t they call this an explosive mine? Then let it explode even more violently! There was no one left that could continue the policy anyway. Su Wen wanted to see if he could blow this whole thing up instead. He was particularly staring at the palace. Didn¡¯t Emperor Zhou not want to offend those rich and powerful families? Once this was exposed, even if it wasn¡¯t shit, it would still appear as shit to everyone. They would definitely come looking for the Emperor to seek redress. He couldn¡¯t explain it to everyone in the world, right? Even if he wanted to explain, there was no such thing as public relations in those days. Send out a Royal Decree saying that that they would not enforce the progressive taxes? This matter would definitely trigger Emperor Zhou¡¯s nerves. As expected, after the letters appeared, the three princes were summoned into the palace. Su Wen did not know if the two were related, but he did not dare to confirm who it was. However, he continued to wait. As expected, not long after the three princes left the palace, Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s carriage also went out. Su Wen followed closely behind. ¡°Second Brother, I hope it¡¯s not you!¡± To Su Wen¡¯s surprise, Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s carriage arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. Zhao Xuanxuan entered and met directly with the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince looked at Zhao Xuanxuan and went straight to the point, ¡°Did you leak the contents of the memorial? Royal Father called me into the palace today, he looked as if he wanted to cripple me!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan smiled bitterly, ¡°I did leak it to Su Daqiang, but I only cherish his talent and want to hear his opinion. It might not be him spreading it.¡± ¡°Su Daqiang? Who is it?¡± ¡°Su Wen¡¯s servant!¡± ¡°You! Why did you tell a servant about this?¡± The Crown Prince said hatefully, ¡°Do you know that once this matter is out, everyone will be anxious? Now, the plan that Father originally planned to continue to attack the Yan Country has been ruined. He has already ordered Wu Kunhu and his son, Yan Luoying and Yan Ze to be transferred back to the capital, instead sending the other generals to the northern border to guard against any internal problems!¡± ¡°Father was already unhappy that I killed Ji Yuchen! Now that this happened, he was furious and even specially called the second and third brothers into the palace to reprimand me in front of them! What do you think this means? Isn¡¯t it a warning?¡± Su Wen, who was eavesdropping, suddenly developed a murderous look in his eyes. This guy killed Ji Yuchen? Chapter 223 - Coincidental Meeting with the Messenger Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the room, the Crown Prince sat opposite Zhao Xuanxuan. He sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to recruit talents. Just help me look after Second Brother obediently.¡± ¡°And that Su Daqiang! Whether it¡¯s him or not, I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with him!¡± the Crown Prince said in a low voice. Zhao Xuanxuan fell into silence as she said unhappily, ¡°I also want to help you. Look at you, you didn¡¯t hesitate to go against Father in order to rope in those people. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for us to nurture some people in the court?¡± The Crown Prince shook his head and said, ¡°What do you know? Father gave this memorial to me, what did he mean? It seemed to be a violation, but it was actually a consideration of his! When I placed this memorial in front of Chen Guobin, Ge Quan, and Pan Sihai, all these guys cowered, right? You were also present that day, so which one of them didn¡¯t curse Ji Yuchen and begged me to get rid of this old fellow after that? They were all from Fu Ning, but they didn¡¯t dare to personally involve themselves in it, afraid of angering Father. This time, I helped them, so they will have to do things for me in future. This is very simple logic.¡± ¡°When I killed Ji Yuchen, although Father showed his displeasure and reprimanded me, I could tell that he was not really angry. After that, he settled the matter, so I knew that he approved of my punishment. Although he was a little unhappy, he was not really angry. However, today, this memorial was flying around the capital. Let¡¯s not talk about what others will think, but it must have come from me. This is a huge crime!¡± ¡°I can show it to those people because I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t release the memorial, nor would they dare to do so. How dare you show this memorial to a servant? And it¡¯s Su Wen¡¯s servant? It¡¯s all thanks to that brat being in the prison now! You have to know that his signature was on the memorial! I wonder what Ji Yuchen has to do with him.¡± At the mention of Su Wen, fear flashed across the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes. ¡°But no matter what, the two of them must be related. However, it will take at least another year for him to come out. At that time, there won¡¯t be any clues left. I have to deal with Su Daqiang first, or else Su Wen will definitely find trouble with you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in the room. ¡°Roaming Dragon Wind Sword!¡± Su Wen wielded his sword and stabbed it at the crown prince. When he heard that the Crown Prince was the murderer, Su Wen actually hesitated. Kill, or not to kill? In the end, Su Wen still decided to kill him! However, just in case, Su Wen did not activate his fire attributed techniques! The moment he rushed into the room, experts immediately rushed out from the shadows! However, Su Wen was too fast! He held the longsword transformed from Die Yi and ruthlessly stabbed at the crown prince¡¯s throat! Bang! Su Wen was stopped. A layer of Qi appeared around the Crown Prince! Su Wen¡¯s attack could no longer advance! ¡°A protective spirit artifact!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately made a judgment. It should be something similar to the Flame God Token he had on himself. Obviously, this thing was used to block the attacks of Heaven Rank experts, and Su Wen was unable to break through it. If he could use his full strength, perhaps he could still give it a try. However, Su Wen did not dare to expose himself. Once he activated the holy flames, it was extremely likely to arouse Emperor Zhou¡¯s suspicion. While his sword move did not succeed, it was too late to try another. The surrounding experts had already arrived! ¡°What a brazen madman! He actually tried to assassinate the Crown Prince!¡± The surrounding guards had already charged forward. However, what kind of battle prowess did Su Wen have? Even if he did not activate his fire-attribute cultivation technique, Su Wen¡¯s current battle prowess was definitely not something an ordinary 9th Grade Earth Rank expert could match. In just a few moves, he had already killed someone. At this moment, Su Wen suddenly felt his heart palpitate. A Heaven Rank expert was coming! He couldn¡¯t stay here for long! Su Wen moved extremely quickly and shot out through the window! Right at this moment, a figure had already shot over from the sky above the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. Su Wen noticed this fellow and directly barged into a room. That person sneered, before slapping down with his right hand! ¡°Grand Palm of Vajrayana! Die!¡± Bang! With a casual palm strike, its might was akin to that of a god. The entire room was crushed into powder! But the person frowned in response. ¡°He¡¯s not here? Ran away?¡± He was in disbelief. He landed on the ground, his Qi force whipping the air around him. The powder on the ground was blown away. As expected, there was no blood at all. How would he know that the moment Su Wen entered the room, he opened his teleportation portal and stepped in? By the time the palm landed, Su Wen had already returned to Chu. At this moment, the Crown Prince arrived. ¡°Senior Wen, was that person a Heaven Rank expert?¡± The man shook his head and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell much about his aura, so I think he must have some kind of secret treasure that hides his aura. It¡¯s also at an extremely high level. As for how he escaped, I don¡¯t have any clue. Perhaps he really is a Heaven Rank expert. Don¡¯t worry, Crown Prince. As long as you wear the Dragon Jade His Majesty bestowed on you, the palace will sense it once it¡¯s triggered, and I¡¯ll rush over immediately. Even a Heaven Rank expert will find it difficult to assassinate you!¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, the Crown Prince felt relieved. In the palace. Emperor Zhou closed his eyes and listened to the Heaven Rank expert¡¯s report. He frowned before walking to a huge spirit disc. On the spirit disc was the entire capital city of Great Zhou, vivid and lifelike. Occasionally, red dots would appear, indicating that it was a Heaven Rank expert! Emperor Zhou looked at the eunuch and asked, ¡°Was there a Heaven Rank fluctuation just now?¡± ¡°Nothing of that sort was detected.¡± Emperor Zhou frowned. ¡°The Spiritual Plate has been tested and is extremely accurate. If a Heaven Rank expert enters the capital, I should be the first to discover it.¡± ¡°That person has a Qi concealing treasure on him!¡± Emperor Zhou looked puzzled. ¡°Ordinary methods to hide one¡¯s aura won¡¯t be able to hide from this thing, but if one¡¯s rank is high enough, they might be able to hide from the spirit disc. This thing is still a little lacking, but no matter who it is, once they use their Heaven Rank power, there¡¯s no way they can escape the spirit disc¡¯s detection. You said that the person killed the Crown Prince¡¯s guard and then escaped from you. It indeed doesn¡¯t seem like a 9th Grade Earth Rank technique, but the spirit disc didn¡¯t sense anything either. What¡¯s going on?¡± After some thought, Emperor Zhou waved his hand and gestured for the person to leave. The two of them remained in silence for a while before Emperor Zhou sighed and asked the old eunuch, ¡°Who do you think did this?¡± The old eunuch did not reply. Emperor Zhou touched his chin and analyzed by himself, ¡°That person¡¯s speed is extremely fast and his combat strength is extremely strong. With a long sword¡­ he can kill a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert in a few moves. Other than the wrong weapon, he kind of resembles Wu Kunhu.¡± ¡°But Wu Kunhu is far away at the border now. He shouldn¡¯t be able to return.¡± ¡°And from the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem like a Heaven Rank expert. Otherwise, the guard wouldn¡¯t have been able to last until the second move. The question is, how did he escape? It¡¯s too strange for someone to escape safely without being discovered even though a Heaven Rank expert is at the scene.¡± ¡°A 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator that possesses extraordinary combat strength. If it isn¡¯t Wu Kunhu, then who is it? An expert raised by the Second and Third Brothers? If that¡¯s the case, then these two brats have improved a bit. Unfortunately, the Crown Prince is the Crown Prince after all, and he can¡¯t die from assassination.¡± He did not even think about Su Wen. After all, he would never have thought that Su Wen would turn around and give the Crown Prince a slap from so far away. Emperor Zhou closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°The Crown Prince is too impatient and his methods are too crude. I gave him Ji Yuchen¡¯s memorial, but he killed Ji Yuchen instead. Although he roped in some people, this method is not good enough.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s me, I will definitely protect Ji Yuchen and restrict his tax system. At the same time, I will use Ji Yuchen to beat up those aristocratic families. However, if my methods are a little rough, then so be it. After all, he will still have some gains. I¡¯m still young, it¡¯s not good for him to be too powerful. However, for someone to actually expose the memorial, it shows that his control is not strict. This is a big taboo, it¡¯s the way to get into trouble!¡± At this point, he revealed a smile. ¡°I kind of miss Su Wen. Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s still very reliable. There aren¡¯t many people in the younger generation who have such methods, but this kid¡¯s temper is a problem. He still doesn¡¯t know that the Crown Prince killed that old thing Ji Yuchen. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll do!¡± ¡°However, in another year or so, when he comes back, everything will be settled. He won¡¯t know anything. No matter how stupid the Crown Prince is, he won¡¯t leave any clues when the time comes.¡± At this moment, in the wilderness of Chu¡­ Su Wen appeared. ¡°Huuu!¡± He exhaled a long breath. How close! The instant that Heaven Rank expert attacked, a terrifying pressure descended on him. If he was really hit, he would probably die on the spot. Zhao Jin and the others waited on the spot. They had already left the capital and were rushing towards the Flame God Sect. This time, Su Wen only brought Zhao Jin and Xue Qianxun with him, as well as the Blue Cloud Tiger. ¡°Young Master¡­ are you alright?¡± Zhao Jin could tell that Su Wen was in a sorry state. Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Cook! Eat!¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s possession of a protective spirit artifact was out of Su Wen¡¯s expectations. However, Su Wen was not in a hurry. Since he now knew who was the culprit, he would take his time to ¡®greet¡¯ the person. Brother Jin¡¯s culinary skills were still good. In a short period of time, he had already made a table of dishes. Su Wen pondered as he ate. Just then¡­ a group of people arrived from afar. There were about ten people in the group that came. All of them were dressed like pugilists. When he saw Xue Qianxun, the eyes of the cold man that was leading the group lit up. It had to be said that Xue Qianxun¡¯s looks were indeed outstanding. The man waved his hand and everyone stopped. He dismounted from his horse and arrived in front of Su Wen. He cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, can I ask for a way? How does one go to the Flame God Sect?¡± Su Wen was stunned. Did this fellow know where he was going? However, how could Su Wen remember how to go? He thus ignored the man and continued eating. Zhao Jin stood up and berated, ¡°What the f*ck? Why are you talking to my young master the moment you come up? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± With that said, the people behind the man all revealed furious expressions. ¡°Are you courting death?¡± One of them pulled out his sword. The leader waved his hand and said, ¡°Your words are a little too rash. We¡¯re just asking for directions. I¡¯m Ouyang Bubai from the Thunder God Sect.¡± Ouyang¡­ Undefeated? This name made Su Wen want to give him the remaining half of the pill. At this moment, a woman in the group said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My brother is just asking for directions. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell him, but why are you so rude?¡± Zhao Jin sneered. He was rude, but that was purely based on Su Wen¡¯s attitude. Seeing that Su Wen had no intention of responding, wouldn¡¯t he be rude? Just as he was about to speak, he saw Su Wen stand up and immediately shut his mouth. Su Wen turned to face the woman. Hmm, decent appearance. Thus, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother is usually like this. His temper is not good, so please forgive him. Brother Jin, tell them the direction of the Flame God Sect.¡± Zhao Jin immediately pointed in the direction. However, how could Ouyang Bubai be interested in asking for directions? After hearing this, he did not leave and instead started talking to Su Wen. ¡°May I know where you are going?¡± ¡°The Flame God Sect.¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t hide anything. He looked at this fellow in front of him with a smile in his eyes. He was very curious about what kind of bullsh*t this guy was trying to do.¡± As expected, Ouyang Bubai smiled, ¡°Could it be that brother is a disciple of the Flame God Sect?¡± ¡°Then brother should have heard of my name, right?¡± Ouyang Bubai was rather confident. ¡°Our two Flame and Thunder God Sects are the strongest sects in Great Chu. This time, I¡¯m going to the Flame God Sect on my master¡¯s orders to deliver a letter. Since it¡¯s on the way, why don¡¯t we travel together?¡± With his 6th Grade Earth Rank cultivation, he could indeed be considered not bad among the younger generation. Unfortunately, Su Wen shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of your name. Since you¡¯re here to send a letter, just pass it to me. You can go back now.¡± Ouyang Bubai was stunned¡­ Why did his words make so much sense? He hurriedly said, ¡°No, my master said that the letter must be personally delivered to the sect master of the Flame God Sect.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his younger sister, Ouyang Yiyi, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯ve never even heard of my brother¡¯s name. I wonder if you¡¯re really a disciple of the Flame God Sect.¡± Before Su Wen could speak, Ouyang Bubai turned around and berated, ¡°What are you interrupting for? Do you have the right to speak here?¡± Su Wen waved his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I like it when people interrupt.¡± Ouyang Bubai was stunned before he smiled, ¡°Brother is magnanimous, how about we travel together then?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen nodded in agreement. The others also stepped forward to introduce themselves. Ouyang Bubai and the others also dismounted and prepared to rest. Walking to his sister, Ouyang Bubai said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash! Didn¡¯t you see that woman? She¡¯s extremely beautiful. Your brother has taken a fancy to her, and I intend to marry her!¡± Ouyang Yiyi curled her lips and said, ¡°She might even be Su Daqiang¡¯s concubine. How are you going to marry her?¡± Ouyang Bubai analyzed in all seriousness, ¡°What do you know? Did you see that? That woman¡¯s cultivation is at least at the 6th Grade of Earth Rank! She¡¯s not much inferior to me. Among the younger generation, those with such cultivation are as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Which sect would be willing to let her get married so early? No matter how bad Su Daqiang is, let¡¯s endure it and create an opportunity for your brother!¡± As he spoke, he called the disciples of the Thunder God Sect over and instructed them. These disciples had all followed him out to see the world. Their cultivation levels were not high, and most of them were only at Star Rank. They naturally nodded in agreement. On their end, the logistics personnel had just set up a fire and was preparing to eat when a scene that left them dumbfounded appeared. Xue Qianxun brought a basin of hot water and knelt in front of Su Wen to help him wash his feet! Sssssss¡­ Everyone gasped and turned to look at Ouyang Bubai. Ouyang Bubai was stunned as well. That was a 6th Grade Earth Rank expert! And furthermore, she was so young! No matter how one looked at it, she should have been a proud daughter of heaven! Why was she kneeling on the ground to wash that man¡¯s feet? In particular, the image of the goddess that had just risen in Ouyang Bubai¡¯s heart felt like it was about to shatter. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over. When Su Wen saw him coming over, he smiled and said, ¡°Take your time to eat. I want to soak my feet and relax.¡± Ouyang Bubai :¡±¡­¡± ¡°May I know who this is?¡± ¡°My servant, Xue Qianxun.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words stunned Ouyang Bubai. He was shocked. Such a young genius with a cultivation of 6th Grade Earth Rank was a slave in the Flame God Sect? Wasn¡¯t the foundation of the Flame God Sect a little too deep? ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± He goes on for a long time, but doesn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at Xue Qianxun gently washing Su Wen¡¯s feet, Ouyang Bubai felt heartache, jealousy, and unwillingness. But what could he do? Finally, he sighed and turned to leave. After Su Wen finished washing his feet, Zhao Jin took out a recliner. Su Wen laid down on the recliner and took a book to pass the time. Ouyang Bubai said to Ouyang Yiyi, ¡°Go chat with him and distract him. I¡¯ll go talk to that Miss Xue!¡± Ouyang Yiyi curled her lips and said, ¡°Brother, you still want to marry her?¡± ¡°What do you know? With such a young cultivation, how can she be someone¡¯s servant? I don¡¯t believe that the Flame God Sect is that strong! There must be a reason for this. I¡¯ll go and ask. If we can bring her back to the Thunder God Sect, even if we do not marry, it will still be a great merit!¡± Ouyang Bubai said seriously. ¡°Fine.¡± Ouyang Yiyi walked towards Su Wen. Ouyang Bubai immediately leaned towards Xue Qianxun, who was pouring the water for his feet. ¡°Miss Xue! Miss Xue!¡± He shouted in a low voice. Xue Qianxun was stunned. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Ouyang Bubai asked with a smile, ¡°I see that Miss¡¯s cultivation is extraordinary, and you even have an exotic beast by your side. Why do you want to become Su Daqiang¡¯s servant?¡± Xue Qianxun snorted. ¡°None of your business!¡± Since the past was unbearable to look back on, she naturally wouldn¡¯t share it. After saying that, Qianxun was about to leave when Ouyang Bubai hurriedly took a step forward to stop her. ¡°Miss Xue, no matter what grievances you have, as long as you say it, I guarantee that I¡¯ll help you mediate. My father is an elder of the Thunder God Sect. Even in the sect, his words carry great weight. As long as you¡¯re willing to transfer to our Thunder God Sect, my father will speak up for you. There¡¯s a high chance that the Flame God Sect will let you go. At that time, you¡¯ll be a genius of the sect. Why do you need to be a slave?¡± ¡°Hehe, get lost. I still have to give my young master a massage!¡± Xue Qianxun could not be bothered with him. Ouyang Bubai wanted to stop her once more, but suddenly, Zhao Jin appeared at his side and berated, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing? Hasn¡¯t my young master given you enough face? You even took the opportunity when my young master wasn¡¯t paying attention to flirt with his women?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ouyang Bubai hurriedly denied. Xue Qianxun walked past Zhao Jin, completely ignoring their conversation. Zhao Jin looked at Ouyang Bubai and sneered, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t provoke my young master. His temper isn¡¯t good. If you anger him, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± With that said, Zhao Jin also left, leaving behind Ouyang Bubai alone¡­ That night, when Ouyang Bubai saw Xue Qianxun enter Su Wen¡¯s tent¡­ he felt as if his heart had been shattered. Meanwhile, in the capital of Great Chu, some people had already begun to ponder how to please Xiang Feiyan. Chapter 224 - Returning to the Sect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The capital of Great Zhou, the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence. In front of Su Changqing, someone reported the situation to him in a low voice. After hearing this, Su Changqing gently waved his hand. That person retreated, and Su Changqing muttered to himself. ¡°Letters scattered all over the city¡­ The Crown Prince was assassinated¡­ a Heaven Rank expert was dispatched¡­ a 9th Grade Earth Rank guard was killed¡­ the assassin is missing¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite bold¡­ to think that your strength has reached this point already? Heaven Rank¡­¡± Su Changqing closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. No one knew what he was thinking. In the Royal Palace of the Chu Country. After Xiang Feiyan finished handling the government affairs, she went to do some drawing. She appeared quite relaxed. ¡°Your Majesty, the Minister of Rites, Liu Peide, requests an audience.¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± Xiang Feiyan, who was painting, casually instructed without even raising her head. Not long after, Liu Peide entered. He was about 40 years old and had a beard. At this moment, his face was filled with a flattering smile. ¡°This subject, Liu Peide, greets Your Majesty!¡± He bowed obediently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my Minister Liu?¡± In front of people other than Su Wen, Xiang Feiyan still appeared rather dignified. Liu Peide smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard that many eunuchs in the palace are old. I found a few obedient and clever people and sent them into the palace. Your Majesty, you can keep them as eunuchs.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiang Feiyan was stunned. Her eyes narrowed. Liu Peide waved his hand and said, ¡°Come and pay your respects to His Majesty!¡± In an instant, ten people came in from outside. All of them were tall and handsome. And there were all kinds of styles of men present. Some of them were masculine, while others had relatively gentle facial features. Some had thick eyebrows and big eyes, while others looked scholarly and erudite. In short, ten handsome men were delivered to Xiang Feiyan. ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that there are many elderly eunuchs in the palace recently. These people are well-versed in poetry and know etiquette. Your Majesty, you can keep these people as eunuchs in the palace.¡± Liu Peide kept observing Xiang Feiyan¡¯s expression as he spoke. He could tell that Xiang Feiyan was a person with a lot of personality. She was not like a traditional emperor who paid attention to reason. One could even say that she was a fatuous ruler. During this period of time, he had pondered many ways on how to please Xiang Feiyan. In the end, he felt that since Xiang Feiyan could dote on Su Wen, why couldn¡¯t she dote on others? To judge others by oneself, Xiang Feiyan must also like handsome men! Hence, he specially prepared this move to send these people into the palace. These people were basically all willing to serve Feiyan. Why? Because of Xiang Feiyan, Su Wen was conferred the title of Nanli King. Everyone in the capital knew about this. All the men were envious upon hearing of such a thing. They were proud of their looks and were not inferior to anyone else. Who wouldn¡¯t want to become a noble just like that? Even if he could not be a King, he could still be a Duke. Liu Peide was very smart, and he was also very careful with his words. He spoke about sending them into the palace as eunuchs, but as to whether or not they would be castrated, that was another matter. Unfortunately, he did not see any joy in Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes. Instead, he saw a trace of disgust. Instantly, he developed a bad feeling. What went wrong? Before he could think too much, Xiang Feiyan lowered her head and said, ¡°Drag this Liu Peide and these men to be beheaded at noon! From tomorrow onwards, the palace is not allowed to have any men present, and eunuchs are not needed either. Train a group of women to serve as the Royal Guards instead!¡± ¡°I am not guilty! I am not guilty!¡± Liu Peide shouted. Xiang Feiyan sneered, ¡°You¡¯re innocent? You brought these people into the palace because you think I¡¯m a slut, right? Push them out and execute them!¡± The men were all shocked! No one expected Xiang Feiyan¡¯s reaction to be so intense. In reality, the relationship between Xiang Feiyan and Su Wen started from the union of benefits and the desire of both parties. However, the difference between Xiang Feiyan and Su Wen was that she was still invested in their relationship. She could not be as emotionally and physically separated as Su Wen. And most importantly, Xiang Feiyan did not like to be seen as a slut! Her desire was not to that extent. This was how humans were, especially women. There was a saying that women would not admit to any mistakes other than marrying the wrong person. As for Xiang Feiyan, even though she had just ascended the throne, even though she had killed two ministers, even though she was not too interested in government affairs, even though I had conferred the title of the King to a person not of the same bloodline, even though there were some things that everyone knew about her and Su Daqiang¡­ she still considered herself to be a wise ruler and a Sage¡­ As a sage, she definitely couldn¡¯t admit to being a slut! Furthermore, her interactions with Su Wen during this period of time and his strategy and martial arts skills had left a deep impression on her. Xiang Feiyan did not feel anything when she looked at these idiots that only had looks. Or rather, if she really was such a person, she wouldn¡¯t have been a widow for so many years¡­ Su Wen did not know that someone was trying to snatch his rice bowl at the moment. He was currently chatting and laughing with Ouyang Yiyi. It had to be said that Young Master Su was quite skilled in this aspect¡­ Ouyang Yiyi came with the order to delay Su Wen, but as they chatted, she subconsciously felt herself growing closer¡­ A few days later, their relationship improved. Her fate was sealed in that matter. Who was Su Wen? He had grown up in the capital and had been trained by the harshest and most demanding of women. To him, Ouyang Yiyi was just a country bumpkin who had never seen the world¡­ ¡°Have you never seen a Mandara Flower before? Let me show you!¡± Su Wen snapped his fingers, and the Holy Flame flew out, transforming into a beautiful flower in the air before exploding in all directions. The lady¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This control of fire was very powerful, and the flowers made of flames were even more beautiful. ¡°Brother Daqiang¡­ you¡¯re so awesome!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go back and eat¡­¡± Ouyang Bubai walked over and said in a low voice. Why did he feel unhappy when he saw Ouyang Yiyi beaming with joy? Ouyang Yiyi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. You guys eat. I¡¯ll chat with Young Master Su for a while more!¡± Ouyang Bubai did not leave, instead just staring at her. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Your brother seems to be unhappy. Go with him.¡± Ouyang Yiyi pouted as she stood up and followed Ouyang Bubai back. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you calling me?! I already said that I¡¯m not eating, yet you¡¯re still standing there. Annoying!¡± Ouyang Yiyi complained as she walked. Ouyang Bubai was in a bad mood as he raged, ¡°I think you¡¯ve taken a fancy to that fellow!¡± Ouyang Yiyi spat at him. ¡°Pui! Do you think I¡¯m like you? You want everyone to stay with you just because that Xue Qianxun is pretty, but you insist on marrying her? I¡¯m making friends with Brother Daqiang! Brother Daqiang said that I¡¯ll be his confidant in the future, and he¡¯s my confidant. We¡¯re good friends, and we¡¯re purely friends! What do you know, you boorish fellow!¡± ¡°????¡± Ouyang Bubai was speechless. As a iron blockhead of a guy, only two conditions existed for him when he met a woman. The women he wanted to f*ck¡­ and the women he didn¡¯t want to f*ck. What bullsh*t friends and confidant? He was confused. He did not understand what Ouyang Yiyi was thinking. How could she believe such words? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t believe his bullsh*t! He just wants to sleep with you!¡± Ouyang Yiyi¡¯s face turned red as she said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t understand even if I tell you. Look at how vulgar your words are. You¡¯re not even the slightest bit interesting compared to Brother Daqiang. Serves you right for not being able to get a wife!¡± Ouyang Bubai was unconvinced. ¡°You! Are you trying to destroy our bonds? Look at you. You were smiling like a love-struck fool just now. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave with him the moment he hooks his finger!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave!¡± Amidst the commotion, everyone arrived at the Flame God Sect. Just as Su Wen arrived at the entrance of the mountain, a red light suddenly flew across the sky. It directly charged out of the mountain gate and into Su Wen¡¯s embrace! Everyone fixed their eyes on the beam. It turned out to be a delicate little girl! ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally back. Su Su misses you so much!¡± Little Su¡¯s spiritual senses were sharp. Before Su Wen entered the mountain, she had already sensed him and rushed out. Su Wen touched Su Su¡¯s face dotingly and said, ¡°Su Su, have you been obedient recently?¡± ¡°Su Su is so obedient! Su Su followed Master¡¯s instructions and cultivated every day. Master even gave Su Su many pills to eat. Su Su is already at 1st Grade Earth Rank!¡± ¡°WTF!¡± The people behind were stunned. Especially Ouyang Bubai! His eyes widened in disbelief. How old was this girl? Three? Four? 1st Grade Earth Rank?! Su Wen was also shocked. He looked at Little Su and saw that her cultivation level was indeed at Earth Rank¡­ Wasn¡¯t this too fast? At this moment, Dongfang Ju also came out of the sect. ¡°Su Su, why did you run out while playing with the Senior Sisters? Did they bully you? If so, I¡¯ll help you take revenge on them!¡± Now, Little Su Su had already become the apple of Dongfang Ju¡¯s eyes. She was only three or four years old, yet already at the 1st Grade Earth Rank. He had never heard of such a thing before! At the start, many people in the sect who were unaware of the situation were still discussing the qualifications for Su Su to become the Holy Maiden. Now, no one had any doubts about this question. In fact, the hottest topic of the Flame God Sect now was how fast the little Holy Maiden could break through again. Right now, all the records in the entire sect belonged to Su Su. Only the youngest Heaven Rank was left for her to achieve¡­. Little Su Su hugged Su Wen and smiled at Dongfang Ju. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. I just sensed that Father is back.¡± Dongfang Ju looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother Su, you¡¯re back. Oh right, Junior Sister Wu said that she went down the mountain to look for you. Why aren¡¯t you together?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Su Wen was stunned. This was awkward. Wu Yuehan went down the mountain and he happened to come back¡­ The two of them must have passed each other by! At this moment, Wu Yuehan was staring blankly at the gate of the Nanli King¡¯s residence. ¡°Where did Junior Brother go? These servants don¡¯t even know! Looks like I have to enter the palace and ask Xiang Feiyan!¡± She walked straight into the palace. Meanwhile, Su Wen brought Ouyang Bubai and the others into the sect. Ouyang Bubai sat upright and glanced at Su Wen from time to time. Wasn¡¯t this person too OP? How was he the junior brother of the Sect Master when he was only at this age? Furthermore, his daughter was only two or three years old, yet she was already a 1st Grade Earth Rank, and furthermore the Saintess? No wonder a 6th Grade Earth Rank elite could only be a servant¡­ When he thought of Xue Qianxun, his heart ached again. However, Ouyang Bubai was not a fool. The other party was not impressed by him at all, and with Su Wen¡¯s current status, how could he afford to provoke him? Su Wen hugged Su Su and said to Dongfang Ju, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Sect Master, I¡¯ll return to the Fifth Peak first. How¡¯s Hongxiao been recently?¡± At the mention of Ni Hongxiao, Dong Fang Ju¡¯s expression changed again. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright! She¡¯s quite good¡­ but the Fifth Peak isn¡¯t too good¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen was a little confused as Dongfang Ju explained. Ever since Su Wen left, Ni Hongxiao started her new experiments¡­ Then¡­ for some reason, a large area of plants withered on the Fifth Peak¡­ The entire Fifth Peak was almost bald. When the sect investigated, Ni Hongxiao admitted very honestly that it was her doing¡­ Then¡­ for Su Su¡¯s sake, the sect decided not to pursue the matter. However, there were a few elders who at most complained a little more¡­ Especially the Fifth Peak¡¯s Elder Jiang Hu. His disciple had technically been snatched away, and now the Fifth Peak had become bald¡­ How could he not be angry? It was normal for him to complain a little. Three days later, the flora in Fifth Peak began to grow rapidly! Furthermore, these plants were all poisonous. Many of them would even take the initiative to attack the disciples! The Fifth Peak suddenly became a forbidden land for birds and beasts¡­ Su Su was similar to Su Wen, impervious to all poisons. But ordinary disciples could not. In a day, thousands of disciples had been poisoned and their lives were in danger¡­ Fortunately, Ni Hongxiao saved them all. However, the aftereffect was that the thousand plus disciples were all bald¡­ not only were their hair gone, even their eyebrows and beards were gone. All of them turned into boiled eggs! Even though Ni Hongxiao promised that she could help the disciples recover¡­ But no one dared to believe it! Everyone felt fear towards this Elder¡¯s wife. In fact, no one dared to stay on the Fifth Peak anymore. Therefore, all the disciples in the Fifth Peak had moved out en masse. Dongfang Ju said with a bitter smile, ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it. We¡¯ll help Elder Jiang Hu reestablish the Fifth Peak. The original Fifth Peak will be independent as the Tenth Peak. If anyone is willing to take a master there, they can do so. Your wife has also agreed. However, she said that there can¡¯t be more than three disciples, not men¡­ At present, there¡¯s not a single one¡­¡± At this point, he said to Su Wen, ¡°Now the new Fifth Peak has become known as the infamous Baldy Peak, and they are filled with grief and indignation. They have all gone into seclusion and their cultivation levels have increased quite quickly¡­ It¡¯s just that Elder Jiang¡­ Sigh.¡± From his point of view, this was not a bad thing. Su Wen was speechless¡­ Ni Hongxiao was too ruthless this time round. When he heard Dongfang Ju¡¯s tone, he asked nervously, ¡°Is Elder Jiang alright? He can handle those plants, right?¡± Dongfang Ju sighed and said, ¡°He can¡¯t be said to be fine. Those plants aren¡¯t much of a problem for him, but Elder Jiang was so furious, he went to your wife to reason with her¡­ and was then beaten back¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen was shocked. ¡°Can my wife can defeat Elder Jiang?¡± ¡°Her cultivation level is definitely not high enough, but she has too many tricks up her sleeve. Elder Jiang was careless and was ambushed. There were a few bloody holes on his body, and he was poisoned¡­ thanks to your wife¡¯s timely treatment¡­ Then, he was so embarrassed that he went into seclusion and swore to break through to Heaven Rank¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ hehe¡­¡± Su Wen had nothing to say in her defense. Dongfang Ju smiled and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, this is just a small conflict in the sect. No one died, so it¡¯s not a big deal. Now that we¡¯ve passed the resolution, Ni Hongxiao has been promoted to the sect¡¯s Tenth Peak Master and is receiving the treatment of an elder in the sect.¡± He was quite open-minded. After all, from the perspective of the sect, with such a talent¡­ in the future, when the disciples traveled the martial world, they would have many life-saving methods. After knowing the situation, Su Wen did not stay any longer and left with Su Su in his arms. At this moment, Dongfang Ju looked at Ouyang Bubai. The smile on his face disappeared as he coldly said, ¡°You are a disciple of the Thunder God Sect. Why have you come to my Flame God Sect?¡± The relationship between the two sects could not be considered bad, but it was definitely not good either. Ouyang Bubai hurriedly bowed and handed the letter to Dongfang Ju. After Dongfang Ju read the letter, he said in a low voice, ¡°I understand what happened. You may leave. If you are willing to stay, you can stay at the mountain gate for a few days. If you are unwilling, you can leave with your men.¡± With that, he turned around and left. However, his grip on the letter tightened unconsciously. This matter had to be discussed by the Heaven Rank elders. He could not make the decision himself! At the Fifth Peak, the current Tenth Peak. Su Wen stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the colorful and strange plants. He gulped subconsciously. ¡°Su Su, go play by yourself. I¡¯ll go find Mom!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± Little Su was very obedient! Su Wen¡¯s body turned into a red light as he charged up the mountain! ¡°Sigh¡­ he¡¯s going to do something embarrassing again. When can I have a younger brother or sister¡­¡± The little girl sighed after he left. As soon as Su Wen entered the mountain, these plants seemed to have gone crazy. There were carnivorous plants with big mouths¡­ Pink mist¡­ An ancient tree that suddenly pulled out several branches¡­ All kinds of methods emerged. However, with Su Wen¡¯s strength, these things were not enough to deter him. Finally, Su Wen found Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory¡­ Su Wen realized that this laboratory seemed to be bigger than the one she had back at Great Zhou Dynasty! Ni Hongxiao was already standing at the door. When she saw Su Wen, she said unhappily, ¡°I thought it was someone else. If I knew it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have come out.¡± With that said, she turned around and entered the laboratory. Su Wen quickly followed and stuck close to Ni Hongxiao. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all because you¡¯ve caused so much trouble? Now, everyone¡¯s expression changes at the mention of you.¡± Ni Hongxiao shook her head. ¡°I accidentally had an accident¡­ It¡¯s normal when doing experiments.¡± Su Wen hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ a stupid man controlled by desire¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao ridiculed. Su Wen realized that apart from a large number of corpses, there were also some plants in Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory. He asked curiously, ¡°Why did you start researching plants?¡± Ni Hongxiao calmly said, ¡°There aren¡¯t enough living people to be my experimental subjects, so I can only try using some plants. It¡¯s easier to find experimental materials, and the effect is pretty good.¡± Su Wen was speechless. This answer was too realistic. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself!¡± Ni Hongxiao patted Su Wen¡¯s hand. ¡°I still have work to do¡­¡± ¡°No, I miss you!¡± Su Wen pulled Ni Hongxiao over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recently practiced a few new martial arts moves. I can show you.¡± ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t pull me!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± As the saying goes¡­ On this lush mountain, he pushed the waves and stirred the sea to cultivate his divine technique. The raging dragon pierced straight into the heavens, revealing a beautiful face. In the room, the two of them panted heavily. Su Wen looked at Ni Hongxiao¡¯s nearly perfect body and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think I have a chance to become a Spiritual Master? Are the spiritual powers of all Spiritual Masters stronger?¡± Ni Hongxiao wiped her face as she said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Spiritual Masters start enchanting at the age of three. Only then can they reach the heavens and earth, sense the heaven and earth, and strengthen their souls.¡± Su Wen frowned. There was such a thing? ¡°But I have a problem now!¡± Su Wen truthfully told Ni Hongxiao about his breakthrough to the Heaven Rank. Ni Hongxiao frowned. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because your consciousness power is insufficient that you can¡¯t break through to the Heaven Rank?¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°If strengthening one¡¯s knowledge and persistence in strength is to strengthen one¡¯s mental strength, then one should think of a way to strengthen one¡¯s mental strength.¡± Ni Hongxiao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Hmmm¡­ even if your deduction is correct, it¡¯s impossible for you to enchant at your current age. But if you only want to strengthen your mental strength, there are actually other ways.¡± ¡°What methods are there?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Ni Hongxiao casually said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. For example, pain¡­ According to my experience, generally speaking, when a person feels pain, their mental strength will also greatly increase. It¡¯s just that this strength is created through a state of losing control. Are you willing to try?¡± ¡°Hehe! You want to take revenge on me, right?¡± Su Wen looked at Ni Hongxiao suspiciously. Ni Hongxiao replied, ¡°You should know that I will never do meaningless things like a fool.¡± Su Wen felt that something was wrong. He could always feel a faint sense of disdain from Ni Hongxiao. Even if his cultivation base surpassed hers, it still couldn¡¯t change the feeling. If he faced this problem, it was even more so for others. Su Wen suddenly thought of a joke. If the average human had an IQ of 100, and a dog¡¯s IQ was 40, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s IQ was probably around 160 or more. Thus, she would naturally look at humans the way humans look at dogs. In that case, perhaps she didn¡¯t think that his thoughts were right at all. ¡°Then how do you think I should break through to the Heaven Rank?¡± Su Wen decided to listen to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s opinion. Ni Hongxiao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t there is a shortcut. You have to know that in this world, not everything has a shortcut to take. Especially in the martial path, it is extremely important to accumulate strength. Sometimes, the more you want to take a shortcut, the more you will go astray.¡± ¡°In my opinion, whether it¡¯s to comprehend one¡¯s own martial arts, understand heaven and earth, or desire for power, it¡¯s all a form of accumulation. Once you¡¯ve accumulated enough, you¡¯ll be able to break through. I think it¡¯s a mistake for you to try and find a shortcut. For tens of thousands of years, there have been very few Heaven Ranks. If you can break through just by strengthening your mental strength, do you think anyone else can¡¯t?¡± Ni Hongxiao walked to Su Wen¡¯s side and gently touched his face. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but you are very impatient. However, you have to know that you are still very young. Compared to others, you have more time to accumulate and break through. Why are you so anxious?¡± Su Wen was stunned. He began to reflect. Ever since he¡¯d reached the 9th Grade, he had been pondering how to break through to the Heaven Rank. This was understandable, but it was just as Ni Hongxiao had said, he seemed to be a little too impatient. Sometimes, people would stubbornly think that they were smarter and more talented than others. But thinking about it carefully, most of them were just ordinary people. The more one thought that they could take a shortcut than others, the more likely they would fall in the end. After realizing this, Su Wen suddenly felt much more relaxed. For the first time since he broke through to the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, the pressure in his heart had disappeared. It was a relief that he could feel in his heart. Su Wen pulled Ni Hongxiao¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I think what you said makes sense. So, why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Ah! What are you doing? I still need to do experiments!¡± ¡°I only used two moves just now, but they were useless. As expected, I can¡¯t slack off in my martial arts cultivation. I have to practice more.. I¡¯ll practice for three days first!¡± Chapter 225 - Crazy Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Royal Palace of Chu. Wu Yuehan sat opposite Xiang Feiyan. The two of them were martial sisters and could be considered comrades. ¡°Senior Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to really ascend the throne and become an emperor.¡± Wu Yuehan sighed with emotion. After all, no one in the upper echelons of the Flame God Sect thought highly of her. Xiang Feiyan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Daqiang. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit on this throne.¡± She looked at Wu Yuehan and said curiously, ¡°Junior Sister, forgive me for being blunt, but I don¡¯t think you have much admiration for Daqiang. Why do you come again and again?¡± Wu Yuehua sighed and said, ¡°I only have two goals in this life! First, to ascend to the Heaven Rank. Second, to give birth to an outstanding child.¡± She said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Senior Sister. Say, aren¡¯t we women like this? Who doesn¡¯t want their children to be more powerful?¡± Xiang Feiyan frowned. ¡°And then?¡± Wu Yuehan said honestly, ¡°I just want to have a child with Daqiang. You should have seen his combat strength. His talent is extremely outstanding. Furthermore, he helped you ascend to the throne. I think his strategy is not bad, right? Say, if you have a child with him, isn¡¯t it better than having a child with a mediocre person?¡± Xiang Feiyan was finally enlightened. So that was why she kept seeking Su Daqiang out. Wu Yuehan continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t succeed twice in a row. This time, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t return to the mountain gate either. I¡¯ll wait for him in the capital. When he comes back, I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯m pregnant!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan laughed along with her. However, she started pondering in her heart. It was fine if Wu Yuehan didn¡¯t say anything, but now that she did, even she herself was tempted. She thought of his son, Xiang Sheng, who was slow-witted like a wooden block at times. His talent in literature and martial arts was average¡­ If she could really give birth to an outstanding child like Su Wen¡­ Xiang Sheng never expected that his mother would have thoughts of giving birth to another child! Now, Xiang Sheng had already been driven out of the palace and started his own residence. He could be considered to be riding on the crest of success. He was very happy because Xiang Feiyan only had him as her son. In his opinion, his right of inheritance was very stable. He did not even need to worry about competing for the throne. In addition, Su Wen left the capital again, and it was unknown when he would return. With this, his worries were gone. Furthermore, Xiang Sheng had been by Xiang Feiyan¡¯s side since he was young. He had always been strictly controlled by her. Now that she had relaxed her control over him, he was overjoyed. He did not practice or read any books all day and started fooling around. For example, right now. It was already late in the morning, but he was still in bed with the two maidservants! Originally, Xiang Feiyan did not think of her son, but after chatting with Wu Yuehan in the palace, she decided to visit him. After all, they had not seen each other for many days. She rushed over to his residence, not knowing that Xiang Sheng was still asleep. ¡°Her Majesty has arrived!¡± A palace maid shouted. Xiang Sheng bolted up with a shock. But at this moment, Xiang Feiyan had already entered. Xiang Sheng ran out in a panic and saw Xiang Feiyan standing in the courtyard with an angry expression! He fell to his knees straight away. ¡°Greet.. Greetings, mother!¡± Xiang Sheng stammered. Looking at him dressed in his pajamas, Xiang Feiyan said coldly, ¡°Is there anyone else in the room?¡± Two maids also came out of the room and knelt down. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re already obsessed with women at such a young age. You don¡¯t even practice martial arts or read books. What kind of person are you!¡± Xiang Feiyan rebuked angrily. Xiang Sheng was extremely dissatisfied and thought to himself, ¡®Hehe, who doesn¡¯t know what you and Su Daqiang are like? Back then, you were so loud that even the outer residence could hear you. You still have the nerve to lecture me!¡¯ Although he wanted to, he did not dare to say anything. However, there was a trace of indignation on his face. When Xiang Feiyan saw that he was a little unconvinced, she became even angrier. She said, ¡°Men, from today onwards, change the entire residence to eunuchs. Those eunuchs that were chased out of the palace previously, find a few to serve him. Don¡¯t let him run around freely. He must practice martial arts and study every day.¡± At Xiang Feiyan¡¯s command, Xiang Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with despair! What was this? He would be placed with the eunuchs every day? He had not even spent a few days in heaven, and now he was going back to hell? He was in his adolescence and was at the age of rebellion. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already grown up! Can¡¯t I do anything? Isn¡¯t it normal to have a woman?¡± Xiang Feiyan was furious. Ever since she ascended the throne, she had never gone back on her word. How could she tolerate anyone rebutting her! If this Xiang Sheng had been gentler and admitted his mistake first, there might have been a chance to negotiate nicely. However, the more unyielding he was, the angrier Xiang Feiyan became! She rebuked angrily, ¡°If you can have a woman, does that mean you can lie in bed the whole day?! Up till this time?!¡± Xiang Sheng blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and that Su Daqiang the same¡­¡± He only realized something was wrong halfway through his sentence. Xiang Feiyan was even angrier. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re comparing yourself to us? Comparing you to your master? Which part of your master¡¯s cultivation and strategy isn¡¯t top-notch? What have you learned from him?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t teach me, what should I learn?¡± Xiang Sheng was not lying. Regardless of whether it was Su Wen or him, both of them knew that this master-disciple relationship was merely forced by Xiang Feiyan. One did not want to teach, while the other did not wish to learn. But Xiang Feiyan was angry and only felt that he was quibbling. She immediately turned around and left. ¡°In the future, Xiang Sheng must obtain my approval before going out. Otherwise, you are not allowed to leave!¡± The mother and son thus developed a grudge. In the Flame God Sect, Su Wen was sitting cross-legged. He had already activated the Time Freeze Card! In order to obtain this card, Su Wen went to the New Fifth Peak to mock the baldies for seven consecutive days¡­ Fortunately, these people transferred some of their resentment towards Ni Hongxiao to Su Wen, allowing him to quickly accumulate enough to purchase the Time Freeze cards. His consciousness had already sunk into his body. This was his eighth month in the Time Freeze. He had already attempted countless times to sense, comprehend, and search for that mysterious feeling. He planned to follow Xiang Ding¡¯s instructions and comprehend his techniques. According to Xiang Ding, he needed to comprehend all the Heaven Rank techniques he had learned. Now, Su Wen naturally had no problems with the Stellar Transposition, Great Solar Supreme Policy, and the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra. He had practiced these two cultivation techniques in the system space for a long time, but the Dragon Swimming Wind Sword he had was forcibly increased through the system¡¯s Emotional Value. In terms of comprehension, it was slightly inferior. However, Su Wen was not in a hurry. He immersed his consciousness into his body. Then, he quietly began to sense the Moon Palace in his body. This was something Su Wen rarely did in the past. Gradually, Su Wen¡¯s consciousness entered a mysterious realm. In his perception, his flesh and blood had vanished, his meridians had vanished, and his cultivation had vanished. It was as if everything had turned to nil. His body seemed to have become an empty existence. Slowly, he realized that the stars he condensed seemed to be twinkling. Little by little, they became clearer. The stars in the void flashed resplendently. In reality, this was the most certain thing Su Wen knew. After all, he had seen the star map given by the system and knew that the stars present in this world were the same stars¡­ In the vast universe, every star was like dust, but compared to humans, they were infinitely vast. Stars gradually appeared in Su Wen¡¯s body as if his body was the universe¡­ It was just that there were too few stars here compared to the universe. Gradually, the Moon Palace appeared, along with a Star System. The Star System within the Moon Palace was still spinning. These stars emitted waves of starlight, each representing their own attributes. While this was what happened in his consciousness, in reality, specks of starlight truly began to gather on his body. During this period of time, Su Wen had gradually gained some enlightenment. This enlightenment was ultimately a deep comprehension of martial arts. He gradually detached himself from the structure of his martial arts. At this moment, the celestial bodies in Su Wen¡¯s consciousness started to move! Following the movement technique of Stellar Transposition, the position of the stars and the moon began to move. They were adhering to the laws. A law that could not be resisted. Immediately after, a trace of golden flames appeared in the void¡­ More and more of them gathered together, flowing endlessly¡­ Su Wen was strengthening his own understanding. In the past half a year, Su Wen had completely changed his mindset. He decided to believe in science! When the eyes see it, it becomes real. The sun was based on nuclear fusion. However, the problem was that many of the moves in the Great Solar Supreme Policy were related to the sun! So if the sun was a nuclear fusion, how could the moves be explained? For example, how could he explain the Great Solar Celestial Sun Divide that came after Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun? What was True Qi? Unable to figure it out, Su Wen resorted to a crazy method! In the cultivation space of the system, Su Wen would not die, and he did not need to worry about going berserk. He decided to conduct an experiment! Using True Qi to simulate nuclear fusion to create a sun! No one would have such crazy thoughts. However, Su Wen really started to attempt this experiment. Nuclear fusion, to put it simply, releases huge amounts of energy when a light nucleus is combined into a relatively heavy nucleus. To Su Wen, he did not know what to do and could only undergo trial and error! Firstly, Su Wen knew that through Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun, it could definitely cause a qualitative change in his flames. He had clearly sensed this when he used it in the palace. He first executed the technique, then opened his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird and recorded the entire process of the transformation in detail. After recording, he used the replay function of his pupils and started replaying it in his mind. At this moment, Su Wen realized that he could clearly see even more minute things, such as every thread of True Qi, when he used his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. This was something he had never bothered to notice. As he constantly activated his True Qi, he observed that they were in fact, made up of countless particles of Origin power. Delving deeper, there were even smaller and constantly changing irregular energy bodies. The Pupils of the Vermillion Bird acted like a super microscope that allowed him to see the essence of everything in nature. Was this the essence of True Qi or Origin Power? Su Wen did not know. However, he unconsciously had a strange affinity with this energy. Coupled with Su Wen¡¯s powerful control, he began an attempt to simulate the True Qi to condense into Yang in his body while he was in this state of enlightenment! He began to simulate his impression of nuclear fusion! Actually, Su Wen knew nuts about nuclear fusion. His thoughts were very simple. Didn¡¯t he have doubts in his heart? Then he would use practice to make up for it. In any case, the truth would be revealed through practice. As long as he created a system that could succeed, Su Wen would immediately feel that he was right. He started to go crazy! For example, he could try to use the Extreme Yang Star in his body to augment his True Qi and condense it into Yang. Then, Su Wen accidentally¡­ exploded! Yes, in the training space of the system, he had played himself to death. However, he quickly regenerated. The first time, the second time¡­ Every time he failed, Su Wen would reflect on what was wrong. He began to analyze the steps of Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun. He tried countless times, controlled, and completely displayed the talent of fire. Then, Su Wen slowly tried to understand the essence of flames. He forcefully fused his understanding of the flames in the two worlds within his mind. It was fortunate that the Great Solar Supreme Policy was of a high enough level, and there was also this technique of Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun. A Heaven Rank martial technique was the biggest difference from an Earth Rank martial technique. It was the use of laws. Heaven Rank techniques often involve utilizing the laws of the world. Ordinary people would definitely not be able to observe the laws, let alone reverse them. However, Su Wen had the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. Therefore, without activating his martial arts, he began to circulate his True Qi to try and mimic the laws of the world. At this point, he had already lost track of the number of times he had failed. In the void, the golden flames that resembled the Milky Way slowly flowed. The surrounding stars seemed to become extremely tiny! Bit by bit, the golden river of Holy Flame gathered together, constantly changing. They collided continuously! Su Wen¡¯s mind was highly focused. Slowly, all the True Qi fused together. Collision¡­ collision¡­ higher temperature, stronger energy¡­ Then, it shrank and condensed! A little¡­ bit by bit¡­ The process was very slow. Su Wen wondered how long this situation would last¡­ He did not know if this could happen, but what he knew was that if he was not careful, he would explode. However, in this state, Su Wen¡¯s understanding and comprehension of his True Qi was undoubtedly rapidly improving¡­ He had already lost count of how many times he had failed up till now. It could even be said that Su Wen often felt that he had taken the wrong path¡­ Maybe it was really wrong. But he still stuck to his regime and tried every day¡­ It was the same this time, but following the continuous collisions and clashes he made¡­. Slowly, Su Wen felt a qualitative change in his True Qi! Stronger energy! Higher heat! It was as if the flames had completely transformed into a being that could engulf the world. Finally¡­ it was over. There was no explosion¡­ Su Wen opened his eyes and almost collapsed. He looked at the timer. To succeed once, he took 13 days! This was the longest time he had meditated. But there was no doubt that Su Wen had succeeded¡­ He had used his body to perform countless impossible experiments. Witnessed countless failures. But he succeeded once. And that was the representation that he was correct in his judgment! The flames completed the nuclear fission. This would not work in normal science. However, Su Wen managed to do it by forcing his way through. Looking at the world again, everything seemed to be different. A golden sun circulated in Su Wen¡¯s meridians. Su Wen casually waved his hand, and a large swath of ultra-high temperature holy flames shot forth. Their battle prowess was incomparable. Su Wen knew that he must have taken a different path from others. After all, there was no one who hadn¡¯t broken through to the Heaven Rank in the past few months. Su Wen even felt that he could still fight against a Heaven Rank expert at this moment. He did not know if it was an illusion, or it was truly the case. However, he had this feeling. After all, no one in this world would do such a crazy thing. Or rather, those who dared to do so were all dead. Right now, it could be said that his True Qi had completely exceeded the strength of the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra itself. Although it was impossible to evaluate its grade, Su Wen estimated that ordinary Heaven Rank techniques were already unable to compete with it. It could be understood that Su Wen had used this comprehension to undergo a qualitative change in his True Qi. In the remaining months, Su Wen finally focused on cultivating the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword.. Comprehending the Sword Dao. When he came out again, the level of the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword had also increased by one level. Su Wen¡¯s understanding of this technique did not increase by much, however. Even though the Roaming Dragon Sword had increased by another level, Su Wen was still unable to successfully cultivate the Paragon Rank sword move. His comprehension of the Sword Dao was still too low. At this moment, as he reviewed his performance the past year, Su Wen was deeply moved. This understanding of martial arts and the world was a kind of understanding and comprehension of laws. It was the persistence and tempering of one¡¯s heart. Did he succeed? Or not? Su Wen did not know either. It was difficult to say such a loyal thing. However, Su Wen felt that he was almost there at this moment. The problem was¡­ he still hadn¡¯t broken through to the Heaven Rank. Desire for power? Su Wen shook his head slightly. Let nature take its course. He was now much more at peace. He was no longer so impatient. He believed that as long as he walked the path of pursuing power to the extreme, he would break through one day. After breaking through, Su Wen stood up and a smile appeared on his face. He took a step forward and directly returned to the residence. The moment he stepped out, he saw a familiar person. Yan Luoying! She had returned to the capital as well. When the two of them met, Yan Luoying pounced into Su Wen¡¯s arms! ¡°Ning Shuang and the others said that you would come back. Why haven¡¯t I seen you for so many days?¡± Yan Luoying grumbled. Su Wen smiled. ¡°How should I put it? After all, I¡¯m quite busy over there.¡± ¡°Hmph! Are you busy looking for women?¡± Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen suspiciously. ¡°How can that be? Aiyo, my wife¡¯s skills have improved!¡± Su Wen changed the topic, but he was not joking. Yan Luoying was already a 3rd Grade Earth Rank cultivator. Although it was nothing to Su Wen. To an ordinary person, the speed at which her cultivation base increased was already very fast. Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the secret technique you gave me. Coupled with the daily augmentation of the array, my cultivation speed is much faster than before.¡± The couple cuddled for a while, before Su Wen then got dressed to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence. When father and son met, Su Changqing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly asked, ¡°Did you assassinate the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen did not hide anything. ¡°What cultivation are you at now?¡± At the mention of this, Su Wen smiled. ¡°I have a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation base, but I think I can give it a try against a Heaven Rank!¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t ever have such thoughts. If you fail, you might die,¡± Su Changqing said in a low voice. ¡°What, how far are you from breaking through to the Heaven Rank?¡± Su Wen knew that Old Su did not cultivate martial arts, so his question was rather laughable. He could only give Old Su a rough explanation. ¡°My extreme desire for power should be the last key to breaking through to the Heaven Rank. I think my comprehension during this period is pretty good.¡± After hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Su Changqing fell silent. After a while, he asked, ¡°You plan to kill the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± ¡°Is it necessary?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy for me to kill him now. However, after killing him, I might expose myself in the future. After all, my fire attribute cultivation technique is too conspicuous. If I don¡¯t kill him, I will feel uncomfortable.¡± Su Changqing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Do as you wish! After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll move our entire family to Chu!¡± Chapter 226 - Su Changqings Backup Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen stopped short. Su Wen never expected his father to say such a thing. ¡°Father¡­ are you sick? Why don¡¯t we find a doctor?¡± Su Wen got concerned once again¡­ Su Changqing was furious when he heard this. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not sick!¡± ¡°Then what are you doing? You are the prime minister of Zhou Country. Are you going to betray your country?¡± Su Wen could not accept this. Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone to the Chu Country, this matter naturally wouldn¡¯t have happened. But now, Su Su has become the Saintess of the Flame God Sect in the Chu Country. You have become the Nanli King of the Chu Country and have an affair with the Empress of the Chu Country. My Su Family in the Chu Country will always obtain better treatment than remaining in Great Zhou.¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re people from Zhou.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s gaze gradually became fierce as he said in a low voice,¡± Have you ever thought about what would happen after since you now have the intention to kill the Crown Prince now? Moreover, you¡¯ve already made a move against him, so it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll be exposed at any time. Once you¡¯re exposed, then the calamity of clan annihilation will befall us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. Even if you don¡¯t expose yourself, if His Majesty finds out about your identity in Chu, what will he think of you? If he wants you to destroy Chu, would you agree?¡± Su Changqing stood up and sighed. ¡°That His Majesty of ours has never been a magnanimous person. Especially in your situation, where no matter how you look at it, you might betray us at any time. Now that the Yan Country is still around, perhaps he can still tolerate it. Once the Yan Country is destroyed, and he knows about your situation in Chu Country, he will definitely force you to destroy Chu!¡± ¡°You and the Crown Prince are not on good terms to begin with, and you don¡¯t know what the situation in the Zhou Country is like. Moreover, you are used to being arrogant and despotic. Since His Majesty needs you now, he will still tolerate it. If in a few decades, His Majesty gets old, will he decide to dispose of you so as to clearthe obstacles for the new Emperor? Even if he leaves you behind and the new Emperor competes to ascend the throne, you have to plan to let someone close to you seize the initiative to support someone who will sit on the throne. The competition for the throne is extremely dangerous. Once you fail, it will be a calamity where our assets are seized and our families exterminated. Even if you succeed, after the new Emperor ascends the throne, you will still be a subject.¡± Excitement flashed across Su Changqing¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°But the Chu Kingdom is different. As long as you and Xiang Feiyan have a son, they will be the Emperor of Great Chu in the future. How can that Xiang Sheng, who has no foundation, be a match for us father and son? With your son ascending the throne, our Su family will have no worries for at least 100 years. With the Great Chu Heaven Rank experts at our disposal, we can nurture talents in peace. When your cultivation breaks through to the Heaven Rank, you can rely on those existing Heaven Rank experts of the Xiang family, while Su Su will control the Flame God Sect. A hundred years later, the Great Chu Emperor will change his surname to Su, and Great Chu will belong to our Su family!¡± ¡°This way, the family will be able to last forever, and we won¡¯t have to worry all day.¡± Speaking up to here, Su Changqing faintly sighed, ¡°I am a person of Zhou, but I have never had any thoughts of embracing the world in my heart. I only want to climb higher and let my family live a more stable life. This has been the case since the beginning.¡± ¡°But no matter when and where I go, the royal family is a sharp blade hanging above my head! Only by becoming this sharp blade can I feel at ease!¡± Su Wen looked at his father seated in front of him in shock. Good fellow, such ambition! This was only because Emperor Zhou did not give him a chance. If he really gave him a chance, his father would probably usurp the throne. Su Wen understood. ¡°So you¡¯re interested in the Chu Country¡¯s throne? It doesn¡¯t have much to do with whether I kill the Crown Prince or not.¡± Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°What other relationship do you think this two have? Since you want to kill me and I want to leave, then our goals are aligned!¡± ¡°But Father, if you want to say that, I think the Crown Prince can be killed later! If I kill him early, it might affect our family¡¯s escape.¡± Su Wen smiled. Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I want to move my entire family, His Majesty will probably not agree. I have to find a reason to escape the capital first!¡± After pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°In a month, I will tell His Majesty that I will return to the countryside to pay my respects to my ancestors! At that time, I will bring your family and leave the capital! We will turn to the Chu Country! During this period of time, you will discuss with your family. As for Yan Ze¡­ let him call himself sick and escape with us.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I also want to bring Zhao Wanrou and Wu Muyu!¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t say anything else and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can go tell them yourself, but you have to be sure not to leak the news.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After the father and son finished their discussion, Su Changqing said, ¡°In a while, go to the family¡¯s secret treasury and put all the valuables into all the spirit storage artifacts. Move them to Chu to prevent any accidents.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen agreed again. Days passed. In the capital¡­ in front of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, the grand convoy had already been assembled. Su Changqing was going to return to his hometown to pay respects to his ancestors. There were more and more people, and one carriage after another¡­ they brought with them the household in his Inner Residence. Su Wen was also in the team. At the same time, Wu Muyu¡¯s carriage arrived. Yan Luoying glanced sideways and snorted secretly, but didn¡¯t say anything. Su Wen darted forward, only to discover that there was another familiar face within the carriage! ¡°Wu Lie!? Why the f*ck are you coming along?¡± Su Wen was flabbergasted. Wu Lie looked at the completely altered Su Wen and smiled. ¡°You brat, how can you call yourself a brother. If you want to kidnap my sister, how can I not follow you?¡± At this point, his expression turned bitter. ¡°I really can¡¯t stay at home. That younger brother of mine doesn¡¯t listen to the old man at all. The moment the old man wants to hug him, he cries like a pig being slaughtered¡­ Then the old man¡¯s mood isn¡¯t good¡­ And he takes it out on me every day¡­¡± He said in grief and indignation, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m the most obedient one, but I¡¯m the one getting beaten up?¡± Su Wen had nothing to say to console him. Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°I had to leave a message with someone. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my parents go crazy? In the end, he refused and insisted on coming. I had no choice but to bring him along.¡± As they spoke, Zhao Wanrou arrived as well. She was dressed in casual clothes and wore a cloak, making it impossible to tell her appearance. After entering the convoy, Yan Luoying immediately welcomed her into her carriage. After boarding the carriage, Zhao Wanrou¡¯s face looked a little pale. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Just a little nervous.¡± In reality, when Su Wen told her about this matter, she struggled with it for a long time. As someone belonging to the Royal family, she could not accept the fact that Su Wen and Su Changqing were planning to escape from Great Zhou. However, in the end, she still decided to leave with Su Wen. When everyone was present, Old Su did not hesitate. With a command¡­ the convoy slowly set off. At this moment! A person appeared in the royal palace. Si Tu! ¡°Your Majesty, Su Changqing has left! However, I discovered that the Seventh Princess, Wu Muyu, and Wu Lie are also following him!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Emperor Zhou shouted coldly. ¡°Thank goodness I asked you to keep an eye on him. That Su Changqing! What does he want?¡± Emperor Zhou sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Men! Follow me out of the palace! Get Mister Wen to keep an eye on Wu Kunhu!¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t even change his clothes! Walking out of the hall, he stepped on the air and soared into the sky! He actually flew straight out! A Heaven Rank expert! And behind him, Si Tu and the old eunuch also followed! As the Su family convoy left the city gates¡­ Suddenly, three figures descended from the sky. The leader was precisely Emperor Zhou. ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± The old eunuch shrieked. The convoy stopped. Emperor Zhou and the others did not release their auras as they landed, but clad in his dragon robes, no one dared to show even an ounce of disrespect. Su Changqing sighed and walked out of the carriage. He came in front of the Zhou Emperor and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. May I know why Your Majesty has come?¡± Emperor Zhou stared at Su Changqing¡¯s face for a long time before spitting out two words coldly. ¡°Go back!¡± As if feeling that his tone was too stiff, he explained, ¡°The Southern Barbarians are attacking, and Prime Minister Su cannot leave the court. As for the matter of paying respects to the ancestors, let¡¯s put it aside for now this year and talk about it next year.¡± After so many years as a ruler and minister, he did not want to completely fall out with them. Su Changqing slowly stood up and raised his head to look at Emperor Zhou. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you still remember the first time you met me?¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes as his thoughts flew. Thirty years ago¡­ The capital was already bitterly cold. Emperor Zhou was only a prince at that time, with Si Tu behind him. He met Su Changqing by chance. At that time, Su Changqing was dressed in plain clothes which was covered in patches, but it could not hide his high spirits. The two of them talked about everything under the heavens. Emperor Zhou was stunned by his talent. ¡°May I know what sort of ambition Mister has?¡± That was the beginning of Emperor Zhou asking him, as well as wanting to recruit him. In the restaurant, Su Changqing looked at the bustling capital and said with a face full of smiles and yearning, ¡°I only want to live. I want to live freely, marry many wives, have children, live a stable and happy life. And one day, when I face something I don¡¯t want to do, I want to have the qualifications to say no!¡± ¡°Hahaha! What a simple wish. The talent of you, Changqing, can support the world. Why are you belittling yourself?¡± Now, their youthful spirit was no longer the same as before. Emperor Zhou suddenly remembered that he had not seen Su Changqing¡¯s pure smile for many years. To them, the purity of youth was too extravagant for people of their status. Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing and said indifferently, ¡°Does Changqing want to tell me no?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Changqing bowed. ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t want to return today. Your Majesty, please show mercy and let this subject leave.¡± The atmosphere grew a little heavy. No one dared to breathe loudly. For the majority of them, they thought that they were really returning to their Master¡¯s hometown to offer sacrifices to their ancestors. Not everyone knew that he was going to Chu this time. ¡°Si Tu, bring him back!¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly. Si Tu floated up and smiled at Su Changqing. ¡°Minister Su, sorry for offending you.¡± He reached out to grab Su Changqing. As long as he brought Su Changqing back, the others naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to resist. But suddenly, Si Tu discovered that his hand had only managed to grab onto the air! Su Changqing was clearly right in front of him, but he missed¡­ His palm seemed to have phased through Su Changqing¡¯s body. But he was a Heaven Rank expert! Su Changqing looked at the Zhou Emperor and bowed again. ¡°Your Majesty, please show mercy and let this subject leave. It¡¯s good for me and Your Majesty. This subject promises Your Majesty that after I leave, I will not become enemies with the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Emperor Zhou laughed loudly. ¡°I underestimated you! What is Minister Su¡¯s move called?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some spells obtained from the Southern Ocean! They¡¯re not orthodox,¡± Su Changqing said honestly. ¡°If I let you leave, wouldn¡¯t everyone be allowed to leave?¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth. He looked at Su Changqing and said in a low voice, ¡°This Emperor has always treated you well. Why are you doing this?¡± Su Changqing continued to bow as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, you are indeed not mistreating this subject because this subject can do things according to Your Majesty¡¯s wishes. However, in the end, there is still a difference between a monarch and a subject. Now that the relationship between the monarch and subject has ended, Your Majesty, on account of this subject¡¯s diligence for many years, if you let this subject leave, this subject will definitely remember Your Majesty¡¯s kindness.¡± ¡°Hmph! Si Tu, attack with all your strength! Kill them on the spot! Leave no one alive!¡± No matter what Su Changqing said, Emperor Zhou would not let him off. He did not know where Su Changqing was going or what he wanted to do, but he could not tolerate others not listening to him. At this moment, Su Wen had already rushed out! He knew that his opponents were all Heaven Rank experts, but as the strongest of them all, he had to stop Si Tu at least! What greeted him was the sight of Si Tu waving his hand, causing the vast Heaven Earth Origin Qi to surge. Bang! A black magic wall suddenly rose in front of Su Changqing. Su Wen stopped short. Old Su¡¯s body was suddenly already emitting an extremely oppressive pressure! Su Wen could clearly sense that the pressure was even more terrifying than any Heaven Rank expert he had encountered! Bang! Si Tu¡¯s Qi blasted out. The vast Heaven Earth Origin Qi ruthlessly struck the magic wall, but it was useless. Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes widened in response. He was extremely shocked! ¡°Su Changqing, you actually have such strength?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°It was just a trick. I had no choice, so please don¡¯t blame me, Your Majesty! Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± At this moment, Emperor Zhou suddenly sensed a change in the city! He turned his head and saw that at some point in time, the capital had actually emitted waves of black light that enveloped most of the city itself. Su Changqing said softly, ¡°I am a mortal and started later. Even if I cultivate this spells from the Southern Oceans, I won¡¯t have much achievements. I can only spend more than ten years to set up a sacrificial array in the city and borrow the power of the Demon God. Although I feel heartache for sacrificing millions of lives, I have no other choice!¡± ¡°Men! Ancestor, quickly come and kill this person!¡± Emperor Zhou roared. His voice spread throughout the capital. And in the capital, the area covered by the array had already turned completely black. Black Qi kept rising from the ground, and the ground beneath one¡¯s feet seemed to be an apocalyptic abyss! The commoners were horrified! They kept screaming and running! However, the black Qi instantly entangled them, slowly dragged them down! Devouring them¡­ Everyone, including Su Wen, did not expect this. Su Changqing¡¯s methods were actually so vicious! At Wu Kunhu¡¯s residence, the resting Kunhu suddenly lowered his head and frowned at the sudden change in the city! Who was carrying out such methods? He looked at the black gas under his feet and stomped his feet angrily. With a kick, the black gas was forcefully dispersed! This black gas could be said to be terrifying to ordinary people, but to martial artists at the Earth Rank, the threat it posed was not high! Furthermore, with Wu Kunhu¡¯s kick, the entire Wu Residence was purged. However, the black Qi quickly spread out again. Wu Kunhu¡¯s brows knitted even tighter! ¡°Muyu¡­ Wu Lie¡­ Su Changqing going to worship his ancestors¡­¡± He felt that something was wrong and went straight to Wu Muyu¡¯s room. Soon, he found a letter under the bed! After reading it, his eyes widened. ¡°Su Changqing, Su Wen, you two bastards!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! The family in the residence, quickly follow me! Su Changqing, that old bastard, he wants to run!¡± Under Wu Kunhu¡¯s command, the family began to pack their belongings. Just as they were about to leave, a person appeared. It was none other than the Heaven Rank expert who had protected the Crown Prince during Su Wen¡¯s attempted assassination, Mister Wen! ¡°General Wu, this black aura isn¡¯t a threat to you. You and your family should stay obediently in the residence!¡± Mister Wen said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you purge this black aura. Please don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Wu Kunhu said coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me?¡± Mister Wen¡¯s face flushed red with anger as he said, ¡°You¡¯re only at the 9th Grade Earth Rank. I¡¯m only talking to you because I think highly of you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re an official of the court, I would¡¯ve killed you with a single palm strike. Do you really think being the number one in the 9th Grade Earth Rank is that great? You¡¯re still an ant before reaching the Heaven Rank!¡± Unfortunately, Wu Kunhu could not care less now. His son and daughter had been kidnapped. By the time the dust settled, would Emperor Zhou also punish him as well? No one knew! He did not want to bet on the outcome as well! Wu Kunhu looked at Mister Wen and only coldly spat out, ¡°Then die!¡± He walked forward step by step, but with each step, the aura on his body grew stronger. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A long golden spike suddenly flew out from his back! The long nail was crystal clear, with a golden dragon spiraling above it! The moment it flew out, it instantly exploded. A golden light flashed and dissipated in the sky. In that instant, his cultivation base broke through to the Heaven Rank! Mister Wen¡¯s eyes widened! However, this was only the beginning. Whoosh! A second golden spike flew out! Wu Kunhu¡¯s strength and aura both rose by another level! ¡°Whoosh!!!¡± A third one! Mister Wen¡¯s face had already turned pale! As Wu Kunhu took nine steps forward, a total of nine spikes flew out from his body. Nine bloody holes appeared on his body, but they instantly returned to normal. However, Mister Wen cried out in horror, ¡°Nine Dragon Origin Sealing Technique!? How is this possible! You can still have a cultivation of 9th Grade Earth Rank even after being sealed?¡± One had to know that the Nine Dragon Sealing Origin Technique was an extremely sinister technique. Even Mister Wen himself would lose all his cultivation if he was targeted by this Nine Dragons Origin Sealing Technique! However, Wu Kunhu was actually able to use this method to seal his cultivation base, and even maintain a cultivation of peak 9th Grade Earth Rank! Just how strong was he? ¡°Escape!¡± That was the only thought in Mister Wen¡¯s mind. He directly activated his movement technique and wanted to escape! However, at this moment, Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Die for me!¡± Wu Kunhu punched out! In an instant, the roar of a tiger and the roar of a dragon resounded through the heavens and the earth. A punch was thrown out with unstoppable force. Mister Wen could only turn around to block! Bang! However, he, who was originally akin a god, was unable to resist Wu Kunhu¡¯s punch at all. A huge cloud of dust rose. Violent Qi scattered in all directions. Countless people in the peripheral area instantly died. If one compared the before and after, they would discover that there were no living beings within a thousand meters of the Wu Residence. A crater hundreds of meters wide had also appeared on the ground. Wu Kunhu¡¯s eyes flashed coldly at this scene. He closed his eyes and sensed his surroundings, before picking up his family and flying straight to Su Changqing. In the royal palace, there was a middle-aged man in his forties. As Emperor Zhou shouted, he charged out with several Heaven Rank experts. At this moment, Wu Kunhu killed Mister Wen with one punch. The middle aged man immediately frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s still a Heaven Rank expert in the city?¡± This person was the Old Ancestor that the Zhou Emperor had called out for! After some thought, he still decided to go to the Zhou Emperor! After all, he was the current emperor of the Great Zhou! No accidents could happen to him. As for Su Changqing, he did not care about what the Zhou Emperor did. As a large number of people were devoured by the spirit array and sacrificed¡­ A demonic god phantom began to appear behind him! He casually said, ¡°This subject¡¯s methods are sinister, and I¡¯m selfish. Your Majesty knew this since a long time ago. From now on, the friendship between the monarch and subject has been exhausted. Your Majesty, it¡¯s best that you return early.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked towards the group. Even though there were several Heaven Rank experts behind him, he didn¡¯t care. Old Su closed his eyes and extended his terrifying spiritual sense. The private assets that Su Wen had transported out in advance were all placed on the Fifth Peak of the Flame God Sect. Suddenly, a box exploded and a black ball shot out! Su Changqing locked onto the location and waved his palm in the air. Another spirit array appeared under everyone¡¯s feet! How could Emperor Zhou watch as he did this! He personally stepped forward and roared, ¡°Violet Lightning Rush!¡± In an instant, lightning flashed across the sky! The old eunuch and Si Tu behind him also activated their Qi forces.. Three Heaven Rank experts charged towards the Su Clan and company! Chapter 227 - Scheme Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Zhou Emperor trio unleashed their full powers! With the combined strength of the three Heaven Rank experts, the void rumbled with the influx of Origin Qi. Violent energy condensed from the heavens and the earth as it blasted towards the Su Clan members. At this moment, hundreds of thousands of people in the city had already died under Su Changqing¡¯s spirit array. A large number of living beings were sacrificed, causing the Demon God phantom behind Su Changqing to gradually solidify. The illusory figure of the Demon God was dozens of meters tall and surrounded by black Qi. The Demon God was wearing a cloak, and his face could not be seen clearly. His eyes however, seemed to originate from the depths of hell. In his hand was a huge black magic orb. As Emperor Zhou and the others attacked, his body turned slightly. A voice that seemed to come from the void sounded. Crack! What was that sound? Under the shocked gazes of Emperor Zhou and the others, a barrier appeared in front of the Demon God, or rather, a door. Inside the door was an endless void. All the attacks poured in through the door¡­ It did not even cause a ripple. This was not the end. The Demon God casually waved the magic orb that it held. And then¡­ the space around them actually shattered! The space cracks charged towards Emperor Zhou and the others! It looked slow, but in an instant, it had almost reached Emperor Zhou. ¡°Five Tyrant Arts ¡ª Hegemonic Destruction!¡± BAM! The ancestor that Emperor Zhou mentioned had arrived in the nick of time. He punched out in response to the attack headed towards Emperor Zhou. With a punch, the world fell silent! It was as if everything had turned into nothingness. In front of him, even the power of space shattering could not surpass the strength of his fist! The power of destruction annihilated everything! Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened! F*ck me! He was that strong? At this moment, Su Cheng was also dumbfounded. What was going on? What happened to paying respect to their ancestors? How the f*ck did this turn into treason? He was purely tricked by Su Changqing and did not know what was going on. After the attack, the world seemed to have fallen silent. Right at this moment, Wu Kunhu arrived. He roared, ¡°Su Changqing, you bastard! You¡¯re not going to tell me that you abducted my son?¡± He held his crying son in his left hand, his wife in his right, and his concubines on his thighs¡­ It was an embarrassing sight. He descended from the sky, but Su Changqing did not stop him. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Go with them!¡± Su Changqing did not seem surprised that Wu Kunhu was hiding his cultivation. The royal family¡¯s ancestor had a solemn expression as he looked at the increasingly corporeal Demon God phantom behind Su Changqing. He whispered to Emperor Zhou, ¡°This thing is not easy to deal with, but we can retreat first. This is the power he obtained from sacrificing living beings. It won¡¯t last long. Once the power disappears, he will definitely die!¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t care what he said. He turned to look at Su Wen and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to bring your second brother out. He will first enter the Qiang Tribe and then take a detour to the Chu Country. Be careful and receive him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen could tell that something was wrong. ¡°I can only protect you until here. The Su family¡¯s future is in your hands.¡± Su Changqing smiled casually. Su Wen panicked and asked, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you leave with us?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°To teleport across tens of thousands of kilometers requires me to use my consciousness to locate it and continuously transmit tremendous magic power. If I follow you, this spirit array will fail halfway through the teleportation! Everyone will die!¡± At this moment, Su Wen did not know what to say. Tears streamed down his face unconsciously. A ruthless look flashed across his eyes as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with them. Father, you look very strong now. I also saw Uncle Wu fly over just now. I might not lose to them! I should be able to fight against that ordinary Heaven Rank.¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°They might not necessarily lose, but if they flee in this battle, then what should we do? Once my strength disperses, then everyone will still die.¡± At this moment, Emperor Zhou looked at Su Changqing and Wu Kunhu. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Good, good, good! The two of you have hidden yourselves well. Wu Kunhu, why are you doing this? If you had revealed that you had such a cultivation, how could the situation in our Great Zhou be so difficult?¡± Wu Kunhu looked at Emperor Zhou and said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that your magnanimity will not tolerate me.¡± ¡°Just because of this?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Emperor Zhou laughed loudly. ¡°Am I not magnanimous enough?¡± Wu Kunhu looked at him and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you might allow me to become a Heaven Rank cultivator, but you definitely won¡¯t allow me to become the strongest Heaven Rank cultivator in Great Zhou! The strongest Heaven Rank cultivator in Great Zhou has always been surnamed Zhao!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression turned solemn. He had to admit that Wu Kunhu was right. The three most powerful individuals of Great Zhou stood here at this moment. Emperor Zhou looked at the two people who had accompanied him for many years. He muttered, ¡°If the three of us work together, the world would have long been at peace! Why is this so!¡± At this point, he felt as though he was going insane. He looked at Su Changqing and shouted, ¡°Haven¡¯t I treated you well enough? Su Changqing, I gave Yan Luoying to your son as a betrothal gift and let your two sons be the top scorers. How much trouble did Su Wen cause? Have I punished him once? Even if you guys leave, is there anyone in the world who can treat him better than me?¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°But you won¡¯t allow him to disobey you. This son of mine has excellent talent and is used to being domineering. He isn¡¯t an old official and isn¡¯t good at enduring. Sooner or later, he will definitely be frowned upon by His Majesty! Leaving early is the best strategy. Your Majesty, the Su family will take their leave!¡± With that said, the demonic god phantom emitted a strong black light! It seemed to devour all the light present in their surroundings. Immediately after, the array was activated! Hundreds of people, including the carriage, instantly disappeared in Su Changqing¡¯s array! Bang! Su Wen landed on the ground, surrounded by treasures. He immediately recognized that this was inside the Flame God Sect, beside Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory! He had placed the Su family¡¯s private property there. Looking around, he caught sight of the black crystal ball in front of him. At this moment, in the crystal ball was actually the scene of Su Changqing confronting Emperor Zhou and the others. ¡°Su Wen, take good care of your mother, Nuannuan, and your two brothers. This is the only thing I can do for you as your father¡­¡± After this teleportation, the Demon God phantom behind Su Changqing instantly turned illusory. At this moment, Su Changqing turned to look at Emperor Zhou. He smiled and said, ¡°Forgive me for my disrespect, but today, I will behead Your Majesty as a sacrifice to the devil god!¡± With that said, the demonic phantom waved its arms! In an instant, two transparent Qi-forces blasted out! The Zhou Family¡¯s Old Ancestor stepped in front of Emperor Zhou and punched out with both fists! Bang! He could actually withstand the attack of this Demon God¡¯s phantom. But the others were not so lucky. One of the Heaven Rank experts couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was brushed by the energy. Half of his body suddenly disappeared¡­ The Qi force flew towards the imperial capital from afar. Wherever it passed, everything disappeared. That¡¯s right, it disappeared directly. The Zhou Family¡¯s Ancestor shouted, ¡°Be careful, this devil god controls the power of space, his attacks are extremely sharp!¡± How could the other Heaven Rank experts not realize that by now? They had all hurriedly retreated far away. They then belatedly realized that Su Changqing didn¡¯t pursue them. The Old Ancestor laughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! Looks like you¡¯re not the one activating this power!¡± Su Changqing was not surprised that he was seen through. This was also an obvious weakness. He was merely condensing the image of a Demon God and borrowing its power. If the Demon God really came in person, even if the Royal Ancestor¡¯s combat strength was formidable, the Demon could rely on the agility of the spatial power to kill everyone except the Royal Ancestor! The Demon God and Su Changqing had an extremely special relationship. The Demon God could only stick to Su Changqing¡¯s back, unable to move about freely on its own. This limited his agility. ¡°Then die!¡± The Royal Ancestor shouted.¡± The others retreat, leave him to me!¡± Their battle began in earnest. The Royal Ancestor kept swinging his fists non stop to attack Su Changqing. His vast fist force collided continuously with the spatial power of the Demon God! The aftershocks of the battle between the two of them had even destroyed more than half of the walls of the capital, as well as countless houses in the fringes of the city. This fellow¡¯s combat strength was extremely strong. Even this phantom of the Demon God could not do anything to him! The more he fought, the more the demonic god phantom behind Su Changqing faded. ¡°Die!¡± Finally, seeing that Su Changqing couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, the Royal Ancestor launched his final attack. Vast amounts of Heaven Earth Origin Qi gathered. Bang! A huge explosion of energy erupted. The Demon God¡¯s phantom instantly shattered due to the impact. And under this vast energy¡­ everything turned to ashes. A huge crater appeared¡­ It was even more terrifying than Wu Kunhu¡¯s attack previously. It was a few kilometers wide, and the bottom of the crater could not be seen. The crystal in front of Su Wen shattered at this point. Before the final attack, he heard Su Changqing¡¯s last sentence: ¡°Take care of the family¡­¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth as tears streamed down his face¡­ He clenched his fists tightly¡­ In this instant, he broke through! A powerful Heaven Earth Origin Qi surged into his body, and his Spiritual Sense broke through the barrier! Heaven Rank! However, Su Wen was not happy at all! ¡°Emperor Zhou¡­ I will kill your entire family! Leave no one alive! I will also exterminate your Great Zhou! I will avenge my father¡­¡± After so many years, Su Wen and Su Changqing¡¯s relationship was naturally extremely deep. In Great Zhou, Emperor Zhou looked at the deep pit with a complicated expression. They lost a Heaven Rank expert, and nearly a million citizens! As for the other Mister Wen, his fate was unknown. He was probably dead as well! Wu Kunhu and Yan Ze had also left. His losses this time was simply too great. Great Zhou, who had just managed to take a breath, suffered another heavy blow! ¡°Fortunately, that bastard Su Changqing is dead! This has allowed me to vent the resentment in my heart. Moreover, don¡¯t worry, no matter where your family is, I¡¯ll find and kill them one by one! I¡¯ll let you know the outcome of betraying me!¡± However, neither Emperor Zhou nor Su Wen was aware¡­ Just as the battle was getting intense¡­ Far away at a hidden place by the eastern seaside of Great Chu. Thousands of foreign sorcerers were guarding a magic formation. And in the middle of the array lay a body. At the same time as the final attack from the Royal Ancestor, all the Mages poured their magic power into the array! ¡°Spirit Guiding Formation!¡± The spirit array began to frantically absorb their magic power. In an instant, someone¡¯s face turned pale as his magic power was exhausted. However, they were immediately replaced by others who were waiting on standby! Beside the array, Luo Ning and a man in black looked on nervously at this scene. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly! Suddenly, an extremely intense light appeared in the array! ¡°Huuu!¡± The person in the middle of the array sat up. If one looked over, they would realize that it was Su Changqing! However, this body was much younger than his original body. A day later, on a ship. Su Changqing stood at the bow of the ship with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Not bad. This Spirit Guiding Formation only has an 80% chance of success. The risk isn¡¯t low, but it still exists. Fortunately, it succeeded,¡± Su Changqing said indifferently. Luo Ning bowed and stood at the side. He said with a smile, ¡°The Prime Minister is wise. His ability to escape is truly marvelous.¡± Su Changqing sneered. ¡°Otherwise, do you think I would be so easily discovered? The formation has been set up in the capital for more than ten years. It has to be of some use. Su Wen, that brat, I¡¯ve put in so much effort in acting. If he can¡¯t break through to the Heaven Rank, I¡¯ll give him a good beating!¡± He then stretched his body and said, ¡°This body that has been nurtured is still not as habitual as the previous one. However, the taste of youth is really good.¡± At this moment, the man in black walked over and bowed. ¡°Prime Minister, let¡¯s take a detour from the sea route from Ji Luo County before turning towards Chu Country. It¡¯s rather fast, we should be able to reach there in a month or so.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Take your time. I¡¯m so young and handsome now. Shouldn¡¯t I take the chance to tour the country and enjoy the sights of a foreign country? I can also sleep with a few foreign beauties. Why are you in such a hurry to go to Chu?¡± (TL Note: Like father like son¡­) The man in black said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Prime Minister say that he wanted to seize the power of the Royal Family in Chu?¡± Old Su said with a face full of disdain, ¡°In any case, that brat has already laid down his foundation in the Chu Country. Let him slowly play by himself. This daddy has been working diligently in the capital for so many years. I was already so old, yet I had to maintain my status. I¡¯m so tired every day, so can¡¯t I relax now?¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°My son is so lazy that maggots are growing in his ass. If I go and get discovered by that kid, will he let me off? Won¡¯t he let me handle the government affairs for him?¡± ¡°After so many years as the prime minister, I¡¯ve long had enough. Let him play by himself for a year or so first!¡± ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t call me Prime Minister anymore. Call me Young Master¡­¡± Luo Ning and the man in black immediately had a troubled expression. ¡°Well¡­¡± Luo Ning tried to persuade him, ¡°Prime Minister¡­ if we all call you Young Master¡­ wouldn¡¯t it mess up the seniority?¡± Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°Idiot, what¡¯s with the mess? Of course you just stick with calling me Young Master outside. If you call me Old Master or Prime Minister, what will those madams and young mistresses think? When we meet up with Su Wen and the others, it¡¯s not too late to change your address¡­¡± He then turned to gaze at the vast sead with a smile, ¡°I wonder what kind of expression that kid will have when he sees me in the future. However, he should grieve in sadness for now. Tell me, how was my final performance?¡± The man in black said, ¡°It still feels a little exaggerated¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Changqing rubbed his chin. Ronin chimed in, ¡°Yes, a little off-key¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­ looks like there¡¯s still room for improvement. You two, clean up the deck¡­ I¡¯ll get someone to check it with a white cloth when you¡¯re done. If I even see the cloth turn a little gray¡­ hehe¡­¡± At this moment, Su Wen was sitting on the peak of the mountain. This was the first time he felt the passing of his loved ones. It had to be said that his hatred, unwillingness, and anger had pushed him to the Heaven Rank. Only after reaching Heaven Rank did Su Wen understand. It was basically a sort of transformation of his life level. Using the martial path as the key, he opened the door to a whole new world of perception. Approaching heaven and earth, allowing oneself to merge with heaven and earth. Every move he made was accompanied by Heaven Earth Origin Qi. Furthermore, his True Qi recovery was greatly enhanced. However, Su Changqing¡¯s death remained a huge blow to him. Over the past few days, he had been very busy, including the coordination and explanation of the group after they entered the Flame God Sect. Wu Kunhu¡¯s existence immediately alerted the elders of the Flame God Sect. This was because Wu Kunhu was actually a 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! Even amongst today¡¯s experts, he could be considered a top tier expert! Su Wen did not hide anything and directly explained his background to them. Everyone was honest with each other and the sect finally decided to accept Su Wen and the others. In the end, whether it was Su Su or Su Wen who had broken through to the Heaven Rank, they were both the future of the Flame God Sect. Moreover, there was no enmity between them, so there was no reason for them to be enemies. After Dongfang Ju comforted Su Wen, he could not help but sigh to himself. This stimulation came at the right time. Many people would never have the chance to break through to the Heaven Rank. Even he was stuck at only a step away from it from a long period of time. If Su Wen did not have this stimulation as an impetus, it would be normal for him to be stuck for a few years. At the peak of the mountain, Su Wen was seated. A figure walked to his side and sat down. ¡°Why? Are you very sad?¡± Wu Kunhu asked calmly. Su Wen remained silent. Old Wu continued, ¡°It¡¯s human nature to live and die.¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Picking a fight?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Wu Kunhu calmly stated. Su Wen was unconvinced. ¡°If we¡¯re all at 9th Grade Earth Rank, you won¡¯t beat me!¡± Wu Kunhu rolled his eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m a 5th Grade Heaven Rank now, while you¡¯re only a 1st Grade Heaven Rank. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°You!¡± Su Wen was speechless. He could not help but say, ¡°You actually hid it so deeply.¡± Wu Kunhu said, ¡°There are too many restrictions placed on Heaven Rank cultivators. Once I enter that realm, His Majesty will definitely pay close attention to me. It won¡¯t be easy to hide.¡± He looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°However, in my opinion, I think you don¡¯t have to be so sad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you think Su Changqing is definitely dead?¡± Wu Kunhu asked. Su Wen was stunned. Wu Kunhu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your trip out of the city this time was too relaxed?¡± As the saying goes, concern leads to confusion. Now that Wu Kunhu had mentioned it, Su Wen seemed to have sensed something amiss. Wu Kunhu continued, ¡°Your father is a wily old fox. Would he not consider the situation of being monitored by a Heaven Rank expert? If he wanted to leave, why did he tell His Majesty in advance that he wanted to pay respects to his ancestors? If that was the case, as long as Wu Muyu and Zhao Wanrou followed, they would definitely arouse suspicion. It would be more believable if he told him that he wished to go out of the capital for a hunting expedition.¡± ¡°If he used his ancestors as an excuse and a Heaven Rank expert reports this, His Majesty will definitely sense that something is wrong.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this lie a little too crude?¡± ¡°Do you think your father would make such a simple mistake? It might be possible for others, but I feel that if your father wished to escape silently, he definitely would have come out with a more meticulous plan.¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So¡­ I think he might just be faking his death,¡± Wu Kunhu said softly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a little suspicion, but it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that your father was really blasted to smithereens.¡± Su Wen wondered out of puzzlement. ¡°What benefits does he get from doing this?¡± Wu Kunhu looked at him and smiled without saying anything. Su Wen suddenly understood everything! He had broken through to the Heaven Rank the moment he witnessed Su Changqing¡¯s death. At that instant, he had deeply felt his lack of strength and his incomparable desire for power. ¡°Just for a Heaven Rank?¡± Su Wen was in disbelief. Wu Kunhu sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act like you¡¯re not involved after getting a benefit. How many people in this world are stuck before this level? Only when you reach the Heaven Rank will the Su family truly have the foundation to continue their legacy in this world! Otherwise, they will always be destroyed at will!¡± ¡°How many aristocratic families in the Li Prefecture have been destroyed? Why is the Ma Family still here? It¡¯s because they have Heaven Rank experts!¡± Wu Kunhu looked down the mountain and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the same even in Chu. As long as you reach the Heaven Rank, anyone who dares to touch your family will have to think about it. As long as you don¡¯t die, you can take revenge crazily! No one can guard against a Heaven Rank expert forever!¡± ¡°Getting a Heaven Rank exchange for the lives of a million people is too worth it. If Emperor Zhou could do this, he would exchange more than half of the Great Zhou citizens for Heaven Rank experts!¡± After hearing Wu Kunhu¡¯s words, Su Wen started to ponder in silence. Something did seem wrong about this whole affair. His father¡¯s plan was indeed a little too crude. However, Su Wen only had the suspicion in his heart. Su Changqing and that expert from the royal family had fought with a might that could destroy the world. How could Su Changqing survive? Su Wen stood up and said coldly, ¡°No matter what, this matter isn¡¯t over. If I don¡¯t see my father, then he¡¯s dead. The Zhou Country¡¯s ancestor killed my father, so I¡¯ll destroy his country.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll collect some interest!¡± Su Wen opened the teleportation portal and took a step in. It had to be said that the Qi Concealment Belt produced by the system was quite good. Su Wen knew very well that the Great Zhou inner city had the Spiritual Master Residence¡¯s monitoring formation. Heaven Rank experts would be discovered, but he had the Qi Concealment Belt, so he was not afraid. A familiar mansion, a familiar home. However, it was so quiet at this moment. Su Wen¡¯s face twisted again and he turned into a person that no one knew. He left the residence stealthily. At this moment, too many people had died on the streets of Great Zhou. The entire place looked extremely bleak. Su Wen strolled around before arriving at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. How could he forget this guy? Su Wen entered and realized that the Crown Prince was not at home. At this moment, the Crown Prince was in the palace! Emperor Zhou sat on the throne, and in front of him was the Great Zhou civil and military officials. Wu Kunhu and Yan Ze had both left. Naturally, there were other generals to replace them. As for the seat of Prime Minister, Emperor Zhou handed over Su Changqing¡¯s position to Wu Qiuhan! He would slowly eradicate Su Changqing¡¯s forces in the court. Emperor Zhou seemed to have aged a little and looked listless. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This rebellion can be said to be something that has never happened since the founding of our Great Zhou. However, Su Changqing has already been executed. The rest of you, immediately sign the arrest documents and send it out. Anyone who has any clues will be heavily rewarded!¡± Emperor Zhou did not know where Su Changqing had teleported the rest to. He still had to investigate. He was also a little tired. Most of it was mental exhaustion. He had always thought that he was magnanimous, but he did not expect his subordinates to be so disloyal. The atmosphere in the court was also very gloomy. No one would be happy with such a disaster. Most of these officials were protected by experts in Earth Rank. Thus, not many of them died in the array. It was the only good thing. Emperor Zhou returned to the palace and sank back on the dragon coach in fatigue. The old eunuch stood by the side. Emperor Zhou asked, ¡°Do you think there are any other officials like Su Changqing and Wu Kunhu?¡± He also began to suspect everyone around him. After this incident, his trust in others would only be lower. The old eunuch shook his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, those two can be considered outstanding talents. Back then, Wu Kunhu crushed everyone in his generation and even confidently promoted to Earth Rank without entering the mystic realm. Su Changqing seized the throne for Your Majesty, and has always been your best strategist. With these two people¡¯s talent and scheming, how can others compare?¡± He did not say anything bad about their betrayal. Emperor Zhou nodded and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Su Changqing, Su Changqing, I never expected him to be like this¡­ It¡¯s just that he ended up dying in the end. Why do you have to do this?¡± He seemed to recall the plain-clothed youth from back then. ¡°Do you think it would have been better if I hadn¡¯t forced him to come back? If I hadn¡¯t stopped him, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly, and Great Zhou wouldn¡¯t have suffered such losses. Two more Heaven Rank experts died! Although they¡¯re all at the lower grades, they¡¯re still Heaven Rank!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s heart ached! At this moment, he suddenly saw a red dot appear on the array disc that monitored the entire city! ¡°A Heaven Rank expert entered the city?!¡± Emperor Zhou looked over. The Crown Prince¡¯s residence! Chapter 228 - Unexpected Situation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Who was the red dot that Emperor Zhou saw? It was naturally Su Wen. At this moment, he threw a punch at the Crown Prince! Just like last time, a Qi barrier appeared around the Crown Prince! Even though Su Wen had broken through to the Heaven Rank, his punch still failed to pierce through. However, the corners of Su Wen¡¯s mouth rose up in a sneer. Flames rose from his palm, and ultra-high temperature holy flames directly wrapped around the Crown Prince! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± The Crown Prince wailed. In reality, this Qi barrier had a temperature-resistant effect. Ordinary flames would definitely not be able to harm the Crown Prince! However, the temperature of Su Wen¡¯s flames had completely exceeded that of normal flames. This was especially so when the flames completely sealed the Crown Prince within the Qi barrier. In an instant, the high temperature had already roasted the Crown Prince¡¯s clothes. A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face when he heard the Crown Prince¡¯s miserable cry. Immediately after, he opened the teleportation portal and escaped! When the Heaven Rank expert arrived, all that was left was a charred corpse! Emperor Zhou never expected that the Crown Prince would be assassinated again, and this time, he would really succumb to it! The corpse was delivered to the Emperor, whose face darkened. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When we arrived, he had already run away. Just like last time, we don¡¯t know what methods he used.¡± Emperor Zhou was going crazy! What was going on? How could someone suddenly appear and disappear? Moreover, no one could sense when the assassin appeared. He did not know that Su Wen, who had just returned to Chu, had come out from the original Su Residence once more. And this time, he turned his gaze to the little eunuch in the palace¡¯s royal kitchen¡­ In the kitchen, Su Wen buried his head in his work. Cutting carrots. It was a very stupid job. But he worked very hard in his role. One carrot after another. At this moment, the steward eunuch walked over and looked at the pile of chopped carrots in front of Su Wen. Satisfied, he said, ¡°Little Pingzi, you¡¯re cutting carrots much faster than usual today! Good luck, hurry up and dry them. After you¡¯re done, go and pour the swill.¡± That¡¯s right, not only could they not rest after finishing their tasks, they also had to do more work. Su Wen was not angry and only lowered his head to work. He could not figure out who these eunuchs were making food for. There were too many people in the inner residence of the palace. The emperor¡¯s concubines, the ministers handling government affairs, and some princes and princesses. He only had half a Transformation Pill, thus he could not afford to fail. Moreover, there were many experts in the palace, so he didn¡¯t dare to easily expose his cultivation. Based on his experience killing the Crown Prince, the Heaven Ranks would be the first to appear, especially those still in the palace. He had to figure out the customs of this place first. His hands and feet were extremely nimble, and he quickly peeled and cut the rest of the carrots. He then went to pour the swill. To Su Wen, these tiring tasks for ordinary people were nothing to him. The first day was calm, but Su Wen, who was constantly working today, made the manager quite satisfied. Everyone liked someone who was quick and efficient. In the night, Su Wen finally returned to his residence. It was a small room in a remote corner of the palace. He did not return to the Flame God Sect at all. After all, if he were to return from here, he would then reappear in the Su Residence. It was too troublesome for him. This time, he had thrown caution to the wind. Not only did he make Emperor Zhou feel the pain of losing his son, he also planned to give him a hard time! Make him suffer! In the room, Su Wen did not dare to cultivate and could only lie down like an ordinary person. It had been a long time since he felt this way. Suddenly, the door opened. ¡°Little Pingzi, it¡¯s me.¡± A female voice sounded outside the door¡­ Su Wen¡¯s expression changed. He had already asked about all of Little Pingzi¡¯s interpersonal relationships. This woman was probably his lover! Such a situation was not rare in the palace. After all, even eunuchs and palace maids had needs. When the woman outside realized that there was no movement, she knocked even more urgently. ¡°Hurry up and open the door. Someone will see.¡± The woman¡¯s words traveled in. Su Wen had no choice. He could not pretend that there was no one around. If there was no one in, why would it be locked from the inside? He walked to the door and opened it. The woman directly barged in and said bluntly, ¡°Quickly close the door.¡± Su Wen closed the door behind him. Looking at the palace maid, she was already not young, around 27 or 28 years old. However, she looked rather refined. She chuckled and lay on the bed, curling her fingers as she smiled. ¡°Brother Pingzi, why haven¡¯t you come over here to serve me?¡± ¡°Sister Chuntao¡­ I¡¯m a little tired today¡­¡± Su Wen whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want it. Hurry up and make it comfortable, otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± The woman commanded. Obviously, in this relationship, Xiaoping was the weaker party. Su Wen went forward and reached out to touch her body. His large hand slowly wandered around her body. Suddenly, he pressed down hard. The woman fainted. ¡°Hehe! You want me to be your tool? Dream on!¡± Su Wen would not do anything to her. To put it bluntly, this Little Pingzi he found was about the same size as him externally. However, once he took off his clothes, the difference between the two could not be concealed no matter what. Furthermore, Su Wen was not a real eunuch. If he made this fellow comfortable, then how long would he have to keep himself suppressed and not release it? The other party might even have some perverted requests to knock him out. He was thinking about how to deal with this when he suddenly heard someone coming. He quickly covered the woman with the blanket. Bang bang bang bang! Little Pingzi, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Hurry up and get up! Eunuch Liu has informed them that there are urgent matters to attend to! Su Wen did not dare to be negligent and quickly left the house. Before he left, he took the chance to feel around underneath Chuntao¡¯s clothes. Not bad. Soon, he arrived back at the royal kitchen. It was yet another job. When others were tired, it was inevitable that their movements would be slower. However, Su Wen was already very energetic. Not long after, the dishes were prepared. Eunuch Liu, who was also the in-charge, looked around and saw Su Wen was the only one free. He said, ¡°Little Pingzi, bring the food tray and follow me!¡± Su Wen immediately picked up the bowl of meat soup. After following Eunuch Liu out of the royal kitchen, Eunuch Liu instructed, ¡°In a while, when we arrive at the Empress¡¯s chambers, you will go in to deliver the food. Remember the food delivery rules I taught you, right? Just follow the rules. If you don¡¯t do it well, be careful of your head!¡± Eunuch Liu spoke sharply. The empress had just lost her son today and had not eaten a single grain of rice for the entire day. This was something the emperor had ordered someone to deliver. But what if he followed the Empress when she was in a bad mood and was punished by her instead? If he let this young eunuch in and the eunuch received punishment, it would have nothing to do with him. This kind of thing was very common in the palace. If he did not even have such thoughts, he would not be a manager. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the Empress¡¯s chambers. Eunuch Liu said, ¡°Send it in!¡± Um¡­ Su Wen was not afraid, he only bowed and walked in with the tray. The moment he entered, he saw a charred corpse placed in the courtyard. It was the Crown Prince that Su Wen had burned to death. As for the Empress, she was staring blankly at the corpse. Beside her was a blood-stained sword. Su Wen hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Empress, His Majesty has issued a decree to deliver the Eight Treasures Deer Meat Soup to you!¡± At this moment, Su Wen noticed that the Empress did not even have a maid by her side. How would he know that once the Empress found out that the Crown Prince had died, she could not take the mental trauma and killed three of her maidservants in just one afternoon? Thus, the rest of the servants were chased out. A gentle and refined woman had gone completely crazy after her son died. Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, the Empress suddenly raised her head as anger flashed across her eyes. She screamed, ¡°He sent someone to deliver meat soup? If this is the murderer¡¯s meat, I will eat it! He is also the ruler of a country. Could it be that even if his son is killed, he can¡¯t catch the murderer? Get lost! Get lost quickly!¡± Su Wen was unwilling to stay any longer and quickly turned around to leave. At that moment, the Empress coldly spat, ¡°Stop!¡± Su Wen stopped in his tracks. ¡°Come here!¡± The Empress said in a low voice. Her hand had, at some unknown point in time, already touched the hilt of the sword beside her! Su Wen turned around and noticed her actions. ¡®F*ck! This woman is crazy!¡¯ Su Wen cursed in his heart. If she wanted to kill him now, he would definitely be exposed if he made a move. Wouldn¡¯t he be in deep trouble then? If he didn¡¯t make a move, what else could he do to attract her attention? Su Wen knew very well that although there was no one on the surface, there were still some breathing in the surroundings. This was not a room, so there might be many people observing from the shadows. If he made any abnormal movements, his identity would definitely be exposed. However, if he didn¡¯t make a move, it would be too cowardly if he was exposed. Suddenly, tears seeped out of the corners of Su Wen¡¯s eyes. As he walked, he said, ¡°Crown Prince! You died unjustly! How can a kind-hearted person like you die? I still remember that you rewarded me with five taels of silver back then¡­ I was happy for a day¡­ Why is it that we¡¯re separated forever now¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± Tears began to stream down Su Wen¡¯s face. However, in his heart, he thought differently: ¡®Old Su, I will definitely avenge you.¡¯ However, the Empress did not know his inner thoughts. Her heart softened when she saw Su Wen like this. She immediately released the sword in her hand. ¡°My¡­ my son!¡± She also started crying. Su Wen walked to the Empress¡¯s side and placed the meat soup down. He wailed, ¡°This lowly one has been in the palace for many years, and the only time I¡¯ve received a reward is His Highness the Crown Prince! I¡¯ve never dared to forget¡­¡± After crying for a while, the Empress took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Little Pingzi!¡± ¡°I was so moved when I saw your tears just now, so you must be worried about the Crown Prince. Come into my bedroom and serve me.¡± The Empress spoke softly. Su Wen: ¡°????¡± However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he could only grit his teeth and agree. The Empress looked at the Crown Prince¡¯s corpse and whispered, ¡°My son died so tragically¡­¡± Su Wen sneered in his heart. ¡®His death was indeed tragic.¡¯ However, he also quickly displayed a grief stricken expression on the surface. ¡°Empress, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s more important to take care of your body. Otherwise, how can you see that ferocious beast being executed?¡± Su Wen consoled her. Inwardly, he began to ponder. If he were to serve the Empress¡­ it would not be a bad idea. When Emperor Zhou came, he would definitely have a chance to drug him. ¡°Guards!¡± The Empress called out softly. Someone immediately rushed over from afar. ¡°Go, tell the imperial kitchen that Little Pinzi will be transferred to my chambers.¡± As she spoke, she continued, ¡°Prepare a white jade coffin and put my son inside. He will be buried in my courtyard!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. Although it was not a big deal to bury dead people in the palace at times, it was definitely against the rules to openly build a grave. But who would dare to defy her? Those people received their orders and left. The Empress extended her hand, and Su Wen immediately accepted it sensibly. Her hand was fair and smooth, as if it had no bones. He helped the Empress into her chambers. The Empress sat on the edge of the bed and cried again. This time, Su Wen did not cry as well. He only stood at the side obediently. After a while, a eunuch suddenly shouted from outside, ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± Emperor Zhou had arrived! However, the Empress did not move at all. Emperor Zhou walked straight into the house. When he saw the Empress, he shouted coldly, ¡°Are you messing around? Is the palace an area to build a grave?¡± The Empress looked up at him and said in a sharp voice, ¡°My son is already dead! Can¡¯t he accompany me?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t build a grave in the palace!¡± Emperor Zhou rebuked angrily. ¡°Who would build a grave in their own house? He¡¯s still a crown prince, so he should be buried according to the etiquette of a prince! Could it be that he wants to stay in a grave in your courtyard even in the afterlife?¡± ¡°Men, take the Crown Prince¡¯s corpse away!¡± Emperor Zhou shouted coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, letting you bring your corpse into your chambers today is already a special favor. Don¡¯t push your luck. I will find the murderer who killed the Crown Prince. It¡¯s enough for you to make a fuss! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for crippling you!¡± After saying that, Emperor Zhou turned around and left. The Empress lay on the table and wept again. Su Wen was also helpless at this scene, and could only continue standing at the corner. Soon, someone outside came and carried the Crown Prince¡¯s corpse away. Not long after, a few palace maids came in. ¡°Empress, do you want to rest first?¡± ¡°Get lost! All of you get lost!¡± The Empress rebuked angrily. Su Wen was speechless. These people were truly dumb. Say, is this the time to be caring for her? Isn¡¯t it nice to sleep instead? The palace maids retreated. Su Wen naturally would not say anything. At this moment, if he spoke out, he would only be asking for a scolding. No matter what he said, it would have the same effect. The Empress bent over the table and wept silently. Two hours later, there was a long drawn-out breathing sound. Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief and slowly retreated. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Empress¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Su Wen hurriedly turned around and said with a smile, ¡°A few lamps have been extinguished. This servant is preparing to light them up.¡± Su Wen¡¯s brain worked quicker than before to come out with an answer in record time. If he were to directly say that he wanted to leave, it would appear that he was not loyal enough. However, the Empress had another thought. ¡°Never mind, there¡¯s no need to light them up¡­ you may leave after you¡¯ve served me to change,¡± the Empress said. ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen was stunned. But he knew that with his status, he could not refuse. The Empress stretched out her arms. Su Wen stepped forward and undid the Empress¡¯s belt before taking off her outer dress. Although the Empress was not young, she had taken good care of herself. Her skin was fair and smooth, and her body emitted a faint fragrance¡­ Su Wen tried his best to control his gaze and removed the dress. The Empress had even fewer clothes on her now. However, even though Su Wen was controlling himself, the Empress still noticed something different about him. Su Wen¡¯s body¡­ smelled clean! It had to be known that after a mortal eunuch was castrated, they would constantly suffer from the leakage of urine. Of course, many eunuchs would put some powder on themselves to cover up this smell. But in short, there would always be some kind of smell, be it the fragrance or the sour smell of urine¡­ However, Su Wen did not have such a smell¡­ It was very clean. He smelled so clean that it was surprising. As for Su Wen, his impressions of eunuchs were based off television. Although he tried his best to imitate the eunuch¡¯s words and actions, how could he know that the smell would be different as well? ¡°You may leave.¡± However, the Empress was feeling sad. Although she had some suspicions, she did not think too much about it. She only let Su Wen leave. Su Wen heaved a sigh of relief and slowly withdrew¡­ The Crown Prince¡¯s death was considered a joyous occasion in this cold and lonely palace. Other than Emperor Zhou and the Empress, many people were secretly happy. The Crown Prince¡¯s death meant that the other princes had a chance. The women in the harem were bound to demand more from Emperor Zhou. As for the Empress¡­ after losing the Crown Prince, Emperor Zhou became even colder towards her. He did not come for several days. On the other hand, Su Wen had become familiar with the palace maids in the empress¡¯s chambers. In the past, the Empress rarely used eunuchs to serve her. This was a matter of personal preferences. There were many reasons why some concubines liked to use eunuchs instead. Now that Su Wen had become the Empress¡¯s personal attendant, his status naturally rose as well. However, what made the Empress unhappy was that the murderer of the Crown Prince was never found. Su Wen was also a little anxious. He was not really here to be a eunuch, but to drug Emperor Zhou instead! Finally, Emperor Zhou came again. After seven days, he had arrived at the Empress¡¯ chambers once more. Then, he had another big fight with the Empress! After reprimanding the Empress, Emperor Zhou left. Su Wen still did not find a chance. He began to panic. Just as he was racking his brains, the Empress¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Little Pingzi, come in and serve me in the bath!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen was stunned. The Empress had never made such a request before. How would he know that the Empress and Emperor Zhou were quarreling? She was angry, but she had nowhere to vent. She naturally had to think of a way to take revenge. Su Wen entered the restroom. The other palace maids didn¡¯t dare to say anything and helped to draw water and fill the tub. ¡°You guys can leave. Little Pingzi can stay behind.¡± The Empress instructed. Everyone tactfully withdrew. Su Wen gulped nervously. He obediently stepped forward and helped her remove her clothes¡­ This time, the Empress¡¯ body was no longer concealed and was revealed to Su Wen in full. Fortunately, she soon entered the tub. ¡°Come, massage my shoulders,¡± the Empress whispered. Su Wen walked over and placed his hand on the empress¡¯s shoulders. Su Wen¡¯s hand was hot and strong. However, this action of touching her bare made Su Wen react¡­. In the end, he was still a fake eunuch¡­ The Empress was in the tub, her back to him, oblivious to what was happening. ¡°What kind of person do you think the Crown Prince is?¡± the Empress asked. ¡®Hehe, was there a need to ask? Of course nothing good.¡¯ Su Wen cursed in his heart. However, on the surface, as long as Su Wen was not stupid, he would naturally know what to say. He said softly, ¡°Your Highness, he was well-versed in both civil and military arts and was kind-hearted. Many people say that Your Highness has the bearing of a Saint.¡± He could say whatever sounded good. ¡°But how did the Crown Prince die just like that?¡± the Empress wailed. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he offended. Who is so cruel?¡± Su Wen did not reply, and the Empress¡¯s tears fell continuously. Suddenly, she stood up and hugged Su Wen. It was indeed true that a woman would always need a man when she was at her most sorrowful. In the past few days, Su Wen had been constantly consoling her. Coupled with Su Wen¡¯s EQ, he was naturally not someone an ordinary eunuch could compare to. The Empress thus trusted and liked Su Wen even more. Over the past few days, Emperor Zhou had been in conflict with her. She felt miserable and could only confide in Su Wen. Now, she needed someone to rely on. In reality, such things were not rare in the harem of concubines. Many of the concubines had taken intimate actions with the eunuchs because of the Emperor¡¯s neglect¡­ Right now, Su Wen¡¯s body froze when she hugged him! What the f*ck should he do? Chapter 229 - Who Will Be The Official Wife? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Empress stood up and threw herself into Su Wen¡¯s arms. Su Wen¡¯s body froze. He did not know what to do. ¡°Carry me back¡­¡± The Empress spoke softly. At this moment, she felt that something was wrong! This guy seemed to have something he shouldn¡¯t have¡­ The Empress¡¯ expression changed drastically as she abruptly pushed Su Wen away. ¡°You! You didn¡¯t castrate yourself?!¡± She was horrified. Seeing that he had been exposed, Su Wen¡¯s heart tightened. A fierce glint flashed in his eyes as he prepared to attack! However, at this moment, the Empress sighed again. ¡°Forget it. Even if you don¡¯t have a clean body, so be it. This is also good.¡± Su Wen: ¡°????¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming over to carry me back?¡± the Empress suddenly asked coquettishly in a sultry voice! Su Wen gritted his teeth and steeled his heart! He walked straight over! The Empress would never have thought that the person in front of her was the murderer who killed her son. As for Su Wen, he also felt a unique thrill of getting revenge. Emperor Zhou! Haha! I didn¡¯t take the initiative! Outside the royal chambers¡­ Several palace maids whispered to each other. ¡°Why is the Empress suddenly so fond of this? Didn¡¯t she look down on those people in the harem who did this the most in the past?¡± ¡°What do you know? The Empress has lost her son, so she naturally has reservations now.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± They were all close to the Empress and would not spread rumors, but gossiping in private was common. In the bedroom, the Empress sat in front of the dressing table with a satisfied expression. Su Wen was combing her hair behind her. ¡°Empress, I think you and His Majesty should not make things too awkward,¡± Su Wen persuaded. Sometimes, when one¡¯s relationship was closer, one could speak more casually. The Empress said indifferently, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it better to be rigid? It¡¯s more convenient too.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too rigid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to protect your position,¡± Su Wen said. ¡°Now that His Highness the Crown Prince has returned to the heavens and you don¡¯t have any children, no matter who His Majesty appoints as the Crown Prince, his mother will start to think about moving up the hierarchy.¡± The Empress¡¯s face darkened. She also knew that Su Wen was right. ¡°So what?¡± the Empress said plaintively. ¡°In the end, it all depends on His Majesty¡¯s wishes¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, the plan depends on the person, and the success depends on the heavens. Your Majesty, please ease your relationship with His Majesty a little and find another opportunity to make another prince. You can still fight for it!¡± However, Su Wen was not thinking about the benefit of the Empress. Only when the Empress and the Emperor eased up would he have the chance to drug the Emperor. The Empress laughed upon hearing his words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such knowledge¡­¡± After calming down and thinking about it, it seemed to make sense. She pondered for a moment and said to Su Wen, ¡°Then will you invite His Majesty over later?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Zhou was rubbing his glabella at the moment. The Crown Prince was dead, and the Empress had totally flipped at him. He felt terrible too. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress said to invite you over¡­¡± Su Wen bowed and reported from outside the hall. ¡°Huh?¡± Emperor Zhou looked confused. They even had a big fight just now, and now she wanted him to go over? He asked coldly, ¡°For what matter?¡± ¡°The Empress said that she knows her mistake and wants to apologize to His Majesty.¡± Su Wen added this sentence himself. However, as expected, Emperor Zhou smiled when he heard this. After all, they had been together for so many years. It would not be good for anyone if things got too awkward. He immediately stood up and walked over to the Empress¡¯s chambers. After arriving at the Empress¡¯s chambers¡­ After the Empress said a few soft words, they reconciled. The two of them had been husband and wife for many years after all¡­ They then decided to have dinner in the Empress¡¯s chamber! Finally¡­ Su Wen¡¯s chance came! He took the soup bowl from the delivery eunuch¡­ The pill slipped inside. After experiencing the Great Chu¡¯s Third Prince, he was extremely certain that this thing would not be detected by any sort of poison detection methods. As expected, when the soup bowl was delivered to them, someone immediately took out a detection tool to check for poison. However, a negative result was shown. Su Wen then slowly retreated and found an empty spot to open the door before running away! Emperor Zhou picked up the bowl and slowly drank it. ¡°The soup today tastes really good¡­¡± Emperor Zhou praised with a smile. The Empress smiled. ¡°Then let them make more.¡± At this moment, the Empress was also deep in her own thoughts. If she really reconciled with Emperor Zhou, what would happen to Little Pingzi? If someone found out about their relationship¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous? She already had the intention to silence him. She also knew that if she really kept the fake eunuch by her side, sooner or later, there would be trouble. But¡­ there was some reluctance in her heart¡­ After all, it was difficult to forget such a taste once you¡¯ve tried it. At this moment, she suddenly glanced at Emperor Zhou, and she stared hard! Her eyes filled up with fear! ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± The Empress shrieked. ¡°Ah!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s terrified and furious voice resounded throughout the entire capital. ¡°Who dares to harm me!¡± He had undergone the same transformation as the Great Chu¡¯s Third Prince. It was a change that no man could accept. Even though Emperor Zhou was a Heaven Rank expert, he was still forced to change under the effects of this pill, even though it didn¡¯t affect his battle prowess at all. A group of Heaven Rank experts arrived at the scene. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Everyone on scene was dumbfounded. ¡°Bring all the royal chefs and those who were responsible for delivering food to me!¡± Emperor Zhou could not accept this at all. After bringing it here, he easily discovered¡­ Little Pingzi had disappeared. The Empress actually had a vague guess in her heart. While she heaved a sigh of relief, she also felt lost¡­ However, this was a huge blow to Emperor Zhou. ¡°Execute everyone!¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth. He looked at the Empress and coldly said, ¡°That eunuch is your subordinate, right? What happened?¡± On the other side, Su Wen had already returned to Chu. The Flame God Sect. Su Wen stepped out of the teleportation portal back to the sect. ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯ve already taken revenge for you¡­¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth. Upon seeing Su Wen return, all the girls were overjoyed. These days, Su Wen did not tell any of them and left directly for many days. It was impossible for the women not to be worried. After he returned, they felt much more at ease. Right now, they had to discuss what they were going to do next. Everyone gathered together. This included Wu Kunhu, Wu Lie, and Yan Ze. Wu Kunhu could also tell that Wu Muyu and Su Wen were unable to be separated no matter what. Especially now when they had reached such a stage. He couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. ¡°Tell me, what are your plans?¡± Su Wen asked. The main people he posed this question to were Yan Ze and Wu Kunhu. Yan Ze glanced at him and laughed. ¡°What are you planning, kid?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the Nanli King here. What else do I need to think about?¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Everyone widened their eyes and looked at Su Wen. This fellow was a King of Great Chu? He became a King in such a short period of time? How would they know of Su Wen¡¯s experience in Chu? Everyone was dumbfounded. Wu Muyu was the first to react. She said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Su is so awesome! This way, I can become a consort.¡± Yan Luoying: ¡°???¡± She looked at the little girl with an unfriendly gaze and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wu Muyu said matter-of-factly, ¡°We¡¯re no longer in the Great Zhou Dynasty, so the marriage bestowed by the emperor naturally doesn¡¯t count. What right do you have to be the official wife? Of course it¡¯s Brother Su who will choose who he wants to be the official wife. I think Brother Su likes me more. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Yan Luoying said coldly. ¡°Brother Su, look, Sister Yan is so fierce. I¡¯m so scared!¡± Wu Muyu hid in Su Wen¡¯s arms. At that moment, Xie Yiyi rolled her eyes and said softly, ¡°I think what Sister Muyu said makes sense¡­¡± A harmonious scene? It did not exist. Even if they liked Su Wen, they still had to fight for what they wanted! Yan Ze looked at Wu Kunhu and sneered. ¡°Look at the good daughter you taught. She¡¯s as scheming as you!¡± Wu Kunhu said calmly, ¡°I think what Muyu said makes sense.¡± ¡°You want to fight, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, I can crush you with one finger now!¡± Su Wen felt a headache coming on. These fellows¡­ even Xie Yiyi clearly had the intention to compete for the official wife. After all, in terms of looks and figure, she could be said to be the most outstanding among the women. ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this matter. I still have to mainly ask my two father-in-laws. What are your thoughts?¡± Wu Kunhu looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°You want to serve the Great Chu Court?¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t hide anything and said honestly, ¡°I want my bloodline to become the Great Chu Emperor! This is also the reason why my father wanted to leave Great Zhou. He¡¯s already dead! I must fulfill his last wish!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone frowned. In their opinion, this matter was very risky. Yan Ze said in a low voice, ¡°Are you trying to rebel! Right now, we only have two Heaven Rank experts. Even if Old Wu is very fierce, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for him to oppose the Royal Court. Unless you can get the Heaven Rank experts from the Flame God Sect to help you.¡± Wu Kunhu also said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter will be very difficult. Once they rebel, it will shake their foundation. I¡¯m afraid the Flame God Sect won¡¯t easily agree to it. Furthermore, the royal family of a country always has some foundation. They might have some hidden methods.¡± Yan Luoying also persuaded, ¡°In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t be too anxious. Father-in-law¡¯s last wish is naturally good, but we have to think of a way slowly.¡± Wu Muyu hugged Su Wen¡¯s arm and gently persuaded him, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll just be the consort first. I¡¯m not in a hurry to be the Empress.¡± Looking at everyone, Su Wen waved his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not as difficult as you think. If that was the case, why would my father move his entire family to Great Chu?¡± He also knew that he had to confess sooner or later. Taking a deep breath, he said honestly, ¡°To tell you the truth, the Empress ruling Great Chu now is very close to me now.¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Everyone opened their mouths again. What was going on? Great Chu was ruled by an Empress? And she was even close to Su Wen? What did this fellow do when he came to Great Chu? Furthermore, from Su Wen¡¯s words, this intimacy did not sound proper. For a moment, no one knew how to respond¡­ They were all digesting this news. At this moment, Su Wen looked at Su Cheng beside him and said, ¡°Big Brother, what about you? I¡¯ve thought about it. You¡¯re from the Su family, so you don¡¯t have to say anything. You can become an official in the royal court and seize power from the government. Just do whatever you want!¡± Su Cheng was a little confused. ¡°Can I do it?¡± This time, when he saw Su Changqing die, the impact on him was extremely great. This was especially the case when those experts fought, it could be said to be abnormally terrifying. Only then did he realize that he had always been a frog at the bottom of the well. He was even more impressed with his own Heaven Rank younger brother. It was only now that he realized the difference between them. The resentment in his heart had long disappeared. Su Wen said, ¡°The secret technique I gave you requires the support of the military aura to cultivate faster. Furthermore, with me and the Emperor of Great Chu supporting you, what¡¯s right is right, and what¡¯s wrong is also right. From ancient times until now, the most terrifying weapon in the court is the Ruler. Therefore, this is a deal that will definitely allow you to only benefit. You should just go. Furthermore, you don¡¯t have to defeat your enemies. You just have to do your job well to naturally achieve a meteoric rise.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Cheng agreed. He knew that Su Changqing was no longer around, so he had to bear more responsibility. After this incident, he was not so naive anymore. At this moment, Wu Kunhu finally understood. ¡°What you mean is that you want Great Empress Chu to be pregnant with your child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen did not hide anything. This was his plan. At the mention of children, the expressions of the women in his house darkened. They had followed Su Wen for so long, but there was still no news. Wu Kunhu said, ¡°In that case, we can still try for the Great Chu Royal Court, but I cannot enter the court!¡± Wu Muyu was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t Daddy go?¡± Wu Kunhu shook his head and said, ¡°Firstly, my cultivation is too high, and I can¡¯t enter the court as a general anymore. Secondly, if I appear, I¡¯m afraid others will be afraid. Thirdly, in the competition of the royal court, you must always leave a way out for yourself and have more trump cards. If you go, I will be your trump card!¡± He looked at Wu Lie and said with a smile, ¡°You can still go. With this kid protecting you, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to become a hereditary duke in the future, right?¡± Su Wen turned to Yan Ze. Yan Ze pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting for half my life. Other than fighting a war, I don¡¯t know anything else. I¡¯m not Old Wu, and my cultivation can¡¯t be improved. If possible, I still want to be a general. I feel comfortable staying with those soldiers, and don¡¯t need to be conferred the title of Marquis or nobility. I¡¯m also at ease with Luoying following you. After fighting for a few more years, if you guys bear children, it won¡¯t be too late for me to live a carefree life and look for my grandkids.¡± Su Wen started to ponder about his possibilities. Yan Ze and Wu Lie were willing to become officials in the royal court. Added with Su Cheng and Yan Luoying, their military strength was not bad. It was not bad that Wu Kunhu did not intend to go as well. Just like he said, one should always give themselves more cards to play. This incident also broadened Su Wen¡¯s horizons. Wu Kunhu and Su Changqing, each more well-hidden than the last. However, it had to be said that at the critical moment, having such a trump card was still useful. At this moment, Wu Muyu said worriedly, ¡°Brother Su, if you get together with the emperor, will the position of the main wife be hers? Or do you have to marry her?¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Who told you that? Can our relationship be brought up on the surface?¡± ¡°Besides, how can I, a man, marry a woman?¡± Wu Muyu smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I can still be a consort¡­¡± Yan Luoying sneered. ¡°Dream on!¡± Both of them looked at Su Wen. ¡°Brother (Husband), what do you think we should do!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ hehe¡­¡± Su Wen was a little embarrassed. It was not easy for him to answer. However, Su Wen was still biased towards Yan Luoying. Wu Muyu was cute, but with her antics, if she became the official wife, wouldn¡¯t she be so arrogant? In addition, she already had Wu Kunhu backing him up¡­ As he pondered, Xie Yiyi also came over and said coquettishly, ¡°Husband¡­ I also want to be a consort¡­¡± Directly nominating Yan Luoying to continue to be the official wife would be a little offensive. How could he allow Yan Luoying to continue being the official wife without offending anyone? Su Wen rolled his eyes and smiled. ¡°Since all of you want to be the official wife, let¡¯s settle this matter today.¡± Wu Muyu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this! ¡°Chance!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°You guys want to be the official wives, but you three aren¡¯t the only ones in our family. Come, let everyone in the household come over. We won¡¯t vote in-name¡­ The one who gets the most votes will be the official wife. This matter will be decided and we won¡¯t fight for it in the future!¡± As they spoke, Wu Muyu, Yan Luoying, Xie Yiyi, Zhao Wanrou, Cui Yumian, the five girls gathered. Su Wen smiled at Ning Shuang. ¡°You come too.¡± Everyone knew that Ning Shuang and Su Wen had an extraordinary relationship, so they had no objections. Su Wen¡¯s algorithm was very simple. These three women who wanted to compete for the official wife would definitely vote for themselves, while he would vote for Yan Luoying. Ning Shuang would also definitely listen to him. Zhao Wanrou and Wu Muyu were closer, while Cui Yumian might vote for Xie Yiyi. Therefore, logically speaking, Yan Luoying should win. Even if the worst outcome was that Zhao Wanrou and Cui Yumian both voted for the same person, it would at most be a draw. The position of the official wife would still not be touched. Everyone started writing their votes¡­ Meanwhile, Yan Ze and Wu Kunhu watched coldly from the side. He couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°What¡¯s so good about having so many wives? Listening to them chattering non-stop the entire day, it¡¯s almost killing me!¡± Wu Kunhu glanced at him and said disdainfully, ¡°What do you know!¡± ¡°Haha! You know what I mean. Look at how pathetic you were when you left the capital, I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to mock you. It¡¯s all thanks to you only having three wives. If you had another concubine, wouldn¡¯t she be hanging on your third leg?¡± Bang! Yan Ze fainted. Wu Kunhu sneered and said, ¡°Idiot, the difference in strength is so huge. Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to beat you up?¡± He might have lost in the war of words, but the war of fists was a different matter! Actually Wu Kunhu understood what Yan Ze was talking about¡­ but he hated the fact that he couldn¡¯t live alone by himself! In Yan Country¡­ At the Jade Water Clear Skies Sauna. In the hall, Chu He sat on a chair. ¡°Oh, Shopkeeper Chu, are you resting?¡± ¡°Lord Zhao, hurry up and enter. What are you planning to do today?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first, then do that¡­ something like a sauna? I heard that there¡¯s a new thing called ¡®Horse Killing Chicken¡¯ recently? Let me see how it¡¯s killed!¡± (TL Note: The word massage is transliterated from English to Chinese, hence it sounds like the words Horse, Kill and Chicken.) ¡°Good, good, good! Please come in!¡± Chu He and Zhao Rui were now in cahoots with all the influential officials of Yan Country. The current Chu He was no longer as much of a stone buddha as before. After sending someone in, he sat back in the recliner. At that moment, an old man appeared at the door. His face was dignified and stern. He walked in slowly. The moment Chu He saw this person, his eyes widened. He immediately bounced off from his seat, the muscles all over his body tightening up¡­ The old man walked in front of Chu He and said coldly, ¡°I finally found you!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Chu He called out softly. ¡°You disappoint me. Why didn¡¯t you challenge all the people on the register?¡± The old man asked in a deep voice. Chu He didn¡¯t answer. The old man said bitterly, ¡°Do you still look like a swordsman now?¡± Chu He said, ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Very good? Be a merchant here? Be a shopkeeper? With your status, how can you conduct such a lowly service? Follow me!¡± The old man shouted. Chu He mustered his courage and said, ¡°Forgive me for not obeying your orders! I¡¯m under Young Master¡¯s orders. I can¡¯t leave this place easily!¡± ¡°Heh! Who dares to be your young master! Follow me!¡± The elder grabbed Chu He! His figure flew rapidly away from the spa center! Meanwhile, the vote to be Su Wen¡¯s official wife was about to be announced.. Chapter 230 - Its Useless Even If You Scream Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Flame God Sect, Tenth Peak¡­ The voting slips were opened one by one. The first slip, Yan Luoying¡­ Second slip, Yan Luoying Third slip, Xie Yiyi¡­ The fourth slip, Xie Yiyi¡­ The fifth slip, Yan Luoying¡­ Sixth slip, Yan Luoying¡­ The seventh slip¡­ still Yan Luoying¡­ The end results were 5:2, a complete slaughter! However, this outcome was beyond Su Wen¡¯s expectations. Originally, he thought that¡­ if he did not pull Ning Shuang, Yan Luoying might suffer. However, from the looks of it, Xie Yiyi was the only one who had won two votes. The others all voted for Yan Luoying. Then where did Xie Yiyi get these two votes from? Su Wen could roughly guess that she would get one herself and Cui Yumian one¡­ After all, their relationship was still quite good. Then why did Zhao Wanrou vote for Yan Luoying? Actually, it was very simple. Yan Luoying had helped Zhao Wanrou speak to Emperor Zhou before. Zhao Wanrou was grateful for her effort. After hesitating for a while, she decided to vote for Yan Luoying and not Wu Muyu, even though she had a better relationship with her. But why did Wu Muyu also vote for Yan Luoying? Su Wen looked at Wu Muyu in surprise, wondering what the little girl was thinking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you vote for yourself?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. The others also looked at her in the same manner. Wu Muyu pouted. ¡°How can I compete with Sister Yan? I was just joking with her¡­¡± She obediently approached Su Wen like a kitten and said coquettishly, ¡°Why would I make things difficult for Brother Su?¡± Xie Yiyi: ¡°???¡± So she led this lady in a circle like a dog following a bone? That¡¯s right. If Wu Muyu said this, then wouldn¡¯t she be the most offending person? At this moment, Wu Muyu could then still act cute to Su Wen and ask for his favor. Then didn¡¯t she totally lose out this time round? Yan Luoying smiled. She was very happy! At the very least, this proved that she was still recognized by most people. Although Xie Yiyi still had two votes, Yan Luoying did not care¡­ She was still quite open-minded about it. It was impossible for a person to be liked by everyone. She was already very satisfied with such an outcome. At this moment, Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen and asked softly, ¡°Then, do you have any other lovers in Great Chu?¡± That¡¯s right, are you sure you only have one Empress? Su Wen scratched his head and smiled. ¡°In any case, no one entered the residence at least.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Luoying knew what sort of character he was like and stopped asking. Not entering the residence did mean he didn¡¯t have any other mistresses outside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Under the clear sky, on the ship, Su Changqing looked at the man in front of him with a solemn expression. Just now, this man directly landed in front of him. At the very least, he was a Heaven Rank expert. As for what Grade he was in, he could not tell. To the current Su Changqing, this was undoubtedly a huge threat. No one on the ship could resist his power. The man looked at Su Changqing and said, ¡°Your methods are a little too ruthless. There were so many people, yet you directly sacrificed them. Have you ever thought about how much harm it will do to our human race!¡± That person looked heartbroken. The person turned out to be the peddler selling the erotic paintings back then! (TL Note: He appeared in Ch 180, where he noted the scene of Thirteenth Uncle and the other Heaven Rank expert fighting in the sky) The aura of the Thirteenth Master fighting with the Ma Family¡¯s experts had alarmed him in the past. Now, he appeared once more, this time in front of Su Changqing. Su Changqing narrowed his eyes. What was this guy doing? Could it be that his father was among the people he killed? Was there a need to be so angry? Although he was complaining in his heart¡­ How crafty was Old Su? He immediately smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior, I just want to live. My entire family has already promised the emperor that we won¡¯t be enemies with him when we leave the capital, but he just won¡¯t let me go! What can I do? I can only fight back bravely. In order to save myself and my family, I have no choice but to do this! This matter, I do have a portion of the responsibility, but in the end, it¡¯s still because that emperor is overbearing.¡± The man frowned upon hearing this. Su Changqing¡¯s words did make some sense. He was not a fool and would not ask others to have any scruples when they were trying to survive. In the end, one¡¯s life was always the most precious. Even he would not care about the lives of others if he really encountered something that threatened his life. ¡°Hmm¡­ that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°May I ask who the Senior is¡­¡± Su Changqing bowed and probed. ¡°Gongsun Shi!¡± The man said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what, this method of yours is too horrifying. Don¡¯t blame me for killing you if I find you using this method again.¡± Su Changqing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Senior, then please tell me. When I encounter danger, I can¡¯t possibly say that I¡¯m stretching out my neck to be slaughtered, right? I¡¯ve never liked fighting and killing. Senior, you can go to the Great Zhou and ask around. I¡¯ve been in the government for dozens of years, and I¡¯ve always loved the commoners like my own children and was as pure as water. After this matter, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Why don¡¯t Senior give me something to protect myself? If others can¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t counterattack. Even if they point at my nose and scold me, for the sake of Senior¡¯s instructions, I won¡¯t make a move! Senior, what do you think?¡± Gongsun Shi stroked his chin. His words made more sense the more you thought about it! He could not allow others to just sacrifice themselves when they encountered danger, but why did this matter feel a little off to him? He casually tossed out a jade pendant. ¡°This is for you. If you wear it and keep it by your side, even an ordinary Heaven Rank cultivator won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± Su Changqing quickly hung the jade pendant around his neck and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, this won¡¯t do. Think about it, even though this thing¡¯s protection is effective, if they want to harm me, they can stop me from leaving. Sooner or later, wouldn¡¯t I still have to die? If I don¡¯t want to die, I still have to use some methods!¡± ¡°Mm? Then what do you mean?¡± Gongsun Shi looked at Su Changqing in confusion. What was going on with this person? Why were his words always so reasonable yet strange? Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t Senior accompany me? In any case, I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I just want to protect my life. Senior, I¡¯ll follow you wherever you want to go. In that way, I¡¯ll be safe, so I naturally won¡¯t utilize any evil methods. When the time comes, maybe I can give you an idea or something.¡± Su Changqing knew that this person in front of him was definitely not ordinary. The Zhou Emperor could not find him, but the fact that he could find his location showed how extraordinary he was. Gongsun Shi was a bit confused. Why would he even have a destination in mind? Su Changqing saw through his thoughts with a single glance and said with a smile, ¡°If Senior doesn¡¯t have anywhere to go, you can follow this junior. This junior just happens to want to travel the world and experience the glory of the world.¡± There was nothing wrong with his words, but why did Gongsun Shi feel that something was wrong with the way he put it? ¡°Hey, you, you and you, why aren¡¯t you arranging a room for Senior? What does Senior like to eat? I¡¯ll get them to prepare. The ingredients here are all stored with spirit artifacts, and they¡¯re very fresh!¡± Su Changqing suddenly instructed loudly. In the Zhou Country, Emperor Zhou looked at his completely changed appearance. He could not accept it at all! For the first time in a very long time, he did not go to court. However, even the Great Zhou Heaven Rank experts could not figure out what had happened! Finally, Emperor Zhou took out his astrolabe! After infusing his True Qi into it, two illusory figures appeared! ¡°Yu Shensu! Zhang Qian!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s voice also turned delicate and sweet now. ¡°?? Who?¡± Yu Shensu¡¯s voice sounded from the jade plate. However, the moment she saw Emperor Zhou, she suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha! Why have you become like this?¡± Yu Shensu rocked back and forth in laughter. The veins on Emperor Zhou¡¯s forehead looked as though they were about to explode. Zhang Qian¡¯s face was solemn as he frowned. ¡°How did you even get to such a state?¡± ¡°I was plotted against. Now, I¡¯ve become neither male nor female! Do the two of you have any ideas?¡± This was Emperor Zhou¡¯s goal of contacting them. In the past few days, he had already put in a lot of effort. He had even tried several kinds of royal antidotes. It was totally useless! Yu Shensu gloated, ¡°What sort of ideas can I have for this? Hehe, but I gotta say, you look pretty good like this.¡± ¡°Yu Shensu! Behave more decently!¡± ¡°Who are you calling indecent? Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear down your palace? I know that you¡¯ve lost two more Heaven Ranks! If we really fight now, our Jade God Sect isn¡¯t afraid of you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Emperor Zhou could not refute her. It had to be said that two Heaven Ranks had a huge impact on the situation. In a situation where the combat power was roughly the same, an additional ordinary Heaven Rank expert would pose a great threat to the other Heaven Rank experts at lower grades. At this point, Zhang Qian said coldly, ¡°Stop arguing!¡± The moment he spoke, Yu Shensu fell silent. Zhang Qian frowned before continuing, ¡°The two of us don¡¯t have a choice either, but I think you can announce it to the world. After all, there are many people in the world. Perhaps there might be someone who will have a Heaven Rank medicine that can change their gender!¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression was unbelievably ugly. He did not want everyone to know that he had become a monster that was neither male nor female! But what could he do? Thinking about it, Zhang Qian¡¯s words were still somewhat feasible. As long as there was a reward for the method to change gender and a Heaven Rank medicinal pill, it would be fine as long as the reason was not mentioned! Finally, Emperor Zhou posted a Royal Decree. As long as he could offer the method to change his gender and the Heaven Rank elixir, the person would be heavily rewarded! As for the reason, he did not write it! However, it was impossible for him to never attend court! In the end, the Zhou Emperor tightened his chest and put on a hoarse voice as he attended court! However, his change was still discovered by the ministers! However, the Zhou Emperor was not the Third Prince of Chu. No one dared to question him, and no one dared to say anything either. One look at Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression and knew that he did not want this matter to spread. However, the rumors still spread¡­ The officials who spread the rumors were eventually slaughtered by Si Tu and the Secret Shadow Guards. However, this news had already spread among the commoners. Although they did not know if it was true or not, there were still people discussing it for fun. This was especially so when they saw Emperor Zhou¡¯s Royal Decree. It seemed to confirm the authenticity of this rumor. ¡­ In the Flame God Sect, Ouyang Yiyi and Ouyang Bubai were having an argument! ¡°You still want to stay here? We¡¯ve already stayed here for many days!¡± Ouyang Bubai said in a deep voice. Ouyang Yiyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I haven¡¯t bid farewell to Big Brother Qiang! I want to wait for him.¡± The siblings had indeed lived here for many days. Dongfang Ju would not chase them away either. To him, this was nothing even if they wanted to stay. However, to Ouyang Bubai, the mission was already completed. He had also sparred with many disciples of the Flame God Sect in the past few days. He realized that not everyone was as terrifying as Su Wen. After making some friends, he wanted to return! However, Ouyang Yiyi had mixed feelings towards Su Wen. What f*cking pure friendship? It was all a lie. ¡°If you want to leave, leave yourself. In any case, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Ouyang Yiyi replied seriously. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m so angry!¡± Ouyang Bubai had no choice but to take the initiative to walk out of the room to look for Su Wen. When Ouyang Bubai arrived at the Tenth Peak, Wu Lie had already descended the mountain. He could now be considered a disciple of the Flame God Sect. After all, since he was staying in someone else¡¯s place, he might as well join them. In any case, he did not belong to any before this as well, so it did not matter. As soon as he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he saw a man rushing angrily up the peak to fight against the strange plants. Wu Lie had put Ni Hongxiao¡¯s medicine on himself. As long as it was sprayed on, the flora would ignore them. ¡°Brother, is there something you need to do up the mountain?¡± Wu Lie smiled. ¡°I have medicine here. After you spray it, these plants won¡¯t attack you!¡± Sensing Wu Lie¡¯s kindness, Ouyang Bubai calmed down and said, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Wu Lie took out the medicine from his pocket and sprayed it on him. He then asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, why are you going up? There aren¡¯t many people on this mountain!¡± ¡°I want to find Su Daqiang!¡± ¡°? Su Daqiang?¡± Wu Lie was not totally stupid. After some thought, he knew that it was Su Wen. After all, Su Wen had used this name back in the Moon Worship Sect. He grinned and said, ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Ouyang Bubai sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of my sister?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Lie said in surprise, ¡°Your sister knows him?¡± Seeing his surprise, Ouyang Bubai was a little confused. ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Then is your sister pretty?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Lie said in all seriousness, ¡°If I were you, don¡¯t look for him. Hurry up and go home to look after your sister.¡± ¡°Brother, why do you say that?¡± Wu Lie whispered, ¡°That kid is extremely skilled at dealing with women. Now that your sister knows him, it¡¯s unknown when she will be seduced by him. When the time comes, it will be too late for you to cry!¡± He had been through this before. Ouyang Bubai looked at Wu Lie suspiciously before thinking about his sister. Whatever this guy said seemed to make sense. He said with a bitter smile, ¡°But I looked for him because I wanted to leave. I¡¯m not a disciple of the Flame God Sect to begin with. I came to deliver a letter. I don¡¯t know what that sister of mine is thinking, but she insisted on saying goodbye to him before leaving. What do you think I can do?¡± Wu Lie slapped his thigh. ¡°See, didn¡¯t I just tell you? She has been seduced by him, right? I knew it would be like this! What are you doing as a brother?¡± Ouyang Bubai had a guilty expression, filled with regret: ¡°I was too careless! Too careless!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Wu Lie and cupped his hands. ¡°May I know how I should address you?¡± ¡°Wu Lie!¡± ¡°Ouyang Bubai!¡± Ouyang Bubai anxiously asked, ¡°Brother Wu, in your opinion, what should I do now?¡± Wu Lie stroked his chin. What would he do? ¡°Of course just take your sister and make a run!¡± Wu Lie replied with a chuckle. In the meantime, he thought to himself, ¡®Su Wen, it¡¯s not that your brother is not good enough. It¡¯s just that you have too many wives. If there¡¯s one more person added in, wouldn¡¯t my sister have another opponent?¡¯ He put his arm around Ouyang Bubai¡¯s shoulder and brought him to walk down the mountain. As he walked, he said, ¡°Take the chance while your sister and Su Wen, oh no, Su Daqiang still haven¡¯t developed much, hurry up and run! Otherwise, it will be too late if we meet again! When the time comes, there will be a huge problem if they really fall in love!¡± Ouyang Bubai pondered for a moment. That would be the best course of action. He looked at Wu Lie suspiciously and asked curiously, ¡°May I know what your relationship with Su Daqiang is? Why are you helping me?¡± Wu Lie sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m his brother-in-law¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Brother Wu, you¡­¡± Wu Lie sighed and said, ¡°Back then, my carelessness turned into a thousand years of regret. I was too flippant and lost my sister to him! Now that I see that you want to follow in my footsteps, I can¡¯t bear it!¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, he already has 17 to 18 wives now. Think about it, if your sister goes in again, what good days will she have?¡± Wu Lie exaggerated Su Wen¡¯s number of wives and concubines without hesitation. As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. Ouyang Bubai took a step back and bowed to Wu Lie. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Brother, for telling me the truth. I¡¯ll take my sister away now. If Brother needs anything in the future, you can come to the Thunder God Sect to look for me anytime!¡± Wu Lie watched as Ouyang Bubai left, nodding his head in satisfaction. ¡°Hehe, look at this smart me!¡± He praised himself before turning around. As he turned around, he suddenly realized that Su Wen was standing behind him, looking at him with a smile. ¡°Yo, yo, yo, my good brother-in-law¡­ How do you explain your actions just now?¡± Su Wen teased. He was not angry. He was not interested in that Ouyang Yiyi. However, he would not let Wu Lie off so easily¡­ For a moment, Wu Lie felt a little awkward. He had spoken ill of others behind their backs, but in the end, the other party was behind him. That was too embarrassing. ¡°Aren¡¯t I just worried that your waist won¡¯t be able to take it? You have to take care of your body!¡± Wu Lie said after holding it in for a long time. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Alright, to thank you, I see that your martial arts have improved quite well recently. How about we spar?¡± ¡°Hehe, you brat! You have to look at the owner before beating a dog, let alone my son?¡± Suddenly, a person appeared behind Su Wen. Wu Kunhu! Although Old Wu usually beat up Little Wu very smoothly, it did not mean that he could watch as Little Wu was being beaten up by Su Wen! Su Wen smiled and turned around. ¡°When did Old Mount Tai arrive? I was just joking with Brother Wu.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t just think about yourself. You should also think about the marriage of your brother-in-law!¡± Wu Kunhu said in a low voice, ¡°I came to look for you to tell you that I¡¯ll go receive Su Yu. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Su Wen was overjoyed. He had been worried about this for the past two days. He then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring my men back to the capital first. When the time comes, I¡¯ll trouble Lord Mount Tai to help me send my Second Brother there!¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite demanding, kid!¡± Wu Kunhu turned around and was about to leave when Su Wen suddenly asked, ¡°Lord Mount Tai, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you enter the Star Martial Mystic Realm back then?¡± Wu Kunhu glanced at Su Wen and said, ¡°Have you sensed anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Wen nodded again. Wu Kunhu said in a low voice, ¡°The Saint Qi in the Star Martial Mystic Realm is extremely beneficial to martial artists. It can make it easier for them to comprehend heaven and earth and pass through the comprehension barrier. However, this mystic realm was set up by the Nine Saints of the Human Race in order to nurture talents in the past. What they want to nurture are people who act according to their thoughts. Therefore, there are often mental cultivation barriers involved!¡± ¡°For those who enter the realm, after experiencing the heart tempering, will inevitably develop some of their seed of thoughts within themselves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that they will end up being hesitant about some things!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. The second reason is that I don¡¯t think I need anyone¡¯s help!¡± Wu Lie couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Then why did you still let me in?¡± Wu Kunhu sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t enter, your chances of breaking through to the Heaven Rank will be miniscule! Even now, it¡¯s not that high!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Lie was speechless. This father was really too ruthless. He directly trampled on his son¡¯s pride! Su Wen fell into deep thought. Recently, he had been reflecting on his actions. How should he put it? Su Wen was never a noble person to begin with. Of course, there was also a trace of pity for those unfortunate in his heart. However, ever since he came out of the Star Martial Mystic Realm, Su Wen¡¯s actions were always affected by the mystic realm¡¯s heart tempering hurdles. The kindness in his heart was growing. It affected his actions. But this time, Su Changqing sacrificed himself! After returning, Su Wen fell into a conflict of consciousness. The person closest to him had done the cruelest thing possible. This clash of consciousness made Su Wen very uncomfortable. He began to reassess himself¡­ Ji Yuchen¡¯s death indeed infuriated him. But if he really thought about it, it would not be to the point where he would immediately make an impulsive move to assassinate the Crown Prince! If it was the original Su Wen, he might have used more perfect and ruthless methods to think of a way to bring down the Crown Prince. This would be more reliable and smooth. But this time, when he found out that Ji Yuchen was dead, he could not suppress the anger in his heart. He even tried to assassinate him! It was fine if he did not look back, but this time, he realized that something in his heart had been constantly growing. This caused his actions to be slightly off the norm. After Su Changqing died, his heart was filled with hatred! His most primitive thoughts had also broken through the shackles and were released. To Su Wen, Su Changqing¡¯s actions were completely acceptable. His own life against the lives of others! No matter how many people died, their lives were worth less than his. Furthermore, there were even people that Su Changqing cherished together with him at that time. However, in the dead of the night, a voice in his heart kept repeating to him that this was wrong. Su Wen felt that something was amiss and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask Wu Kunhu. Upon hearing Wu Kunhu¡¯s words, he finally understood! Why did he perform such actions? It was because of the mystic realm. Wu Kunhu said in a low voice, ¡°A cultivator¡¯s heart isn¡¯t easily affected by external objects. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that one¡¯s heart is as hard as steel. However, it¡¯s difficult to control a cultivator like this. Those methods of cultivating the heart are meant to make your actions more in line with their wishes after you break through to the Heaven Rank. It¡¯s not a big deal, but since you can sense it, it means that you¡¯ve broken through this restriction. If you have nothing else to do, just focus on yourself and return to your original heart in a few days.¡± At this point, he looked at Su Wen and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to break through the shackles on your own. This is also a good thing for you!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly! That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for Su Changqing¡¯s shocking behavior this time, it might not have been so easy. Furthermore, he was also the person closest to him. This created the strong conflict of consciousness in his heart, or else, he would never realize that at some point in time, his actions had already been controlled by something. Just the thought of it sent shivers down his spine. He did not like this feeling of being under someone¡¯s grasp. Wu Kunhu smiled and said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s an even simpler method. You can directly find a small city to slaughter. I guarantee that after one time, you¡¯ll completely get rid of after seed of thoughts.¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°The thoughts of the Nine Saints are good, but the hearts of people are hard to predict. In reality, many people who come from the Star Martial Mystic Realm will often fall to another extreme once they escape this control.¡± Su Wen shook his head and smiled. ¡°Now that you mention it, I understand a lot. I will adjust it well.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you know! I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Wu Kunhu flew straight into the sky! Su Wen stared intently in the direction Wu Kunhu had flown in. ¡°He¡¯s truly a prodigy of a generation!¡± he sighed. Wu Lie came over and shook his head. ¡°My old man is really quite handsome!¡± ¡°And then? Are you prepared to be beaten up?¡± Su Wen clenched his fists and asked. Wu Lie was shocked. ¡°Huh? Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell on you when he comes back?¡± Su Wen said disapprovingly, ¡°Hehe, when the time comes, I¡¯ll already be done. Sister Muyu will help plead for me, so it won¡¯t be that bad!¡± ¡°Father! Save me!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s useless even if you scream your throat out!¡± Chapter 231 - 1 = Countless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the peak of a mountain, the elder and Chu He stood side by side. ¡°Now, do you know your identity?¡± The old man said coldly. Chu He¡¯s expression was calm as he looked down the mountain. The mountains and rivers stretched as far as the eyes could see. His fists were trembling. Was he afraid of heights? No! It was because of rage! It was because of his unwillingness! The old man said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the only bloodline of the Great Qi¡¯s royal family! Are you not going to take revenge for the feud of seizing the family and destroying the country, for killing your father and mother? This great empire should have been yours to begin with!¡± Chu He closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± The old man looked at him and said coldly, ¡°I originally wanted to tell you when you broke through to the Heaven Rank, so that you could rise to the heavens with this matter! But look at you now, do you still have the same drive when you descended the mountain at that time?¡± The old man sighed and said, ¡°I brought you out to escape. Don¡¯t be useless. The only thing I can do is teach you sword techniques! After cultivating bitterly for 20 years, I originally thought that with your Enlightened Sword Heart, you could proceed on a route of challenge and conquest, raising the sword with battle, tempering the heart with killing, and grinding out a peerless sword intent! Who would have thought that you would actually become someone¡¯s guard!¡± At this point, he said with a face full of regret, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thought of trying breaking through. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for too long, causing you to walk down the wrong path! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s not your fault!¡± Chu He said in a deep voice. ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem! I¡¯ll make up for the lost time. I don¡¯t need these thousand miles of mountains and rivers, but I can¡¯t not avenge my parents.¡± He sighed inwardly. ¡°Young Master, Brother Jin, forgive Chu He for taking revenge first! After the grudge is resolved, I¡¯ll return to the Young Master¡¯s side.¡± This period of time was Chu He¡¯s happiest day since he was born. He would never forget it. He also did not think that there was anything wrong with a guard. ¡°Master, I have to give Young Master¡­¡± At this point, he paused before continuing, ¡°Su Wen¡­ a letter explaining my absence. Otherwise, Zhao Rui will tell Su Wen that I was abducted. He will be anxious.¡± He knew that if he continued to address Su Wen as Young Master, the old man would be unhappy. ¡°Alright!¡± It was all thanks to Chu He¡¯s actions that two letters arrived at the same time to the Flame God Sect. One was from Zhao Rui, and the other was by Chu He. Zhao Rui had made it clear that Chu He seemed to have been abducted by a Heaven Rank expert. Chu He¡¯s letter was vague. He only said that his master had come to find him, and that he would be following his master back to practice his swordsmanship. He asked that Su Wen wouldn¡¯t worry about him. After reading the two letters, Su Wen closed his eyes¡­ Everyone had their own ambitions. He sighed. There must be something going on here, but Su Wen couldn¡¯t guess anything. Since he couldn¡¯t see Chu He, everything was unknown. However, since he knew that he was fine, Su Wen was relieved. Seven days later, Wu Kunhu returned. Along with him were Su Yu and several experts that Su Changqing had nurtured. One of them was at the 9th Grade, while the other three were at the 8th Grade of Earth Rank. When the brothers met, there was another round of sighs. When Su Yu found out that Su Changqing was dead, he cried until his voice was hoarse. ¡°What do you mean by serving the country and the people? Loyalty above all is nonsense!¡± A ruthless glint flashed across Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Only when my Su family is powerful will it be the foundation! F*ck the Great Zhou! Su Wen, you must take revenge!¡± To Su Yu, this matter was a huge blow to himself. It could even be said that it completely overturned his ideals. Although Su Cheng didn¡¯t get along with Su Changqing, he just didn¡¯t agree with Su Changqing¡¯s behavior. He didn¡¯t want others to think that he relied on Su Changqing for everything. But honestly speaking, he didn¡¯t have much intention of doing anything for the commoners either. However, Su Yu was different. He loved Great Zhou and its people. Although it sounded a little pretentious, reality was as such. He was a true patriot. He wanted to use what he had learned to make the Great Zhou better. He wanted to be a good official! He wanted to work for the commoners! Actually, to a certain extent, he was similar to Ji Yuchen. However, he did not expect Su Changqing to die under the hands of the Zhou Emperor in the end. This was something he could not accept. In his opinion, even if Su Changqing wanted to leave, he did not say that he wanted to become enemies with the Great Zhou. Why did the Emperor have to do this? How could he understand the Emperor¡¯s desire to control and his disgust towards betrayal? Su Wen patted his shoulder and a ruthless glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! From now on, our Su family will climb even higher! One day, we will step on Zhou Country!¡± As the brothers were in conversation¡­ Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Junior Brother Su, Xiang Feiyan has issued a decree.¡± It was Dongfang Ju. Su Wen was stunned and quickly went out. He held a royal decree in his hand and said, ¡°Xiang Feiyan gave it to you.¡± Dongfang Ju clearly did not have much respect for Xiang Feiyan. Su Wen took it and opened it. To put it simply, she wanted to ask Su Wen how he was doing outside and if he felt any discomfort. She also wanted him to return to the capital as soon as possible. It was not an order, but a negotiation. Su Wen kept the decree and was about to return to the capital. But this time, he went to see Ni Hongxiao before leaving. ¡°You have to come to the capital with me.¡± Su Wen went straight to the point. Ni Hongxiao was stunned: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope you can help me make a child!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Looking at the shocked Ni Hongxiao, Su Wen explained helplessly, ¡°When I return to the capital this time, I want to think of a way to have a child with Xiang Feiyan! This child will be the future emperor of Great Chu and will also be the foundation for our Su family to establish ourselves in Great Chu! He and Su Su will control the martial world and the court. They will echo each other!¡± Ni Hongxiao nodded: ¡°Alright! But we need materials!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes!¡± Su Wen had completely forgotten his promise to Xiang Sheng. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Humans were selfish. Their thoughts would always change. At that time, Su Wen only wanted to disrupt the royal court of the Chu Country. However, this time, Su Wen wanted to swallow the entire Chu Country! He was employing a different method now. Su Wen set off. There were only a few people when he left, but when he returned, it was grand and imposing. His mother, Su Nuannuan, and Su Changqing¡¯s concubines were all used to living a wealthy life. Su Wen would not leave them at the sect. In particular, Su Wen had also already broken through to the Heaven Rank! Although he was only in the 1st Grade, he had already transcended the realm of ordinary people. He was confident that he could protect his family. Speaking of which, after his cultivation base broke through to the Heaven Rank, Su Wen¡¯s body underwent another transformation! The Qi in his body had already been completely absorbed by the ¡®sun¡¯ that he had created. It was like a moving dantian that was constantly swimming in Su Wen¡¯s body. After breaking through to the Heaven Rank, a large amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi had entered his body. Su Wen felt as if a restriction between his body and the world had been opened. However, the large amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi that surged in was completely absorbed by this sun! The sun in his body had become bigger. Although it was constantly emitting high temperatures, it did not hurt Su Wen at all. The funny thing was, Die Yi seemed to be very afraid of that sun. Right now, she was swallowing and spitting out the True Qi as she followed behind the sun. While the sun was continuously moving, it was not moving in a random direction. It was all circulated according to the cultivation technique. When it was moving according to the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra, it would absorb the Heaven Earth Origin Qi. Every time it finished circulating the Heaven Earth Great Solar Art for a week, it would then circulate according to the cultivation technique of the Vermillion Bird Glazed Body. At this moment, it would constantly emit True Qi to fuse into Su Wen¡¯s body to nourish and strengthen his body. It was completely an autonomous cultivation mode. Little Die Yi was then responsible for distributing some True Qi from the back. Su Wen had also tried it out. The biggest difference between Heaven Rank and Earth Rank other than the autonomous cultivation was that with every move he made, large amounts of Heaven Earth Origin Qi would gather into his body and his every attack, greatly increasing their strength. Su Wen had yet to fight a Heaven Rank expert head-on, so he didn¡¯t know how strong he was. However, he was confident that he was no weaker than any Heaven Rank cultivator at 1st Grade. In the Flame God Sect, they watched as Su Wen¡¯s convoy left. Dongfang Ju returned to the sect. The group of Heaven Rank elders gathered together. ¡°Those guys from the Thunder God Sect asked us to send Heaven Rank experts to investigate. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s not true. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be another disaster!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned grim. It was unknown what had happened. At the entrance of the Great Chu Capital¡­ Su Wen arrived after a long journey. Looking at the tall city wall, everyone in the Su family was somewhat surprised. After all, everyone thought that the Great Zhou Dynasty was very powerful, but from the scale of the capital city, Great Chu was not weaker at all, and even surpassed it in some ways. A group of people entered the city in a grandiose manner. When they heard that it was the family of the Nanli King, the guard did not even dare to ask. They only watched as Su Wen entered. The guards started discussing. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Nanli King His Majesty¡¯s lover? I see that there are quite a few carriages in this group, and most of them seem to be women.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Look at those women on horseback. They all look so¡­¡± ¡°This Nanli King is really powerful! He wasn¡¯t satisfied even after handling Her Majesty¡­ can his kidney take it?¡± ¡°What do you know? The Nanli King is a Heaven Rank expert. You don¡¯t know this, but I heard from them that during the competition for the throne, the King actually borrowed heavenly fire from the sky to form a sun. He killed 300,000 people with a single strike! This kind of person cultivates a Yang attribute cultivation technique. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to ¡®slaughter¡¯ 3,000 people in one night!¡± ¡°F*ck¡­ this is too fierce!¡± ¡°Why else do you think he was conferred the title of King?¡± During the period when Su Wen was not around, the surviving soldiers had already exaggerated what happened that night. The number of people killed¡­ also became more and more exaggerated. In the beginning, it was still ten to twenty thousand, but soon the numbers swelled up to Su Wen killing more than 100,000 people in the court. It slowly escalated to 200,000, and now it was already past 300,000. It also gave him a lot of Emotional Value. After Su Wen entered the city, he started making arrangements. He had to take care of everything at home first. It could be said that he was now the head of the entire Su Household. The first was the residences. Although the Nanli King¡¯s Palace could accommodate everyone, Su Wen would definitely not let them stay together. That would be going against the traditions of that time. He, who had always looked down on traditions and customs, seemed to have grown up a little after Su Changqing¡¯s death. They immediately went to look for residences that were being sold. One for Wu Lie, one for Yan Ze, one for Su Cheng, one for Su Yu, and one for Su Changqing¡¯s ¡°widows.¡± The Su family had nothing else but money! However, that would take time. Before that, Su Wen arranged for these people to stay in an inn for the time being. He only brought his family back to the Nanli King¡¯s Residence. Wu Muyu and Zhao Wanrou followed suit. From now on, they were family. When they arrived at the entrance of the palace, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go into the palace first. Xue Qianxun will lead you in. She¡¯s familiar with this place.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Luoying agreed. Su Wen left. Xue Qianxun went up to knock on the door of the residence, since the people working within would recognize her. She brought everyone into the courtyard and started to gather people to help the family move in. Wu Yuehua was in the residence and followed her out in curiosity. The sight that greeted her was Xue Qianxun standing beside Yan Luoying and introducing loudly to the residence, ¡°This is the Nanli King Consort, Yan Luoying!¡± ¡°This is Madam Cui Yumian!¡± ¡°This is Madam Xie Yiyi!¡± ¡°This is Madam Zhao Wanrou.¡± ¡°This is Madam Wu Muyu.¡± She introduced them one by one, but when it came to Ni Hongxiao, she did not say anything. Instead, Ni Hongxiao introduced herself, ¡°I am Ni Hongxiao, if you have nothing to do, stay away from my room.¡± Wu Yuehua¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped. So many? And why did Ni Hongxiao, who was originally the Madam, exclude herself? Finally, Xue Qianxun pointed at Ning Shuang and said, ¡°This is the Inner Residence¡¯s steward. From today onwards, we have to report everything to Sister Ning Shuang!¡± The servants in the residence were also stunned. So many wives had come at once? And even the Queen Consort? This¡­ wasn¡¯t the Nanli King together with His Majesty? Wouldn¡¯t that make Her Majesty a complete cuckold? If this did not go well, he would lose his head. At this moment, Yan Luoying noticed Wu Yuehan in the crowd. From her looks and dressing, one could tell that she was not a servant. Yan Luoying frowned slightly and pointed at Wu Yuehan. ¡°Who is she?¡± Xue Qianxun hurriedly replied, ¡°This is the Sixth Peak Master of Flame God Sect, Wu Yuehan.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yan Luoying sneered. Why was the Sixth Peak Master of the Flame God Sect in Su Wen¡¯s residence? And from the looks of it¡­ ¡°Alright, Slave Xue, bring them to settle down,¡± Yan Luoying casually instructed. She walked to Wu Yuehan and said, ¡°Sixth Peak Sect Master, right? In the end, you¡¯re an outsider, so it¡¯s inconvenient for you to stay in the inner residence, please move to the outer residence to stay!¡± Wu Yuehan raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully, ¡°Who are you? Su Daqiang hasn¡¯t returned yet, and you dare to chase me out?¡± At this moment, Wu Muyu came out. ¡°Yo, yo, yo, yo. Where did this aunt come from? Don¡¯t you know who our Sister Yan is? Can¡¯t you tell the difference between the big and small kings in this family? It¡¯s already a kindness to let you stay in the residence. If you bare your teeth again, Sister Yan will slap your big mouth. Don¡¯t think that you can rely on your seniority just because you look old. Our Su family¡¯s rules are very strict!¡± Instant fatality! Fortunately, Wu Yuehan did not pass out from anger. Putting everything else aside, at her age, she was indeed a little old and could not compare to these young ladies. However, it was a different matter if someone were to expose her so mercilessly. She immediately flew into a rage and berated, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re courting death!¡± As she spoke, she rushed over to slap her! Wu Muyu did not panic at all. She held a token in her hand and flashed it over. ¡°Yo, yo, yo! My father is a 5th Grade Heaven Rank! He just became a Heaven Rank elder of the Flame God Sect! Auntie, you¡¯ll be spanked by the sect master when you get back if you dare lay a hand on me!¡± ¡°Flame God Token!?¡± As the Peak Master of the Flame God Sect, Wu Yuehan naturally recognized this item. The Flame God Token could only be issued by the sect¡¯s special protectors. Generally speaking, only the children of Heaven Rank elders and super geniuses could receive it. For example, Su Wen had one previously. And now, Wu Muyu had one as well? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wu Muyu saw she was from the Flame God Sect, she might not have stepped forward. But now, the little girl was clearly going to eat her up! Wu Muyu kept calling Wu Yuehan ¡®Aunt here¡¯ and ¡®Aunt there¡¯, piercing her full of figurative arrows. However, Wu Yuehan did not dare to make a move and froze on the spot. She sized up Wu Muyu as she thought to herself. ¡°5th Grade Heaven Rank? Even in the sect, they can be considered a top expert! Furthermore, he just joined the sect? I can¡¯t afford to offend this little girl. And this little girl is actually convinced by someone else to let out the position of first wife? Then what background is the official wife from? Her thoughts were already running wild. Moreover, she could not understand Yan Luoying¡¯s aloofness. ¡°Humph! Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Wu Yuehan left directly. At this moment, Wu Muyu walked to Yan Luoying¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Sister Yan, aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will be angry if you chase him away?¡± Good lord, she was the one who chased her away, but now Yan Luoying was the scapegoat. However, Yan Luoying did not care. After all, Wu Muyu was fighting for her, so it was only right for her to take the blame. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked your Brother Su. He said that no one has entered the residence yet. Since there¡¯s no one, there¡¯s naturally no need to give me any face. Could it be that I have to respect any wild woman that comes from anywhere?¡± Yan Luoying¡¯s magnanimity was also dependent on people. Su Wen did not intend to accept it, so she could not be bothered to feign civility. Su Wen did not know that there was already an internal and external war within the residence. Right now, he had just entered the palace. Since he had already made up his mind to usurp the throne, Su Wen naturally had to coax Xiang Feiyan¡­ In reality, Xiang Feiyan had also received the news. When she heard that Su Wen brought a large number of family members over, she was also stunned! Why did so many family members appear when he was only returning to the Flame God Sect? Su Wen entered the palace and did not even need to report. He just strode in like he was at home. He went straight to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s chamber. The moment he entered, Xiang Feiyan waved her hand, and the palace maid tactfully withdrew. When the two of them met, Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Daqiang, shouldn¡¯t you say something to me?¡± Su Wen nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± His face transformed and revealed his true appearance. ¡°This is my true face!¡± Needless to say, Su Wen looked much better than his disguise. Xiang Feiyan gulped in response. Su Wen continued, ¡°My name is Su Wen, the son of Prime Minister Su Changqing of the Great Zhou!¡± ¡°Right now, I¡¯m the Nanli King of Great Chu!¡± The meaning behind his words was very simple. He had already decided to seek refuge in Chu. ¡°My father¡­ was killed by Emperor Zhou! But my family survived.¡± ¡°My father-in-law, Yan Ze, came along as well! He¡¯s a general of Great Zhou and is at the peak of the 9th Grade.¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°My wife, Yan Luoying, is his daughter¡­¡± ¡°And I brought my two brothers¡­¡± ¡°And a brother-in-law¡­¡± Su Wen began to report everything! Only then did Xiang Feiyan understand¡­ why Su Wen was so good at fighting in the royal court! After saying that, Su Wen looked at Xiang Feiyan and said with deep emotions, ¡°I brought them here this time because I really intend to seek refuge in Chu. I can¡¯t leave you¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan leaned into Su Wen¡¯s embrace and looked up at him. He muttered, ¡°Can your disguise be changed at will?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ 1 = countless¡­ but I still like Daqiang! Change back later, Brother Wen!¡± ¡°Haha! Up to you!¡± Su Wen suddenly thought of something¡­ Could this Transmogrification Mask be put on for her as well? This was a freaking divine artifact! A perverted aura began to spread from him.. Chapter 232 - Love Comes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the palace, Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan were playing happily. Outside, Wu Lie was wandering the streets. This fellow could not stay in the inn any longer, so he ran out. To put it bluntly, it was like a tour. When one arrived at a new place, they could not just hole up in a hotel, right? They had to go out and play. The Chu Country and Zhou Country were very far apart, thus there were many things that Wu Lie had never seen before. He was quite curious about everything in this area. This was especially towards the delicacies on the streets that he had never seen before. To people like Wu Lie, they were extremely attractive. As he ate, he learned more about this country he was going to be living in. ¡°Si¡­ this meat is so tender, so delicious¡­ Boss¡­ what is this?¡± Wu Lie held a wooden stick with strips of meat on it. The meat was fresh and tender. He ate it happily and could not help but ask the boss. The boss was a plump middle-aged man. He introduced with a smile, ¡°This is the tail of a giant tail rat! It¡¯s the best!¡± Wu Lie¡­ Although he had never seen a Giant Tailed Rat before¡­ The moment he heard the name, he felt as though the meat in his hand immediately lost its fragrance. He was stunned for a moment. He wanted to throw it away, but it was a pity. It was indeed delicious. He continued eating, feeling a little awkward. At that moment, Wu Lie suddenly saw¡­ a woman riding a sturdy horse. This woman had a beautiful appearance and her chest was plump. However, her dressing was not delicate at all. Instead, she was wearing clothes that resembled a man¡¯s clothes. She looked extremely heroic. This type was precisely our Young Master Wu¡¯s type! In an instant, Wu Lie felt as if his heart had been struck by the Cupid¡¯s Arrow. This was only amplified when the woman on the horse surveyed the surroundings with her cold eyes and met Wu Lie¡¯s gaze. In an instant, Wu Lie¡¯s heart raced! Love! The taste of love! Wu Lie was extremely certain that he liked this woman. He did not expect that on the first day he arrived in Great Chu, this fate would fall from the sky. That heroic spirit and cold temperament were all things he liked. The woman rode his horse past Wu Lie. Only then did Wu Lie react and chase after her. If he really met someone he liked, he would not hesitate to hit her up! ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± Wu Lie shouted as he ran beside the horse! ¡°Huh?¡± The Third Prince was furious when he heard that! Who the f*ck was a Miss? Without a word, he drew his sword and slashed at Wu Lie! However, Wu Lie¡¯s current cultivation level was already at 7th Grade Earth Rank. His cultivation level was even higher than the Third Prince¡¯s! The Third Prince slashed out with his sword, but Wu Lie remained calm. With a casual wave of his hand, the Third Prince¡¯s sword was caught between Wu Lie¡¯s fingers! Wu Lie smiled and said, ¡°Miss! Don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions¡­ I just want to get to know you!¡± The Third Prince was furious. He did not bring any guards with him today. After all, the competition for the throne had ended, and the situation in the capital was not so tense. He did not need to be on guard. In reality, he did not expect to encounter such a thing halfway through his walk. The Third Prince snapped, ¡°Let go.¡± That¡¯s right, Wu Lie was still holding onto his sword. ¡°My name is Wu Lie! Miss, please tell me your name!¡± The Third Prince was furious, ¡°I¡¯ll tell your grandpa!¡± Even his voice was also female, sweet and high pitched. However, Wu Lie was just too strange! When he heard the Third Prince scold him, he laughed instead of being angry! He thought to himself, ¡°This is so much more exciting compared to those delicate ladies!¡± He liked ¡®her¡¯ feisty behavior a lot, but did not want to scare the Third Prince, so he loosened his grip on the sword. However, at that moment, the Third Prince was trying his best to retract his sword. The moment Wu Lie¡¯s grip on his sword loosened, causing him to lose his balance and fall backward. How could Wu Lie watch him fall? With a flash, he arrived below the Third Prince before he landed. Wu Lie opened his arms and the Third Prince fell into his embrace. For a moment, a warm and soft body filled his bosom¡­ Their eyes met and Wu Lie said gently, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. I only have admiration for you and have no intention of taking advantage of you. I just want to get to know you!¡± ¡°Know your mother! I¡¯m a man!¡± The Third Prince gritted his teeth. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Lie laughed maniacally. ¡°What are you talking about, Miss? Although I¡¯m blunt, I¡¯m not blind or stupid. If you¡¯re a man, I¡¯ll dig out my eyeballs and step on them like bubbles!¡± The Third Prince was going crazy! Even he didn¡¯t dare to take off his pants on the streets! ¡®You better f*cking dig it out as soon as possible!¡¯ The Third Prince thought hatefully to himself. Although he looked like a woman on the outside, he was a true man on the inside. As he was hugged by Wu Lie, he immediately felt a chill down his spine. He felt indescribably uncomfortable all over! He struggled to get up and pushed Wu Lie away. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but I have no intention of dating you! Get lost!¡± Wu Lie did not think twice despite being scolded. He only smiled and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry. I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I only hope that Miss will give me a chance. We can start from being friends.¡± The Third Prince no longer wanted to explain to him. He immediately mounted his horse and left! However, they were on the streets after all, so he could not ride his horse wildly. Wu Lie followed beside the horse and nagged, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t look at me like this, but I will be an official in the royal court in a few days.¡± Wu Lie was still smart in this regard. He knew that he had to showcase his excellent qualities. The Third Prince mocked in his heart: Entering the royal court as an official? If you enter the royal court, see if I will slaughter you.¡± However, he did not say a word on the surface. With a straight face, he treated Wu Lie as though he was farting and only rode forward. Wu Lie continued, ¡°Look, my cultivation level is not bad either. In the future, I can establish military merits. I have people in the court that will back me up, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to become a general. Do you know the Nanli King? That¡¯s my brother-in-law that will back me up¡­ If you follow me, I guarantee that you won¡¯t suffer any losses. Furthermore, my family doesn¡¯t have a wife or concubine. I¡¯m willing to let my brother-in-law propose a marriage and officially marry you, making you my official wife.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Hearing this, the Third Prince¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Su Daqiang¡¯s people? What did he say? Su Daqiang was his brother-in-law? Su Daqiang was keeping a mistress outside behind his sister¡¯s back? And even wanted to use connections to arrange people into the royal court? What guts¡­ This might be an opportunity! It was a chance to keep Big Sister away from Su Daqiang! The Third Prince¡¯s heart raced. If he could topple Su Daqiang¡­ with Xiang Feiyan¡¯s intelligence, it would not be difficult for him to separate the two through telling her what Su Daqiang was up to! Although he could not become an emperor, he could still be a local tyrant! He might even find a chance to rebel¡­ There was no other way! The Third Prince could not indulge himself for the rest of his life even if he could eat, drink, and play as much as he wanted. Other than eating and drinking, there was nothing else he could do. He couldn¡¯t just eat like a pig, right? Seeing that Wu Lie was still following, the Third Prince rushed straight for the palace! Wu Lie followed along and spoke to himself. However, when they were about to reach the palace, Wu Lie stopped. The Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to become an official in the royal court? How about you come in with me?¡± He planned to bring Wu Lie to Xiang Feiyan as a witness! Wu Lie did not answer. Instead, he looked at her and smiled. ¡°Are you a princess of the royal family?¡± In order to deceive Wu Lie, the Third Prince did not deny it. He directly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re not a liar, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid to enter the palace, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Wu Lie took two steps back! He was not stupid! Now that the empress had an affair with Su Wen, he did not know if Su Wen had told her or not. What if the empress was unhappy after entering the palace and cut him off? In any case, he just needed to know the identity of this woman in front of him. Otherwise, once they separated, it would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. Now that he knew that the ¡®girl¡¯ he liked was the princess, with Su Wen around, how could she escape? ¡°So it¡¯s Your Highness. Forgive me for being rude just now, but it¡¯s indeed inconvenient now. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll come and visit again!¡± With that said, Wu Lie turned around and ran away. His decisiveness and speed left the Third Prince dumbfounded. This¡­ the witness has run away¡­ then did he still need to go in? The Third Prince hesitated. Could this kid be lying to him? Could it be that he did not know Su Daqiang at all? In the palace, on the dragon couch. Xiang Feiyan laid in Su Wen¡¯s embrace. Su Wen was thinking about how he should tell Xiang Feiyan. Actually, he knew that if he wanted a child normally, Xiang Feiyan would not reject him. However, he was rather special. This method of nurturing was hard to say. Just as he was pondering, Xiang Feiyan whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother Wen, let¡¯s have a child!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This was akin to delivering coal during winter! ¡°Why do you have such an idea?¡± Su Wen asked. Xiang Feiyan muttered, ¡°I want a child as outstanding as you!¡± ¡°This¡­ you¡¯re not implying that I should call you Mommy, are you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t lose out even if you do¡­ Didn¡¯t I also call you Daddy¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s expression then turned serious, ¡°But I feel that I need an outstanding child. This is better for Great Chu. If Xiang Sheng knows how to improve, the throne will naturally be his. But if he is really useless, I have to have a backup plan. Brother Wen, don¡¯t blame me for being blunt. After all, Xiang Sheng is also my biological son! However, I will give him a royal title at the very least.¡± Su Wen could understand her thoughts. Or rather, no one could change this. It was impossible for Xiang Feiyan to immediately cripple Xiang Sheng just because she and Su Wen had a child. Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t give birth!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and widened her eyes in shock. She asked in confusion, ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t you have a daughter in the Flame God Sect?¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly and explained Su Su¡¯s background. Finally, he said, ¡°That¡¯s why my current life level is different from ordinary people. If you want a child¡­ we have to think of a way to get a vicious beast egg! The safest is the egg of a Heaven Rank vicious beast. At the worst, it has to be an egg of a 9th Grade Earth Rank vicious beast. Then, we can get Ni Hongxiao to help us before our child can be born!¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement as she said, ¡°In other words! As long as the child is born, his talent will definitely not be bad! Then I must definitely get a Heaven Rank vicious beast egg! How can a 9th Grade Earth Rank vicious beast be worthy of my child?¡± She was still quite happy about this. Thinking about it, she did not have to bear the child herself, nor did he have to feel the pain of childbirth. It completely solved all the worries of having a child. ¡°In a while, we¡¯ll go and find Fourth Great-Grandfather and ask him to help us get a vicious beast egg.¡± The two of them quickly dressed and headed straight for the depths of the palace. They met with Xiang Ding again. Another complicated explanation would soon follow. Then, Xiang Ding smiled and asked, ¡°Did you gain anything from this trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve reached the Heaven Rank!¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t hide anything. Although he had the Qi Concealment Belt Belt, and most people didn¡¯t know that he had entered the Heaven Rank, once he attacked, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi would move to his will. In the eyes of Heaven Rank experts, it was impossible to hide anything. By the side, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes widened! She hugged Su Wen excitedly. ¡°Brother Wen, you¡¯re a Heaven Rank cultivator now?¡± Su Wen nodded. Xiang Feiyan looked forward to their child even more. ¡°Then why have you two come to me?¡± Xiang Feiyan said in a deep voice, ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s like this. I want to have a child with Su Wen and continue my Xiang family¡¯s bloodline. After all, the more outstanding a bloodline is, the easier it is to produce outstanding talents. Only when my Xiang family is strong will it be the most fundamental¡­ However, Su Wen has some health problems¡­ because¡­¡± She started to explain. The more Xiang Ding listened, the more excited he became! ¡°It¡¯s a good thing! A good thing! With such a descendant in our Xiang family, why should we worry about not prospering?¡± Xiang Ding paced back and forth as he thought. He finally concluded, ¡°I must find a powerful Heaven Rank vicious beast!¡± He looked at the two of them and said in a low voice, ¡°Leave this matter to me. But be careful, this matter cannot be leaked! Even the other Heaven Rank experts in the palace cannot know!¡± With that said, he flew straight into the sky! Su Wen also bade farewell to Xiang Feiyan. After all, there were still many things he had to arrange at home. This time, he did not need to disguise himself. As he walked out of the palace, he almost made a fool of himself. When the guard at the palace gate saw him, he could not recognize him at all. After checking, he realized that it was actually the Nanli King. The guard then went to ask Xiang Feiyan. Only then did he find out that Su Wen had disguised himself. Outside the palace, the Third Prince was wondering if he should enter the palace. Suddenly, a handsome man walked out of the palace. He was instantly stunned. One had to know that not just anyone could enter the palace. This fellow was clearly not a minister of the royal court. He saw Su Wen. However, he did not know Su Wen who had removed his disguise. Su Wen smiled at him and got into the carriage without greeting him. The carriage slowly left. ¡°Could it be¡­ that Big Sister has changed her taste?¡± The Third Prince pondered. If Xiang Feiyan no longer doted on Su Daqiang¡­ then there was a way! He immediately asked to enter the palace. When the siblings met, Xiang Feiyan regained her prestige. She asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here to see me?¡± The Third Prince hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I met someone on the street today. That person actually claimed to be Su Daqiang¡¯s brother-in-law and said that Su Daqiang married his sister. I was afraid that Su Daqiang would deceive Sister Huang, so I came to report!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? I understand.¡± Xiang Feiyan waved her hand. Su Wen had already told her everything and she already knew. Although she was a little unhappy that Su Wen had a group of wives and even felt a little jealous¡­ But she also knew that this was something that could not be changed. Especially since Su Wen was already a Heaven Rank expert, his status was naturally different. Of course, Xiang Feiyan did not think that the Third Prince¡¯s report was wrong. Unfortunately, when the Third Prince saw how calm Xiang Feiyan was, his thoughts went in another direction¡­ He pondered to himself, ¡®Could it be that Sister doesn¡¯t care about Su Daqiang anymore? Looks like she really forgot her old love after having a new lover!¡¯ Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and say, ¡°Big Sister, please uphold justice for me. That Su Daqiang drugged your younger brother and caused him to become like this. It¡¯s truly a heinous crime. Now, he¡¯s deceiving Big Sister and fooling around with women outside. He even promised to bring his brother-in-law into the royal court. Big Sister, you can¡¯t let this person do as he pleases! Big Sister, please send this person to prison! I urge him to restore me to my previous state!¡± Although Su Wen had always told him that his transformation was not done by himself and that he could not recover, how could he believe him? He seized the opportunity and wanted Xiang Feiyan to punish Su Wen so that he could recover. As soon as he said this, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she berated, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You becoming like this is purely your own fault. You don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself and don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve offended. How can you frame the Nanli King recklessly? Also, the Nanli King is considered royalty in the court. What¡¯s wrong with having a few wives and concubines? How can it be considered a lie?¡± ¡°Hmph! On account that you¡¯re my younger brother, I¡¯ll punish you with a year¡¯s salary this time! If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll get someone to castrate you!¡± The Third Prince shuddered immediately! At the very least, everything was still there. Although it was a little small and the second function was no longer useful, at the very least, it still existed. But if he really was cut, it would be too scary. He left the hall and wiped his sweat from his brows. This did not make sense¡­ His sister clearly had another new lover. Why was she still so protective of Su Daqiang? The Third Prince was puzzled. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that the man¡­ seemed to have boarded Su Daqiang¡¯s carriage? That¡¯s right! That coachman was Su Daqiang¡¯s man! Could it be¡­ that this man was given to his sister by Su Daqiang? This¡­ she really knew how to play¡­ then why was the person who had given Xiang Feiyan a man previously sent straight to be executed¡­ While he was letting his imagination run wild, Su Wen¡¯s carriage was already arriving back at his residence. At this moment, Wu Yuehan appeared in front of the carriage. After she was chased away, she did not go far. She was waiting for Su Wen! She was not convinced! How awesome must someone be, to dare chase this lady out? When Zhao Jin saw Wu Yuehan, he naturally stopped the carriage. Wu Yuehan walked past him and got into the carriage! When she saw the smiling Su Wen, she was shocked. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Guess who I am?¡± Hearing his voice, Wu Yuehan had an inkling and immediately guessed, ¡°Daqiang?¡± Su Wen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°My real name is Su Wen. This is my real face. The Su Daqiang you saw previously was my disguise!¡± Wu Yuehan quickly accepted this reality. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re powerful, you don¡¯t like me anymore, do you? I was chased out by Yan Luoying and Wu Muyu at your house. Are you going to do something about it?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Wen laughed awkwardly. He really couldn¡¯t care less about this. He could pick wild flowers, but how could they compare to his family? Furthermore, he had already guessed Wu Yuehan¡¯s thoughts. It was good to say that her motive was not pure, or he should say that she was too ambitious. The relationship between the two of them was definitely not deep. He smiled shamelessly. ¡°Inside this house¡­ I can¡¯t be too tough¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ you have no conscience!¡± Wu Yuehan was bitter. When had she ever suffered such grievances? ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care, but I¡¯m here this time to get pregnant with your child. If I can¡¯t get pregnant, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Wu Yuehan spoke honestly. Su Wen was helpless. He did not want to tell her the truth! As he spoke, Wu Yuehua had already pounced¡­ Listening to the sounds inside the carriage, Zhao Jin saw that they were about to reach the residence. With a casual whip, the carriage steadily turned right at the intersection¡­ He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to return¡­ Chapter 233 - Deeper Misunderstanding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Su Residence, during the family dinner. The group of wives and Su Wen were eating together. Wu Muyu sat on Su Wen¡¯s left hand while Xie Yiyi sat on his right. On the other hand, Yan Luoying sat the furthest, opposite Su Wen. After hesitating for a while, Su Wen said, ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal to let Wu Yuehan stay in the Inner Residence.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Luoying replied without saying anything. Wu Muyu looked at her and said in a blaming tone, ¡°Sister Yan, you¡¯re really something. Aunt Wu is so beautiful, what¡¯s wrong with living here? But you insisted that she was old and that there was a generation gap between them when she came in. You even took advantage of her seniority. Look, now Brother Su is in trouble, isn¡¯t he going to be interrogated?¡± As she spoke, she left Su Wen a little and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t worry. If you let Aunt Wu in, even if all of us are in a bad mood, we will definitely not make a fuss with Brother. If any of the sisters cry secretly, I will help Brother persuade them. If my heart feels stuffy, I will cry a few more times, but I guarantee that Brother will not see it.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± In short, there was no intention of them letting anyone from the outside stay here. Seeing that the little girl was leading this conversation as the vanguard, Yan Luoying also added in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not a big deal for Wu Yuehan to stay in the Inner Residence. However, Husband, you still have to abide by the rules. If you think that this person can be taken into the residence and be considered a sister, you can naturally do so. However, since you said that you won¡¯t take her in first, it¡¯s better not to put her in the Inner Residence. Not everyone can enter the residence. If you like her, you can settle her outside. I¡¯ll pay for the residence.¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about? I was just speaking casually. In the end, I¡¯ll still listen to your opinions. I¡¯ll have her stay in the Outer Residence.¡± Actually, he truly was just casually asking. Since the ladies did not agree, Su Wen naturally would not force them. In reality, to Yan Luoying and the others, if Su Wen had directly asked to take her into the residence, they would not think of going against him. Under such ambiguous circumstances, they would not let Su Wen accept it if they could. Did they really think that their house was too big? Was there already not enough people? In this sense, the people of the Inner Residence were all strategic allies. Every time one of them entered, Su Wen¡¯s favor would be divided amongst even more individuals. Of course, if Su Wen was very determined, they would naturally not object. Yan Luoying was the same. She considered Su Wen¡¯s feelings even more than her own. Yan Luoying knew very well that Su Wen wanted to accept Wu Muyu and Zhao Wanrou, so she would not object. However for Wu Yuehan, Su Wen clearly had no intention of accepting her into his residence. So why would she allow her to stay here? At the end of the day, one¡¯s residence was for family members. As everyone was eating, someone suddenly came up with a report that Wu Lie had arrived. Su Wen was stunned. Why was this guy here during dinner time? Su Wen put down his chopsticks and smiled. ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ll go and see how he¡¯s doing.¡± With that said, he stood up and left. In the living room, Wu Lie quickly entered. He had originally returned to the inn and after thinking about it, his mind was filled with the ¡®beautiful figure¡¯ of the Third Prince. He could not tolerate it any longer and planned to take his mind off by meeting with Su Wen to seek guidance. After all, in terms of pursuing women, Su Wen was definitely better than him. When he saw Su Wen, he said excitedly, ¡°Brother-in-law, help me!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen was dumbfounded. ¡°Help you with what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a woman!¡± Wu Lie said seriously. Su Wen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t like me.¡± Wu Lie was a little dejected. Su Wen put on a gloating expression. ¡°That¡¯s too sad.¡± Wu Lie walked in front of Su Wen and stared at him. ¡°So you have to help me! If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll tell my father to teach you a lesson.¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your father to come and snatch the bride? That would be great. A 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator can snatch a common woman, and even the emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere. That would save a lot of trouble!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s sarcasm, Wu Lie gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you going to help or not?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to help!¡± This was for sure, but Su Wen persuaded, ¡°But I have to make it clear to you. I¡¯m only helping you to give you ideas and think of a way. If you want to use force, this matter will definitely not work.¡± Wu Lie sneered and said, ¡°Am I the kind of person you think I am? I just want you to help me come up with an idea.¡± ¡°Alright then¡­ which family does she belong to?¡± Su Wen asked. ¡°She seems to be a princess of the royal family,¡± Wu Lie said honestly. ¡°When I saw her today, I was mesmerized by her. That aura, those eyes, I was really tempted¡­¡± Su Wen felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard that. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯t tell me such disgusting words. Go and tell her instead.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t like me!¡± Su Wen touched his chin and asked, ¡°Then tell me, what happened? How can I help you?¡± Wu Lie honestly recounted his experience in the morning. When Su Wen heard this, he stroked his chin. He complained, ¡°You¡¯re too scary. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re just being a total gangster.¡± to think he actually stopped a girl on the streets, and his first few sentences was that his brother-in-law was the Nanli King. He even held onto the other party¡¯s sword and refused to let go. He took advantage of the moment when the other party pulled back and let go, causing the other party to lose her balance. No matter how Su Wen looked at it, he looked like a playboy teasing an innocent woman. Wu Lie said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice either. If I let go and she leaves, where can I find her?¡± ¡°Hehe, so you can find her now?¡± Wu Lie said with a bitter expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m here to look for you? Help me think of a way.¡± Su Wen pondered. Wu Lie¡¯s path of love was too bumpy. He did have to help. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if you want me to say something, you have to first be respectful the next time you see her. You have to think about what you have to say the next time you meet her! Don¡¯t go up and ask her to marry you. You have to understand her first, right? You, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even ask for her name and don¡¯t even know which princess she is. I¡¯ll take a look in two days and find an opportunity to bring you into the palace to take a look. We¡¯ll discuss more after you meet up with her again.¡± Wu Lie said helplessly, ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t forget!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! But speaking of which, you can¡¯t talk to others about who your backers are when you¡¯re courting a princess. You have to talk to them about relationships¡­ You have to be sweet-tongued. Women are all willing to listen to nice things. Come, let me teach you a few words¡­¡± The two of them started a long lesson on picking up girls. Su Wen could be considered to have put in a lot of effort¡­ to impart his insights to the best of his abilities¡­ However, Su Wen did not know that the woman Wu Lie was pursuing was a little special¡­ In the royal court of Chu, Su Wen stood in front of everyone. Xiang Feiyan introduced Su Wen¡¯s background to everyone present in the court assembly today. At this moment, everyone realized that this person was not of humble origins. It was no wonder that he could help Xiang Feiyan successfully ascend the throne. Looking at Su Wen¡¯s handsome face, many people sighed to themselves. No wonder this path of sending men to the current Emperor Chu was not feasible. After Xiang Feiyan finished speaking, she smiled and said, ¡°Everyone knows Su Wen¡¯s background now. No matter what, he is now my Great Chu Nanli King. I don¡¯t wish for anyone to disrespect him.¡± Haha! The ministers in the court ridiculed in their hearts. Who dared to be disrespectful to him? If one was disrespectful, their only outcome was to get beaten up. However, no one dared to say anything. Su Wen turned to look at the officials and waved his hand with a smile. He introduced himself, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Su Wen, my father¡­ is Su Changqing, the former prime minister of Great Zhou.¡± Although Old Su was dead, Su Wen still habitually called out his name. Everyone was dumbfounded. However, no one dared to say anything. At this moment, the Third Prince finally understood! Wasn¡¯t he the one who came out of the palace? No wonder Xiang Feiyan turned around and reprimanded him. So it turned out that the pillow talk had already occurred at that time. Wasn¡¯t this akin to kicking an iron plate? Xiang Feiyan then looked at Su Wen and said with a smile, ¡°Since Nanli King¡¯s mother has also entered the capital, I have already arranged for a residence to be tidied up. The residence is filled with maidservants. In a while, the Nanli King can invite the elders in.¡± She naturally had her own thoughts. Since Su Wen¡¯s mother and the other Madams had come to the capital, how could she not care? Wouldn¡¯t that make her look bad? To her, this was just a casual sentence. What was this called? Having situational awareness, knowing how to conduct oneself appropriately. Although she was an emperor, she still wanted to show off in front of the man she loved. Of course, she had to take care of Su Wen¡¯s mother. However, she did not plan to interfere with her brother-in-law, father-in-law, and brothers. She would let Su Wen slowly find a suitable residence for all of them. As expected, Su Wen¡¯s eyes flashed with gratitude as he bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± After the court session ended, Su Wen left. The Third Prince shook his head helplessly as he left. He also wanted to be sent out now. He and the Fourth Prince were both military officials, and they had formed their own faction with a few of the other civil and military officials in the court that originally had some relationships with them. However, if he wanted to advance another step in his ambitions, he had to either lead troops into battle or let his subordinates climb up the ranks. Compared to that, he was still more inclined to be transferred out. It was not so easy for a civil official to climb up. After exiting the palace, he was just about to leave when the Fourth Prince, Xiang Chun, suddenly called out to him, ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t leave yet. I have something to say to you.¡± The Fourth Prince pulled him to the side. He said seriously, ¡°Third Sister, tell me, we¡¯ve been fighting for so many years. Now, both of us are down and out and are hibernating in the capital. It¡¯s as if our hands and feet have been tied up. We have to find a way to transfer ourselves out of here.¡± The Third Prince could not be bothered to correct him. Ever since he took the medicine and changed his appearance, this bastard had never changed his words. He kept calling out the words ¡®Third Sister¡¯! Obviously, he did it on purpose. The Third Prince squinted his eyes, ¡°And then? What do you mean?¡± Xiang Chun smiled and said, ¡°What I mean is that in two days, I want to ask for orders to attack Ji Luo County. Third Sister, you can get your men to speak for me. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go out first and take the opportunity to stay outside. After that, I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to speak for Third Sister. We¡¯ll both then be transferred out together, what do you think?¡± The Third Prince sneered. ¡°You want to be transferred out? Do you think Su Wen will agree? He¡¯s not our big sister!¡± Xiang Chun smiled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I try everything? If I try a few more times, I might succeed. Besides, everyone in the court is helping me. Even if Su Wen can veto it once or twice, if I try enough times, Big Sister might have some ideas.¡± ¡°Hehe, you want to use me as a tool? Dream on.¡± The Third Prince rejected without hesitation. Xiang Chun¡¯s expression darkened, clearly a little displeased. But how could the Third Prince care what he thought? However, he suddenly saw the Fourth Prince looking behind him. Turning around, he saw Wu Lie walking over. Wu Lie could not forget the Third Prince, so he came to the palace early in the morning to wait. He just hoped that he could catch another glimpse of her. Coincidentally, he saw the Third Prince heading down. If there were more people, he might not have noticed. However, Xiang Chun and the Third Prince had pulled each other to the side, and Wu Lie recognized her as a result! Wasn¡¯t this his goddess? He was overjoyed and ran over. He walked to the Third Prince¡¯s side and bowed politely. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Miss Xiang, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. I¡¯ve finally seen you again. When I saw you yesterday, I fell in love with you. I was rude to you as a result. Please forgive me!¡± From Su Wen, he knew that the surname of the Chu royal family was Xiang. He felt that it was too unfamiliar to address her as Your Highness, so he addressed her as Miss. As he spoke, he followed Su Wen¡¯s instructions and praised the girl more. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Xiang, it seems like you¡¯re leaving the court now? You look different in this court uniform. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After all, Yan Luoying was also a military official back then. However, the Third Prince immediately cursed in his heart, ¡®F**k your mother¡­¡¯ Was this a fucking rude comment towards him? By the side, Xiang Chun could no longer hold on. His entire face was twisted as he forcefully suppressed his laughter, letting out a strange humming sound! Wu Lie looked at him and said unhappily, ¡°You rascal, why are you acting so strange?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Xiang Chun finally laughed. ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m sorry, this warrior, I really couldn¡¯t help it. You like Third Sister, right? Work hard! All the best!¡± ¡°Xiang Chun!¡± The Third Prince glared at him. Xiang Chun smiled and said, ¡°Third Sister, I see that this warrior has a muscular body, superb martial arts, and is handsome. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± If the Third Prince had agreed to Xiang Chun¡¯s request just now, Xiang Chun would not have kicked him when he was down. However, the Third Prince had rejected his suggestion just now, causing Xiang Chun to feel stifled. Seeing this opportunity, why would he not take the chance to make things difficult for the Third Prince? As he praised, Wu Lie¡¯s chest puffed up a little, and his face revealed a hint of smugness. This brother was a good person! Wu Lie felt more assured, and he turned back to look at Xiang Chun as he smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re Miss Xiang¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a f*cking man! A man! Do you not understand human language?¡± The Third Prince suppressed his voice and roared. He was about to explode. How could Wu Lie believe her? ¡°Miss Xiang, you must be joking. This brother here calls you Third Sister, so how can you call yourself a man? I really admire you. I only hope that Miss will give me a chance!¡± Xiang Chun chimed in, ¡°Third Sister, he¡¯s so sincere, you should agree to it!¡± The Third Prince wanted to cry but had no tears. He looked up at the sky and sighed. He wanted to die more than ever at this point! He was tired. What was the use of explaining? At this moment, Wu Lie began to use his ultimate move. He stared into the Third Prince¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Your eyes are really beautiful¡­ but not as beautiful as mine¡­ because I have you in my eyes!¡± This string of mushy words of endearment was spat out just like that. The Third Prince trembled in anger. By the side, Xiang Chun was applauding wildly! ¡°Brother, well said! Third Sister, aren¡¯t you moved by such romantic words? Is your heart really made of steel?¡± The Third Prince could not take it anymore and grabbed Wu Lie¡¯s arm. He said to Xiang Chun, ¡°Scram! Stay away from me!¡± As he spoke, he pulled Wu Lie to the side. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want this bastard Xiang Chun to continue to wing him. Xiang Chun laughed loudly, ¡°Brother, you can do it! My Third Sister is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. As long as you work hard, you will definitely succeed. I wish you a hundred years of happiness and to bear children early!¡± The Third Prince was furious. He picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it towards Xiang Chun. Xiang Chun¡¯s figure flickered as he dodged it, laughing as he left. This was too interesting, too interesting. The Third Prince pulled Wu Lie to the side. If it was an ordinary person, he would definitely call his guards to kill him! However, this fellow had already said that he was Su Wen¡¯s brother-in-law! The Third Prince was extremely fearful of Su Wen at this moment¡­ It would be fine if he could bring down Su Wen, but seeing that Su Wen was in the limelight, he really did not want to offend him. He did not want to explain to Wu Lie that he was a man anymore. He could also tell that this bastard didn¡¯t believe him at all. Furthermore, with Xiang Chun¡¯s help, Wu Lie¡¯s misunderstanding had deepened. ¡°Brother, tell me, what do you like about me?¡± The Third Prince planned to chat with Wu Lie and solve this problem. ¡°Temperament! Looks! I like everything about you¡­ Liking is a feeling, as if it¡¯s destined¡­ to last for tens of thousands of years¡­¡± Little Wu, who had undergone Su Wen¡¯s training, spoke differently from yesterday. Such sweet words had never been said in this world. If it were a girl, she might really feel something. But the Third Prince¡­ only wanted to throw up when he heard it. He pondered for a moment and thought of an excuse. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m actually already married!¡± Rumble crash bang! It was as if a bolt from the blue had exploded in Wu Lie¡¯s ears. Married? Wu Lie wanted to cry. Tears couldn¡¯t help but flow down his face¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong! ¡°You¡¯re lying! If you were married, why would your brother wish the two of us a hundred years of happiness? To have children early?¡± The Third Prince held his forehead in exasperation. Xiang Chun! This bastard! Trash! You still want to be transferred out? Dream on! ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you. I don¡¯t like you anyway, so stay away from me! Stay far away!¡± The Third Prince flew into a rage out of humiliation and left. Wu Lie was undaunted as he shouted from behind him, ¡°Miss Xiang, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t give up!¡± The Third Prince staggered! He almost fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking call me that, you idiot!¡± After cursing, the Third Prince sped up and left. However, Wu Lie was delighted. ¡°Hehe, she said not to call her that. Doesn¡¯t that mean that we will have a chance to meet again? There¡¯s progress!¡± On the other side, Su Wen had already brought his mother, Su Nuannuan, and Su Changqing¡¯s concubines into the residence arranged by Xiang Feiyan. Although it could not be compared to the Su Residence in the past, it could still be considered a majestic mansion. After everyone moved in and made arrangements, Su Wen gathered Su Changqing¡¯s wives and concubines together. He sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡°My heart is filled with grief after my father¡¯s death. As for my aunts, I think they are the same. However, everyone has to look forward. No matter what my aunts think, you can tell me¡­ If you are willing to continue living in the Su Residence, you can still live in this residence. Everything will be like in the past. If you are unwilling to live in the Su Residence, you can come and find me. I will give you enough money to live without worries for the rest of your lives. You can leave. Even if you remarry in the future, our Su Residence will not interfere.¡± Su Wen thought that Su Changqing was dead, so it was natural. Even in this era, it was already common for women to remarry. Some of Su Changqing¡¯s concubines were even only a few years older than Su Wen. It did not make sense for her to be a widow for the rest of her life. But the problem was that Old Su was not dead¡­ If he knew that Su Wen was doing this, he would probably throw his shoe straight at him! Su Wen did not know what these women were thinking, but he had to make it clear. To put it bluntly, if someone really wanted a man, wouldn¡¯t it be worse if they secretly did it in private? Such a scandal would be even more disgusting. He might as well make things clear. Those who were willing to leave and those who were willing to stay could continue to stay. This was the logic. A sharp glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes as he swept his gaze across the group of women.. ¡°But if you stay in the residence and ruin my reputation, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Chapter 234 - I Did It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, every woman felt a chill run through their hearts. Obviously, Su Wen was not joking. Finally, a concubine mustered her courage and stood out. ¡°Su Wen, I want to leave the residence¡­¡± she whispered. Su Wen focused his gaze and saw that it was none other than Su Changqing¡¯s latest concubine, Dong Xue. She was only 21 or 22 years old, at the prime of her life. If one were to tell her to be a widow for the rest of her life, it would be too cruel. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Xue, why are you so nervous? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll allow you to leave the residence. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give Aunt Xue 10,000 taels of silver later. It¡¯s enough for you to live after leaving the residence. However, you should still stay in the residence for the next two days. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to find a small residence for you in the city first. You have to have a place to stay, right?¡± Su Wen¡¯s arrangements could be considered as being extremely benevolent. When he said that, another two young concubines had thoughts and stood up. Su Wen naturally did not stop them and arranged them according to this standard. On the other hand, the older wives had interacted with Su Changqing for many years and had deep feelings for him. None of them had any intention of leaving the residence. After everyone dispersed, Su Wen came to his mother¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, I think Father will be gratified by my arrangements. He will definitely be smiling in the netherworld¡­¡± Su Wen¡¯s mother nodded. ¡°Your father is very good to the people around him. He must also hope that they can find a good home.¡± Su Wen said sadly, ¡°I know¡­ Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have done this today¡­ I think Father will be happy to see them live according to his wishes in the afterlife.¡± At this moment, thousands of miles away. Su Changqing suddenly trembled. Beside her, a beautiful woman raised a wine cup to toast Su Changqing and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Su, are you fighting the chills? Aren¡¯t you too weak?¡± Su Changqing snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know for yourself whether I¡¯m weak or not? That¡¯s not what you said last night.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m just teasing Young Master Su. Of course I know how good Young Master Su is¡­¡± Su Changqing wasn¡¯t really angry and roared with laughter. ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s drink! Senior Gongsun, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. This junior will be responsible for all the expenses. Just play as you please!¡± Gongsun Shi was also full of smiles. This kid was interesting! Extremely interesting. Beside him sat two well-endowed women as well¡­ Su Changqing drank the wine in one gulp. A trace of nostalgia flashed across his heart. ¡°In the end, I still prefer the plum wine which has been scalded in the winter snow.¡± However, he immediately smiled. ¡°But this wine is not bad either! Furthermore, with beauties accompanying me, how enjoyable is that!¡± Laughter filled the room¡­ In the capital of Great Zhou, Emperor Zhou sat on his throne. Needless to say, after this fellow was forcefully turned, he now displayed the aloof characteristic of a proud ¡®onee-sama¡¯. The officials were even more enthusiastic now. Wu Qiuhan stood out and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, that Su Changqing has betrayed the country. His son, Su Wen, is currently imprisoned in the Sky Prison. Your Majesty, please issue a decree to bring him out to be executed by a thousand cuts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Emperor Zhou suddenly recalled that in the eyes of the public, Su Wen was still locked up in the dungeon. ¡°Hehe! This child has already escaped during the chaos in the city!¡± Emperor Zhou said calmly. Wu Qiuhan frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Your Majesty. The prison isn¡¯t affected by the chaos in the city. Furthermore, Su Changqing didn¡¯t bring anyone from the Prison. How could he have escaped?¡± Emperor Zhou cursed in his heart, ¡®Idiot! Are you f*cking retarded? Do you think that if Su Wen was in prison, would keep him there? If I can cut him 3,000 times, I definitely won¡¯t stop at 2,999. Can¡¯t you understand my thoughts like Su Changqing?¡± However, no matter how much he looked down on Wu Qiuhan in his heart, he could not show it on his face. However, he couldn¡¯t help but miss Su Changqing at this moment. Emperor Zhou said indifferently, ¡°That Su Changqing¡¯s methods are strange. I don¡¯t know how he was saved!¡± ¡°Looks like we should strengthen the defense of the prison!¡± Wu Qiuhan sighed. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t respond. The court session continued in Great Zhou. Meanwhile, Su Wen returned to Great Zhou at this time. Since he had nothing to do, Su Wen decided to find more fun for Emperor Zhou. How did that phrase go? It was never too late for a gentleman to take revenge, but a petty person would take revenge all day. Obviously, Su Wen never planned to be a gentleman. He changed his appearance and strolled through the streets of Great Zhou. Just as he was thinking about who he should target, he unknowingly walked to the fried vermicelli stall. What made Su Wen happy was that the boss was still alive. She was still selling vermicelli as usual there. Su Wen sat over and said, ¡°Give me a bowl of vermicelli.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The lady boss agreed with a smile. A simple smile appeared on her face. Soon, the fried vermicelli was served. Su Wen realized that her business seemed to be very cold today. But it was obvious that with so many people dying at once, everyone¡¯s businesses would definitely be affected. The boss brought the vermicelli over. ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Wen replied politely. The boss smiled and said, ¡°Young Master¡¯s voice is so familiar. In the past, there was also a young master who came to eat vermicelli with his guards at home every time. This Young Master¡¯s voice is similar to his.¡± Su Wen was stunned. He did not expect that this lady boss would remember his voice even though he did not interact much with her. With that, the boss put down the vermicelli and left. Su Wen lowered his head and quietly finished his noodles. He left behind a silver ingot and stood up to leave. For him, he might never come to eat again. The people of the past were no longer around, so the same warmth he got from eating the vermicelli there was also gone. In the past, this was home. Right now, this was where his enemies were. What could he do to anger Emperor Zhou? Su Wen thought for a moment and decided to look for the Third Prince. He had long wanted to beat this bastard up. Unfortunately, when he arrived, Su Wen helplessly discovered that this fellow had a Heaven Rank expert protecting him. Obviously, Emperor Zhou, who had suffered losses before, did not dare to be careless this time. His sons all had a Heaven Rank expert placed with them to prevent further assassinations. ¡°What a pity!¡± Su Wen sighed to himself before turning around and leaving. After pondering for a while, Su Wen went to the Spiritual Master Residences. This time, Su Wen did not walk through the door and directly found a secluded place to climb in. When he arrived at Mo Xin¡¯s residence¡­ Bang bang bang bang! Su Wen knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it!¡± The old man was very angry at being disturbed. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Su Wen spoke. Upon hearing this, the old man stopped talking. Not long after, the door opened. Mo Xin looked conflicted. ¡°Did you disguise yourself?¡± He naturally heard what happened to Su Wen and his family. ¡°Yes, I came to visit an old friend.¡± Su Wen smiled. Mo Xin shook his head helplessly. ¡°What exactly do you want? Your father has done such a heinous crime, and you¡¯re now the target of everyone in the Great Zhou.¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Then what can I do? He¡¯s my father. I came to look for you to ask if you¡¯re interested in coming with me?¡± Since he had nothing to do, he might as well poach someone. Su Wen naturally would not slaughter those commoners to create trouble for Emperor Zhou. However, if he were to poach a talent like Mo Xin, Emperor Zhou would probably feel heartache. Mo Xin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Kill me.¡± The old man was very open-minded towards death. Su Wen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Is there a need for this? If you don¡¯t want to leave, then so be it. Just treat it as me coming to talk to you about the past. How are the missiles doing?¡± At the mention of missiles, Mo Xin became excited. ¡°There¡¯s progress, there¡¯s progress. Look, this is my new design. As long as it passes¡­¡± After a series of professional terms, Mo Xin pointed at a missile that was more than four meters long and said, ¡°It can already hit accurately from two miles away.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Two miles? Have you ever thought that if you utilize a 9th Grade Earth Rank, you might be able to throw this thing¡­ with your bare hands from over two miles away?¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± Mo Xin was unconvinced. ¡°Even if he can throw two miles, he can only throw two miles forever. I can only shoot two miles now, but as long as I continue to perfect it, I might be able to shoot twenty or even two hundred miles in the future!¡± Fine, now he was despised by a native who knew nothing about projectiles! Suddenly, Su Wen stopped Mo Xin. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need the person anymore. I¡¯ll take the things with me instead.¡± Mo Xin: ¡°????¡± He wanted to struggle angrily, but it was useless. He wanted to shout but discovered that he could not make a sound. He could only watch as Su Wen plundered everything in the laboratory. Although it could be remade as long as he was still around, it was too sad to watch it happen. After Su Wen finished plundering, he walked to Mo Xin¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong about one thing. A 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator might only be able to throw the missile from two miles away, but once he breaks through to the Heaven Rank, he won¡¯t even need to throw such toys. He himself is a humanoid missile launcher, and he has super high mobility and unlimited ammunition. His destructive power is much greater than any missile you can come out with.¡± ¡°By the way, remember to tell His Majesty that it was I who killed the Crown Prince. I was the one who drugged him as well. In addition, I gotta say, the Empress tastes wonderful.¡± Su Wen laughed before running away. He did not care if he was exposed or not. So what if the Zhou Emperor knew that he was the one who did it? I just want to make things difficult for you! I¡¯ll disgust you to death! When Mo Xin regained his mobility, he wanted to cry. This matter quickly spread to the palace and Emperor Zhou. Everything else was fine, but when he heard that Su Wen was the one who drugged him, Emperor Zhou went berserk! He had finally found the culprit! He roared angrily in the palace, ¡°Bastard! This little bastard! What did I do to him? How dare he play such a dirty trick on me?¡± The old eunuch didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. Ever since he was plotted against, Emperor Zhou¡¯s personality had become even more temperamental! At this moment, Emperor Zhou finally understood! No wonder there were always people who were able to cause trouble in Great Zhou! No wonder the Crown Prince was burned to death! Everything was because of Su Wen! Emperor Zhou muttered, ¡°He killed the Crown Prince¡­ he was the one who drugged me¡­ the Empress¡­¡± Emperor Zhou clenched his fists! ¡°This little bastard is lying to me. He must be lying to me! I can¡¯t fall into his trap! I can¡¯t fall into his trap!¡± Emperor Zhou kept reminding himself to stay calm. However, the anger in his heart was indescribable at this moment. At this moment, Emperor Zhou was filled with regret. He regretted choosing this guy to betroth a marriage to. He regretted not letting him and Xue Meng be sent to the border at that time! He regretted trying to nurture Su Wen into a Heaven Rank expert! Bang! Emperor Zhou kicked the table over. At this moment, the old eunuch said, ¡°Seventh Princess¡¯s mother is still in the palace.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Emperor Zhou snorted and glanced at him. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you think that killing my concubines will be of any use other than letting others feel my incompetence? Would that brat be crazy enough to come directly to the palace to suicide? If I infuriate him, he will slaughter commoners all over the city. Does he even still care about my country?¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°This brat is telling me all this to provoke me. I can¡¯t fall for his tricks. The angrier I am, the happier this brat will be. Because he can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± He became more and more calm. But sometimes, once suspicion rose from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, it would be unbearable. ¡°The Empress¡­ it can¡¯t be true¡­ but after all, that little prince did serve the Empress for a period of time. That brat¡¯s methods towards women¡­¡± Emperor Zhou began to suspect something. However, he did not want to say anything on the surface. Because he knew that if he asked the Empress about this matter, regardless of whether it was true or false, as long as he pursued it, he would lose even more face. Hence, he could only insist that Su Wen was framing the Empress! He said coldly, ¡°I finally understand. This Su Wen must have a spatial-type spirit artifact that can allow him to travel back and forth between Chu and Great Zhou. Get the Spiritual Master Residence to think of a way for me to research it. At the very least, they must have a method to monitor and deal with it!¡± Emperor Zhou sent down the royal decree. At this moment, Su Wen had already returned to Great Chu. To him, so long as he didn¡¯t kill everyone when he went to the capital of Zhou, it would be very difficult for him to stir up any trouble. However, he was very happy to be able to give Emperor Zhou trouble! [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host triggering an intense anger in Zhao Fu. +200 Emotional Value] [Ding-dong. Congratulations on Host triggering an intense anger in Zhao Fu. +200 Emotional Value] Zhao Fu was Emperor Zhou¡¯s real name. He saw the two system notifications on his interface suddenly, and beamed with joy. This level of anger and killing intent was enough for a normal person to have a brain hemorrhage. This showed how angry Emperor Zhou was. After returning to Great Chu, Su Wen still had an even more important question to consider. That was how to earn money! Compared to Zhou Country, Great Chu was poor. Although his title as a King sounded nice, and his salary was not bad in the eyes of ordinary people¡­ However, in the eyes of Young Master Su, who was used to being extravagant, 3,000 taels of silver a month seemed like a joke. Moreover, he had to provide for the widows left behind by his father¡­ as well as the expenses of his own residence. He might even get himself more wives in the future. It was also fortunate that he had moved a lot of gold and silver from his family¡¯s secret treasury. Otherwise, Young Master Su would have really tightened his belt and lived his life frugally. But he could not possibly sit back and do nothing. He had his father¡¯s trade route in the past, but it was gone now. He had to think of a way to open up the trade route to reconnect the source. To Su Wen, earning money was not difficult. His foresight far surpassed this era! However, he needed a stable way to earn money. Furthermore, he needed to earn money steadily. He also could not worry too much about earning money. Soon, Great Chu¡¯s first ever lotto shop appeared! It was very cheap. Two copper coins for a lotto ticket! However, Su Wen knew that the speed at which this thing could be sold was extremely impressive. Furthermore, Su Wen immediately issued an order through the law using his influence. All other lottery tickets were to be restricted. Capture and behead them! Su Wen specially created a high platform to draw and present the prizes. Each time, there would be experts present to maintain the scene. He got the Great Chu Spiritual Master Residence to build a lottery ball machine as well. That was it. As soon as this thing appeared, it immediately spread throughout the streets and alleys. Two copper coins. Once you won the prize, one could get at most 500 taels of silver in return. To the commoners who had never seen the world, this was an unparalleled attraction. Su Wen¡¯s lottery ticket used the special ink that Ni Hongxiao gave him to prevent forgery. Furthermore, he learned from the later generations and added many hidden details. The citizens of Great Chu were all excited. Who didn¡¯t want to try? Who didn¡¯t want to get rich overnight? Some people even bought 100 tickets a day! However, Su Wen soon came up with a new rule. No one could bet more than 10 tickets a day. He did not want some people who lost control to go bankrupt just to buy lottery tickets. Of course, perhaps there would still be people who used all sorts of methods to buy it. Su Wen had no choice. To put it bluntly, even if one didn¡¯t buy the lottery ticket, he could still gamble. On the streets of Great Chu, countless people were discussing the lottery. ¡°Have you bought it?¡± ¡°I did! It¡¯s a pity that I could only buy 10 tickets!¡± ¡°Hehe, I even got my wife to buy 10 tickets as well.¡± ¡°I won the lower tier prize yesterday¡­ What a pity. I was just short of a number.¡± ¡°Just blame it on your bad luck. Just a few days ago, the butcher Old Wang bought a bet and won 500 taels in one go! In these two days, he took in two concubines!¡± The entire capital was buzzing with this new trend. Meanwhile, Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan sat in a restaurant. On the second floor of the restaurant, there were only the two of them. Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this lottery ticket Brother Wen mentioned would really be a huge success. You¡¯ve earned quite a bit these days, right?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡± To be honest, compared to the other times when he had spent thousands of gold, this thing paled in comparison. However, at the very least, it was an extremely stable source of money. It was enough to support his daily expenses. Su Wen said to Xiang Feiyan, ¡°We have to keep a close eye on this thing. We can¡¯t let anyone do it. Once they make a move, there will be too many tricks involved. The commoners can only be deceived!¡± Xiang Feiyan nodded, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ve already sent the command down to various places. If there are any similar actions, they will be severely punished!¡± After saying that, she looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also already prepared the newspaper that you mentioned. It should be released in a few days.¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°This newspaper can use the news of the lottery numbers to spread throughout the capital. You have to know that with the newspaper, we can control the public opinion in the capital. Most people are still very innocent when it comes to being influenced.¡± Su Wen was very certain about this. Even back in his world where the technology era was extremely advanced, many people would still be fooled by the media. There were not many people who had their own opinions. Furthermore, Su Wen had another plan for this newspaper, which was to collect Emotional Value. He planned to serialize the article in the newspaper and write some stories within¡­ He would let the citizens of Great Chu suffer the evil of society! Xiang Feiyan smiled and praised, ¡°I really wonder how my Little Brother Wen has such a brain. Why does he have so many wonderful ideas?¡± While they were talking, Yan Luoying came up from the stairs of the restaurant. They had specially arranged for both parties to meet today. Yan Luoying came up and smiled when she saw Xiang Feiyan and Su Wen. She walked to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s side and cupped her hands. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled. ¡°This must be Sister Luoying! Her looks are indeed outstanding.¡± Yan Luoying replied, ¡°Compared to the few of us at home, Luoying is very ordinary.¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and said sourly, ¡°Brother Wen is so lucky.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen could only laugh dryly. Today, he was out to test the waters. After a while, Wu Lie, Yan Ze, Su Cheng, and Su Yu arrived one by one. After everyone sat down, Su Wen introduced them one by one. He then said to Xiang Feiyan, ¡°These are all people I¡¯m close to. However, there¡¯s definitely no problem with their abilities. When the time comes, Your Majesty can examine them one by one. If their abilities are lacking, there¡¯s no need to hire them.¡± To be honest, what Wu Kunhu said was not wrong¡­ No matter what, none of these people were mediocre. Even with Su Cheng¡¯s current cultivation, there was no problem for him to assume a military position. Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wen, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve seen all my beloved ministers today, and I¡¯m relieved. When I return, I¡¯ll designate a position for all of you.. Tomorrow morning, everyone can follow Brother Wen to the court!¡± Chapter 235 - A Real Fierce Warrior Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen gathered Xiang Feiyan together with these people to test her response to them. These people might be Su Wen¡¯s people, but to Xiang Feiyan, Su Wen was the person she trusted the most. Hence, these people could also be called her people. However, to the outside world, she still had to put on an act. Thus, she did not hold it in the palace, nor did she go to the Nanli King¡¯s Residence with great fanfare. Most of the time, it was like this. For example, you might still working hard in a unit or company, but many things had already been decided by others in private. When they communicated, no one would know. They met and chatted, mainly to let Xiang Feiyan understand them better. After chatting for a while¡­ Seeing that they had become much more familiar with each other, it was about time. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need Your Majesty¡¯s help with.¡± In front of outsiders, Su Wen would not call her Feiyan. There had to be a limit to his actions. He knew this very well. It was a taboo for people to be unable to differentiate the situation. For example, Xu You. He privately addressed Cao Cao as Cao A¡¯man, or spoke a little more impudently. Even if Cao Cao was unhappy, he might not kill him. However, if he did this in public, he would be courting death. Xiang Feiyan was close to Su Wen and would even address him as Daddy in private¡­ or even lick his feet. However, that did not mean that Su Wen could act recklessly in front of others. Or rather, even if Xiang Feiyan did not care, Su Wen had to be magnanimous. This was how people interacted with others. If not, perhaps one day, a rift might form between them. Even those close to him were not necessarily immune to such a thing. Let¡¯s give the simplest example. For example, for a couple, when they were at home, the man could get scolded by the girl. He would not take it seriously either. But if he really went out and got together with his friends, any boy would feel dissatisfied if the girl scolded him in front of everyone. Similarly, just like how men wanted to protect their egos, Xiang Feiyan was an emperor, and she also needed others to maintain the respect and etiquette she deserved. She kept calling him ¡®Little Brother Wen¡¯ because she was giving Su Wen face and showing off her favor. To put it bluntly, by calling Su Wen like this, she was blatantly telling others that Su Wen was hers. But for Su Wen, if he really called her Feiyan¡­ That would be a slap in the face. Even if Xiang Feiyan acted like she did not care, others would secretly think that Su Wen was too domineering. Xiang Feiyan being too weak was a form of weakening to her authority as an emperor. Being domineering also needed some level of knowledge. Being domineering did not mean that one had to be naive and not understand the ways of the world. Details were the key to human interaction. When Xiang Feiyan heard Su Wen speak, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wen, what area do you need my help?¡± Su Wen smiled and pointed at Wu Lie. ¡°This brother-in-law of mine, Wu Lie, is a 7th Grade Earth Rank cultivator. He can be considered a genius at his age. Two days ago, he met a princess in the palace¡­ and fell in love with her. Hence, I would like to ask Your Majesty to help me matchmake them.¡± Xiang Feiyan sized up Wu Lie. He had a tall and burly figure, and his facial features could be said to be handsome. He was indeed in every form a talent. Furthermore, with his high cultivation, it was not impossible for him to be paired with a princess. She smiled and said, ¡°I wonder which princess Minister Wu has taken a fancy to?¡± She had already classified Wu Lie as her court official. When Wu Lie heard this, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s the Third Princess!¡± When Xiang Feiyan heard this, she looked at Su Wen suspiciously. Su Wen felt that there was something wrong with her gaze and asked curiously, ¡°Your Majesty, is there a problem?¡± Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°Is there a mistake? Third Sister is already married to the Army Commander of the Wan Prefecture and has not been in the capital for many years. How can Minister Wu meet her? How can he fall in love with her?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Lie was somewhat dumbfounded. Su Wen also looked at Wu Lie and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you still not know which princess she was the other day? How did you know it was the Third Princess today? Are you mistaken?¡± Wu Lie said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong. She admitted that she¡¯s a princess of the royal family. That day, I waited outside the palace. After the court session ended, I saw her come out and saw someone call her Third Sister! Could it be that she¡¯s not the Third Princess? Perhaps she¡¯s a princess or something.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan felt that something was amiss. Court Assembly? ¡°You¡¯re saying that the princess went to court?¡± Su Wen asked. Wu Lie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She was dressed like a military official¡­ That valiant and heroic bearing is extremely charming¡­¡± Sssssss¡­ Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan both drew a sharp intake of breath. How could there be a woman in the Great Chu Royal Court? The only princess in the military uniform¡­ was the Third Prince! ¡°This¡­¡± If it were anyone else, Xiang Feiyan would definitely be able to do it even if she did not say it. However, it was definitely not a problem to matchmake them together. However, the Third Prince¡­ What should she say? Could she gp tell her Third Brother that she would introduce a man to him? Xiang Feiyan felt that this was nonsensical. She looked at Su Wen pleadingly. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s expression was also twisted. What should he say? How could Wu Lie¡¯s love interest be so coincidental? Why did he choose the Third Prince of all people?! This guy was too unlucky! Did he poop on the God of Matchmaking¡¯s temple in his previous life? What sort of blasphemy had he committed to be tortured like this? ¡°Wu Lie¡­ If you ask me¡­ I think we should change your target¡­¡± Su Wen could not bear to tell Wu Lie the truth. Wu Lie looked confused. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said the other day¡­¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°This person is a little unusual!¡± Wu Lie slapped his thigh and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to be unique. I don¡¯t think she has any girlishness at all. Her words and actions are straightforward and generous. Even when she scolds people, she scolds them so naturally. That¡¯s what I want.¡± ¡°That person is really not suitable¡­¡± ¡°I think it seems plausible!¡± Seeing Wu Lie¡¯s stubbornness¡­ Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. He smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s disperse first.¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly tell Wu Lie the truth in front of so many people. Once he said it, Wu Lie would feel embarrassed. As everyone dispersed, Su Wen pulled Wu Lie to stay behind. After everyone left¡­ only Xiang Feiyan, Wu Lie, and Su Wen were left. Su Wen said honestly, ¡°Wu Lie, brother-in-law, you¡¯re really my good brother-in-law. You¡¯re too ruthless. Do you know that the person you fancy is not the Third Princess at all! It¡¯s the Third Prince!¡± Wu Lie was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think I¡¯m blind? Which man has such fair skin and beautiful facial features? And that chest, it¡¯s so puffed up. You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s a man?¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s just a little fairer, more handsome, and her chest muscles are more developed. You can¡¯t say that he¡¯s not a man through this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling that chest ¡®much more developed¡¯? Do you think I¡¯ve never seen a woman before?¡± Wu Lie roared angrily. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°Minister Wu, Brother Wen is telling the truth. The person you¡¯re looking at should be my third brother.¡± ¡°Then why did the other person call her Third Sister that day?¡± Wu Lie could not accept this reality! ¡°Um¡­ because my fourth brother is more mischievous¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan could only explain. What was it like to be struck by lightning? It was the current Wu Lie. Su Wen looked at the stunned Wu Lie as if a familiar song was playing in his ears once again¡­ ¡°Snowflakes fluttered, while the north wind howled¡­¡± Wu Lie stood there on the spot. He had no idea what he was supposed to think or feel about this. Suddenly, he remembered something. He looked at Su Wen and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Sex Change Pill¡­ Hurry up and give it to me! Let him eat it!¡± He remembered that Su Wen had once shown him a Heaven Rank medicinal pill. This guy had gone crazy¡­ he could not accept this blow¡­ Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°Actually, he became like this after eating half a pill¡­ Because he only ate half a pill¡­ he¡¯s still a man in essence¡­¡± When Wu Lie heard this, he was overjoyed! ¡°Hahaha! You should have said so earlier. My good brother, quickly give her the other half as well! This way, I can marry her. I won¡¯t care about her past.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Su Wen looked at Wu Lie. This brother was just too brave. Even if he managed to really change fully, in his heart¡­ the Third Prince was still a man. Was Wu Lie so open with his choices? Xiang Feiyan also stared at Wu Lie with her mouth agape. Suddenly, she laughed and chimed in, ¡°Brother Wen, I think what Minister Wu said makes sense. If you can¡¯t do it, then give the remaining half to Third Brother.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. Wu Lie said anxiously, ¡°Why? It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t bear to lose it, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given the other half to another person,¡± Su Wen said honestly. Wu Lie subconsciously asked, ¡°Who did you give it to?¡± ¡°Emperor Zhou¡­¡± Wu Lie: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In other words¡­ Emperor Zhou has also become like the Third Prince?¡± Wu Lie¡¯s attention was temporarily pulled away. He thought about how the former emperor had become like this¡­ He was actually a little excited in his heart. Su Wen said, ¡°Probably. I don¡¯t know either. I ran away after drugging him, but I saw that Emperor Zhou had sent out a Royal Decree¡­ so he should have changed¡­¡± Wu Lie pondered for a moment before sitting down on the chair. His eyes lost focus¡­ Obviously, this truth was too great a blow to him. On the other side, Xiang Feiyan went to Su Wen¡¯s side. She whispered in a low voice, ¡°Did you really give that half to the Zhou Emperor?¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°He killed my father, so I naturally won¡¯t let him off.¡± Xiang Feiyan kissed him and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Wen, don¡¯t be sad. One day, our Chu Country will be able to destroy the Zhou Country.¡± The two of them were in the midst of showing their affection to this single dog Wu Lie. Meanwhile, our poor Wu Lie sat there in a daze, as though his soul had left his body. ¡°I want to drink!¡± Wu Lie suddenly said. Su Wen patted his shoulder helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Seeing this situation, Xiang Feiyan also stood up and left. On this day, Wu Lie drank a lot. When the alcohol kicked in, he pulled Su Wen and wailed¡­ Finally¡­ he was sent back to his residence. Lying on the bed, Wu Lie looked at the roof of his room. He panted heavily. ¡°F**k! Why am I so unlucky!¡± Wu Lie cursed. With the help of the alcohol, Wu Lie began to think. Suddenly, a strange thought surfaced in his mind¡­ The Third Prince was actually not much different from a woman at this moment¡­ Other than not being able to have children¡­ he¡­ no no, she was essentially a woman. Wu Lie was aware of the existence of male prostitutes. If that was possible¡­ why couldn¡¯t it apply to the Third Prince? In any case, he had a f*cking younger brother! Even if he really did not have a son, it was not a big deal! If there was no other way, he could just marry two concubines to carry on the line. He sat up immediately. His eyes were bloodshot as he came to this conclusion. A true warrior would dare to face the dismal life and face the fresh blood that decorated a war! If Su Wen knew that Wu Lie had such thoughts after drinking¡­ He would definitely praise him for being a true warrior and how terrifying he was. Wu Lie immediately left the room! Under the influence of the alcohol, he yelled, ¡°Get the carriage! I¡¯m going to the Third Prince¡¯s residence!¡± Now that he knew that it was the Third Prince, there was no need for him to wait for him in the palace. At this moment, the Third Prince was having his meal at home. For his meals now, he was not so careful anymore. He did not even want to test for poison. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. In reality, the Third Prince was not young anymore, but after consuming the Sex Change Pill, he looked as beautiful as a young girl. It could only be said that the effects of this pill were too good. These days, he was living in constant agony¡­ Including his Madam and his child, the way they looked at him had changed¡­ In this era, there were almost no people who could accept his situation. While they were eating.. Suddenly, a loud roar came from outside. ¡°Miss Xiang, I want to see you!¡± It was Wu Lie! He came to the residence and requested to see the Third Prince, but the guards did not dare to report it when they saw that he was drunk and had no name card. Thus, our brave fellow circulated his True Qi and simply roared. At that moment, the few people who were eating in the room looked at the Third Prince with strange gazes! The Third Prince¡¯s face turned pale! He knew who it was without even going out! Other than Su Wen¡¯s stupid brother-in-law, no one else called him in this manner! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Seeing Wu Lie shouting outside, the Third Prince naturally would not allow him to do as he pleased. He immediately stood up and left without eating! He came to the door and saw Wu Lie. He shouted, ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Seeing him come out, Wu Lie immediately cowered¡­ He whispered, ¡°They won¡¯t let me see you! They won¡¯t report my presence.¡± The Third Prince sighed. He was truly convinced at this point. Seeing that all the servants were present, he waved his hand and the rest retreated. He walked to Wu Lie¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Brother, I really didn¡¯t lie to you! I¡¯m really a man! I was plotted against and became like this.¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± Wu Lie said seriously. The Third Prince was quite pleased, ¡°That¡¯s good, the misunderstanding has been resolved. We¡¯re all friends.¡± However, to his surprise, the intoxicated Wu Lie stared at him and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t care!¡± The Third Prince had an expression of utter shock plastered on his face. He felt as though he had been electrified! Did this bastard know what he was talking about? ¡°Miss Xiang, since you¡¯ve already become like this, in my opinion, you¡¯re a woman! I will still like you!¡± Wu Lie confessed seriously! The Third Prince immediately felt like he was better off dead. ¡°Brother! I beg you! Please let me go!¡± The Third Prince begged. Suddenly, Wu Lie grabbed him and kissed him on the lips! ¡°Uhhmm!¡± The Third Prince¡¯s eyes widened. He clenched his fists and tensed up his body in response! Finally, Wu Lie let go and laughed loudly. ¡°Miss Xiang, as expected! My body can accept you!¡± The Third Prince was still frozen solid. Was he¡­ being molested? ¡°Ah?!¡± He screamed! ¡°Men, break his legs!¡± The Third Prince could no longer hold it in. At that moment, the guards in the residence rushed out. Wu Lie stood up and escaped with a maniacal laugh. The Third Prince stood on the spot, trembling in anger. As for Su Wen, he had no idea what had transpired. Right now, he was currently playing games at home. At this moment, there were five Cui Yumian standing in front of Su Wen¡­ He had accumulated quite a lot of Emotional Value these days, so our Young Master Su decided to squander some today! He directly exchanged for several Phantom Masks, Playing meant having fun! Cultivation? Not important. ¡°Heehee, guess which one is the real Sister Cui¡­¡± one of them, Cui Yumian, said. Su Wen walked in front of her and chuckled. ¡°You definitely aren¡¯t. Sister Muyu¡¯s acting skills are not good.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Yo, yo, yo¡­ these eyes, it¡¯s Yiyi.¡± ¡°This height¡­ Wanrou.¡± ¡°This thigh¡­ Luoying¡­¡± ¡°This last one must be the real Yumian¡­¡± Too familiar, too familiar! It was easy to tell! However¡­ the visual impact of five together was still very good¡­ At this moment, Su Wen suddenly froze¡­ He frowned as he turned back to survey the surroundings of his house. A large amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi was gathering outside! Bang! Ni Hongxiao¡¯s room¡­ exploded! Su Wen hurriedly rushed out. He saw Ni Hongxiao standing in the courtyard with a cold expression. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°There was an accident. Mo Xin created this thing by combining spirit arrays with energy stones to trigger the Heaven Earth Origin Qi and detonate it. It was not my area of expertise, so I accidentally blew it up¡­¡± That¡¯s right, the research results that Su Wen snatched from Great Zhou were given to Ni Hongxiao. However, it was obvious that the two of them had different research directions. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s professionalism in this aspect was still inferior to Mo Xin. ¡°Its power is not bad either. It¡¯s fortunate that I set up a defensive spirit array in advance and only blew up the house. Otherwise, the force generation shouldn¡¯t be a problem to level this mansion.¡± Ni Hongxiao took out a small notebook and recorded as she spoke to Su Wen. Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°Can we not do something so dangerous at home next time?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not dangerous. It¡¯s not beyond my calculations of the degree of explosion.¡± Obviously, the two of them had different levels of judgment on the term ¡®dangerous¡¯. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Since the laboratory is destroyed, are you going to rest tonight?¡± Ni Hongxiao narrowed her eyes: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Want to play together?¡± ¡°Hmph, idiot, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°No!¡± In the end, Su Wen did not convince Ni Hongxiao. Ni Hongxiao did not like this kind of stuff at all. The next day, In the Great Chu Imperial Court, the officials gathered. Su Wen was amongst them. The palace maid shouted, ¡°Report if there¡¯s anything. If there¡¯s nothing else, withdraw from the court.¡± Basically, there were no eunuchs in the palace now. Su Wen stood up and bowed. ¡°This subject has a report to make!¡± Everyone looked at him. One had to know that Su Wen had never interfered in the government affairs of the royal court. Xiang Feiyan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Wen?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I want to recommend a few talents!¡± ¡°Oh? Who are you recommending?¡± ¡°I recommend four generals. They are Yan Luoying, Yan Ze, Su Cheng, and Wu Lie!¡± ¡°The civil official for recommendation is Su Yu!¡± Su Wen spoke frankly and confidently, ¡°The four generals were once famous generals of the Great Zhou Dynasty. They have fought with the Yan Country for many years and served His Majesty. They will definitely increase the prestige of our Great Chu Army.¡± ¡°As for this Su Yu, he was once the top scholar of the Zhou Country and was even the son of the former Prime Minister of the Great Zhou, Su Changqing. He was talented and knowledgeable, and could also be considered a pillar of the country.¡± ¡°These people, if I recommend them to Your Majesty, they can all become pillars for my Great Chu!¡± Everyone frowned at Su Wen¡¯s words! Obviously, he was planning to plant his own people in the court! Chapter 236 - Debate in the Royal Court Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Great Chu Imperial Court, everyone stared at Su Wen after he spoke. Everyone started to sink into their own thoughts. Was he going to interfere with the court now? The Great Chu officials all had this thought. As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, someone stood up and bowed to Su Wen. He then asked, ¡°I wonder what sort of relationship the recommendations of the Nanli King has with you yourself?¡± Su Wen glanced at him from the corner of his eye and didn¡¯t answer, instead asking, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, Meng Jie!¡± Su Wen looked at him and smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Yan Luoying is my wife, Yan Ze is my father-in-law, Wu Lie is my brother-in-law, Su Cheng and Su Yu are my two brothers. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Meng Jie said coldly, ¡°Sire, you truly don¡¯t differentiate your relatives from your recommendations.¡± A cold smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Why should I avoid recommending them just because they¡¯re my relatives? Are you dissatisfied?¡± Meng Jie looked at Su Wen¡¯s cold smile and suddenly noticed a cold gaze staring at him. It was precisely the Chu Emperor Xiang Feiyan. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The two of them were on the same side now! He tactfully shut up and retreated. Seeing that no one spoke, Xiang Feiyan asked, ¡°Are the people Brother Wen mentioned outside the hall?¡± ¡°Outside the hall.¡± ¡°Then invite them to the palace!¡± The palace maid shouted, ¡°Summon Yan Ze, Yan Luoying, Su Cheng, Su Yu, and Wu Lie, to the court!¡± Hearing the last name, the Third Prince in the hall clenched his fists. This bastard dared to kiss me! (TL Note: The original translation was changed to the Third Prince being beaten up by Wu Lie instead because that Pride scene was taken down LOL. Doesn¡¯t affect us however so I¡¯m just going to translate it as per him being kissed.) As everyone entered the hall, Xiang Feiyan began to confer official positions to the newcomers. ¡°According to the order, Yan Ze is conferred the title of 4th Rank Loyal Martial General, Yan Luoying will be conferred the position of 5th Rank Fixed Martial General. Su Cheng is conferred the 5th Rank Ningyuan General, and Wu Lie will be conferred the 5th Rank Rangers General.¡± When everyone heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief. Their official positions were not too high after all! Furthermore, they only had the title of general and did not have any actual military power. This was also the result of everyone¡¯s discussion. The army was not like other areas. If one came in as a paratrooper, just his official position would not be able to suppress his subordinates. Immediately after, Xiang Feiyan continued, ¡°Su Yu will be conferred the position of the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, a 3rd Grade official. He will be in charge of the Autumn Royal Examinations with Zhang Yong!¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire court was filled with exclamations! It was fine if it was just these few military positions, but a 3rd Grade official was actually conferred in the civil officials¡¯ side! Forget about the 3rd Grade Official, he was directly responsible for the Autumn Imperial Examinations as well.. One had to know that the greatest event for the Ministry of Rites was the Autumn Examinations. For the officials in charge of this matter, as well as the students in the examinations, could all be considered as their students under their tutelage. Furthermore, the benefits provided for handling and supporting the Autumn Examinations was not small at all. Generally speaking, even one Ministry of Rites department was not enough, and there would be other officials from the Court involved. Putting everything else aside, just having one¡¯s name as part of the committee was an extremely great honor. There was indeed no problem for Xiang Feiyan to let Zhang Yong take the lead. After all, he was the prime minister. However, she directly jumped past the Minister of Rites and the Left Assistant Minister to put Su Yu as an accompanying member. This was clearly giving him the chance to get credit. Finally, an old man stood out. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, that Su Yu is only a traitor of the Zhou Country. How can he preside over the royal examinations of our Great Chu? This subject is bold enough to ask Your Majesty to reconsider! Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t have any reputation and hasn¡¯t revealed his abilities internally. For a young man to be awarded a 3rd Rank official position is really too high! This subject thinks that he can be appointed as the county governor and be released to see his ability before considering whether to transfer to the capital.¡± As soon as he said this, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s face showed displeasure. ¡°Minister Bai, you¡¯re a scholar of the Royal College. Your main job is to focus on your research. Don¡¯t get involved in the matters of the royal court.¡± Bai Mujin said in a low voice, ¡°I am a subject of Chu. I¡¯ve been indebted to the King for generations and have received the King¡¯s grace. Even if I die today, I must speak up for justice. Your Majesty¡¯s actions are not in accordance with the rules and are not according to the etiquette. There is the suspicion of cronyism. Please retract your order, Your Majesty!¡± Xiang Feiyan frowned and was about to flip out. At this moment, Su Yu moved. He walked in front of Bai Mujin and bowed, ¡°What Senior said is reasonable. This junior indeed doesn¡¯t have any reputation in the Chu Country, but in terms of ability, this junior believes that I¡¯m not lacking in terms of knowledge and ability. Senior, please take the chance to give me a test. If I can¡¯t answer Senior¡¯s question, it will be considered that I¡¯m lacking in talent. I¡¯m then willing to give up the official position bestowed by His Majesty. If Senior can¡¯t knock me down today, please give me a chance. Let¡¯s see if I can assist Lord Zhang Yong in this Royal Examinations!¡± Su Yu was, after all, the top scorer. He had been in the Profound Language Pavilion for many years and naturally had his own pride. Su Wen did not interrupt. Since Su Yu had spoken, it was his choice. Su Wen would not interfere forcefully. He would not lack confidence in Su Yu. ¡°Alright! Listen to me¡­¡± Bai Mujin did not stand on ceremony and immediately began to test Su Yu. Su Yu was really capable. No matter what he asked, he answered everything smoothly. In the annals of history, he was proficient in all aspects of governing and debating. After a series of responses, the entire court¡¯s civil and martial officials had a whole new level of respect for this young man. Initially, everyone thought that he had relied on Su Wen to climb up the ranks. He did not expect him to be so talented. However, at the same time, some people became even more vigilant. On the other hand, Xiang Feiyan was very happy. Su Yu¡¯s display of talent also proved that the talent Su Wen recommended was capable. But to her surprise¡­ After several rounds of testing Su Yu, Bai Mujin realized that he could not stump him at all. He said, ¡°Sire is talented and has a solid foundation. You are indeed a talent, but you don¡¯t have any qualifications. Furthermore, you are from Great Zhou and you want to preside over the capital. How can you convince all the students? This matter still won¡¯t do!¡± At the end of the day, Bai Mujin was just unhappy with Su Yu¡¯s identity. Although his words sounded nice, in reality, he was still being xenophobic. Of course, this kind of behavior was not necessarily wrong. However, to Su Wen, this was unacceptable. He looked at the Bai Mujin and sneered. ¡°You old man, you only said that my Second Brother is incompetent and ignorant earlier. Now you¡¯re finally telling the truth. It turns out that you¡¯re dissatisfied with our identities!¡± At this point, Su Wen looked at the court officials and shouted, ¡°Anyone else who is dissatisfied with this matter, step forward!¡± No one made a sound or moved. Su Wen looked at the Bai Mujin and smiled. ¡°Old man, look, these people don¡¯t think like you.¡± ¡°Those who are timid are not worthy of being schemed against!¡± Bai Mujin said casually. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan spoke, ¡°Su Yu is indeed knowledgeable. There¡¯s no need to change the decree. Scholar Bai, please retreat. There¡¯s no need to be bothered about this matter.¡± Su Wen smiled. In the end, no matter what Bai Mujin thought, he had no say in the matter! However, at this moment, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Bai Mujin turned to look at Xiang Feiyan and cursed, ¡°Stupid ruler! Inept ruler! A woman is ruining the country! At this moment, Xiang Feiyan could no longer suppress her anger! ¡°Men! Drag him away! Death by a thousand cuts!¡± Å®È˵ÄÐÄÑÛ¶¼ÊǺÜСµÄ. To be scolded in public like this, Xiang Feiyan was not some kind person that could take it lying down. Su Wen was speechless. He actually did not dislike the old man¡­ How should he put it? This situation was indeed human nature. He could only slowly change it. However, since Xiang Feiyan had given the order, Su Wen would definitely not speak up for the old man. Xiang Feiyan¡¯s words shocked the entire court. Although these people were unwilling to stand with Bai Mujin, they did not want to see him die. Prime Minister Zhang Yong was the first to step forward. He bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Bai Mujin is truly dedicated to the country. Although he has contradicted you, please consider his contributions to the country for generations and spare his life!¡± The moment he came out, all the officials stood up and requested for his pardon. When Bai Mujin heard Ling Chi¡¯s words, he became afraid. He was initially furious and thus directly rebuked Xiang Feiyan. However, even if he really wanted to die, he did not wish to die in such a tragic manner. He immediately calmed down and did not dare to curse anymore. All the ministers pleaded. However, Xiang Feiyan was furious. She was not moved at all. She said coldly, ¡°Bai Mujin is so arrogant and disrespectful to me. He should be executed!¡± At this moment, Zhang Yong stood up and came to Su Wen¡¯s side. He bowed and said, ¡°Nanli King, although the words of Bai Mujin are wrong, his crimes are not worthy of death. Please help me plead for leniency. After all, Elder Bai has an extremely high position in the ministerial departments. If he dies, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be beneficial for Su Yu to preside over the examination.¡± Zhang Yong¡¯s meaning was clear. If Su Wen was willing to plead for leniency, he would support Su Yu to preside over the exam. ¡°Haha!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. He stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, Bai Mujin has made numerous contributions to the country after all. In my opinion, he can be spared from death, but it¡¯s impossible to escape punishment. Your Majesty can place him under house arrest until the day he dies.¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled when she saw Su Wen speak. ¡°Alright!¡± With that said, she looked at Bai Mujin and spat coldly, ¡°Since the Nanli King has spoken for you this time! I¡¯ll spare your life! From now on, you are to return home and never leave your house again! You are also not allowed to have outsiders!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone in the royal court sucked in a cold breath of air. Su Wen had his own thoughts on how he should deal with Bai Mujin. Firstly, there was no need to sentence him to death by a thousand cuts. His crime was not serious to the point of losing his life nor going to prison. However, he could not ignore the fact that Xiang Feiyan had been humiliated by him! If he just let it go like this, Xiang Feiyan would also be displeased. Being placed in house arrest until his death¡­ At the very least, he could retain some dignity and be more comfortable. Su Wen would naturally not release him. He did not think that this old fogey would be grateful to him even if he saved him. Instead, he would probably spread rumors about him being able to influence the Queen and incite people! Keeping him in house arrest til his death could also be considered as eliminating future troubles! Bai Mujin looked gloomy, but he did not dare to speak. Sometimes, people were just like that. They had the courage to walk around the gates of hell, but once they lost their courage, they would lose their unyielding spirit. Everyone was lost in their own thoughts as they watched this scene. Su Wen¡¯s status in Xiang Feiyan¡¯s heart was just too high. Even with such a crime, it was useless when the officials all pleaded. But the moment he opened his mouth, Xiang Feiyan agreed. Zhang Yong also looked deeply at Su Wen. This fellow was really formidable. In just a moment, he had thought of a way to protect Bai Mujin, but he had also punished him at the same time. Xiang Feiyan was satisfied, and this allowed her to also warn the ministers. To be honest, he did not care about Su Yu, even though he was a talented person. In his opinion, there were many talented people in this world! But in just a short period of time, for someone to able to think of a way to deal with a troublemaker, yet also satisfy most people was even rarer. As expected of someone who had helped Xiang Feiyan succeed. Zhang Yong turned to look at Xiang Feiyan and said, ¡°Su Yu has profound knowledge, so he can assist this subject in preparing the examinations!¡± This was his concession! When he spoke, no one objected. Bai Mujin was taken away and sent home. He could probably only enjoy his retirement at home now. There was nothing else he could do. In the future, he would only be able to move around in his residence. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s faction had officially entered the Great Chu Royal Court. At this moment, the Fourth Prince stood up and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, a few days ago, there was an urgent report that the Great General Chen Fang of Ji Luo Country had been killed. Now that Ji Luo is in the midst of war, this younger brother is willing to lead troops and expand our Great Chu!¡± Ji Luo was located in the eastern part of Great Chu. Compared to the Yan Country, they were much weaker. The Fourth Prince wanted to take the opportunity to transfer out and attack Ji Luo. The moment he spoke, someone immediately echoed. ¡°Ji Luo is close to the sea and is rich in resources. If Your Majesty can take down Ji Luo, you can definitely establish outstanding merits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Fourth Prince is willing to lead the army into battle. Please agree, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please agree.¡± The court was suddenly filled with the voices of the Fourth Prince. The Third Prince however ignored him and Zhang Yong didn¡¯t speak either. At this moment, Su Wen took a step forward and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, I think His Highness¡¯ reasoning is sound!¡± ¡°???¡± Xiang Chun was stunned. Reasonable? What was going on with this fellow? In reality, he was already prepared to be rejected by Su Wen. After all, he had previously mentioned to Su Wen about releasing him, but Su Wen had rejected him. Xiang Feiyan was also a little stunned. Didn¡¯t she say not to let the Fourth Prince go out? Su Wen continued, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that we can defeat Ji Luo Country. However, the Fourth Prince is a member of the royal family and cannot take risks easily. I can guarantee someone that will definitely help Your Majesty to succeed!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Yan Ze and said, ¡°General Yan Ze is at the peak of the 9th Grade of Earth Rank. His cultivation is spirited, and he¡¯s proficient in the art of war. This is the time for him to aspire to make contributions! Your Majesty, please allow General Yan Ze to lead the army and attack Ji Luo!¡± ¡®F*ck!¡¯ The Fourth Prince cursed in his heart. This Su Wen was too good at seizing the opportunity. Not only did he reject him, he even wanted his own people to lead the troops out! Su Wen had his own considerations. If Yan Ze and the others entered the army without any military merits, they would definitely be looked down upon. If they were to attack Yan Country now, the Great Zhou would definitely take this opportunity to catch their breath. On the other hand, Ji Luo in the east was weaker. Once they attacked, they could even open up a sea route and turn the Chu Country from an inland country into a country with a coastline. It was beneficial for the development of the entire country. As soon as Su Wen spoke, Xiang Feiyan ignored the Fourth Prince and turned to Yan Ze with a smile. ¡°General Yan, are you confident?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Ze took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m willing to lead the army!¡± ¡°Alright! I will mobilize 80,000 troops and hand them over to General Yan. I will order Yan Luoying and Su Cheng and Wu Lie to be the deputy generals! We will attack Ji Luo!¡± Xiang Feiyan naturally understood Su Wen¡¯s intentions. He asked Yan Luoying, Su Cheng, and Wu Lie to follow Yan Ze. The two of them, one Emperor and one King, complemented each other very well. The Fourth Prince wanted to cry but had no tears. Aren¡¯t you going to ask for my opinion? After the court session ended, everyone knew that the sky of Great Chu was about to change! Su Wen had clearly started to dip his hands into the Royal Court! Chapter 237 - Dragon Knight Scholar Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The royal court dispersed, and Zhang Yong walked out of the hall. His expression had remained calm throughout the entire court assembly, but a sharp glint could be seen flashing across his eyes. The selection and change in authority within the royal court seemed to have begun. He, who stood at the peak of power in Chu, welcomed a crossroad. ¡°Minister Zhang!¡± Suddenly, Zhang Yong stopped in his tracks and turned around. He realized that it was the Fourth Prince, Xiang Chun. He hurried forward and they walked side by side. Xiang Chun smiled and said, ¡°Minister Zhang is still guiding the younger generation. That Su Yu is already a 3rd Grade Official upon entering the court and is also in charge of the entrance examination. In a few years, he can take over Zhang Xiang¡¯s position.¡± Obviously, he was trying to sow discord. Zhang Yong smiled, ¡°Everything should be according to Her Majesty¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Minister Zhang, why don¡¯t we form an alliance?¡± The Fourth Prince said in a low voice, ¡°As long as Minister Zhang can help me to transfer outside, I can help you.¡± Zhang Yong shook his head slightly, ¡°If Your Highness wants to be released, you have to tell Her Majesty. This old man can¡¯t help you.¡± After saying that, Zhang Yong took a few steps forward and pulled away. ¡°Hmph! Old fox!¡± The Fourth Prince complained. Now that being transferred out was impossible, what if he wanted to increase the number of people in the royal court? ¡°It¡¯s not easy to handle. Big Sister still has the final say in the royal court.¡± He had a headache the moment he thought about it. Soon, Yan Ze and the others left with their troops. However, Yan Ze was no fool. He knew very well that he had to win this battle. Therefore, the first thing he did after obtaining 80,000 people was to disrupt their original formations and reorganize them. Yan Luoying, Su Cheng, and Wu Lie each took 20,000 subordinates. As they marched towards the border, they began to train. It could even be said that when they arrived at the border, their main mission was still to train and adapt, not fight blindly. Everything was prioritized to strengthen their control over the deployment. In the capital, the newspapers were starting to be sold. The sale of the newspapers rode on the wave of popularity for the lottery tickets, swelling to immense volumes. As the lottery ticket winning numbers were only published in the newspaper, Su Wen even got someone to provide some records of the past winning numbers. Why so? He knew very well that humans always try to find some rules through their own intelligence to win! There was no lack of such people in this world. It was difficult to say whether this study of re-using old winning numbers was useful or not, but at the very least, many people believed it. At the same time, there was all kinds of news in the newspapers. Although most of them were about government officials that had been screened or other things that happened in the capital, they could satisfy the needs of the newspaper readers. Novel matters were something that anyone would want to know about, especially in this era where information was scarce. This caused the newspaper¡¯s sales to skyrocket the moment they were placed on sale! Then, in the first few episodes of the newspaper, there was a focus on Su Wen¡¯s introduction of the officials. This was written under Su Wen¡¯s instructions. At this moment, a scholar was reading a newspaper loudly. ¡°This Su Yu is the son of the former Prime Minister of Great Zhou, Su Changqing. Since he was young, he was known as a Gifted Talent. At the age of eight, he wrote a poem about how the great roc rose up with the wind and soared 90,000 miles into the sky.¡± ¡°He became the number one scholar of Great Zhou at the age of twelve¡­¡± ¡°A governor at 15, Senior provincial governor at 18¡­¡± This gorgeous resume was naturally written by Su Wen. To put it bluntly, he wanted to elevate Su Yu¡¯s reputation! 90% of the things inside were fake. But who would know? The two countries were thousands of miles apart. No one knew what Su Yu was like. However, this poem alone had already caused Su Yu¡¯s reputation in Chu to soar. After all, such a majestic poem was not something that ordinary people could write. Furthermore, there was a prerequisite to writing it at the age of eight! At this moment, Su Yu was arguing with Su Wen. ¡°Tell me! Is this even me? When have I ever written such a gorgeous poem since I was young!¡± Su Yu said unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Wen had a matter-of-fact expression on his face. He looked at Su Yu and said with a smile, ¡°My second brother, you don¡¯t think that you can really win the hearts of people just by hosting a royal examination, right? It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s far from enough. You need a good reputation! A bigger reputation! In the world of scholars, reputation is the symbol of status!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t write the poem? That¡¯s fine. What¡¯s important is that this poem is good enough!¡± ¡°The only way you can get hold of the Great Chu Dynasty faster is if you have a reputation. That way, you can avenge our father faster, right?¡± Su Wen persuaded him with a smile. Su Yu had nothing to say¡­ To be honest, what Su Wen said was the truth. Of course, this was only just one of the articles. When Su Wen continuously created a reputation for himself and his group through these articles¡­ People started to notice the benefits of the newspaper! This applied especially to the scholars. As long as this guy could show his face in the newspaper or write an article, his name would immediately spread throughout the capital. Hence, some people started to think about how to get onto the newspapers. Soon, there were people who started to flatter Xiang Feiyan crazily, using all kinds of poems to praise her. The newspapers began to publish some of Xiang Feiyan¡¯s virtues after her ascension. Actually, some policies had nothing to do with her. They were all formulated by Zhang Yong and the others. However, once the newspaper wrote it so, the citizens naturally attributed it to Xiang Feiyan. Coupled with some poems, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s impression of the people began to change. This was the benefit of controlling public opinion. A lie repeated a thousand times was the truth. The commoners still had a lot of trust in the Royal Court at this moment. At the same time, an article began to serialize in the newspaper¡­ This time, Su Wen chose another classic novel! The Return of the Condor Heroes. (Another classic by Jin Yong, it exists as a trilogy: The Legend of the Condor Heroes, Return of the Condor Heroes, and The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber.) This was the first time anyone in this world had read such a chivalrous novel. Compared to Liang Zhu, this book attracted more attention. However, Su Wen chose to use a pen name this time! Previously in Great Zhou, in order to attract Fei Chi¡¯s attention, Su Wen did not use an alias. This time, he transformed himself as the Dragon Knight Scholar and started his own serialization in the Great Chu¡¯s newspapers! After all, the newspapers were almost monopolized, so there was no need to worry about having fewer readers. The reason why he chose this story was because Su Wen knew very well that anyone who had read this novel before would not be able to endure it. The romantic scenario here would forever exist as a thorn in every reader¡¯s heart. Back then, someone even threatened to kill the author¡¯s entire family when it was released¡­ The effect would definitely be good! In order to speed up the serialization, half of the space in the newspaper was left to Su Wen. This was how being wilful was spelt. The hot sales of the newspapers quickly made Yang Guo¡¯s story become a popular story in the capital of Great Chu. ¡°Old Wang, have you read the Condor Heroes story yet? ¡°I did, it¡¯s truly too beautiful. I really like that Xiao Longnu!¡± ¡°What a coincidence, me too. This Yang Guo has already practiced a lot of martial arts, he will definitely kill everyone!¡± ¡°I wonder what grade of cultivation technique these two are practicing.¡± ¡°It must be a Heaven Rank cultivation technique!¡± ¡°Nonsense, the author didn¡¯t write it. It might even be Earth Rank!¡± Well¡­ in short, it was extremely popular. After all, the newspaper was very popular and there were no other articles on it. This spread much faster than selling books. The citizens were discussing the story fervently everyday. ¡°The newspapers for today are out. If you want them, come quickly!¡± On the streets of Great Chu, there were newspaper stands everywhere. The moment the seller roared, a long queue was immediately formed. Only today, what made the citizens curious was that there were¡­ more guards around the newsstand¡­ Not long after¡­ cursing resounded throughout the capital! ¡°F*ck, Dragon Knight Scholar! I want to kill his entire family!¡± ¡°F*ck, did he do it on purpose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too f*cking disgusting. I can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Smash the news stand!¡± ¡°This Lord, I was joking. Please don¡¯t draw your blade¡­¡± This time, it was a blatant harvest of Emotional Value. However, just Xiao Longnu losing her purity was not considered much. At least, in the context of the book. The worst thing was that when this chapter was finished¡­ At the end of the article, there was a sentence. Because this humble creature was too lazy to write, the book would end here! This was even more unacceptable to everyone! Gone just like that! Gone! He even stopped at the most disgusting cliffhanger¡­ literally and figuratively¡­ Furthermore, he deliberately did not end the story at all¡­ He was clearly telling the readers that he was now too lazy to write. How could they not be angry? Whether it was the commoners on the streets or the scholars that had read books, they all began to curse the Dragon Knight Scholar. But it was useless! This was the effect Su Wen wanted. At this moment, he was lying beside Wu Yuehan. Wu Yuehan couldn¡¯t stay in the inner residence, and had instead found an inn in the city. Wu Yuehan was also helpless. Ever since Su Wen returned¡­ No matter how much time they had spent with each other, why was there no movement? Why couldn¡¯t she get pregnant? At this moment, Su Wen was feeling his Emotional Value rising rapidly. He could not help but smile. ¡°Su Wen¡­ we¡¯ve been together for so long¡­ Why isn¡¯t my belly swelling at all?¡± Wu Yuehan finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It might be that fate hasn¡¯t blessed us yet. You know that we can¡¯t force such things.¡± Wu Yuehan frowned and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. You and I are both martial artists. We have vigorous vitality and strong bodies. How could I not get pregnant¡­¡± ¡°Aiyaya¡­ such a complicated question, how would I know¡­¡± Su Wen pretended to be dumb. He then hurriedly changed the topic and asked, ¡°There¡¯s something that I still don¡¯t understand! What is in the north of Great Chu? Why didn¡¯t I obtain any information from the books I have currently? I only know that it¡¯s a wasteland. Could it be that there¡¯s no one there?¡± Wu Yuehan rolled her eyes at his blatant diversion, but replied, ¡°There are records in the Flame God Sect. One look and I can tell that you didn¡¯t read it carefully.¡± ¡°To the north of the continent is the Ten Thousand Miles Wasteland. To the north of the Wasteland is Nine Nether Island! This island is said to be extremely huge, but it has not appeared for tens of thousands of years!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s nothing there now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen was stunned. Nothingness? He really did not know what that would look like. But no one was aware that at this moment, a few people were standing in the extreme north of the continent. In front of them was an endless gray fog. There was no land, no sky, and no sun. Even if the sunlight from Great Chu shone over, it was difficult for it to penetrate the mist. It was as if everything was isolated. The few of them stood there and listened attentively! One of them could not help but say, ¡°Did you hear wrongly!¡± ¡°Impossible! Just wait. It will basically appear once every ten days or so. Today is the tenth day,¡± another person said. Suddenly, a strange voice came from the gray fog. This voice seemed to shake the heavens and the earth as it rumbled. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. This voice seemed to sound from very far away! But how could it be so clear? Everyone looked at each other. What was going on? In the capital, in the inn, Su Wen did not know about this. He frowned and said, ¡°How could there be nothing?¡± Wu Yue smiled and said, ¡°That Nine Nether Island was originally connected to the Demon Realm. Back then, when the Demon Race invaded, the Nine Saints and Four Emperors of the Human Race led the hundred races to fight with them. After 3,000 years, they finally drove the Demon Race back to Nine Nether Island and finally had a showdown with the Demon Race on Nine Nether Island. It was said that that battle destroyed the heavens and earth, sundered the sky and ground, and severed the two realms. Seven of the Nine Saints of the Human Race died in the battle! The four Emperors all died in battle, which was why they managed to forcefully win this battle!¡± Wu Yue smiled again and said, ¡°Actually, the current God Sects are the inheritance left behind by the Nine Saints of the Human Race back then. As for the Chu, Yan, Qi, and Zhou, they are descendants of the Four Emperors. Unfortunately, the Qi Country has already been destroyed by the Yan Country, leaving only the three countries.¡± Su Wen finally understood why there were those strange races in the Star Martial Mystic Realm! Those things were originally built from the races of the Demon Realm. It was to temper the human elites. However, even Su Changqing was probably not aware of this, let alone Su Wen. ¡°Haha! So there¡¯s such a secret matter. Why is it rarely recorded in the ancient records of the continent?¡± Wu Yuehan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either.¡± In reality, the first reason was that it had been a long time since then. The second reason was that the authorities of the past dynasties had been diluting the existence of the Nine Saints. The Emperor of the Royal Court had to be supreme. Controlling the hearts of people was what the ruler wanted to do. Shortly after, Su Wen put on his clothes and bid Wu Yuehan farewell. He left the inn and boarded the carriage before heading straight for the palace. At this time, Xiang Ding had already returned. Furthermore, he brought with him good news. He had gotten his hands on a vicious beast¡¯s egg! Su Wen returned to his residence and picked up Ni Hongxiao before entering the palace. A huge green beast egg was placed in front of everyone present. Xiang Ding asked proudly, ¡°How is it? This is the Violent Wind Scaled Dragon¡¯s egg! It¡¯s a true 7th Grade Heaven Rank vicious beast. That thing was tricked by me and I took the opportunity to steal the egg.¡± Su Wen looked at Xiang Ding. This guy was truly fierce! ¡°Is it really okay for you to steal her egg?¡± Su Wen was still a little worried. Xiang Ding said indifferently, ¡°What problem can there be? This daddy here ran over 70,000 miles in a flash and spent a huge amount of effort to get it back. There¡¯s absolutely no problem.¡± Su Wen turned to Ni Hongxiao. Seeing his cue, she immediately walked to the egg and placed her hands on it. After closing his eyes and sensing for a long time, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. This thing¡¯s vitality is extremely exuberant. It will do!¡± Then, she looked at Xiang Feiyan and said, ¡°Help me prepare the items on this list. I need a quiet room. No one can disturb me. And the two of you, you have to come with me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiang Feiyan agreed immediately. Although Ni Hongxiao¡¯s supplementary materials were still rare, they paled in comparison to the Heaven Rank beast egg. Three days later, a huge spirit array was completed within one of the palace halls! Only Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao were in the room. The huge egg was in the middle of the array. However, at this moment, there was already a tiny round hole above the eggshell. Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan had already injected their bloodlines into it. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan and Xiang Ding entered. Seeing the array shining, Xiang Feiyan asked with anticipation, ¡°How long will it take for this child to be born?¡± Ni Hongxiao solemnly answered, ¡°About a year.¡± Xiang Feiyan beamed and spoke sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ni Hongxiao did not say anything in response, simply leaving with Su Wen. The two of them left the palace and boarded the carriage. As it slowly drove towards the Nanli King¡¯s Residence. Ni Hongxiao took out some energy stones and set up a soundproof array. She then said, ¡°This child, I have already injected the Su family¡¯s interests and the fact that he is part of the Su family into the depths of his consciousness. No matter how Xiang Feiyan and the others nurture him, this will not change. However, I did not infuse him with daily knowledge like Su Su, so he should be similar to an ordinary baby after he is born.¡± ¡°What about his talent?¡± Ni Hongxiao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course not as good as Su Su!¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Isn¡¯t that a 7th Grade Heaven Rank vicious beast egg?¡± Su Wen was extremely puzzled. Ni Hongxiao tilted her head and looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What does the grade of a vicious beast egg have to do with a child¡¯s talent? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re giving birth to a child with that vicious beast. That vicious beast egg only serves as a nutrition pool. Do you think that no matter how much you feed a pig, it can become a dragon?¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°In other words, there¡¯s not much difference between a first-grade Heaven Rank beast egg and a seventh-grade Heaven Rank beast egg?¡± Ni Hongxiao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The key factor is the strength of the parents¡¯ innate bloodline. You are naturally extremely good, but Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bloodline talent is only average, and she¡¯s not even qualified to carry my shoes. Furthermore, I used some special methods on Su Su, and I didn¡¯t use them for this child! But don¡¯t worry, with your bloodline, his talent will definitely not be bad.¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t want him to mature too early, right? I¡¯ve omitted these methods, but on the other hand, it will also slow his growth.¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°If the child matures too early, I¡¯m afraid Xiang Feiyan will develop a grudge against me!¡± That¡¯s right, now that the production process was already missing, if the process of raising the child was also excluded, Su Wen was worried that their relationship might end up being strained. Instead, it would make Xiang Feiyan even more inclined to Xiang Sheng. Su Wen still hoped that this child would be more like a normal human child. In the hall, Xiang Ding and Xiang Feiyan looked at the array formation with joy as it constantly flashed with lights. Xiang Ding said in a low voice, ¡°This egg is the future of my Xiang family! Why was the Qi Country destroyed? It was because the experts of the royal family had withered away. In the end, martial dao talent is the most important foundation of a country. There are no outstanding people in your generation. Only Second Brother is still in a state of seclusion, and we don¡¯t know when he will break through to the Heaven Rank. If there are no more geniuses in the next generation, I¡¯ll be even more worried.¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Ancestor to protect it!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xiang Ding nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s also one more thing. Once this child is born, we must let him have less contact with Su Wen. That kid is cunning and has many schemes. We are not his match, and furthermore, this child is extremely talented. We must make him wholeheartedly belong to our Xiang Family!¡± Xiang Feiyan said with a solemn expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ancestor. I still know about this matter. Furthermore, this child is going to grow up in the palace, and I am his mother. When I meet Su Wen in the future, I will also pay attention to their conversation. There will definitely not be a situation that Ancestor will be worried about.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Xiang Ding sighed inwardly. He actually wanted to kill Su Wen even more now! However, he also knew that Xiang Feiyan would definitely not agree to it. Furthermore, Su Wen was a Heaven Rank expert himself. He would be a great help to the Chu Country.. Chapter 238 - Causing Trouble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the quiet room, Su Wen looked at his Emotional Value. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 4.5 million points Level: 38 Cultivation: 1st Grade Heaven Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV5) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV5) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV5) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 0.1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 3 seconds) This time, through the newspapers and the classic novel plot he wrote, he gained a lot of Emotional Value. This time, Su Wen also did not plan to upgrade the Great Solar Supreme Policy. Because the upgrade of the skill¡­ was too mf*cking expensive. He needed a total of six million Emotional Value points! Even in Su Wen¡¯s current situation, it was far from enough. Thus, he turned his attention to the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword! In order to learn the Paragon Rank cultivation technique, he planned to upgrade the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword again. [Ding-dong. The host has spent 400,000 Emotional Value points to upgrade the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword to Lv6.] [Ding-dong. The host has spent 1.1 million Emotional Value points to upgrade the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword to Lv7.] After two consecutive upgrades, Su Wen felt that his Sword Dao comprehension had greatly increased! However, when he wanted to learn that Paragon Rank sword move, the outcome was still the same. [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s comprehension of Sword Dao is insufficient and cannot learn¡­] He looked at the remaining Emotional Value. Su Wen gritted his teeth and decided! [Ding-dong. The host has spent 2.4 million Emotional Value points to upgrade the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword to Lv8.] It was useless, it was still useless! ¡®Does it have to be a maxed out Heaven Rank sword technique before the prerequisites are met?!¡¯ Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart. However, in his heart, he undoubtedly yearned even more for the Paragon Rank sword move now. However, all he could see now was that the Emotional Value was being spent faster and in increasing amounts. To upgrade the Dragon Returning Wind Sword to Lv9, it actually required 7 million Emotional Value¡­ With about 600,000 Emotional Value left, Su Wen thought for a moment and decided to exchange for a Time Freeze Card! Breaking through to the Heaven Rank did not mean that one¡¯s cultivation would stop. On the contrary, it should be a period of rapid growth after breaking through the barrier. At this moment, Su Wen needed time the most. A Time Freeze Card could save Su Wen a lot of time in reality. Su Wen entered the cultivation space again and started another year of frenzied cultivation. When he returned to reality, Su Wen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He was even stronger now. The cherry on top of all this was that with the large amount of Emotional Value entering his account, Su Wen leveled up twice in a row. As his level increased, the Emotional Value he needed to level up each time increased. Obviously, the chances of drawing the lottery also became harder and harder to come by. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn an Earth Rank movement technique¡­] ¡°Heh, trash!¡± There was no need to look at the name. This kind of thing was completely useless to Su Wen. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a bottle of Abundant Bosom Pills!] ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows when he saw this. Good stuff, he wouldn¡¯t even exchange it for a divine artifact! His Emotional Value¡­ was still not enough for him to use¡­ In the extreme north of the continent, in the area of nothingness¡­ A figure slowly walked out of the area. If Su Wen saw this person, he would definitely be shocked. It was the young monk, Zhizhen! At this moment, the young monk was clad in a black monk robe. He stepped into the air and walked out of the void. He walked step by step into the wilderness. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, clearly in a good mood. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m finally back.¡± The little monk smiled, still very innocent. ¡°Hehe, I want to eat vermicelli! Now that Master is dead, I can add meat!¡± He gently floated up and shot towards Great Zhou! On his neck hung a crystal clear skull, bobbing with his flight movements. Meanwhile, Yan Ze had already led his army to the border. They did not attack rashly. Instead, they began to train and familiarize themselves with the terrain. As a general, he had to understand these things. Yan Luoying also reestablished her camp. After the effect of the Army Formation was removed, the loyalty effect of the Great Zhou army would also dissipate over time. Perhaps they would still respect Yan Luoying in their hearts, but it would be impossible for him to still listen to her every order. This was inevitable. Yan Luoying could not bring them away, so she could only abandon them. However, for Yan Luoying, it was not difficult to train another team. Everything was proceeding smoothly. After a period of time in the capital, Xiang Feiyan announced a piece of news! ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± That¡¯s right, Xiang Feiyan wanted to give her and Su Wen¡¯s child an identity. Therefore, it was necessary to establish that the child had the royal bloodline. Xiang Feiyan directly announced this news in court. The moment he said that, everyone looked at Su Wen who was being distracted. ¡°Mine¡­¡± Su Wen waved his hand and smiled. The two of them had yet to marry, but they had children. Overall, this was a scandal! But these two, one Emperor and one King¡­ Who would dare to gossip? The description in the newspaper was even more interesting. In her dreams one night, Emperor Chu flew up to the skies like a swallow. She witnessed a golden phoenix soaring, a fiery dragon dancing, and a huge sun entering her embrace. After she woke up, she discovered that she was pregnant. This was also Su Wen¡¯s doing. He was already starting to pave the way for his child. After all, this move was too common in China¡¯s history. White Tiger, Black Tortoise, Azure Dragon, and Golden Qilin were all regulars that were drilled into them. Regardless of whether it was true or not, there were people who were willing to believe it. Su Wen deliberately concealed his presence in this entire affair, however. Heaven imparted the conception! It could be said that once this news was released, it immediately caused the capital of Great Chu to seethe! Countless people began to discuss. However, most people were excited. Of course, Su Wen had become a figure that could not be avoided. After all, even the commoners knew about Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan¡¯s relationship. But no matter what, once the newspaper said it, many people chose to believe it¡­ Humans were just so strange. The information obviously looked untrustworthy, but once an official channel spoke out, they would subconsciously choose to believe in the authority instead of their own logic. At the Prince¡¯s residence. Xiang Sheng held the newspaper in his trembling hand! ¡°Ah! Liar! Big liar!¡± He tore the newspaper into shreds in anger! He did not believe the bullsh*t that this conception was granted by the Heavens. Most likely, Xiang Feiyan was pregnant with Su Wen¡¯s child. ¡°Son of a b*tch, you told me that you wouldn¡¯t have children with my mother! And now you¡¯ve gone and done it!¡± ¡°Prepare the carriage! I want to settle scores with him!¡± Xiang Sheng roared. The eunuch beside him whispered, ¡°Your Highness, if you want to go out, you have to report to His Majesty first!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m leaving!¡± Xiang Sheng looked fiercely at the eunuch and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle scores with that big liar!¡± The eunuch fell to his knees and wailed, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t make things difficult for us!¡± Xiang Sheng¡¯s violent mood rose, and he started punching and kicking the eunuch. ¡°Enter the palace! Then I want to enter the palace!¡± Xiang Sheng roared out. Naturally, there was no need to report this. The eunuch ignored his injuries and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He got up and ordered a carriage to bring him into the palace. Xiang Sheng entered the palace and arrived outside Xiang Feiyan¡¯s chambers. Just as he arrived outside the palace, he was stopped by the guards. The female guard commander whispered to Xiang Sheng, ¡°Your Highness wants to see Her Majesty? Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xiang Sheng asked in confusion. Just as he finished speaking, he heard a faint scream from Xiang Feiyan. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± Xiang Sheng questioned angrily. ¡°The Nanli King.¡± The commander answered truthfully, ¡°So please wait a moment, Your Highness.¡± Xiang Sheng¡¯s face turned ashen! He closed his eyes and waited silently! About an hour later, a palace maid came out and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty said to let you in.¡± Only then did Xiang Sheng enter. After entering, he saw the two of them lying on the dragon couch. Xiang Sheng looked at Su Wen who was sorting out his clothes and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why did Master lie to me?¡± Su Wen was stunned and smiled. ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± Xiang Sheng questioned angrily, ¡°You clearly said that you won¡¯t have a child with my mother!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. That¡¯s the child the heavens gave your mother. It has nothing to do with me. Actually, I¡¯m also very angry that I was made a cuckold by the heavens!¡± Xiang Sheng sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± At this moment, Xiang Feiyan interjected, ¡°Shut up!¡± She looked at Xiang Sheng and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You just have to study well and practice martial arts diligently every day. You have to be filial to me, your master, and your sibling. You just have to be a good elder brother!¡± Looking at Xiang Feiyan¡¯s cold reprimand, Xiang Sheng felt miserable! How would Xiang Feiyan know what he was thinking? After witnessing the battle for the throne, Su Wen¡¯s battle prowess was akin to that of a god. In addition, Su Wen assisted Xiang Feiyan to ascend to the throne step by step. This caused Xiang Sheng to be extremely afraid of Su Wen. He did not even dare to imagine if he could survive under Su Wen if he was schemed against one day. Once Xiang Feiyan and Su Wen had children¡­ He knew that Su Wen would definitely think of a way to promote his child to the throne! Hence, he was under great pressure! Especially now that his relationship with Xiang Feiyan was cracking apart. He simply had no idea what he should do. Hearing Xiang Feiyan¡¯s reprimand, his inner heart was thrown into even more turmoil! Although what Xiang Feiyan said was his best choice, he did not think so. ¡°Hehe, Empress, then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± In an instant, Xiang Sheng felt a little disheartened. He thought of Wei Song, as well as the parting words Wei Song had left him in the prison. Compared to Xiang Feiyan, the image of Wei Song saying his last words was even greater in his heart. ¡°Hehe! In the end, my surname is not Xiang!¡± Xiang Sheng said coldly and turned to leave! Xiang Feiyan did not stop him. However, a cold glint flashed across her eyes. These words pierced deeply into her heart. After he left, she leaned into Su Wen¡¯s embrace. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re the best. To outsiders, you told them that the child was bestowed by the heavens. This way, they won¡¯t have such thoughts like Xiang Sheng. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Did this woman mean that he should not address the child as his own child, and that the child could not address him as Father? That¡¯s right. Xiang Feiyan, who had been agitated by Xiang Sheng, had already started to think about how to prevent such a situation from happening to her and Su Wen¡¯s child. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel wronged about. As long as you understand, it¡¯s all good.¡± He was not in a hurry, however. There was plenty of time for himself. If he were to argue with Xiang Feiyan now, it would only bring forward the conflict between them. There was no need for that. At this moment, in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Zhang Yong and his son, Zhang Shunzhi, sat opposite each other. Zhang Shunzhi held the newspaper and praised, ¡°This Nanli King is really impressive. Once this method is used, I¡¯m afraid Xiang Sheng won¡¯t feel good. This child will grow up with the expectations of the common people, and it will even have the Nanli King as his strong support. I¡¯m afraid Xiang Sheng¡¯s position will be lost.¡± Zhang Yong sighed faintly, ¡°Of course. This King Nanli is not easy to deal with. His hand has already stretched towards the royal court. I¡¯m afraid in a few years, I won¡¯t be able to keep my position!¡± Zhang Shunzhi was stunned. He asked, ¡°Then Father means¡­ to attack this Nanli King?¡± Zhang Yong shook his head, ¡°Attack him? He¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert!¡± In reality, this was a misunderstanding for the people of Great Chu. After all, they knew that Su Wen was definitely a Heaven Rank expert. That was why he had been able to unleash such incredible battle prowess on the night of the competition. However, he didn¡¯t know that Su Wen had only broken through to the Heaven Rank recently. Zhang Yong sighed, ¡°Heaven Rank experts have already surpassed ordinary people. They often pursue higher breakthroughs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking whether I should be loyal to His Majesty or to the Nanli King!¡± Zhang Yong¡¯s words were like a thunderclap that rang in Zhang Shunzhi¡¯s ears. Zhang Shunzhi looked at Zhang Yong in shock and muttered, ¡°What does father mean?¡± After all, in his opinion, the Chu Emperor was meant to be supreme. Zhang Yong said in a deep voice, ¡°If he and Her Majesty don¡¯t have any children, this matter will be very easy. He will definitely have to be loyal to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°But now that the Nanli King has had a child with Her Majesty, do you think Xiang Sheng is a match for him? Moreover, he¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert. Even Her Majesty probably has to consider his feelings and can¡¯t casually look for other men. This way, the chances of the King¡¯s child becoming the successor of Great Chu is extremely high!¡± Zhang Yong looked at his son and asked, ¡°Even if the Nanli King is currently in cahoots with His Majesty, do you think he won¡¯t have any thoughts of making their Su Family the Royal Family of Great Chu?¡± Zhang Shunzhi shook his head and said, ¡°The royal family has an ancestor! Even the Nanli King is probably nothing in the eyes of the royal family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Zhang Yong said, ¡°If he was just a martial artist, I would naturally think so as well. But for this Nanli King, you can tell from his methods of seizing the throne that he¡¯s a meticulous person. He plans for everything before making a move. Heaven Rank martial artists are powerful, but they aren¡¯t immortal. This scheming person is also at the Heaven Rank. He might even find an opportunity to deal with the Royal Ancestors.¡± At this point, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Most importantly, Her Majesty now listens to everything he says. If my Zhang family is willing to listen to him, we might still be able to gain a foothold in the royal court. If we listen to Her Majesty, Her Majesty might not be willing to protect us. I¡¯m afraid we will still be ostracized and be pushed away from the center of power. Are you willing to see such a scene happen?¡± Zhang Shunzhi fell silent. Only those in authority would appreciate the benefits of authority. The feeling of having tens of thousands of people obeying him was very good. The feeling of being respected wherever he went was also very good. The freedom to do whatever he wanted was even better. Zhang Yong smiled bitterly, ¡°If Her Majesty is a brilliant person, and wanted to use this injection of talents to balance the situation in the court, it would naturally not be a problem for us to be loyal to Her Majesty. However, Her Majesty clearly likes the fact that there are no objections in the court, and she wants everyone to listen to her. Under such circumstances, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Nanli King will dominate the court.¡± ¡°I only hate that my Zhang Family doesn¡¯t have a Heaven Rank expert, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to do this!¡± Zhang Yong sighed. But Zhang Shunzhi said in a low voice, ¡°Father, there¡¯s actually another way.¡± ¡°Assassinate King Nanli!¡± Zhang Shunzhi said in a low voice, ¡°As long as we kill the Nanli King, Father will still be the number one official in the court.¡± Zhang Yong fell silent. ¡°The risk is too high and the price is too high. If I want to find a Heaven Rank expert for my use, I will have to pay a huge price.¡± Zhang Shunzhi smiled. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Mu family always wanted someone who could support them to become a Prefectural Governor? It¡¯s not impossible for their Mu family¡¯s Heaven Rank expert to assassinate Nanli King! Father, with Her Majesty¡¯s abilities, once Nanli King dies, the government will definitely fall into Father¡¯s hands!¡± It was the dream of many ministers to rule the court. It had to be said that Zhang Yong was tempted. He pondered for a while, then frowned. ¡°What you said is feasible, but in this matter, we need to think of a way to make the Nanli King leave the capital, or else it will be extremely difficult to succeed!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t know that after a short conversation, Zhang Yong went from wanting to rely on him to wanting to assassinate him. Right now, Su Wen was currently strolling along the streets of Great Zhou. With nothing to do, Su Wen returned¡­ His goal today was clear¡­ Wu Qiuhan! This was an old ¡®friend¡¯. Wu Qiuhan¡¯s carriage was currently rolling along the streets as well. The capital now was very cold and cheerless. Suddenly, a loud revving noise was heard! A sports car quickly rushed towards Wu Qiuhan¡¯s carriage. This model was the one used by Su Wen when he was competing for wealth, but after that, he rarely drove it. Although it was very flashy, it was still not as comfortable as Zhao Jin¡¯s carriage. Bang! Extreme speed meant an extreme collision. In an instant, the carriage and sports car shattered when they came into contact! ¡°Yo! Old Wu, is it exciting enough?¡± Wu Qiuhan, who was flying in the air, heard Su Wen¡¯s shout to him! Fortunately, the coachman had some skills. He hugged Wu Qiuhan and protected him. However, just as the two of them landed on the ground¡­ Su Wen had already rushed over. He knocked down the guard with a single punch! Then, he grabbed Wu Qiuhan and started beating him up. ¡°This is for raiding my house!¡± ¡°This is for impeaching me!¡± ¡°This is for you f**king always working for others!¡± Su Wen¡¯s control over his strength was just right. It caused Wu Qiuhan pain, but it was not fatal. ¡°Puu!¡± Wu Qiuhan spat out a mouthful of blood! Immediately after, Su Wen ran away¡­ Su Wen did not kill him in the end. The main reason was that there was no need to do so. For an ordinary civil official, the Zhou Emperor would not feel anything upon losing him. He just had to beat him up to create trouble. In addition, it could also be considered as revenge against Wu Qiuhan. After all, he was a political enemy. ¡°Blargh!¡± Left by the roadside, Wu Qiuhan spat out another mouthful of blood! In the palace, Emperor Zhou had also noticed that a Heaven Rank expert had attacked. Without thinking, he knew that it was Su Wen. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to send people over¡­ Su Wen would run anyway! He couldn¡¯t catch him. But¡­ he never expected what would happen next. Su Wen discovered that no Heaven Rank experts had come over after his beating¡­ and thus was not in a hurry to leave. Wasn¡¯t he looking down on Young Master Su by not sending anyone here? Young Master Su began to wander around to find the other court officials! ¡°Oh, Lord Zhao, long time no see. Eat my fist!¡± ¡°Elder Fei, although we know each other, it¡¯s not good to not beat you up. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to give you two punches for a long time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this lord¡¯s name again? Forget it, eat my foot!¡± Seeing the red dot constantly flashing around in the city, and finally seeing Wu Qiuhan being carried into the palace¡­ Emperor Zhou was furious and immediately ordered his Heaven Rank experts to attack! Unfortunately, Su Wen ran away again when he sensed the Heaven Rank experts converging on him! Chapter 239 - Go Back Into the Grave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Emperor Zhou could not be more enraged! Looking at the court officials who had been beaten up, he was really angry! Wasn¡¯t this the same as slapping his face? Wu Qiuhan lay on the stretcher. He was the first, but not the last. The ministers who followed closely behind¡­ made Emperor Zhou¡¯s face tremble. Emperor Zhou did not lose his temper as he looked at the injured ministers. He only showed grief and self-reproach. ¡°It¡¯s my incompetence that has implicated all my beloved ministers! This Su family brat is extremely deranged! I was blind back then! I even thought he was my Great Zhou rising talent¡­¡± Other than the first sentence being fake, Emperor Zhou¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart. No matter what, he really regretted it. No matter how one put it, how much love he once had for Su Wen had turned into pain and anger. From the looks of it now, his doting love back then was all fed to the dogs¡­ Looking at the pained expression of the Zhou Emperor¡­ Wu Qiuhan struggled to comfort him. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t blame yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s all because the Su father and son were too cunning and deceived you totally. Although I found some clues, I didn¡¯t expect these two to be so bad¡­¡± Well, from his point of view, there was nothing wrong with his words. However, Emperor Zhou felt awkward hearing this. Didn¡¯t this mean that he was blind? ¡°Bring all the ministers down and let them rest well!¡± Emperor Zhou still could not flare up. The moment everyone dispersed¡­ In the main hall, Emperor Zhou smashed everything he could lay his hands on! Finally¡­ he felt a little better. ¡°That little bastard, and Su Changqing. I trusted them wholeheartedly, yet they dare treat me like this! He reached the Heaven Rank at such a young age! Without my guidance, could he have done it?!¡± Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth and roared. The old eunuch was also helpless¡­ who would dare to respond at this moment? ¡°Go, get the Spiritual Master Residence to speed up! Speed up the monitoring method! We can¡¯t let that brat mess around!¡± Emperor Zhou angrily sat back on the dragon couch. It had been many days since he last went to the inner palace to visit his harem as well. What could he even do in this state? In Yan Country, Zhao Rui was feeling a little lost. It was fine when Chu He was around, but now that he was gone, he was left alone. He had written to Su Wen, but he didn¡¯t get a reply back. He was indeed very happy to be a boss and eat and play every day¡­ However, he just felt a little uneasy. For example, if a person suddenly gave you 10,000 yuan a day but didn¡¯t want you to do anything in return¡­ That¡¯s not very safe¡­ right? But one would still take it, and then continuously worry about the repercussions after. Even if he had to slap himself a little to make people happy, at least he would know that this money was not given for nothing¡­ Unfortunately, Su Wen¡¯s attention was no longer on this side. In Chu Country, autumn had begun, and scholars from all over Great Chu rushed to the capital. On the other side, Yan Ze finally moved. He launched several probing attacks! Three skirmishes, three victories! In these three battles, Yan Luoying¡¯s team performed very well. It had to be said that Yan Luoying was much more talented in military command than Su Cheng and Wu Lie. Her soldiers were extremely agile and possessed a sort of spiritual aura. In addition, the newly formed battalion had already shown its power. In these three battles, she would basically always focus on attacking. ¡°A great victory in the Eastern Region! A great victory in the Eastern Region! General Yan Ze led the army to defeat the enemy¡¯s main force and killed more than 30,000 people! Yan Luoying¡¯s surprise attack achieved the first credit!¡± The messenger on the warhorse began to shout as soon as it entered the capital. He kept shouting. Typically, reports of good news were like this. It served to excite the citizens of the country. Indeed, when they heard this report, the commoners revealed smiles. On the other side, in the capital of Ji Luo Country, White Emperor City. The messenger warhorse urgently galloped past without stopping The surrounding citizens started to discuss¡­ ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a tip-off.¡± ¡°The border army was defeated again, right?¡± ¡°The generals that the Chu Country sent out this time are really powerful.¡± Compared to the Chu Country, the morale of Ji Luo Country was naturally low. They were not a large country. If they were forced to start the Heaven Rank war, and their resources were insufficient, the destruction of their country would be imminent. Therefore, the Ji Luo Royal Family valued the outcome of every battle. As the warhorse ran straight without stopping to the Royal Palace¡­ It passed by Su Changqing, who was currently drinking and chatting happily with a woman in a restaurant. The woman looked at Su Changqing with her beautiful eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Su is a great talent, you actually accurately predicted the news of the border¡¯s defeat.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°This is nothing. I can still predict what the Royal Court will do next!¡± ¡°What would they do?¡± the woman asked curiously. ¡°Clear the wilderness, reinforce the walls, and defend according to the city!¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Although this is the stupidest method, it is also the most reliable method. It can prevent others from launching surprise attacks and will pull the battlefield back into a competition of strength.¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su, don¡¯t you want to become an official in the court? If you want to enter the court, I can introduce you.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°I am an idle person by nature, only willing to indulge myself for a lifetime. The struggle in the royal court is not what I want¡­¡± As he spoke, a carefree aura spread out. He picked up the wine cup in front of him and downed it in one gulp. He looked at the woman and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s fate that we met, but our short-lasting relationship has passed. I¡¯m about to leave¡­¡± Old Su planned to leave after eating his fill of this woman¡­ Bai Zhi looked at Su Changqing. She did not expect Su Changqing to say such words to her today. As a daughter of the royal family, she met Su Changqing by chance. The two of them chatted happily, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to give herself to Su Changqing. It was precisely because she admired Su Changqing¡¯s talent that she did so, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have no intention of staying. She raised her brows and shook her head. ¡°Young Master Su, are you leaving just like that? Are you going to ignore Bai Zhi? Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Our fate has ended, so I naturally have to leave¡­¡± Bai Zhi looked at Su Changqing and said angrily, ¡°Have you never thought of staying with me forever?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Bai, I told you long ago that I won¡¯t be staying in Ji Luo for long. How can we stay together forever?¡± ¡°You can take me away!¡± Bai Zhi insisted. ¡°This¡­ is not good¡­¡± Old Su might love fooling around, but he had no intention of bringing her into his residence. ¡°Then why are you so close to me?¡± Su Changqing said aggrievedly, ¡°I thought you were thinking the same thing¡­ Otherwise, with no transaction as well as no lifetime bond with each other, why would you do so? That night, it was also you who took the initiative to drink with me¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ you b*st*rd!¡± Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a b*st*rd! Miss, farewell!¡± Su Changqing prepared to leave. In reality, Su Changqing was very helpless. He was clearly not the one who took the initiative. He had also told her that he would not stay in Ji Luo for long and had no intention of getting married. Why did she make himself look like a heartless man? Old Su stood up and was about to leave when the woman reached out to grab him. At this moment, a black shadow flashed past and casually slapped Bai Zhi away. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Su Changqing only calmly responded. After all, the two of them still had a relationship, although it wasn¡¯t very pleasant in the end¡­ Old Su went downstairs and saw Gongsun Shi and Luo Ning waiting for him. Gongsun Shi ridiculed, ¡°What do you think? I told you not to have anything to do with this kind of virtuous woman, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Humans make mistakes, just like how horses can lose their horseshoes. If one often walks by the river, how can they not wet their shoes? It¡¯s nothing to occasionally bump into a couple of weirdos.¡± ¡°In addition, she wasn¡¯t untainted to begin with. I had also made myself clear. Since she¡¯s willing, I naturally won¡¯t reject her. As for wanting to pull me into the water later, that¡¯s just thinking too much. Senior, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Gongsun Zhi sneered at his feeble attempt. Just as they were speaking, Bai Zhi rushed out and hugged Su Changqing. She said gently, ¡°Young Master Su, accompany me for another day.¡± When she put it this way, Su Changqing also hesitated. At that moment, a loud shout was heard. ¡°Alright, you adulterous couple! How dare you make me a cuckold! I¡¯ll definitely settle scores with you two adulterous people today!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Changqing watched as a man rushed over. He was at a loss! Su Changqing had no idea that this Miss Bai was already married¡­ and she just said that she wanted to stay with him forever? Bai Zhi¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw this man. She suddenly ran over and said coquettishly, ¡°Husband, this person forced me!¡± Su Changqing: ¡°¡­¡± This woman¡¯s cheapness had already exceeded Old Su¡¯s expectations. ¡°Winter is coming! Senior, run!¡± Su Changqing shouted. The man in black picked Su Changqing up and activated his movement technique, sprinting away madly. Luo Ning and Gongsun Shi followed closely behind. The guards¡¯ 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation and higher far surpassed that man¡¯s¡­ Not long after, they shook him off. Gongsun Shi smiled and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let your subordinate make a move? That person is only in the 2nd Grade. Any one of your two subordinates can defeat that person, so why do you have to be in such a sorry state?¡± Old Su sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see him like this. This brother of mine probably has been cursed by his eight generations to have married Miss Bai Zhi. Furthermore, it¡¯s one thing for his wife to have an affair, but I¡¯ve already taken advantage of her. If I still hurt them, I¡¯m too inhumane.¡± At this point, he gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°I already guessed that she was from the royal family, but I didn¡¯t expect this woman¡¯s acting skills to be so good. I didn¡¯t even see that she was lying to me. I was really fooled by her when she said that she was a widow.¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how many times she¡¯s used it. It¡¯s probably already second nature!¡± Old Su flipped a little boat in the ditch, but it was not a big deal. The four of them rushed out of the city. His team was already waiting for him there. The two of them boarded the carriage, and the convoy set off. Su Changqing was already very familiar with Gongsun Shi, and he also had some understanding of Gongsun Shi¡¯s identity. He said with a smile, ¡°Senior Gongsun, in the end, no one in the world can escape from fame and fortune. You don¡¯t want to see people die, but there will still be people dying constantly. As long as there are people, there will be conflicts. This will never change.¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head and sighed. ¡°But ordinary people shouldn¡¯t have died in such a situation. Be it you sacrificing them alive, or a Heaven Rank cultivator recklessly killing them, that won¡¯t do. This time, I was tricked to accompany you on this journey. Seeing that you¡¯re not a Heaven Rank cultivator, I¡¯ll spare you this once. No matter what the next time, if you dare do such a thing again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t mind and shook his head. ¡°Senior, I, Su Changqing, have committed a great sin. Even though I die, I have no regrets. However, this world is like this to begin with. If Senior does not want any more pointless deaths, why don¡¯t you just unify the world?¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so eccentric. If you don¡¯t fight, how can you continuously produce experts? I understand such a simple principle, but I still hope that you can leave a trace of kindness for the commoners.¡± As he spoke, his gaze turned distant as he continued, ¡°I still have something on. Once we reach the borders of the Chu Country, let¡¯s part ways!¡± Su Changqing didn¡¯t insist and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. However, I see that Senior seems to like truffles very much. I¡¯ll get Luo Ning to pack some for you later.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gongsun Shi did not refuse. In his long life, meeting an interesting person like Su Changqing could be considered a good experience. He looked towards the far north. Slowly, his gaze became even sharper. In the following period of time, just as Su Changqing had expected, Ji Luo Country adopted a strategy of defending the city. This way, the impact of the Chu Country¡¯s attacks would be greatly reduced. However, the cities they occupied were already considered not bad. Xiang Feiyan also took the opportunity to promote the generals. Furthermore, she directly handed over the local authority to Yan Ze! This way, Yan Ze would have the right to recruit more soldiers and expand his military strength. As for Su Changqing¡¯s carriage, it had also entered the Great Chu¡¯s territory at this point. Old Su was very happy. He was finally going home. He had been on this trip for more than half a year. To be honest, he really missed his family. ¡°I wonder how long it has been since I last saw them. There are also a few wives and concubines at home. They must have missed me, right? They must be very happy to see me here. There¡¯s also my favorite plum wine heated by Dong Xue¡­¡± Su Changqing stood at the front of the car and sighed. ¡°From today onwards, call me Old Master.¡± Su Changqing instructed. At this moment, his temperament became much more stable. In the capital of Great Chu¡­ The examinations ended smoothly. To Su Yu, not only did he gain political achievements, he also established his reputation and made friends with some of the people present. It was a great boon for him. During this period of time, Su Wen would either cultivate, or write in the newspapers every day. His days were also peaceful. Occasionally, he would go back and create trouble for Emperor Zhou. He was gradually getting used to the days without Su Changqing. However, humans had to have thoughts. In the east of the city, a mausoleum was being built. Although there was no coffin inside, the words written on it were: Tomb of my father, Su Changqing. This was the grave Su Wen built for Su Changqing. This grave was built according to the standards of a prince. It had only been started when Su Wen returned to Great Chu, and had only been recently completed. ¡°Father, this is the first time your son has been so generous to you. In the past, you were the one who fixed our house. This time, I have to build a decent place for you to live.¡± Su Wen stood in front of the tomb and muttered to himself. Similarly¡­ There were also the Su Family members all present. Tears streamed down Su Nuannuan¡¯s face as she whispered, ¡°Third Brother, I miss Daddy.¡± Su Wen patted her head and said, ¡°I miss him too. Then burn more paper money for him so that Father can live better down there.¡± Su Nuannuan nodded seriously. They began to burn the hell banknotes. This was also an ancient tradition mirroring his old world, one that conveyed their sorrows to their lost loved ones. Everyone started to light up the papers. Su Wen reminisced about his past with Old Su and the hatred in his heart intensified. Just as he was wallowing in this sorrow and resentment¡­ Suddenly, Su Nuannuan exclaimed, ¡°Daddy is here to take the money!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen suddenly raised his head. In the distance, a convoy slowly approached. Su Changqing was riding a tall horse. He had never seen the capital of Great Chu before, so he specially came out to take a look¡­ However, to the Su Family¡­ this was indeed an extremely shocking matter. Tears streamed down Su Wen¡¯s mother¡¯s face. ¡°Master¡­ Did you miss us?¡± Su Yu¡¯s mother also shed tears. ¡°Old Master is definitely missing us.¡± The other wives also cried and wailed! Su Yu muttered, ¡°Father¡­ has shown himself!¡± ¡®Show my ass!¡¯ Su Wen cursed in his heart. He could already tell that something was wrong. He saw someone familiar in the crowd. Wasn¡¯t that Luo Ning? And the man in black who was guarding his father. He remembered very clearly that when they fled the Great Zhou Dynasty, these two were not in the team at all. At that time, he did not ask much. Furthermore, he could tell that Su Changqing¡¯s appearance seemed to have become much younger. Even if Su Changqing was really showing himself from the underworld, there was no need to bring the entire team, right? And he came from so far away? At this moment, Luo Ning also noticed Su Wen and the others. ¡°Master, did you inform Young Master and the others to come and welcome us?¡± Luo Ning asked curiously. Su Changqing shook his head. ¡°No, they don¡¯t seem to be welcoming us. Look, aren¡¯t they clearly visiting a grave?¡± The man in black reacted. ¡°Master, they¡¯re all crying. They must be praying to the grave. From the looks of it, it should probably be your grave, right?¡± ¡°F*ck! What bad luck!¡± Su Changqing cursed. It seemed a little inauspicious for him to attend his burial ceremony as soon as he returned. Luo Ning could tell as well. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°It must be. Look at this grave. It¡¯s so big! With such a strong aura, it must be the Old Master¡¯s grave!¡± The man in black shook his head and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to attract grave robbers? I don¡¯t know how many funerary objects Young Master threw in. If he threw too many, it would be a huge loss.¡± Just as they were discussing¡­ Su Wen moved. His feet left the ground and he flew straight over! Luo Ning was shocked. ¡°Third Young Master is at the Heaven Rank!¡± The man in black: ¡°Awesome!¡± Su Wen landed in front of the convoy. Everyone stopped as he approached. Luo Ning smiled and greeted, ¡°Third Young Master!¡± The man in black followed. ¡°Third Young Master!¡± Su Wen¡¯s gaze swept past the two of them before turning to Su Changqing. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Wen asked coldly. Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look much older than me!¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth. ¡°So what? I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°Evidence!¡± It was no wonder that Su Wen did not dare to believe it. After all, even if Luo Ning and the man in black followed him, how did Su Changqing survive under such circumstances? How did he become so young? All of this was suspicious. What if he was an imposter? ¡°You have a birthmark on your left butt. Does this count?¡± Su Changqing asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You stole my money and went to the casino when you were six. Does this count?¡± ¡°Also yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re twelve years old when you first went to a brothel. You even took my jade pendant and offered it up, does that count?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What other evidence do you need?¡± ¡°What did you say to me before you died!¡± At this point, Su Wen still could not believe it. Perhaps Su Changqing had told such things to Luo Ning and the man in black when he was still alive. They might have conspired to deceive him! However, Luo Ning and the man in black would definitely not know what he said before he died. ¡°I told you to take good care of the Su family!¡± Su Wen was extremely excited. He did not expect Old Su to really return. ¡°Father! How did you survive?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back!¡± Su Changqing said calmly. Right at this moment, everyone from the Su Clan rushed over as well. Su Changqing revealed a smile on his face. However, it quickly turned into confusion. ¡°Are you guys gathered for my burial ceremony? It seems like there are a few people missing?¡± Su Wen¡¯s body froze! Chapter 240 - Old Su Enters the Capital Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone from the Su family also rushed over. Su Wen¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Master¡­ how did you become so young?¡± Su Nuannuan said, ¡°Daddy, you seem to be younger than Big Brother.¡± The group of madams wept even louder. They surrounded Su Changqing and asked about his well-being. Su Wen slowly retreated from the crowd. Suddenly, he heard Su Changqing behind him ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Dong Xue? And¡­¡± Whoosh! Su Wen flew into the sky in a superman posture! He charged straight into the capital of Great Chu. Su Changqing asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this kid doing?¡± ¡°Old master, let¡¯s enter the city first!¡± In Su Changqing¡¯s residence, Su Wen sat opposite Old Su! Su Changqing sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a filial son! A filial son! Eh? You actually let your father¡¯s concubines go?!¡± Su Wen shrugged helplessly. ¡°What can I do? You didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not dead!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to reason with me!¡± Old Su stood up angrily. He didn¡¯t hit Su Wen, instead covering his face and wailing, ¡°How much effort did I, Su Changqing, put in to help my son break through to the Heaven Rank? How much effort did I put in? I almost lost my life¡­ Now that my son has broken through to the Heaven Rank¡­ he¡¯s disobedient¡­ and unfilial¡­ what should I do?¡± Su Wen could tell that he was acting and couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°I¡¯ve been disobedient since I was young. It¡¯s not the first time you know me.¡± Su Changqing cried even more miserably. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for half my life, but I only have these few warm-hearted people around! My son, my biological son, actually let them go¡­ When I¡¯m old, I can only live alone and have no one to rely on.¡± His performance made Su Wen helpless. He knew that he was doing this on purpose, but he had no choice. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still my mother and the others¡­¡± ¡°Hehe. If you have Yan Luoying, why did you marry so many women?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± The father and son looked at each other, and Su Wen finally admitted his loss. He was in the wrong for this matter. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them¡­¡± Su Wen could only say this.¡± As long as they haven¡¯t left the capital, there¡¯s still a chance¡­¡± Tears streamed down Su Changqing¡¯s face. ¡°My Dong Xue¡­¡± Su Wen was furious. ¡°Stop acting. At most, I¡¯ll find you a few more concubines.¡± ¡°This old man wants my Dong Xue¡­ the plum wine heated by my Dong Xue is the most delicious¡­¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­.¡± At this moment, Zhao Jin rushed in! He said with a face full of joy, ¡°Young Master! I found them! I found all the madams!¡± Su Wen smiled smugly. ¡°How is it, old man? It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no loss.¡± Su Changqing gently waved his sleeve, and his tears and snot were wiped away. He returned to his usual style. He said indifferently, ¡°Hmph, consider yourself lucky. Otherwise, this old man will not forgive you. Just now, you said that you will give me a few concubines¡­¡± Su Wen: ¡°??? You didn¡¯t lose anything, right?¡± Su Changqing was furious. ¡°No losses? The trade route that I worked so hard to run is gone! Do you know how many people I have are still trapped in the Great Zhou? I almost died for you. How much damage has my heart suffered? You say that I didn¡¯t lose anything? Do you have a conscience?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ If you want to find a concubine, go find one yourself. I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. His father¡¯s original concubines being sent away was a problem Su Wen had created. However, if he were to send the old man more concubines, the old man would be happy¡­ But Su Wen¡¯s mother and the other wives who had watched him grow up would probably teach him a lesson. Su Wen refused to do such an unprofitable business. He took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°Why did you become so young?¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Your father, I, actually don¡¯t have much desire for power.¡± ¡°Because your aptitude is poor¡­¡± Su Wen said honestly. Su Changqing did not deny it. This was actually the biggest problem that limited him. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Firstly, my aptitude is not good. Secondly, I started too late and have no chance to become a martial arts expert.¡± At this point, his eyes were filled with yearning. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to die! I want to live! Live on!¡± Su Changqing said softly, ¡°This is a very extravagant hope. It¡¯s an extravagant hope that authority alone cannot achieve.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t let His Majesty discover it, so when I sent people to the Southern Oceans to make trade deals, I obtained another cultivation method from them. It¡¯s similar to a Spiritual Master, but different.¡± ¡°You can use the power of Demon Gods through casting spells or spirit arrays.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°So, I specially researched a magic technique that can transfer one¡¯s Spiritual Sense. I also got Ni Hongxiao to nurture a body that is exactly the same as mine, but even younger. I then used a magic formation to seal it.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ni Hongxiao nurtured your body?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That woman isn¡¯t simple. No one in the Great Zhou can compare to her in this aspect. However, this was already done by her ten years ago. At that time, she was only in her teens, and she didn¡¯t know the use of this body.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price? Will she help you for nothing?¡± Su Wen knew Ni Hongxiao too well. ¡°I passed on all the magic I knew to her.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. He had never seen Ni Hongxiao use such a thing before. It seemed like this woman still had a trump card. Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°Won¡¯t such a body develop spiritual awareness on its own?¡± In reality, this question involved many things. However, he immediately realized that he had asked a stupid question. One had to know that when Ni Hongxiao helped Xiang Feiyan get pregnant, she had even erased the spiritual consciousness in the egg. As expected, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°She said that there won¡¯t be any problems. The body¡¯s Spiritual Sense has already been wiped out.¡± ¡°You should know what happened after that. I separated a bit of spiritual consciousness in advance and implanted it into this body as a medium. The moment I died, I gathered the power of thousands of foreign sorcerers and forcefully summoned my spiritual consciousness into this body!¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and sighed. ¡°So, you did it on purpose? You purposely let yourself be discovered?¡± Su Changqing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say that you were stuck at the threshold of the Heaven Rank? I wanted to help you!¡± Su Wen looked at his father and did not know what to say. You said that he was selfish, but this fellow took such a huge risk for Su Wen. One had to know that the slightest mistake could cause an irreparable change. To Su Wen, this was considered selfless. At the same time, while his actions might seem selfless, he had indirectly sacrificed so many people for his son to break through. It could be said that he was extremely selfish. Su Wen asked curiously, ¡°What if His Majesty really let us go after you spoke to him that day? Would you still have activated the array formation?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes flashed with memories. ¡°He won¡¯t let us go. He¡¯s not that kind of person. He never was.¡± ¡°I mean if!¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m wrong and he really let us go, I¡¯m willing to give Great Chu to him!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen never expected Su Changqing to give such an answer. Su Changqing said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a heartless person. It¡¯s just that sometimes, I¡¯m forced by the circumstances. If he¡¯s willing to let my Su family live on account of our many years of friendship, how can I betray him?¡± Obviously, in Su Changqing¡¯s heart, the Zhou Emperor had a place. It was just that they had this Ruler-Minister relationship for many years, and he knew the Emperor too well. That was why he knew the Emperor would never let them go. Emperor Zhou¡¯s cold attitude, the Zhou Country¡¯s interests, and the idea that the Royal Family¡¯s interests were above all else could not be said to be wrong, but from Su Changqing¡¯s point of view¡­ He would never dare to give his life to such a person. He would always be on guard. Su Wen could not help but marvel at his father¡¯s talent. This Spiritual Sense Transfer Technique was clearly similar to Orochimaru¡¯s method. It could be said to be another form of eternal life. Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and said pitifully, ¡°Father, there¡¯s something else!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Changqing looked at him curiously. ¡°We don¡¯t have any money left!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Changqing was surprised and bewildered. ¡°How could that be possible? Even those treasures at home are enough for you to squander for a while! How long has it been?¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t I build a tomb for you? It cost a lot!¡± Su Changqing sneered. ¡°Are you trying to take my money and not give it to me?¡± He could tell what Su Wen was thinking. Su Wen immediately cried out in grievance. ¡°God be honest, where do you think all the money went these days? Just these aunts of ours don¡¯t know if you¡¯re dead or alive. They wash their faces with tears every day. As a junior, shouldn¡¯t I think of a way to resolve this? So I signed them up for drama classes and storytelling events. They¡¯ve all invited masters. Furthermore, their food and clothing are even better than those in the palace. Our money is being spent like flowing water. You don¡¯t know how expensive such things are if you don¡¯t manage it. Anyway, I¡¯ve spent most of it, so I definitely don¡¯t have any money.¡± He looked at Su Changqing and said with a smile, ¡°Moreover, initially, if you came to Chu Country and said that you were old and didn¡¯t want to tire yourself out, it was only right for your son to provide for you. Even if I were to sell everything I have, I would still let you live a good life. However, you¡¯re so young and have hands and feet. You can¡¯t possibly stay at home and rely on your son, me, right?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Su Changqing sneered. ¡°I think you can find a job to do first. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to be a lowly official. Father, please choose an official position in the Great Chu Royal Court. I promise I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± As expected, Su Wen had already set his sights on him the moment he entered the capital. Su Wen could be said to be overjoyed. With Old Su here, did he still need to think about how to seize power? How to eliminate the dissidents? He would just throw Old Su up there to fight with them. He was very confident in Old Su¡¯s ability to fight in the royal court. Speaking of the royal court, Su Changqing sighed slightly and said, ¡°Tell me about the current situation of the royal court.¡± ¡°The royal court is still considered stable. The current prime minister is called Zhang Yong¡­¡± Su Wen began to introduce the court to Su Changqing. Old Su closed his eyes and listened. For a long period of time, Su Wen¡¯s voice was the only sound in the room. After a while, when Su Wen had roughly finished speaking, Su Changqing opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Did Zhang Yong express his goodwill to you?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Did he make things difficult for Su Yu during the exam?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for Su Yu.¡± ¡°I want all the memorials of Zhang Yong within three months!¡± Old Su said in a deep voice. Su Wen was stunned before he smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get it for you tomorrow!¡± ¡°I want it now!¡± Su Changqing said in a low voice. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen immediately stood up and flew out of the residence. He entered the palace¡¯s document office and took out Zhang Yong¡¯s memorials. He quickly flew back without anyone knowing and handed it to Su Changqing. Su Changqing read them one by one. After a while, Su Changqing said, ¡°I want the memorials of Wen Zhiyuan, Zou Ming, and Liu Zhenping for the past three months.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen did not waste any time. He flew off again to retrieve it. He could be said to be the best courier service in the world! A large number of memorials were taken out by Su Wen and sent to Su Changqing. He waited until Su Changqing finished reading all the memorials. He let out a sigh of relief, ¡°This Zhang Yong must die!¡± It was a very simple sentence. Su Wen narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°How do you want him to die?¡± Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell Xiang Feiyan to directly make a move and assassinate him!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen was confused. Su Changqing smiled, ¡°In these three months, Zhang Yong¡¯s power has expanded greatly and can be said to be spread throughout the royal court. Even though you planted Su Yu, he planted even more people.¡± ¡°Most importantly, this person did not express his goodwill to you. From his actions, he does not seem to be a fool. From the looks of it, you are the most favored person in the court. However, if he does not express his goodwill to you, it means that he has some plans in his heart.¡± ¡°Since he didn¡¯t make things difficult for your second brother. It can be seen that he also knows that you are extremely favored in the royal court. Thus, he doesn¡¯t want to touch your people.¡± ¡°This fellow¡¯s most recent memorial is to nominate a person called Mu Zhong as the Governor of the Hu Prefecture. According to his rank and seniority, this Mu Zhong is not an ideal candidate, so it can be seen that there is something fishy going on. However, in his previous memorial, this Mu Zhong is nowhere to be seen. Logically speaking, if such a provincial official is going to be deliberately promoted, he should find a reason to give Mu Zhong some merits.¡± ¡°But in his memorials for the past three months, there was no trace of this person at all. I looked at the memorials of a few people who are deeply related to him. Before this, they didn¡¯t have any interactions with Mu Zhong, but recently, they also submitted them at the same time. This means that this person has reached some sort of agreement with the forces behind Mu Zhong or with Mu Zhong himself. It should be a spur of the moment idea to support him to maintain his authority.¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°This fellow is scheming quite a bit by trading the Mu Family the position of a prefecture governor. Whether it¡¯s Xiang Feiyan or you, it¡¯s not a good thing. Killing him will save you the trouble!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, you¡¯re just suspecting him.¡± ¡°Suspicion is enough.¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since ancient times, for every generation of an Emperor, there would be a similar generation of officials. When a new emperor ascends to the throne, they should take advantage of the chaos in the Royal Court to change the Prime Minister. This is the best time for the emperor to show his methods. The two of you shouldn¡¯t have left him in that position!¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°In the royal court, you cannot make a mistake. Although he is suspicious, he has already reached out to control the appointment of the border officials. From your point of view, he deserves to die!¡± ¡°Then why assassinate him? Isn¡¯t it good to frame him?¡± Su Wen was puzzled. ¡°To frame a crime, we need evidence. Who knows if this person has any backup plans? Once he enters the struggle in the royal court, the entire court will be filled with his people, and it will definitely arouse his suspicion. Moreover, at that time, it¡¯s very likely that he will use his people to investigate him instead. Do you think you can have any results? Compared to delaying the matter for a long time and causing chaos, directly killing him will be more reliable.¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°You have to know that even though you have Xiang Feiyan as your backer, it won¡¯t be easy for you to touch him. At a time like this, it¡¯s infinitely better to have the strength of a Heaven Rank. Killing him in one go will save you time and effort.¡± Su Wen frowned, ¡°Then how should I convince Xiang Feiyan? That Zhang Yong is not an ordinary person. Even Xiang Feiyan trusts him.¡± Su Changqing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. You just need to tell Xiang Feiyan that Mu Zhong¡¯s appointment cannot be accepted!¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°I understand.¡± Su Changqing stood up and said with a smile, ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll bring your aunts home as well.¡± It was also thanks to Su Wen buying these women a residence in the city. They were originally from the Zhou Country. After coming to Great Zhou, they were unfamiliar with the place and had nowhere to go. Thus, with the money that was given, they only bought some maids and servants to live out their lives. As for Dong Xue, she would miss Su Changqing sometimes. She also looked forward to a new relationship. However, women in this era did not have any social circle, thus it was not so easy to get married again. As for Dong Xue, after Su Changqing, she couldn¡¯t just find an ordinary person to make do with. Hence, Dong Xue did not interact much with any men these days. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, there was a series of knocks on the door. The servant went to open the door and Dong Xue also walked out. When she saw a much younger but familiar face appear at the door¡­ Dong Xue screamed! She directly fainted¡­ Obviously, this required Old Su to comfort her¡­ Su Wen also rushed to the palace and sent the memorials back to the office. He then went straight to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bedroom. After entering, Xiang Feiyan asked with a smile, ¡°Why, Brother Wen is going to govern the country and govern the government? I heard that you took away quite a number of memorials just now.¡± Su Wen went forward and hugged her waist. He smiled and said, ¡°Minister Zhang said that she wants Mu Zhong to be the governor of Hu Prefecture. I took a look and felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate.¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled. ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen explained, ¡°This Mu Zhong was only a county governor in the past and had never held a position in the capital. Furthermore, he is rather young and not reliable enough. Furthermore, he has never been a commander in the Army as well. Isn¡¯t this a little too childish to place him as the Hu Prefecture Governor? Furthermore, the Hu Prefecture Governor, Jiao Qiang, has never done anything wrong. His political achievements in the past few years are also considered excellent, so there¡¯s no need to transfer him back to the capital and enter the six departments.¡± If he wanted to find a reason why someone was not suitable, he could always find one. How could there be a perfect person in this world? After hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The next morning. In front of everyone, Xiang Feiyan rejected Mu Zhong¡¯s memorial to be the Governor of Hu Prefecture. However¡­ This caused a series of reactions. Firstly, as Su Wen had expected, Zhang Yong stood out and argued for the benefits of Mu Zhong. At the same time, Zhang Yong¡¯s party started to echo his words. The entire court was filled with praise for Mu Zhong. Xiang Feiyan was a little confused. At this moment, Su Wen stood out and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter later. Let Her Majesty reconsider!¡± After the court session ended, Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan returned to the harem. After returning to the palace, the two of them sat down. Su Wen sighed lightly and said, ¡°In the current royal court, no one dares to disagree with Minister Zhang. No one supports Her Majesty today.¡± He smiled as he looked at Xiang Feiyan. As expected, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s gaze turned even sharper. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I originally thought that letting Third and Fourth Brother stay behind would be able to balance Prime Minister Zhang. Unfortunately, it seems to be useless.¡± It was very simple.. When the royal authority was provoked, generally speaking, the Emperor¡¯s instinct was to kill the provoker! Chapter 241 - Dont You Know How Much I Squander? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the bedroom, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. For any Emperor, being suppressed by their subjects was not something to be happy about. Su Wen stood by the side and observed her expression. He could not help but praise her in his heart. Old Su¡¯s actions seemed normal, but he already had an extremely accurate grasp of both parties¡¯ thoughts. He had calculated that Zhang Yong¡¯s transaction of using the position of the Prefecture Governor would definitely not be small and would not give up easily. At the very least, even if Xiang Feiyan were to speak out and reject it, Zhang Yong would do his best to fight for it. Once he did, he would have the greatest influence in the royal court. At this moment, the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince did not have any conflicts of interest in this matter. If they did not speak, it would result in his dominance over the court. If no one tried to sow discord between them¡­ Forget it, Xiang Feiyan might submit under pressure. However, Su Wen understood Old Su¡¯s intentions and naturally would not let go of this opportunity to sow discord. This was also why Xiang Feiyan had to mention this matter. Both the Su father and son wanted Zhang Yong to go against Xiang Feiyan. In reality, a truly smart Emperor would make Su Wen speak at this time. Because once Su Wen spoke about rejecting the memorial, regardless of whether Zhang Yong agreed or not, whether his attitude was firm or not, it would be a conflict between the ministers. The Emperor would be even more at ease, able to advance or retreat at will. But in this aspect, how could Xiang Feiyan be as scheming as the Su father and son? Once she said that, she placed herself and Zhang Yong on opposite sides. Immediately after, Su Wen tried to sow discord. Xiang Feiyan felt as if a thorn had been stabbed into her heart. The struggles of the royal court could be accurately summarized as the struggles of the hearts of the people. Xiang Feiyan asked softly, ¡°Brother Wen, do you think Zhang Yong has too much power?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°How should I put it? Minister Zhang has followed the previous Emperor for many years and is extremely famous in the court. You just ascended the throne not long ago, so the ministers will naturally believe in Minister Zhang more.¡± His seemingly ordinary words seemed to be an explanation. However, Xiang Feiyan felt uncomfortable hearing it. ¡°This woman is the Emperor!¡± It was rare for her to even address herself as so in front of Su Wen. It could be seen that she was already furious that her royal authority had been challenged. Su Wen remained silent in the face of her outburst. A true expert¡¯s manner of sowing discord was to make others unable to hear that they were doing so. Otherwise, once it was heard, it might even have the opposite effect. Xiang Feiyan pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you think will happen if I dismiss Minister Zhang?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Minister Zhang¡¯s faction is spread throughout the royal court and has a high prestige. He has done nothing wrong, so how can we dismiss him?¡± Xiang Feiyan said coquettishly, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. You can¡¯t let me be an Emperor who can¡¯t even speak properly in court, right?¡± Su Wen stroked his chin and hugged Xiang Feiyan. ¡°It¡¯s only you. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother with such troublesome matters.¡± Hmm, after so much trouble, it turned into him helping Xiang Feiyan to come up with ideas. He had completely forgotten that he was the one who asked to reject Zhang Yong¡¯s suggestion from the start. Su Wen¡¯s gaze was cold as he revealed his intentions. ¡°If you ask me, kill!¡± Xiang Feiyan widened her eyes and said anxiously, ¡°No, Zhang Yong has a high reputation and is even respected in the court. If¡­¡± At this point, Xiang Feiyan shut her mouth. She realized that the more she spoke, the more she wanted to kill this old fellow. She fell into deep thought and said, ¡°But we still have to find an excuse. We have to stop everyone from talking.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°What excuse are you looking for? That old fellow has been running the court for many years. If you investigate him through normal channels, I¡¯m afraid it will be his people who are investigating him. How can you find evidence?¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Xiang Feiyan frowned. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill him!¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes lit up while Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°For this matter, the easiest way is for me to make a move. Once Zhang Yong dies, there will be no evidence! As for you, you just have to help me.¡± At night, in the royal palace, Xiang Feiyan held a banquet. A group of Heaven Rank experts were invited, including Xiang Ding. ¡°Everyone here is a pillar of Great Zhou, a cornerstone. Today, I invite everyone¡­¡± The banquet began. Xiang Feiyan smiled as she watched the Heaven Rank experts drink and chat. In the dark night, a figure had already arrived at Zhang Yong¡¯s residence. It was Su Wen! He didn¡¯t want to kill too many people and only wanted to kill Zhang Yong. He flew in the air and checked the rooms one by one to see where Zhang Yong was. Finally, he found Zhang Yong¡¯s location. In the study room, a man stood in front of Zhang Yong. The two of them were talking. ¡°Minister Zhang, you promised our Mu Family that you would definitely let us become the Governor of the Hu Prefecture,¡± the man said in a deep voice. Zhang Yong smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s definitely no problem.¡± ¡°But I heard that His Majesty personally rejected this matter today!¡± The man was a little dissatisfied. Zhang Yong said disapprovingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the matter still not decided yet? What matter can be smooth sailing? I don¡¯t know why Her Majesty rejected it, but I¡¯ve already tried my best to fight for it today. Her Majesty is also still undecided on this. In these few days, I¡¯ll use some more connections and send more memorials.¡± ¡°That position will definitely belong to your Mu Family. You just have to prepare a Heaven Rank expert and kill Su Wen! In a few days, I¡¯ll think of a way to send Su Wen to the Eastern Border. When the time comes, you can intercept him halfway.¡± Su Wen, who was on the roof, was stunned when he heard this. He never expected that this old fellow would really scheme to harm him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Old Su was indeed shrewd. From the memorial and Zhang Yong¡¯s attitude, he could tell that this person must have had a plan. It was also thanks to Su Changqing making him kill Zhang Yong that he discovered this. Otherwise, he might really have been tricked by this old fellow. As he spoke, Su Wen directly fell into the room. Die Yi transformed into a long sword and suddenly stabbed into the darkness. Splat! In the dark, a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert instantly died! At this moment, in the royal palace, Xiang Ding frowned. Just as he was about to stand up, Xiang Feiyan walked over with a cup of wine and toasted him. She smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, have a drink.¡± Xiang Ding was caught unawares. He took the wine glass and drank it. ¡°Your Majesty, just now¡­¡± ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, drink more today.¡± Xiang Feiyan interrupted him again. Xiang Ding¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything else and sat down. In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Wen swung his sword again, directly killing the Mu family member as well. He killed two people consecutively in an instant. Zhang Yong was dumbfounded and was about to shout out. Su Wen turned around and smiled. ¡°If Minister Zhang doesn¡¯t want your entire family to die, it¡¯s best not to make a sound.¡± The moment Zhang Yong saw Su Wen¡¯s face, he quickly paused. ¡°Nanli King!¡± he muttered. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Not long, but I¡¯ve heard almost everything I needed to hear.¡± Su Wen looked at Zhang Yong and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Minister Zhang to have the intention to harm me.¡± Zhang Yong looked at Su Wen and sighed, ¡°Her Majesty asked you to come?¡± In an instant, a lot of things went through his mind. Su Wen nodded. Zhang Yong continued to ask, ¡°In other words, what His Majesty said today was also instructed by you?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Su Wen did not deny it. Zhang Yong said with a bitter smile, ¡°What a pity, what a pity that you could see through me. It¡¯s because my skills are inferior. Kill me, just let my family go.¡± At this point, he knew that he was already dead. Su Wen looked at Zhang Yong and said softly, ¡°I want to ask, why did you dare to attack me?¡± Zhang Yong sneered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? You are only a traitor of Zhou Country. In the royal court of Great Chu, my words carry weight. I am the prime minister of Chu, even if you¡¯re at the Heaven Rank, you¡¯re not invincible. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to scheme against you?¡± He looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Before I die, I have a few questions that I hope you can answer for me.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Su Wen did not mind chatting with him. Zhang Yong asked, ¡°Were you the one who ordered Her Majesty to veto Mu Zhong today?¡± Su Wen nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Very good, pushing Her Majesty out to be my enemy. What a good method!¡± There was a trace of confusion in Zhang Yong¡¯s eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Did I leak the news or something? Why did you suddenly attack me?¡± He asked doubtfully, ¡°Actually, I was already prepared to resign from my position the moment Her Majesty ascended the throne, but I saw that you and His Majesty didn¡¯t seem to want to be enemies with me, nor did you want to seize power. Why did you suddenly attack me?¡± Su Wen smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Because my father entered the city. He said that you can¡¯t stay.¡± Zhang Yong was helpless. What kind of reason was this? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your father is already dead?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead, and he¡¯s already in Great Chu.¡± Zhang Yong looked at Su Wen and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Then are you planning to seize the foundation of Great Chu?¡± Splat! Su Wen did not answer. Instead, he stabbed out with his sword. ¡°D*mmit! Are you done trying to stall for time?¡± The long sword stabbed into Zhang Yong¡¯s throat. Zhang Yong¡¯s eyes widened and he let out a series of gurgling sounds. In the end, he fell to the ground, blood flowing everywhere. Su Wen flashed out of the door and flew straight away. The Prime Minister of Great Chu had died just like that! In the palace, the banquet was ongoing. A palace maid came in and walked to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, the Nanli King has arrived at your chambers.¡± Xiang Feiyan stood up with a face full of smiles and said, ¡°I still have something on. Seniors, take your time to drink.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and left. When she arrived at the bedroom, she hurriedly threw herself into Su Wen¡¯s arms. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± Su Wen smiled. Xiang Feiyan blushed and kissed him. Su Wen could sense that she was very excited. Xiang Feiyan was naturally excited! In reality, even though she had become the Emperor, she still respected Zhang Yong in her heart. However, such an important official could be easily killed after rebuking her today. This was the benefit of authority! She did not know that some of her actions today were completely under Su Wen¡¯s control. However, it was undeniable that when she heard the news of Zhang Yong¡¯s death, she felt a strange sense of pleasure! ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Come¡­¡± ¡°In a while, the Zhang family will probably enter the palace to report!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± In reality, the person who arrived later than Su Wen expected. The Zhang family had a strict upbringing, and Zhang Yong¡¯s study could be said to be a forbidden area. Thus, it was only past midnight when the Zhang family discovered that Zhang Yong had died A scream resounded throughout the Zhang Residence. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, Lord Zhang, Zhang Yong, is dead! The Zhang Family has sent people to report!¡± Late at night, a palace maid stood outside the chambers and reported softly. She knew that the person inside was not asleep because the commotion had yet to die down. ¡°Got it. Wait for me.¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. The people from the Zhang family and the Ministry of Justice had already arrived and sealed off the scene. The Secret Service was also present. Great Chu did not have the Martial Inspectorate, but had a similar organization, named the Secret Service. Their job was actually similar to that of the Martial Inspectorate. It was also targeted at the experts of the martial world. The Minister of Justice, Ji Weili, had a dark expression. The current prime minister was killed in his home! This was a major event! He knew that the way he handled this matter might affect his career. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked a man who was checking the situation. The man raised his head and said in a low voice, ¡°It must have been done by a Heaven Rank expert. The wound contains a trace of Heaven and Earth Origin Qi, and his sword technique is extremely powerful. None of the three people in the room could withstand a second move!¡± Ji Weili¡¯s expression darkened. A Heaven Rank expert had entered the capital to attack? Yet no one in the capital had noticed? At this moment, a shout was heard. ¡°Her Majesty has arrived!¡± Xiang Feiyan rushed into the courtyard with a shocked expression! ¡°What happened to Minister Zhang? What happened to Minister Zhang?¡± Hmm¡­ almost two hours had passed since the Zhang Family¡¯s report. However, even if she did not come, no one dared to say anything. The torches lit up the entire courtyard like it was daytime. Su Wen followed behind her and the two of them entered the courtyard. Ji Weili hurried forward and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Greetings, Nanli King.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Xiang Feiyan asked. Ji Weili replied honestly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that the culprit is a Heaven Rank expert, but we don¡¯t know where he came from. I wonder if those Lords present in the palace haven¡¯t sensed him today? Moreover, logically speaking, there should be a monitoring formation in the capital of Chu. If a Heaven Rank expert enters or attacks, they should be discovered.¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at him with self-reproach. ¡°I held a banquet today and gathered all the Heaven Rank experts for a drink. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ someone to take advantage of this opportunity.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Ji Weili sucked in a breath of cold air. This was too much of a coincidence. He subconsciously blamed Xiang Feiyan for the murder¡­ Recalling the fight in the royal court during the day, Ji Weili¡¯s expression became even uglier. However, he did not say anything and only lowered his head a little deeper. He did not dare to ask or speak nonsense. Otherwise¡­ maybe the next one would be him¡­ At this moment, Su Wen also entered the house. After taking a look at the person¡¯s wound, he pretended to think for a moment and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have discovered something!¡± ¡°Did Brother Wen discover anything?¡± Xiang Feiyan asked. ¡°The sword technique of the person who attacked seems to be the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword! When this sword technique enters the body, the Qi energy lashes out like a swimming dragon. When the sword stabs out, the wound made on the outside is smooth, but the wound on the inside will be rather twisted. Furthermore, there is wind force surrounding the sword wound, which caused the surrounding area to be invaded by the wind force.¡± His analysis immediately made the eyes of the man who was checking the corpse light up. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Has the Nanli King seen this sword technique before?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I¡¯ve really seen it before. However, this sword technique is the ultimate technique of the Great Zhou Bright God Sect¡¯s Elder, Dou Zhan!¡± Xiang Feiyan frowned and said, ¡°Little Brother Wen, why did the Dou Family come to assassinate our Great Chu¡¯s officials?¡± Su Wen had a face full of self-reproach as he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still because of me. I¡¯m a member of the Zhou Country to begin with. After my entire family fled from the Zhou Country, Emperor Zhou treated us as a thorn in his side. He must have sent people to assassinate me!¡± ¡°However, this subject¡¯s cultivation has already broken through to the Heaven Rank, and I¡¯m also in the capital of Great Chu. No matter who it is, they can¡¯t easily attack this subject. This fellow probably couldn¡¯t find an opportunity, so he took a fancy to Lord Zhang being the pillar of our country, and thus took revenge!¡± Xiang Feiyan came to a realization and gritted her teeth. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. How hateful this Dou Family is! This Great Zhou actually laid such a trap! I cannot let them off easily!¡± As the two of them sang along, the murderer seemed to have been confirmed. Su Wen continued, ¡°Your Majesty, the murderer has already been confirmed. We cannot let them off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll attack Great Zhou sooner or later and kill this Dou Family to avenge Minister Zhang!¡± ¡°This Emperor will issue a decree. Minister Zhang will be conferred the title of a Loyal Valiant Duke. He will be buried in accordance of his title. His son, Zhang Shunzhi, will be temporarily suspended from all duties. He will grieve for three years and will be employed again after three years.¡± Xiang Feiyan made her decision on the spot. No one dared to object. The next morning, the news spread throughout the capital. Even the newspapers had stated the reason. It was the Great Zhou Bright God Sect¡¯s Dou Family that caused the death of their country¡¯s pillar! The commoners of the capital wailed, and for the first time, they felt resentment towards the Great Zhou. At Su Changqing¡¯s residence. Old Su was moving his body. He slowly practiced a set of fist techniques. Of course, in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this fist technique was just a pile of shit. The main thing was that Su Changqing¡¯s soul was still not perfectly compatible with this body, thus he needed time to adapt. ¡°Father!¡± Upon hearing this familiar shout¡­ Su Changqing knew that Su Wen was here. The moment he entered, Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already discussed with Her Majesty. I¡¯ll let you enter the royal court and become the prime minister!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Changqing waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to establish someone straight to the position of prime minister. Many people won¡¯t believe your excuses. They will still think that Xiang Feiyan killed Zhang Yong, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, no one has evidence, and the goal of establishing her authority has already been achieved. The position of prime minister is just a bait, so just leave it there and let them fight over it.¡± ¡°Since Zhang Yong is dead, those guys will have no leader and have benefits ahead of them. They will definitely use any means to attack others. Only then will it be convenient for Xiang Feiyan to plant her own people.¡± Su Wen looked at Su Changqing for a while before he sneered. ¡°Old Su, do you not want to be an official and earn money? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about leeching off me at home! I will definitely not give you money!¡± Su Changqing was furious. ¡°You unfilial son! You spent so much of my money for so many years. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, how much money did Cui Yumian redeem herself for? You spent so much money for a prostitute, did I even say a word to you? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. That lottery ticket you made, it¡¯s a sure win and no loss. So what if you raised me for a few years?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you return me the money you used to redeem her!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Old Su, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind. You¡¯re so young and have hands and feet. Why don¡¯t you work hard yourself? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who spoils my father? Don¡¯t you know the clearest how much I¡¯ve squandered all these years? Do you still want to rely on me to support you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just become an official in the royal court! If not, you have to tighten your belt and think of a way yourself!¡± ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to think about business. If you dare to do it, I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything!¡± Su Changqing glared at Su Wen, but Su Wen remained fearless. The father and son stared at each other. After a short while, Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for so many years. Can¡¯t I rest?¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. From Great Zhou to Great Chu, you only took a little more than a month to traverse the sea route. How long have you been journeying for? I heard from Luo Ning that you¡¯ve been unrestrained and have a lot of fun along the way!¡± Su Changqing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Luo Ning¡¯s mouth will be torn apart by himself sooner or later.¡± Finally, he sighed. ¡°Forget about the Prime Minister. Let me be the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Appointments.¡± He explained, ¡°After all, I¡¯m from Zhou Country. If I rashly enter the royal court and directly become the Prime Minister, it will be too eye-catching. Moreover, I just said that the position of Prime Minister is undecided. The position of Assistant Minister in the Ministry of Appointments is enough for me to cultivate my own people. Give me some time, and I will slowly climb up.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen smiled. As long as Old Su was willing to enter the royal court, he would be more at ease.. Chapter 242 - The Wind Blows, Buttcheeks Feel The Coldness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Eastern Border of Great Chu¡­ Deep in the mountains, Yan Luoying¡¯s battalion walked slowly. Yan Luoying¡¯s eyes were currently ruthlessly cold. The march of her army was completely different from the marching of an individual. Without enough spirit artifacts to carry military rations, the soldiers could only rely on themselves. They had already been gone for ten days, and the rations they had were quickly dwindling. This time, she brought a total of 50,000 men and warhorses. After Yan Ze destroyed several cities, he obtained a lot of money and horses, as well as nearly 70,000 additional soldiers. Thus, he already had a total of 150,000 troops. Yan Luoying led the army and slowly advanced through the forest. Finally, someone from the advance party rushed over. ¡°General, we have reached the end of the forest!¡± When this news was released, all the soldiers felt a jolt in their spirits. Yan Luoying said coldly, ¡°All soldiers, rest on the spot! According to the map, after we leave this place, it will be Peng City. When it gets dark, it will be time for us to make contributions.¡± Since the main battlefield was blocked, Yan Luoying made a bold decision. She brought her men through the forest to attack the city behind the enemy. The sky gradually turned dark. These days, Yan Luoying¡¯s prestige in the army had increased very quickly. At the end of the day, anyone would think highly of the commander if they commanded a powerful Army Formation such as the Breaking Ranks Formation. Otherwise, the long journey of fifteen days would definitely cause most of the soldiers to collapse. It was already late at night, and on top of the Peng City walls, the few guards were slowly nodding off. The frontline city was hundreds of miles wide. In the minds of ordinary people, they did not think that this place would be raided. Most importantly, the value of raiding Peng City was actually very low. To put it bluntly, no matter where one was, once they broke through this city, they would be surrounded on all sides. What was the use of attacking them? However, they never expected Yan Luoying to do this! ¡°Kill!¡± In the middle of the night, flames soared into the sky. The well-rested Chu soldiers had already charged towards the city walls! In an instant, everyone within the city lost all their courage! ¡°Run!¡± This was the first reaction of most people. Not everyone was willing to sacrifice their lives for their country in the face of such a formidable enemy. Especially against this sort of unprepared surprise attack. Yan Luoying shouted from outside the city, ¡°Guard the west side. Kill anyone who escapes from the west gate!¡± She did not care about the other city gates! ¡°Breaking Ranks, kill with me!¡± The soldiers rushed to the top of the city wall and opened the city gate. Yan Luoying led her troops straight in. The governor of Peng City panicked when he heard about the enemy¡¯s ambush. He went out and wanted to organize people to defend the city, what greeted him was flames everywhere in the city, and the sounds of killing shook the sky. He gritted his teeth and returned to the residence, shouting, ¡°Quickly get up and retreat!¡± He also thought it through clearly. Peng City was located in the hinterlands of Ji Luo. Even if it was breached, there was still a chance to seize it back. It was rather unwise to defend it to the death here. However, just as he turned around¡­ Yan Luoying had already charged over with her Breaking Ranks Army members. Old Zhou was carrying a person in his hand. When that person saw Gao Fu, he immediately pointed at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s Commander Gao!¡± When Gao Fu saw Yan Luoying and the others, he was terrified! Before he could escape, he was captured alive by Yan Luoying¡¯s subordinates. Looking at the middle-aged man in front of her, Yan Luoying smiled! Two days later, the vast army arrived at the front line of Zhuoping Pass. The garrison commander here, Cao He, was quite capable. He was at the peak of 9th Grade Earth Rank and had 70,000 troops stationed in the inner camp, blocking Yan Ze for many days. Under the city pass, the leader of the ¡®army¡¯ stepped out. It was Gao Fu. He shouted, ¡°General Cao, I am the Governor of Peng City. I am under the orders of Great General He Lanku, to lead the army to support the general in case of any accidents.¡± ¡°Please open the city gate and let us enter!¡± Cao He was someone who knew Gao Fu personally, thus he did not suspect a thing and opened the gates. The army slowly entered the city. Seeing that they were halfway in, Yan Luoying, who was pretending to be a guard beside Gao Fu, suddenly pushed him away and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± Under her command, the soldiers who entered the city drew their long sabers and slashed at the people beside them! In reality, Yan Luoying¡¯s suggestion was not to occupy Peng City! Instead, after taking down Peng City, she would lead her men to counterattack Zhuoping Pass. It would be best if she could use an identity of one of the influential people in Peng City to cheat others. Needless to say, her gamble paid off. Ji Luo was on the east side of Great Chu, which meant that Great Chu bordered on the west side of Ji Luo. Thus, the front line of the two armies was also on the west side of Ji Luo. That was the reason why Yan Luoying ordered people to block the West Gate when they attacked Peng City! She wanted to eliminate the possibility that the others would run to Zhuo Ping Pass to report. She captured Gao Fu and forced him to be her spy. Obviously, Gao Fu agreed. She led her men and ran for hundreds of miles in two days, arriving at Zhuo Ping Pass. Taking advantage of the fact that the guards and generals were unaware of the chaos behind, they allowed Gao Fu to open the city gates. While she was shouting, Old Zhou had already taken out his flare and released it into the air. After a sharp sound, Yan Ze and the others appeared in front of Zhuo Ping Pass. They attacked from both sides, and Yan Luoying also brought out her Breaking Ranks Formation. In their simulations, Yan Luoying had a high chance of winning! Even if they were seen through and suddenly attacked from two directions, the chances of them taking down the pass would still be greatly increased. However, it was obvious that Yan Luoying looked up to Cao He. He had easily fallen into the trap. The main thing was that he did not expect that something would happen behind his own lines. This also had to be said that after the incident, most of the people in Peng City¡¯s first thought was that the front line had been lost. Who would run hundreds of miles past the front line? Anyone who wanted to live would definitely walk in the other direction towards the capital instead. In addition, Yan Luoying had blocked the West Gate, thus no news could be leaked outwards. Furthermore, Gao Fu was an internal official of Ji Luo Country. His appearance greatly lowered Cao He¡¯s guard. With these factors added together, the city gate opened. As for Peng City itself, Yan Luoying had no intention of guarding it. It could even be said that Peng City was a bait to attract reinforcements from other directions. The cities around Peng City were currently sending troops to help Peng City! Yan Luoying¡¯s soldiers charged into the pass while Yan Ze led his troops from the outside. Under the combined attacks from both sides, Cao He was helpless! The original strategy of defending the city had indeed affected Yan Ze and his daughter. However, this time, Yan Luoying had made a great contribution. After breaking through Zhuoping Pass, the Yan family father and daughter split into three teams and destroyed five cities in ten days! The royal court of both countries were shaken. Xiang Feiyan was really happy. The more land the Yan Father-Daughter pair conquered, the more correct her decision would be. At the same time, her trust in Su Wen rose to a new level. Because the person Su Wen recommended was clearly very reliable. It was the same for Su Yu and the rest of the military side. And now, Su Changqing had also entered the royal court. Many people were very curious about this former prime minister of the Great Zhou. However, this world had all sorts of strange methods, so it was not particularly unacceptable. And just as Su Changqing had expected, these people were staring at the seat Zhang Yong had left behind. The battle began. The unresolved position of prime minister became a hot commodity in everyone¡¯s eyes. That was the position that all the civil officials dreamed of. In Great Zhou. Outside the royal capital, a young monk walked over with a face full of smiles. This was not his first time in the capital. He stood in front of the Royal Decree at the city gate and looked at it for a while before entering the city. The moment he entered the city, Emperor Zhou in the palace had already discovered him! ¡°A Heaven Rank expert entered the city?! Su Wen! Is he here to cause trouble again?¡± During this period of time, Su Wen did not come much. However, Emperor Zhou¡¯s sensitive nerves had long been triggered by Su Wen. This caused him to react excessively to any small trigger. ut he immediately realized that something was wrong. Why would Su Wen come in through the city gate? In the city, the young monk came up to the fried vermicelli stall. ¡°Boss, a bowl of minced meat fried vermicelli with extra meat!¡± The young monk smiled happily. He did not care about the gazes of others. The lady boss still remembered the little monk. After all, Su Wen had saved her the last time he was present, so she had a deep impression of everyone that day. She said in a low voice, ¡°Little Monk, you won¡¯t be punished by your master for eating meat, right?¡± The little monk raised the crystal clear skull on his chest and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Look, my master is already dead¡­¡± The female boss¡¯s face turned pale. She did not dare to say anything else and quickly went to make the noodles. Meanwhile, the young monk took a seat at a table. Suddenly, a person appeared in front of him. Si Tu! Si Tu narrowed his eyes. This was not Su Wen! He had come under the orders of the Zhou Emperor to investigate, but he did not expect it to not be Su Wen. ¡°Little Monk, why have you come back to the capital?¡± Si Tu smiled and asked. He remembered the little monk, but hadn¡¯t expected him to already be a Heaven Rank expert. Zhizhen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to eat vermicelli and treat your emperor.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Si Tu¡¯s eyes lit up. The thing that Emperor Zhou hoped for the most now was to become a normal man! This young monk had a solution? He was overjoyed. ¡°Then I will accompany you. Finish your meal quickly and I will bring you into the palace¡­¡± Su Wen did not know what had happened in the capital. These few days, he didn¡¯t bother to visit the Great Zhou capital. How should he put it¡­ after Old Su returned¡­ Su Wen¡¯s hatred for Emperor Zhou plummeted. In the end, it was just like how Emperor Zhou complained every time about him¡­ but he was truly good to Su Wen. When Old Su returned, Su Wen realized that he had no right to hate Emperor Zhou. He killed the Crown Prince, slept with the Empress¡­ beat up the ministers, and drugged Emperor Zhou¡­ But his father didn¡¯t even die. Hmm¡­ this hatred was gone. Of course, Su Wen also knew that he had completely offended the Zhou Emperor this time. It was basically impossible to repair their relationship at this point. However, he could not be bothered to make things difficult for Emperor Zhou. There was no need for that. The two sides were still not directly enemies. Su Wen was more interested in harvesting his Emotional Value at the moment. As a matter of fact, the citizens of the Chu Country were already on the right track. ¡°Big news big news! Iron Mask Scholar¡¯s Magnum Opus, the Battle Through The Heavens, has been updated with a new chapter¡­¡± In the newspaper stand, the seller shouted. This book, Battle Through the Heavens, was imitated by Su Wen based on the popular online novels of his previous life. His purpose was to let the audience enjoy reading the stories! The more satisfying it was, the more painful it would be when the knife was stabbed. Now, the price of this newspaper in the capital has even increased! They were originally newspapers that cost a few copper coins each, but in order to see it first, someone even offered a tael of silver! At this moment, there was a long line outside the newsstand. At this moment, the protagonist in Su Wen¡¯s novel had already arrived at the climax. Su Wen was very happy as he looked at the lively newsstands¡­ Soon, soon, you will feel pain again. He had already expected this. After this time, these guys would probably not read the stories in the newspapers anymore. Wu Yuehan was gazing at Su Wen from behind while he looked out the window. Her face was filled with confusion. She was already in despair. Why? Why couldn¡¯t she get pregnant? Xiang Feiyan was clearly pregnant! Everyone in Great Chu knew that Xiang Feiyan was pregnant. To Wu Yuehan, it didn¡¯t make sense. Why wasn¡¯t she pregnant? Why couldn¡¯t she be pregnant? Recently, Xiang Feiyan had started to stuff her stomach with food before going to court. She didn¡¯t want the officials to know about the abnormality of her child. ¡°Su Wen, why do you think I can¡¯t get pregnant with your child?¡± Wu Yuehan asked again. Su Wen had a pure expression as he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the fated time has yet to arrive, right? After all, this kind of thing can¡¯t be forced. Why don¡¯t you return to the sect for a period of time first? Perhaps resting will have a good effect.¡± ¡°After all, if the pressure in your heart is too great, it¡¯s not conducive for us.¡± Su Wen analyzed it seriously. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! Alright, I¡¯ve given you what I should. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Su Wen stood up and left. Wu Yuehan stood above the inn and looked at Su Wen¡¯s back. Her gaze gradually turned firm! ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t do what Xiang Feiyan can do! If one time doesn¡¯t work, then ten times! If ten times doesn¡¯t work, then a hundred times! If a hundred times doesn¡¯t work, then this old lady will exhaust him!¡± Hu Prefecture, Mu Residence. Zhang Shunzhi met the head of the Mu Family. The two of them sat down. The Mu Family¡¯s Patriarch, Mu Binsen, had a cold expression as he said in a deep voice, ¡°May I know why Young Master Zhang is here?¡± Zhang Shunzhi said coldly, ¡°Mu Family, do you really want to treat it as nothing happened?¡± Mu Binsen pretended not to know. ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Yong was dead and Zhang Shunzhi was ordered to return to his hometown to mourn. In Mu Binsen¡¯s opinion, the Zhang Family had already fallen and no longer had any value. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think that my father was killed by the Bright God Sect?¡± Zhang Shunzhi¡¯s eyes turned red as he said, ¡°My father just contradicted His Majesty that day and was killed at night. How can there be such a coincidence in this world!¡± ¡°So what? It has nothing to do with my Mu Family!¡± Mu Binsen didn¡¯t want to get involved. Zhang Shunzhi sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your Mu Family member also died in my father¡¯s study! Do you think Her Majesty won¡¯t be able to find out that person¡¯s background? Will she let your Mu Family off?¡± Upon hearing these words, Mu Binsen frowned. Zhang Shunzhi continued, ¡°Patriarch Mu, think about it carefully. My father was only trying to fight for the position of governor for your family¡¯s Mu Zhong. In the end, he was directly assassinated after saying a few unpleasant words in the court. Then can your Mu family be removed? Are you sure that the Heaven Rank expert didn¡¯t hear what my father and your Mu family said? Will Her Majesty bear a grudge? I¡¯m not afraid to say something disrespectful. That woman is very petty!¡± ¡°So what? My Mu family is far from the capital. Even if Her Majesty wants to kill my Mu family, it won¡¯t be so easy!¡± Zhang Shunzhi said in a low voice, ¡°You are like fish on the chopping block. Even if she doesn¡¯t kill you today, she will kill you one day! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. There¡¯s a chance right now, and it¡¯s a great opportunity for your Mu Family to rise. Once it succeeds, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to be bestowed the title of King!¡± The two of them started discussing in detail. In the palace, Xiang Feiyan and Su Wen sat opposite each other. Xiang Feiyan had a solemn expression as she said, ¡°Something has happened!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen was a little confused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Mu Clan of the Hu Prefecture has rebelled. They used a Heaven Rank expert to kill the Hu Prefecture Governor and declared their own territory.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± To be honest, this was beyond Su Wen¡¯s expectations. Initially, he did not intend to pursue the Mu Clan¡¯s responsibility. In his opinion, the transaction did not succeed. ¡°You want me to make a move?¡± Su Wen frowned. Xiang Feiyan shook her head. ¡°Of course not. That Mu family expert is extremely strong. I¡¯ve already asked a few Heaven Rank experts in the palace, and they all said that they¡¯re all busy.¡± Xiang Feiyan said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already planned to let Fourth Great-Grandfather take action. The Mu Family is a great family from the Hu Prefecture, and there are many experts in the family. If our cultivation is insufficient, it will definitely be difficult to suppress them. Fourth Great-Grandfather will take action and suppress them with lightning speed.¡± Su Wen thought about it and realized that there was nothing wrong with it! Hence, he agreed. After receiving the emperor¡¯s order, Xiang Ding did not say anything and left on his own. The Hu Prefecture was quite far from the capital, and even Heaven Rank experts needed time to get there. Three days after Xiang Ding left. A man walked out from the depths of the palace. He was dressed in a robe made purely of python skin and looked only a few years younger than Xiang Feiyan. His face looked as if it had been chiseled out. The Heaven Rank experts looked at him and said coldly, ¡°We won¡¯t help you! Otherwise, Xiang Ding might attack us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°They have a Heaven Rank expert on their side. You might not win!¡± ¡°I will definitely win!¡± The man was very confident. He walked towards Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bedroom step by step. Soon, he arrived outside the door. In the room, Su Wen stopped what he was doing and looked outside with a sharp gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Feiyan was still unaware. ¡°There¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert!¡± Su Wen said in a solemn tone! He could clearly sense the killing intent. The next second¡­ Bang! Su Wen stood in front of Xiang Feiyan and threw a punch. A huge force burst forth and the chamber was instantly blown away! Su Wen casually waved his hand and a set of zither girls¡¯ clothes was already worn on Xiang Feiyan. The palace maids and female guards were all killed by the two of them. Only Xiang Feiyan was uninjured since she was positioned behind Su Wen! ¡°Guards! Protect the emperor!¡± Xiang Feiyan screamed. However, not a single Heaven Rank expert had come. At this moment, the man said softly, ¡°Big Sister, stop shouting. I¡¯ve already told them that they won¡¯t attack. After all, I¡¯m much closer to them than you are to them.¡± Second Prince! This person was actually the Second Prince that Xiang Ding had claimed to be in seclusion! He had already broken through to the Heaven Rank. Xiang Feiyan looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Xiang Feng, what are you doing! I¡¯m the Great Chu Emperor now!¡± ¡°Hehe, the Great Chu Emperor under someone else?¡± Xiang Feng mocked, ¡°Do you think you can rest easy after becoming an emperor? Let me tell you, only by becoming stronger can you be truly powerful. Only I am the true emperor of Great Chu.¡± ¡°Look at those Heaven Rank experts. They want me to ascend to the throne as well! Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t they help you?¡± Su Wen looked at the man in front of him. This guy was very pragmatic. Su Wen had already reacted. ¡°In other words, you were the one who planned the Mu family¡¯s rebellion?¡± Xiang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how would the Mu family dare to rebel? As long as Fourth Great-Grandfather is transferred out of the capital, I¡¯ll kill the two of you. When he returns, the throne of Great Chu will be mine! What can he do?¡± Su Wen sighed inwardly¡­ This Xiang Ding¡­ did it really not know that this fellow had broken through to the Heaven Rank, or did he deliberately transfer himself away? Perhaps Xiang Ding did not approve of Xiang Feiyan. Who knew? Just as Su Wen was thinking about it, he suddenly realized that he was still naked.. His crotch felt cold¡­ Chapter 243 - Different Methods Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Hu Prefecture, Xiang Ding was currently sitting in the governor¡¯s manor. The head of the Mu Family stood in front of him. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Lord, you must be joking. Our Mu family has received the favor of the country in our lifetime, how can we rebel? This murderer pretended to be a member of our Mu family and tried to cause chaos in the country. Just before you came, he was already killed by us. The Mu family also helped the Royal Court to quell the chaos. Now, Mu Zhong will temporarily replace the Governor of Hu Prefecture and wait for Her Majesty to settle everything.¡± Xiang Ding¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the Hu Prefecture for a few days?¡± The Mu Family Head urged with a smile. Xiang Ding was not anxious at all. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The head of the Mu Family retreated. Xiang Ding looked in the direction of the capital and muttered, ¡°They¡¯re all part of my Xiang family¡¯s bloodline. Whoever wins will be considered to have the ability. This child, Xiang Feng, still has some tricks up his sleeve and is talented. He¡¯s ascended to the Heaven Rank, so he¡¯s not convinced. I have to give him a chance.¡± Su Wen was naked as he looked at Xiang Feng. Heaven Rank? Xiang Feng sized up Su Wen and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who helped Big Sister build her foundation, right? Third Brother was also made into such a wretched state by you, right?¡± He and the Third Prince were from the same mother. Pure biological brothers. If the Third Prince were to ascend the throne, he might not have the intention to compete for it. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s called seizing the throne, not getting married, right? With your standard of speech, you still want to be the emperor? Are you even bigger than me?¡± As he spoke, he straightened his body! Xiang Feng was stunned. He glanced at Su Wen¡¯s crotch and was instantly speechless. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re pretty sharp-tongued!¡± Seeing his attitude, how could Su Wen not know what was going on? He laughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t do it, right!¡± Xiang Feng clenched his fists tightly. Su Wen stopped smiling and said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been out of seclusion for a while. You really do have some ability. You secretly mobilized the Mu family to transfer Xiang Ding, found out about the Third Prince¡¯s current situation, and made those Heaven Rank experts stand by and watch! What an unexpected last move!¡± Xiang Feng did not deny it. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s only right for the descendants of the royal family to ascend to the Heaven Rank and obtain the throne, unless they¡¯re not interested in the throne. But now, I¡¯m very interested, so I hope that you can give this position to me!¡± ¡°Big Sister, for the Chu Country, my ascension is the best choice!¡± Xiang Feng said in a low voice. Xiang Feiyan stood behind Su Wen and felt extremely safe. At this moment, she suddenly realized something. It turned out that even if she ascended the throne, there were still some powers that she could not completely control. In the end, the person she could rely on was still Su Wen! She was no fool. She whispered into Su Wen¡¯s ear, ¡°Can you do it?¡± If Su Wen could not defeat him, she had to think of another way! Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask that. How can a man reply that he can¡¯t do it? Furthermore, we¡¯ve been together for so long, and you¡¯re the only one who ever says that you don¡¯t want it. When has there ever been a time when I can¡¯t do it?¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Xiang Feng and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am the current Emperor of Great Chu. If you dare to commit any crimes, the Nanli King will definitely kill you here. I will give you a chance. If you surrender now, I will let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame the Nanli King for being ruthless!¡± Xiang Feng looked at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s only a 1st Stage Heaven Rank. How can he win against me? Big sister, you should know me. Ever since I was 12 years old, I¡¯ve been invincible in the same realm.¡± ¡°Stop bragging!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t come across me. If you did, I would have beaten you to shit.¡± ¡°How dare you speak so rudely!¡± Su Wen turned to look at Xiang Feiyan and asked, ¡°Am I not telling the truth?¡± Xiang Feiyan understood Su Wen¡¯s meaning and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± ¡°You two are shameless!¡± Xiang Feng roared angrily. ¡°You two adulterers! How shameless!¡± Just as he roared¡­ Su Wen¡¯s body was already covered in a layer of red armor. Finally, it was not so cold anymore. The material formed through Die Yi was very strange. The moment Su Wen wore it, it did not feel cold at all. Instead, it was soft and tender, extremely comfortable. Su Wen looked at Xiang Feng and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you and I want to destroy this capital, right? In that case, let¡¯s change locations!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiang Feng replied in a low voice. No matter how angry he was, he already treated himself as the Emperor of Chu. How could he fight in the city? However, Su Wen did not move at all. Obviously, he was waiting for Xiang Feng to move. Xiang Feng¡¯s figure shot out! Su Wen then shot out as well, following closely behind. Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She was not stupid! At this point, how could she not know what was going on? Obviously, these Great Chu Heaven Rank experts chose to stand by and watch. She looked worriedly in the direction Su Wen flew off in¡­ He had to win! Right at this time, chaos erupted in the city again. The Third Prince led the way and headed straight for Su Wen¡¯s residence. He wanted to capture Su Wen¡¯s family! ¡°Not good, not good! There are many soldiers outside!¡± Xue Qianxun rushed into the courtyard and reported loudly! At this moment, Zhao Jin was still waiting for Su Wen outside the palace. Most of the guards at home were people with low cultivation levels. Upon hearing Xue Qianxun¡¯s report¡­ All the ladies were shocked. Ning Shuang had a calm expression as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Xie Yiyi stood out. ¡°Me too!¡± Zhao Wanrou did not back down. The cultivation levels of these two people were quite high. Wu Muyu pouted. ¡°Summon my father!¡± A token appeared in her hand. As long as she crushed it, Wu Kunhu would be able to sense it! Ning Shuang looked at the three of them and shook her head. ¡°Your cultivation levels are too weak. Stay in the inner residence! As for General Wu, that¡¯s our final trump card. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t use it.¡± With that said, Ning Shuang rushed out of the residence! Just as she reached the door, the Third Prince had already arrived with his men. ¡°Charge in!¡± The Third Prince commanded. The soldiers rushed towards Su Wen¡¯s house. Rumble! A violent Qi force suddenly blasted out in all directions. In an instant, everyone was sent flying. As for those soldiers, when they landed on the ground, their bodies were covered in frost. In an instant, they were frozen to death by the cold Qi. ¡°Pure Maiden Mystic Ice Palm!¡± It was one of the martial techniques Su Wen gave to Ning Shuang. As Su Wen¡¯s personal servant, Su Wen had given Ning Shuang everything that he could not use since he was young! A powerful Qi force burst out at this moment! Following this, two figures shot out from the Third Prince¡¯s side! Boom boom boom! The two of them attacked Ning Shuang at the same time! The palms of Ning Shuang danced in the air, fighting one against two! An incomparably pure True Qi that was definitely at the 9th Grade Earth Rank revealed itself. The cultivation technique that Ning Shuang cultivated was also a Heaven Rank cultivation technique. Nine Extremes Frost Technique! This cultivation technique was drawn out by Su Wen when he drew out the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra. At that time, he had secretly given this cultivation technique to Ning Shuang to cultivate. Furthermore, Ning Shuang¡¯s talent was extremely terrifying. It could even be said that for a long time, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level was inferior to Ning Shuang¡¯s. This was also why Su Wen had long confirmed that Ning Shuang would definitely be one of his harem members. It was also why Su Wen was most assured when Ning Shuang would always be the one in charge of the house. Because strength was always the most important! A Heaven Rank cultivation technique combined with a Heaven Rank palm technique was at the pinnacle! The strength of the user went without saying. Although she was definitely not as strong as Su Wen when he was at the peak of 9th Grade of Earth Rank, it was not a problem for her to fight against two people at once! The three of them continued to exchange blows. The scattered Qi force forcefully blasted open all the walls of the courtyard! One of the experts couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Highness, this person¡¯s cultivation is extremely high! It¡¯s quite troublesome!¡± The Third Prince frowned. He did not expect a maidservant from Su Wen¡¯s family to have such a powerful cultivation! However, he did not care! He still had many soldiers! ¡°Rush in and capture Su Wen¡¯s family!¡± The Third Prince snapped. The other experts all stood up and flew towards the courtyard. When Ning Shuang noticed this, she immediately turned anxious! One had to know that Su Wen¡¯s words were the most important in Ning Shuang¡¯s heart. Su Wen wanted her to take care of the family. Even if she had to risk her life, nothing must happen to them! At this moment! Boom boom boom! Two blue lights shot out! The two people who entered first were directly split into two. Ni Hongxiao walked out of the room and held her forehead, saying, ¡°You guys are so annoying. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m doing an experiment?¡± At this moment, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s expression suddenly changed as she looked at Ning Shuang in shock¡­ The expressions of the two 9th Grade Earth Rank experts who were fighting Ning Shuang changed drastically as they turned around and ran! ¡°Your Highness, bad news. This woman has broken through to the Heaven Rank¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Third Prince could not believe his ears. Was there something wrong with them all of a sudden? Was it that easy to break through to the Heaven Rank? How could he have known that the purer and more innocent a person was, the easier it was for them to break through? A realist like Su Wen would doubt himself, but Ning Shuang would not¡­ Whatever the cultivation technique was, it was! Whatever one comprehended, that was what it was. As for her desire for power¡­ in that instant, when she saw the Third Prince enter the courtyard, the anxious Ning Shuang¡¯s mad desire for power instantly pushed her through the barrier¡­ Even if Su Wen was here, he would definitely feel that the world was extremely unfair. Why? Based on what? Compared to Su Wen¡¯s painstaking efforts to break through, Ning Shuang was the kind of A star student that everyone would hate. She was literally those types of people that would naturally ascend to the Heaven Rank after a good night¡¯s sleep. But there was no other way. Some people were just that simple. Ning Shuang was furious. ¡°Young Master instructed me to take care of the house! You destroyed the door and courtyard walls of the house! Do you know how much money this is?¡± Ning Shuang was very fond of her family and residence! She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You still want to come here and capture us? Do you really think I¡¯m easy to provoke?¡± She casually slapped her palm towards the two escaping 9th Grade Earth Rank experts. In an instant, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi condensed, and the frost Qi caused the surrounding temperature to plummet. The two of them were forcefully frozen in midair! Their bodies were congealed into ice crystals at a frightening pace! Peng! The two of them landed on the ground and broke into shattered ice pieces. Everyone gulped. This was too powerful! A 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator died from a single strike! Although this was normal for Heaven Rank cultivators¡­ However, to the Third Prince¡¯s subordinates, this was no different from a nightmare! Following that, Ning Shuang turned her head to the Third Prince with a ferocious glint in her eyes. The Third Prince wanted to cry but had no tears! What was this? This maid had become a Heaven Rank expert? With a plop, he knelt on the ground and said loudly, ¡°Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! Miss, I thought that there were some evildoers who came to attack the Nanli King¡¯s residence and specially came to protect you! I mistook you for an enemy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this residence!¡± Upon hearing that he wanted to compensate, Ning Shuang looked at him and shouted, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°100,000 taels!¡± ¡°Not enough! It¡¯s worth more!¡± ¡°One million taels!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± ¡°Then say as much as you want!¡± The Third Prince did not want to die. It was infinitely better to live than to die. Even though he had become like this, he still did not want to die. Ning Shuang looked at him and sneered, ¡°How would I know? Anyway, it¡¯s not enough. Stay here obediently. Wait for my lord to come back and punish you!¡± The Third Prince was speechless. This situation was something he had never expected¡­ He had originally discussed with the Second Prince that it would be best if he could directly kill Xiang Feiyan, but Su Wen remained in the palace. The Second Prince decided to take advantage of Su Wen entering the palace to kill him. On the other hand, he was here to capture Su Wen¡¯s family. That way, even if the Second Prince was defeated, they would still have a chance to turn the tables around. At the very least, they would go for mutual destruction! However, he never expected¡­ such a thing to happen. Su Wen and the Second Prince flew up into the sky and flew straight out of the city. After flying for nearly 50 kilometers, Xiang Feng stopped and both of them stood in midair. Su Wen looked at the second prince with a smile. ¡°Are you that confident? You just broke through to the Heaven Rank, yet you think you can defeat me?¡± As he spoke, Su Wen condensed the Qi in his fingers. This was the first time he had used his full strength. The surrounding Heaven Earth Origin Qi surged violently. Behind Su Wen, the originally blue sky started to turn red. Sunburst Spirit Finger! Whoosh! The golden Qi charged straight towards Xiang Feng! A huge Holy Flame exploded. Compared to when it was at the Earth Rank, this power was countless times greater! However, Xiang Feng did not move at all. He just floated in the air without dodging or attacking. After the explosion dissipated, he was still standing there, completely unharmed! He actually managed to forcefully withstand Su Wen¡¯s attack. Xiang Feng laughed in response. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the royal family¡¯s foundation at all. Ordinary people will have to cultivate for a long time before they can break through each grade of the Heaven Rank. However, I¡¯ve taken three Heaven Rank pills! My cultivation has already reached 2nd Grade.¡± Xiang Feng was proud of himself. ¡°You¡¯re still only a 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. In the nine grades of Heaven Rank, the difference in quality is enormous. Do you think you can defeat me?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected this guy to be a 2nd Grade Heaven Rank! Apart from the difference between True Qi and Origin Qi they could utilize, there were also differences between the 1st and 2nd Grades. Starting from second rank, a cultivator would gain a new ability. Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier! Using one¡¯s own comprehension of the laws and combining it with Heaven Earth Origin Qi to form a layer of defense around oneself. It was like an invisible armor was attached to one¡¯s body. It was considered a permanent guarantee of protection for themselves. In battle, it would undoubtedly greatly strengthen one¡¯s defense. Most importantly, it eliminated the possibility of being ambushed. Moreover, this barrier would give a 2nd Grade Heaven Rank expert an absolute advantage when facing those below themselves! This was also why it was extremely unlikely for Heaven Ranks to fight across realms. Su Wen¡¯s attack was easily neutralized, but he was in no hurry. He only smiled and said, ¡°This is your trump card?¡± As he spoke, his eyes burned with Holy Flames as he opened his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. As expected, he saw it this time. A layer of gray light surrounded Xiang Feng. However, this layer was invisible to the naked eye. Xiang Feng sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± Immediately after, he raised his hand! ¡°Nirvana Palm!¡± He struck out with his palm, and the sky behind him seemed to sink into a deep darkness. The huge inky black palm flew towards Su Wen. Swoosh! Su Wen dodged in the air. Immediately after, Su Wen¡¯s figure flashed as he flew straight towards Xiang Feng. At the Heaven Rank, only Heaven Rank martial techniques could unleash one¡¯s full power. Under the support of the Heaven Earth Origin Qi, the speed of the Stellar Transposition was countless times faster than when he was during Earth Rank! In an instant, he rushed to Xiang Feng¡¯s side. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Feng snorted coldly and raised his palms to meet Su Wen¡¯s! Their battle began in earnest. Both sides teleported at high speed in the air as violent Qi shot out in all directions. When the scattered Qi landed on the ground, it would produce an extremely terrifying destructive force. In just a moment, the surrounding forest below them was destroyed! Furthermore, after reaching the Heaven Rank, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi would be able to infuse into the body, allowing a Heaven Rank cultivator to unleash extremely destructive techniques without any worries. They were unafraid of using up their True Qi. Finally, Su Wen seized an opportunity and threw a punch. It carried his violent holy flames as it ruthlessly smashed into Xiang Feng¡¯s face! The strength of his physical body was completely not something Xiang Feng could compare to. In such close combat, his strength and speed were suppressed by Su Wen even though Xiang Feng was a 2nd Stage Heaven Rank. However, when this fist touched the Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier, the Holy Flames were rapidly extinguished. Su Wen also felt as if he had encountered a powerful resistance. When his fist landed on Xiang Feng¡¯s face, the force behind it was almost gone! There was no way to break through the Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier¡¯s defense. ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Xiang Feng laughed maniacally. ¡°Even if you¡¯re strong, the cultivation of Heaven Rank is the foundation of everything.¡± As he spoke, he slapped Su Wen! Bang! Su Wen was sent flying! The black Qi directly invaded the armor formed by Die Yi. In an instant, a palm print appeared on Die Yi, and the force of the palm directly penetrated Su Wen¡¯s internal organs. This Nirvana Palm was the ultimate technique of the Great Chu Royal Family! Naturally, its might could not be underestimated. After succeeding in his first move, Xiang Feng did not stop there. He charged towards Su Wen, sending another palm strike over. At this moment, he saw Su Wen raise his head slightly. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but there was a smile on his face. ¡°Is this kid crazy? What¡¯s he smiling at?¡± ¡°Pew!¡± Just as this thought surfaced in his mind¡­ A golden light shot out from Su Wen¡¯s fingertip! This wisp of golden light was so dazzling that it flashed across the sky. ¡°Sunburst Spirit Finger, Three Absolutes Form ¡ª Sunfire Golden Awl!¡± Fortunately, Xiang Feng¡¯s reaction was fast enough. Just as the golden light passed through, he dodged. A bloody hole appeared on his shoulder! This time, the golden holy flames continued to charge into the dark sky behind Xiang Feng, drawing a beautiful arc in the air. Rumble! The holy flames exploded, staining both sides red. A huge explosion occurred as the temperature rapidly rose. Xiang Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically! ¡°Annihilation Force!¡± The True Qi in Xiang Feng¡¯s body surged to suppress the explosion that was about to occur on his shoulder! Otherwise, once the Qi infused within Su Wen¡¯s attack exploded, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would lose a layer of skin. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This time, he forcefully separated a trace of Origin Qi from the sun in his body and attached it to his move. The sun after the fusion could be said to be a fusion of mutated True Qi. The source separated from it activated the Sunfire Golden Awl, greatly increasing its power! It directly pierced through the Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier! In the beginning, Su Wen did not use his full strength. He was only testing the strength of this fellow¡¯s so-called Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier. Even though he was only a 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, and even though he was at a disadvantage in terms of total True Qi! However, Su Wen¡¯s freakish fusion flames were not something an ordinary Heaven Rank cultivator could compare to! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xiang Feng was horrified. According to what he knew, it was extremely difficult for a 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator to pierce through the Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier of a 2nd Grade. Moreover, how could a 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator¡¯s physical body withstand such terrifying True Qi? He had an aghast expression! How could this man in front of him be so powerful? To think that a 1st Grade Heaven Rank could break through his Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier! Right at this moment, Su Wen didn¡¯t pursue him. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°Hehe, only at this level?¡± He sneered. ¡°If this is all you have today, then I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to die here!¡± Xiang Feng gritted his teeth and the True Qi in his body started to circulate crazily! The sky behind him had completely lost its light. From afar, the sky for dozens of miles was dyed black. It was as dark as the depths of the ocean! Chapter 244 - Best Actor Su Wen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sky was as black as ink! In midair, Xiang Feng straightened his arms. The bloody hole on his shoulder suddenly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Xiang Feng said in a deep voice, ¡°My Xiang family is the descendant of the four ancient emperors. Back then, the founding emperor of my Xiang family rose up through the war of the demons and left four ultimate techniques for my Xiang family: Annihiliation Force, Nirvana Palm, the Blood Fiend Divine Body, and the Nine Deaths Demon Slaying Saber!¡± ¡°I, Xiang Feng, have a poor aptitude. I¡¯ve never mastered even one of the Nine Deaths Demon Slayer Saber Techniques. My Nirvana Palm Technique is also mediocre. Only the Blood Fiend Divine Body is what I¡¯m best at!¡± Xiang Feng looked at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me. Even if you can injure me, I can still rapidly heal through the Blood Fiend Divine Body. Furthermore, what you will see next is the Descent of the Demon God!¡± An inky-black Qi surged as black lines began to appear on Xiang Feng¡¯s body. His eyes turned blood red, and his body began to expand. His body gradually turned into a dark red color. Whoosh! Xiang Feng moved, his speed greatly increasing as compared to before! Bang! He and Su Wen¡¯s fists collided. A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°Hahaha! Interesting! I want to see how strong your Blood Fiend Divine Body is! Can it be as strong as my Vermillion Bird Glazed Body!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! In the sky, the two of them soared higher and higher as they exchanged blows! They continuously rushed towards the Nine Heavens! Su Wen¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement! It had to be said that Xiang Feng, who had activated the Blood Fiend Divine Body to the utmost, had the strength to fight on par with him physically. In reality, while Su Wen¡¯s cultivation technique was powerful, compared to the Annihilation Force, the Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra still lost out by a bit.. After all, this was left behind by the four emperors, and their cultivation techniques were naturally extremely formidable. Although the cultivation techniques left behind by the Nine Saints and Four Emperors were still considered Heaven Rank techniques, these cultivation techniques were similar to Su Wen¡¯s Great Solar Supreme Policy. They were all Heaven Rank techniques at the very pinnacle. The opponents that Su Wen met previously were either unable to cultivate well or had low cultivation levels. It was very difficult to unleash the power of these cultivation techniques. As someone who could reach the Heaven Rank, there was no doubt about Xiang Feng¡¯s abilities! Furthermore, Xiang Feng still had the Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier. It could greatly deflect Su Wen¡¯s attacks. However, Su Wen was no ordinary 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. His Vermillion Bird Glazed Body and his True Qi after fusion allowed him to fight Xiang Feng one level above him without being at a disadvantage! Bang! Bang! Bang! Amidst the violent collision, Su Wen¡¯s Pupils of the Vermillion Bird gradually began to capture Xiang Feng¡¯s movements. That¡¯s right! It was difficult to predict a Heaven Rank expert¡¯s movements from the start, but the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird was like a large-scale data collection and analysis machine. As the two of them fought, the Pupils of the Vermillion Bird could already predict some of Xiang Feng¡¯s movements! Bang! Su Wen¡¯s fist struck Xiang Feng! Currently, since he was circulating the True Qi of his innate Sun from his body with each punch, Xiang Feng¡¯s Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier could no longer completely disperse Su Wen¡¯s attacks. However, after activating the Blood Fiend Divine Body, Xiang Feng¡¯s resistance had increased by more than one level. At this time, the importance of martial techniques was displayed! ¡°Sunfire Golden Awl!¡± ¡°Psshhh!¡± At the extreme distance, Su Wen seized the opportunity again. The holy flames instantly pierced through Xiang Feng¡¯s body. Boom! In the huge explosion, Xiang Feng was still unscathed. The Annihilation Force in his body stopped the explosion in time. However, the pain from being pierced through and the depletion of Qi energy were real. ¡°Nirvanic Reincarnation!¡± Suddenly, Xiang Feng¡¯s hands danced, and the Annihilation Force combined with the Nirvana Palm before it erupted. The dark force seemed to devour everything as it charged towards Su Wen. Xiang Feng panted heavily. This move, Nirvanic Reincarnation, could be considered the strongest attack he could currently unleash. However, Su Wen, who was only at 1st Grade Heaven Rank, didn¡¯t seem to panic at all. He stretched out his right hand¡¯s five fingers. Suddenly, his five fingers were filled with holy flames. However, this time, the color of the holy flames was different! His thumb was white, his index finger was red, his middle finger was gold, his ring finger was blue, and his little finger had black flames respectively! The five-colored holy flames were all under his control. As the seat of the South, the Vermilion Bird controlled all the flames in the world. And it just so happened that in the Great Solar Supreme POlicy, the second form of the Sunburst Spirit Finger, required one to control five different types of Extraordinary Flames! The Five Flames Eight Trigrams! Five-colored holy flames flew out and each took a spot representing the five elements, before extending out and condensing into a eight trigrams diagram in the air! The five colored holy flames gathered within. They continued to collide and merge. Boom! All sorts of flames and Qi collided with the Nirvanic Reincarnation! As the two forces collided in the air¡­ All one saw was the annihilating power constantly swallowing the flames! The flames condensed from Su Wen¡¯s Five Flames Eight Trigrams were actually forcefully swallowed by the Nirvana Reincarnation. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re dead!¡± Xiang Feng shouted excitedly. The Qi directly charged towards Su Wen. Pa! Su Wen snapped his fingers! In the darkness that annihilated everything, there was suddenly a spark. A single spark could start a prairie fire! The power of a prairie fire was unstoppable! In an instant, the flying flames that filled the sky exploded and five-colored lights rose. All the Qi force was converted into flames all of a sudden. Xiang Feng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. This¡­ this fellow is too strong! Now that his strongest move had been broken, he already had the intention to retreat. ¡°Run!¡± He immediately turned around to run! However, just as he moved, he froze. In the sky, after the Sacred Flame fused with his Nirvana Qi, it had completely surrounded him in the form of a colorless flame! Up, down, left, right! Four huge eight trigrams of five-colored flames formed a Holy Flame Region in the air! Su Wen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not bad to be able to make me serious. However, farewell!¡± Boom! The four eight trigrams shot out violent Holy Flames at the same time. A sea of flames filled the sky, its brightness even rivaling the sun from afar! ¡°Die, die. In your next life, pray you don¡¯t meet me.¡± The Blood Fiend Divine Body was indeed very powerful. Even under the impact of the violent holy flames, it actually did not turn straight into ashes! ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡± Xiang Feng wailed miserably. The Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier could still help him block a portion of the attacks, but in the grand scheme of things, it was useless. He wanted to use the Annihilation Force in his body to block Su Wen¡¯s holy flames. The Annihilation Force could indeed obliterate everything. However, Su Wen¡¯s holy flames had a trace of the essence of the actual laws of fire. In the end, it was still the difference in the depth of one¡¯s cultivation technique and comprehension of the laws. Su Wen possessed the bloodline of the Vermilion Bird. He looked at Xiang Feng, who was struggling to break free from the Flame Realm. Su Wen stretched out his finger. ¡°Sunfire Golden Awl!¡± The penetrative power of this move could already be said to be at the extreme. Only by condensing a large amount of flames and Qi into a single point could it then be activated! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! This time, Su Wen did not shoot out a single shot. Xiang Feng, who had turned into a live target, was shot crazily at by Su Wen! Thigh! Chest! Heart! Eyes! They were all pierced through! However, in his Blood Fiend Divine Body state, Xiang Feng¡¯s vitality was extremely tenacious! ¡°I beg you! Don¡¯t kill me! I submit! I¡¯m willing to submit to Big Sister!¡± Xiang Feng struggled to hold on and begged for mercy. Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. If he could subdue this guy with the Breaking Ranks¡­ [Ding-dong. The Army Formation can¡¯t be activated against a Heaven Rank expert¡­] The system gave a notification. Su Wen completely gave up on this idea. It seemed that there were many restrictions in this formation. His finger moved to aim at Xiang Feng¡¯s head. If he didn¡¯t die even after piercing his eyes, how many times would it take to shatter his entire head? Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Under the continuous shots, Xiang Feng finally breathed his last. His body was burnt to ashes by the Holy Flames. Su Wen retracted his Qi and the sky turned clear. It was as if nothing had happened. Su Wen¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind as he flew straight back to the capital. His heart was not calm. This was after all Su Wen¡¯s first Heaven Rank opponent. This also reminded Su Wen of something. This fellow¡¯s cultivation of the Nirvana Palm was mediocre, and he was no match for Su Wen. But if it was really a fellow with a deeper comprehension, he might be able to fight Su Wen and even beat him! ¡°The Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier reduces the user¡¯s injuries greatly. There are no blind spots around the user. An ordinary 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator would be at a great disadvantage in battle.¡± ¡°Die Yi¡¯s armor can provide about 40% damage reduction. After being hit by the violent Qi, my skin will temporarily be exposed.¡± ¡°My fleshly body is very strong, so the 60% remaining Qi can¡¯t cause serious damage to my body¡­ but according to what he said, his comprehension of palm techniques is not high. I still have to be careful in battle¡­¡± ¡°I should have taken that Nirvanic Reincarnation move head-on. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to say if a 2nd Grade Heaven Rank attack can threaten me or not.¡± Su Wen¡¯s battle could be said to have not been serious at the start. It was mainly to test and collect data. He was pitting against himself and measuring his own strength. One had to know that he could no longer afford to hire sparring partners in the system space. Hiring a Heaven Rank sparring partner each time would cost him a million Emotional Value points! It completely exceeded Su Wen¡¯s current tolerance. Furthermore, the system space could only hire 1st Grade Heaven Rank experts at most. This time, Xiang Feng was a 2nd Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! Actual fighting experience was always the most important part of combat. Including the other Heaven Rank experts, Su Wen needed to know their true strength and their limits. People were different from each other. Two people might be at the same cultivation level, but there was a huge difference in their combat strength. He had to at least get an idea of where he stood. At the very least, he believed that the data he got of the Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier was rather accurate. After that, he couldn¡¯t help but complain about Die Yi. ¡°Look at you! What¡¯s the use? You¡¯re not even comparable to a Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier¡­¡± Little Die Yi¡¯s aggrieved voice came from the armor. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll punish you! You¡¯re not allowed to eat True Qi for ten days¡­¡± ¡°I really tried my best¡­ and I was injured this time¡­ it hurts¡­¡± The little Die Yi started to act pitiful. Su Wen sneered. ¡°Hehe.¡± Little Die Yi became a boot-licker. ¡°And isn¡¯t my armor handsome? Master is so strong, I just need to make Master more handsome, right?¡± ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll waive the punishment, but can you change the style?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± As soon as Die Yi finished speaking, the red armor turned into a red robe. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to materialize some pants?¡± Su Wen complained as he felt the cold wind blowing below. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is the first time Die Yi is changing to this. It¡¯s a little unfamiliar!¡± Soon, a pair of pants appeared on Su Wen¡¯s body. ¡°Where are my shoes? You won¡¯t let me walk barefoot, will you?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master know how to fly?¡± ¡°Am I not going to land for the rest of my life?¡± A pair of shoes then materialized on Su Wen¡­ ¡°I hate wearing shoes barefoot the most¡­¡± ¡°And where¡¯s my underwear?¡± ¡°What the hell? Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t like triangular underpants?¡± As he educated Little Die Yi, Su Wen quickly flew back to the capital. At this moment, beside Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bedroom, she was wearing the clothes of a zither girl. She sat quietly on the ruins, hugging her knees and staring blankly at the ground. She did not go anywhere, nor did she look for anyone! She couldn¡¯t believe anyone anymore. Except for Su Wen. Suddenly, a figure landed. Xiang Feiyan raised her head. The moment she saw Su Wen, she was overjoyed. She stood up and hugged Su Wen. Her tears could not help but flow down! During this period of time, she had been bordering the edge of losing herself in anxiety and fear. She knew that once Su Wen lost, the outcome awaiting her would be extremely miserable. ¡°Brother Wen!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Su Wen coughed a few times¡­ and a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He waved his hand and said, ¡°That Xiang Feng is so strong¡­ he almost killed me on the spot. It¡¯s all thanks to me thinking of you at a critical moment. I know¡­ I can¡¯t die. If I die, there will be no one to protect you. It¡¯s you who gave me strength to return victorious!¡± Su Wen¡¯s oscar worthy talent was perfectly shown! Since he had already done it, how could he not take the chance to increase his favorability in her eyes? Xiang Feiyan hugged Su Wen tightly as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Brother Wen, meeting you¡­ is the greatest fortune of my life.¡± Compared to Su Wen¡¯s 99% lie, Xiang Feiyan was completely revealing her true feelings. Although she was not smart, she was not stupid. Now that she thought about it, it seemed strange that those Heaven Rank experts had refused to go to the Hu Prefecture. And it just had to be Xiang Ding that went. At the same time, the Heaven Rank experts didn¡¯t really lean towards supporting Xiang Feng. She finally understood. Perhaps her words held enormous weight in the royal court, but in the hearts of these Heaven Rank experts, Xiang Ding was the one who could truly speak. Xiang Ding¡¯s attitude decided everything. It could even be said that if Xiang Ding was willing, she, the emperor, could be replaced at any time. ¡°Little Brother Wen, I want to do something before Fourth Great-Grandfather returns,¡± Xiang Feiyan said coldly. Su Wen narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Kill all the Xiang Family¡¯s bloodline!¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°This matter must have been tacitly approved by Fourth Great-Grandfather. His attitude is ambiguous, which is why Xiang Feng has this opportunity! Then will he consider others in the future?¡± Xiang Feiyan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t accept this possibility!¡± ¡°Therefore, I want to kill all the royal bloodlines. I¡¯ll be the only one left! Let¡¯s see what he can do!¡± Xiang Ding would never have thought that his silent acquiescence this time would trigger such a strong reaction from Xiang Feiyan. In reality, it was also only because Xiang Feiyan knew that they were absolutely no match for Xiang Ding, otherwise, she would have wanted to kill him. Humans were like this. Even though Xiang Ding had expressed his support previously and had even gone to look for the vicious beast egg, his ambiguous attitude was enough to erode all her trust in him. She even thought that it was all thanks to Su Wen being in the palace and Xiang Feng¡¯s overconfidence. Otherwise, if Xiang Feng killed her first and announced his ascension, would Xiang Ding and the Heaven Rank experts still watch Su Wen avenge her? Hatred grew in Xiang Feiyan¡¯s heart. She could also tell that these Heaven Rank experts wouldn¡¯t necessarily serve her to the death! However, Su Wen almost died fighting with Xiang Ding in order to help her! The difference was obvious. Su Wen fell silent when he heard Xiang Feiyan¡¯s words. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Back then, he had left the Fourth Prince and the Third Prince behind because he wanted them to keep Zhang Yong in check. In the end, not only did the two of them not offend Zhang Yong, they were even distracted by their own affairs. From the looks of it, it was useless to keep them any further. Su Wen could also tell that Xiang Feiyan was fully triggered this time. She had to find some way to vent her anger. However, killing all of the royal bloodline would implicate countless people. The problem was, how could Su Wen not consider a problem that Xiang Feiyan had already considered? Xiang Ding was the highest authority in this country. Xiang Feiyan¡¯s sense of danger did not come out of nowhere. If you want to kill, then jolly well make sure you do a good job! In order to stabilize the throne, it didn¡¯t matter how many people he killed. If he could not bear to do so now, there might be a coup in the future, and more people would die! If one had to blame someone, they could only blame themselves for being born in the royal family. While enjoying endless honor, they also had to bear the risks. ¡°Little Brother Wen, I want to transfer Big Brother Su Cheng back and let him control the capital¡¯s Royal Guards!¡± Xiang Feiyan spoke out. That¡¯s right, just now, she had discovered that she did not even dare to trust the Royal Guards of the capital. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you make the decisions!¡± It was undeniable that Su Cheng did not have Yan Luoying¡¯s talent in military command. He could not be considered outstanding, nor could he be considered an ordinary person. Transferring back to the capital was not a bad thing. When Su Wen returned, Xiang Feiyan¡¯s courage also returned. She moved her chambers to another hall, and immediately after, she issued an order to capture all the members of the royal family in the capital! At this moment, Su Wen received a report. The Third Prince had led his men to attack the Nanli King¡¯s residence. Even after hearing this news, Su Wen was not too worried. Ni Hongxiao was at home after all. That woman was definitely not a good person! She could not let Su Wen¡¯s family be killed either. Furthermore, Ning Shuang¡¯s cultivation was not low! The Third Prince was no longer the same as before. He did not have many experts by his side. Hence, Su Wen was not surprised when he heard that the Third Prince had been captured. He looked at Xiang Feiyan and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home and deal with your third brother first!¡± Xiang Feiyan however grabbed his sleeve in response. Su Wen patted her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that old fellow, Xiang Ding, is only wavering between you and Xiang Feng. Otherwise, with a word from him, he could change the position of Emperor. Now that Xiang Feng is dead, no one will dare to make a move on you. Otherwise, when Xiang Ding returns, he will definitely not let that person off. In Xiang Ding¡¯s heart, only Xiang Feng can make a move on you!¡± Xiang Feiyan bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I originally thought that as long as I ascended to the throne, Fourth Great-Grandfather would fully support me. I didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Just as Xiang Feng said, you might not be as close to him as he is.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen hugged Xiang Feiyan and whispered into her ear, ¡°This is how humans are. Relationships are the foundation of trust. Just like you and I, we are the ones who can trust each other the most, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Feiyan nodded lightly. That was right! Su Wen¡¯s position in her heart had already surpassed that of anyone else. That included even her own son, Xiang Sheng! She saw the truth in everything that happened. Furthermore, she and Su Wen had given birth to a life together. Su Wen immediately rushed home after he left the palace! Chapter 245 - Xiang Feiyans Stubbornness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In front of the Nanli King¡¯s residence¡­ The Third Prince had nothing left to live for. He sat on the ground with a dispirited expression. All the soldiers and experts he brought were also dejected as they sat cross-legged on the ground. No one dared to move because Ning Shuang was standing there. With her hands on her hips, she looked at them coldly. From afar, a carriage slowly approached. Ning Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the carriage. Finally, the carriage arrived in front of the Nanli King¡¯s Residence. Zhao Jin roared, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing at the door? Can¡¯t you see that the Nanli King¡¯s carriage is here? Move to the side!¡± Only then did the Third Prince and the others realize¡­ that they were in the way. They quickly got up. After a moment of chaos, Su Wen¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the residence. Su Wen frowned the moment he exited the carriage, before turning to Ning Shuang! ¡°SsssSSsS!¡± He sucked in a deep breath of air upon realizing what he felt was wrong. Heaven Rank? ¡°Ning Shuang, how are you a Heaven Rank cultivator?¡± Ning Shuang said aggrievedly, ¡°They wanted to barge into the residence and I was in a hurry to stop them, so I broke through.¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s it? Just based on this? Just because she was in a hurry?! Although Su Wen knew very well that even if Ning Shuang broke through and her combat strength was definitely incomparable to his, she was still at the Heaven Rank. He could not help but keep complaining that the world was really unfair. However, Su Wen knew that this was how things were most of the time. Comparisons were odious to begin with. In Ning Shuang¡¯s heart, Su Wen was the one who handed over this residence and home to her. It was more important than anything else, perhaps even more important than her life and death. Hence, to her, it was a huge matter for her to allow others to barge into the residence. ¡°Young Master, look, they destroyed our house. This person is annoying!¡± Ning Shuang began to complain to Su Wen. Su Wen turned to look at the Third Prince and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Third Brother Xiang, good job! You¡¯re quite bold! You actually dare to attack my family?¡± Su Wen walked in front of him. The Third Prince was about to speak, ¡°I¡­¡± Pa! Zhao Jin immediately stepped forward and slapped him! He had been with Su Wen for a long time, so he could tell that Su Wen¡¯s was being friendly or not just by his tone. Under such circumstances, no matter who it was, he would have to vent Su Wen¡¯s anger first. Even those people behind the Third Prince did not dare to move when seeing this scene. Zhao Jin slapped him across the face and said angrily, ¡°Did my young master ask you a question?¡± The Third Prince covered his delicate face, feeling extremely wronged¡­ When had he ever suffered such grievances? However, he did not dare to resist. Su Wen¡¯s appearance meant one thing, and that was Xiang Feng was very likely to have lost! Thus, he did not dare to resist. He only looked at Su Wen pleadingly. Su Wen said calmly, ¡°Actually, I have nothing to say to you because you will die soon.¡± ¡°Su¡­¡± Pa! The Third Prince was just about to speak when Zhao Jin slapped him again. ¡°Do you f*cking not understand human language? Did my young master say that he wanted you to speak?¡± The Third Prince swallowed his words. Su Wen looked at him and his eyes gradually turned cold. He said, ¡°Actually, I was the one who drugged you. Of course, you have also guessed it. However, I didn¡¯t kill you because I was soft-hearted. I only hoped that you guys could restrain Zhang Yong and mess up the royal court. However, you and Old Four don¡¯t know how to adapt to the circumstances. Old Four wants to run out, but what about you? You are playing dirty with me here. In my life, I hate two types of people the most. Firstly, it¡¯s the guy who attacks my family. Secondly, it¡¯s the womanly man. You schemed to rebel and your crimes are unforgivable. Men, execute him on the spot!¡± Su Wen did not want to see the Third Prince¡¯s pleading and regret. To him, the Third Prince¡¯s actions had crossed his bottom line. If he dared to attack Su Wen¡¯s family, even if Xiang Feiyan did not give the order, Su Wen would definitely kill him. The Third Prince was furious and could not help but roar. But just as he was about to speak, Zhao Jin had already raised his fist and punched him in the mouth! ¡°You dog, can¡¯t tell that my young master doesn¡¯t want to listen to you!¡± No one dared to save the Third Prince! Zhao Jin didn¡¯t hold back. With a punch, several of the Third Prince¡¯s teeth were knocked out, and his face was covered in blood. Zhao Jin stepped forward and kicked him flat on the ground, before taking out a blade! Su Wen said that he wanted to kill him! Then he would do so! Puchi! Zhao Jin slashed down with his blade. The Third Prince¡¯s head was chopped off. Everyone was stunned. Too ruthless and efficient. The subordinates that the Third Prince brought were all shocked. No one expected the Third Prince to not be imprisoned or interrogated, instead executed without any sort of trial. That was a member of the royal family! Su Wen looked at the people who had followed the Third Prince. He said coldly, ¡°All of you have to die! If you don¡¯t resist, I¡¯ll protect your family.¡± This was the cruelty of the feudal dynasty. Those who rebelled had to be prepared to be killed! In an instant, Su Wen gained a lot of Fear Emotional Value. Su Wen did not stay at home for long. Now that Ning Shuang had broken through to the Heaven Rank, he was even more at ease. He directly led Zhao Jin and gathered some people, before making his way to Xiang Chun¡¯s residence. These were the only two princes with real power. Xiang Chun had no idea what was going on in the capital at this moment. Bang! The door to his residence was kicked open. Xiang Chun frowned and rushed out of the room, seeing Su Wen and Zhao Jin. The Royal Guards had already filed in at this moment. Instantly, Xiang Chun had a bad feeling. ¡°Yo, Brother-in-law! What brings you here?¡± He quickly went up to him. Su Wen looked at him and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being born in the royal family.¡± Xiang Chun turned pale with fright. These words didn¡¯t sound right¡­ ¡°Brother-in-law, Brother-in-law, let¡¯s not fool around. Have you forgotten that we were drinking at the Harmonious Red House a few days ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about getting you a couple of top quality goods these past two days.¡± He looked at Su Wen¡¯s gloomy expression. He felt like crying. ¡°Brother-in-law, we can¡¯t be like this.¡± This was not the only situation that was happening. In the meantime, all of the princes and princesses, be it those who were guilty and those who were not, including some of their relatives, were captured. They were all executed! In an instant, there was a storm of blood in the capital! However, no one dared to stop Xiang Feiyan. Or rather, this matter did not affect the interests of the civil officials. Since ancient times, when the children of the royal family killed each other, the ministers rarely advised against it. At Su Changqing¡¯s residence. The father and son of the Su family sat opposite each other. Su Changqing had a calm expression as he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. For a woman that has ascended the throne, if she doesn¡¯t get rid of all the tumors, how could she be at ease?¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°This has implicated too many people.¡± Su Changqing curled his lips in response, ¡°If that Xiang Ding really got someone to help kill all of you one day, then you wouldn¡¯t think like this.¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you saying? Are you saying that Xiang Ding can become the emperor himself?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Of course he can. This is something that no one can stop. So you¡¯ll know why Wu Kunhu sealed his cultivation.¡± ¡°Because the royal families of each country have to try their best to ensure that the strongest expert in the court is of the royal bloodline. In this way, even if the throne is usurped, the bloodline will remain unchanged!¡± ¡°If Wu Kunhu stays in Great Zhou, once his cultivation is exposed, there will only be one outcome waiting for him, and that is death!¡± ¡°In reality, it¡¯s the same in Great Chu. I can guarantee that as long as your cultivation continues to grow stronger, that Xiang Ding will definitely make a move on you.¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°This is something that even Xiang Feiyan can¡¯t change. Most people are like this. They will rather choose to nip the potential danger in the bud.¡± ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± Su Wen frowned. Su Changqing smiled. ¡°What should we do? There¡¯s nothing to do. You¡¯re only a 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, still far from that time. All you need to do is keep some more trump cards. When the day comes when you really encounter danger, you¡¯ll be able to counterattack.¡± Su Wen looked at his father and said suspiciously, ¡°Then with your personality, you shouldn¡¯t only have one trump card, right? Tell me quickly, do you have other tricks up your sleeve? If Xiang Ding attacks, I¡¯ll be counting on you, Father.¡± Su Changqing was furious. ¡°Are you crazy? You want your father, a weak scholar, to carry you against the Xiang Family¡¯s old ancestor? What fart use is my trump card against him? If there¡¯s anything the next time, you can go up yourself. I¡¯ll definitely be the first to run!¡± At this point, he changed the topic and smiled. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I tell you before? It¡¯ll be fine as long as you survive until Xiang Ding dies. Although he¡¯s at the higher Grades of Heaven Rank and has a longer lifespan than ordinary people, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can live forever. He¡¯ll probably only get a few decades more to his life. Don¡¯t be anxious about everything. There¡¯s never only one method.¡± Su Wen sighed. To him, this feeling was not good. Su Wen was pondering over Su Changqing¡¯s words when he suddenly heard his father say, ¡°Right now, Ning Shuang has broken through to the Heaven Rank. This is a good thing, but also a bad thing.¡± Su Wen raised his head in confusion. Su Changqing said indifferently, ¡°Heaven Rank experts are different from ordinary people. Their level of existence has already surpassed that of ordinary people. Generally speaking, it¡¯s very difficult for Heaven Rank experts to give birth to children when they sleep with ordinary people. Although it¡¯s not completely impossible, most of the time, it¡¯s very difficult to succeed. Those who have children usually have children before reaching Heaven Rank.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Su Changqing said in a low voice, ¡°But if the other party is also a Heaven Rank expert, then this difficulty won¡¯t exist. On the other hand, there are some people who were obsessed with martial dao when they were young and focused on cultivating to ascend to the Heaven Rank. But as they got older, their martial path suffered a setback, making it difficult for them to advance. They would think about finding a partner and giving birth to children.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s undeniable that it¡¯s easier for men compared to women to produce experts on the path of martial arts. Therefore, there are fewer women among the Heaven Rank experts. Ning Shuang has broken through to the Heaven Rank, so you have to be careful that someone will start to have designs on her!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes as killing intent exuded from him. Obviously, Ning Shuang was one of his reverse scales. If anyone dared to touch Ning Shuang, Su Wen would definitely not agree to it. In the capital of Great Chu, there was a storm of blood. Xiang Feiyan, who was completely infuriated, had decided to show off her extremely sharp methods. All those with the royal bloodline were imprisoned and executed by her. There were tens of thousands of people involved. Throughout the entire process, the Heaven Rank experts in the palace didn¡¯t interfere. Finally¡­ Xiang Ding returned. He quickly learned of everything that had happened in the capital. He really did not expect Xiang Feiyan to do something so crazy! He immediately went to see Xiang Feiyan. The two met again, as Xiang Feiyan sat on the dragon throne. Xiang Ding looked at her and said in a deep voice, ¡°How can you slaughter your own bloodline like this?¡± His voice was filled with anger! At this point, he could also tell that Xiang Feiyan was not someone who valued relationships. Xiang Feiyan said coldly, ¡°Fourth Great-grandfather, these people conspired to rebel. You¡¯re not here, and I can¡¯t mobilize any Heaven Rank experts. Just in case, I can only use vicious methods to eliminate future troubles!¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s words were filled with thorns. She was not afraid of Xiang Ding, just like how she did not show fear when she gave the order. Right now, in the entire Chu Country, it could be said that she was the only descendant of the Royal Clan. Unless Xiang Ding became the emperor himself, or he could kill her and let Xiang Sheng ascend the throne. However, Xiang Feiyan believed that Xiang Ding would not do that. Because Xiang Ding¡¯s thoughts were more on Martial Dao! If he really wanted to be the emperor, this position would have long been his. As for Xiang Sheng, could he become the emperor? As long as Xiang Ding was not old and muddled, he would not do this. Thus, Xiang Feiyan was fearless. As the saying goes, he who is down need fear no fall. This was the reasoning behind her bravado. She was less respectful and more hostile towards Xiang Ding. As Xiang Ding looked at the woman in front of him, he could not help but sigh. He naturally heard the dissatisfaction and hint within Xiang Feiyan¡¯s words. He was dissatisfied that she, the emperor, could not order a Heaven Rank expert around, and that Xiang Ding¡¯s attitude was ambiguous. Perhaps this was the decisiveness an Emperor needed. Xiang Feiyan looked at Xiang Ding and said, ¡°Fourth Great-Grandfather, I am the Emperor! According to the rules of history, after I ascend to the throne, Heaven Rank experts will have to obey my orders. This is a rule from ancient times. Those people don¡¯t even listen to my words, so how can we talk about the stability of the Great Chu? How can we talk about my Great Chu opening up its borders and expanding its territory? If Fourth Great-Grandfather doesn¡¯t like that I¡¯m a woman, I can give up the throne and let you choose someone to take the throne. There¡¯s no need to act so openly but secretly go against my words. This is the greatest harm to my Great Chu!¡± Xiang Ding smiled bitterly. Select? Who? Was there still a choice? Xiang Ding knew that he had never been a smart decision-maker. Just like this time, his attitude was the biggest cause of the conflict. But he really did not expect Xiang Feiyan to be so bold and ruthless. Even though he was extremely displeased, what could he do if he did not suppress his anger? ¡°Where is Su Wen?¡± Ding asked. ¡°He¡¯s injured. He¡¯s recuperating in his residence!¡± Xiang Feiyan said coldly. ¡°Xiang Feng planned a rebellion, and not a single Heaven Rank expert has taken action. It¡¯s all thanks to Nanli King fighting to the death that I was able to keep my life!¡± Xiang Ding sighed faintly to himself yet again. He did not expect that Xiang Feng would be killed by Su Wen! It was extremely difficult for Heaven Rankers to fight across realms. He secretly marveled at Su Wen¡¯s combat strength. Even though he was severely injured, he was still considered extremely outstanding. This was a debate destined to fail. Xiang Feiyan then looked at Xiang Ding and asked coldly, ¡°Fourth Great-Grandfather, how¡¯s the rebellion on your side?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Xiang Ding said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s just that someone wants to drag the Mu Family down and kill the Prefecture Governor. They want to use the Mu Family¡¯s name to gather the aristocratic families. The Mu Family has already killed the criminal!¡± When Xiang Feiyan heard this news, she knew that it was definitely fake. She looked at Xiang Ding and said, ¡°Does Ancestor believe this? What I want is¡­ to destroy the Mu Family!¡± Xiang Ding glanced at Xiang Feiyan. What a domineering tone! He knew¡­ he couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. Otherwise, both sides would completely fall out right here and now. At Su Wen¡¯s residence, Su Wen handed Ning Shuang a Qi Concealment Belt. He had exchanged this from the system space. ¡°After you bring it with you, you can freely adjust your cultivation level. Unless necessary, don¡¯t expose your Heaven Rank cultivation.¡± Su Wen knew that there were definitely many people in the capital who knew that Ning Shuang had broken through. However, he still gave Ning Shuang a Qi Concealment Belt. In the palace, Xiang Ding returned. The Heaven Rank experts all gathered together again. ¡°This time, none of us made a move. I¡¯m afraid Her Majesty is unhappy.¡± One of them spoke. Xiang Ding shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°This is normal. After all, we violated the rules of our ancestors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Xiang Feng couldn¡¯t defeat Su Wen!¡± ¡°How was the battle between the two of them?¡± Xiang Ding asked. Everyone shook their heads and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. According to what you said, we couldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. These two flew out a hundred miles away to fight. We were afraid that it would cause a misunderstanding, so we didn¡¯t follow them. We can only sense the collision of the Qis between the two sides, and it¡¯s difficult to know the exact situation!¡± Xiang Ding breathed out heavily. At that moment, another person said, ¡°One more thing. When chaos broke out in the city, Su Wen¡¯s maidservant broke through to the Heaven Rank!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Xiang Ding was caught unawares. There was such a thing? He turned around and looked at the monitoring array of the Great Chu Country. He found nothing unusual in it. ¡°I could still see it just now, but now, it has been hidden, I¡¯m afraid they possess a Qi concealment treasure!¡± Xiang Ding closed his eyes wearily, ¡°Got it!¡± With that, he turned to the crowd and casually said, ¡°His Majesty has decreed that we have to exterminate the Mu Clan of the Hu Prefecture. In order to prevent any accidents, I won¡¯t go, but instead will be sending the four of you. Remember, you must kill the Heaven Rank expert first. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, in the Mu Clan¡­ They were also constantly paying attention to the situation in the capital. When the news of the capital¡¯s wanton purge of the royal bloodline spread, the Mu family head knew that something big was about to happen. He immediately got someone to bring Zhang Shunzhi in front of him! ¡°Son of a b*tch, this is your rotten idea!¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That Xiang Feiyan is completely unharmed! Didn¡¯t we agree to act and transfer Xiang Ding out of the capital so that Xiang Feng can ascend the throne?¡± Zhang Shunzhi was confused and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The head of the Mu Family, Mu Binsen, went up and kicked him! ¡°F*ck your father! How dare you still ask!¡± He punched and kicked Zhang Shunzhi. He hated this fellow to the core at this moment. His attacks were extremely heavy. Not long after, Zhang Shunzhi was beaten until he was on the verge of death. ¡°Men, drag him to the backyard to feed the dogs!¡± Mu Binsen¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. After dragging him away, he quickly summoned the Mu Clan¡¯s Heaven Rank experts! ¡°Ancestors, what should we do now? That Xiang Feiyan will definitely not let our Mu family off.¡± In comparison, the reason why the Mu Clan dared to do this was because they had some confidence. Their Mu Clan had two Heaven Rank experts! After hearing his words, one of the Mu Family¡¯s old ancestors¡¯ expressions changed! ¡°Run! Hurry up and run! If it¡¯s really as you said, we can¡¯t stay in Chu anymore. If that Xiang Feiyan can be so ruthless to the Royal Family of the capital, why would she spare us? This time, that Xiang Ding will definitely not go against Xiang Feiyan¡¯s wishes! The only thing we can do now is to quickly escape to Yan Country! Use the power of Yan Country to protect our Mu Family!¡± It had to be said that this old fellow still had some brains. ¡°How about this? Quickly bring the core disciples of the clan along and prepare some gold and silver. Leave all those collateral descendants behind! We¡¯ll set off now!¡± Mu Binsen knew that this was the proverbial lizard sacrificing its tail to escape! If a collateral descendant died, then too bad. It was to provide cover for the core family¡¯s retreat! Chapter 246 - Behind the Scenes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the capital of Great Chu¡­ Su Wen laid on the bed with a weak expression. He was very familiar with pretending to be bedridden. At this moment, Xiang Ding stood in front of the bed. The two of them exchanged looks. Su Wen said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, I¡¯m injured, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to get up.¡± Xiang Ding shook his head. He could naturally tell that Su Wen¡¯s internal organs had been severely injured. This was a very common injury. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiang Feng?¡± Xiang Ding asked. Although he had a guess in his heart, he was unwilling to give up without getting an answer. After all, Xiang Feng was also the strongest among the Xiang family¡¯s younger generation. Tears appeared in Su Wen¡¯s eyes as he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fourth Great Grandfather. I¡­ I didn¡¯t hold back. At that time, I already tried my best to persuade him. I said that we were all members of the Xiang family, so why kill each other? But he insisted on killing Feiyan! He even said that after killing Feiyan, he would reward me with 300 peerless beauties. However, you know me. I treat Feiyan as my life, so how could I see her die? In a battle with Brother Xiang, my cultivation is inferior, so I could only resort to using all my strength. In the end, I wasn¡¯t careful, and directly killed Brother Feng!¡± At this point, Su Wen¡¯s face was already covered in tears. ¡°I regret it!¡± ¡°I hate it!¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I stronger? Why couldn¡¯t I hold back?¡± ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s my brother-in-law. We¡¯re family, yet I killed him. How could I bear to do so!¡± Su Wen cried out in a heart wrenching scream. Even Xiang Ding couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Compared to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s ruthlessness, Su Wen seemed to be more reliable. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re a good child. Don¡¯t blame yourself too much!¡± At this point, Su Wen grabbed Xiang Ding¡¯s hand with a blank expression. ¡°Fourth great-grandfather, did something happen in the capital? Why didn¡¯t any Heaven Rank experts come to help? Otherwise, Xiang Feng wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± At the mention of this matter¡­ It was as if someone had taken a knife and plunged it into Xiang Ding. How could he not feel any pain? The smile on his face froze even more, and he had to force an explanation. ¡°They were both busy at the time, and it was my fault for not arranging for the staff properly¡­¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t persuade Feiyan. She insisted that you wanted to support Xiang Ding to ascend the throne, so I could only listen to her¡­ Poor Xiang Family¡¯s bloodline. They were almost wiped out! You were all born from the same roots, so why are you so anxious to destroy each other!¡± Upon mentioning this, Xiang Ding¡¯s heart bled. ¡°You came from the same roots, so why are you in such a hurry to destroy each other¡­ Well said!¡± Xiang Ding shook his head and said, ¡°This matter has already passed, so don¡¯t be too sad. Feiyan is a woman after all, and it¡¯s inevitable that she will be extreme at times. In the future, you have to persuade her more. After this matter, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t listen to me anymore.¡± Compared to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s sarcastic words, Su Wen was much better. But how would Xiang Ding know that this little fox in front of him was purely acting with him! After chatting with Su Changqing, Su Wen understood that Xiang Feiyan could ignore Xiang Ding, but he could not. If he were to make a move that would cause wariness in Xiang Ding, the latter might decide to make a move on him. Therefore, at this moment, it was better to coax this person and deceive him. The brain was a good thing. Sometimes, it would do better than one¡¯s fists in certain scenarios. Since ancient times, true feelings could not be retained. Only tricks could win the hearts of people. At this moment, Xiang Ding also felt uncomfortable in his heart. Initially, he was really unhappy that Su Wen killed Xiang Feng. But seeing Su Wen¡¯s attitude, what else could he do? He naturally knew that Xiang Feng would definitely not hold back against Su Wen. In this life and death situation, how could Su Wen, whose cultivation was already one grade lower, hold back? It was not easy to win by a narrow margin. At this moment, the door was pushed open. Wu Muyu walked in. ¡°Brother Su, are you better?¡± Wu Muyu asked with concern. Although she had already entered the residence, she still preferred to call him Brother Su Wen. She did not wait for Su Wen¡¯s reply and continued, ¡°Brother Su, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll use the prosperity jade scepter that the Minister of Rites brought to knock your back.¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said with difficulty, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m suffering from internal injuries, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to get any sort of vibrations.¡± ¡°Then should I use the pear that the Vice Minister from the Ministry of Justice gave you to make some sweetened water? Although this gift is a little light, it¡¯s still a token of my appreciation,¡± Wu Muyu said gently. Su Wen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink something too sweet.¡± Wu Muyu said considerately, ¡°Why don¡¯t they use the ice jade given by the Head of the Ministry of Appointments to cool your body? These adults are really too much. They just need to come and visit you. Why must they give you gifts? It¡¯s taking up too much space in our house.¡± As she spoke, she looked at her fourth great grandfather and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t look like an ordinary person at first glance. You seem to have transcended worldly etiquette.¡± Su Wen scolded weakly, ¡°Muyu, don¡¯t be rude. This is the ancestor of the royal family.¡± Wu Muyu hurriedly bowed as she exclaimed, ¡°Aiyaya, Muyu was blind. She didn¡¯t bow in time and didn¡¯t understand etiquette. Ancestor, please don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re too young.¡± Xiang Ding shook his head and smiled bitterly as he took out a bottle of elixir from his spirit artifact. He spoke out, ¡°This is the Prairie Fire Pill, a Heaven Rank fire attribute elixir. It will be very beneficial to Su Wen after eating it.¡± He was very clear of the meaning between the lines from what Wu Muyu spoke just now. How thick-skinned must he be to remain indifferent? Su Wen could definitely do it, but not Xiang Ding. How could he visit a patient empty-handed? Wu Muyu hurried forward and accepted the pills! But then¡­ her hand slipped! Crack! The jade bottle shattered, and three pills rolled on the floor. Wu Muyu hurriedly picked it up from the ground, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°Ancestor, look, this medicinal pill is already dirty¡­ What should we do? How can we let Brother Su eat it¡­ Brother Su is the King of Great Chu. If we pick up something from the ground and eat it, wouldn¡¯t we lose all the face of the royal family¡­¡± Xiang Ding¡¯s jaw dropped. This¡­ if the pill fell to the ground¡­ it would be impossible to say that it could not be eaten. This was a Heaven Rank medicinal pill. Not to mention falling to the ground, even if it fell into a pile of feces, there would still be people who could pick it up and eat it. But the problem was, with his status, could he say that there was nothing wrong with doing so? Her words about losing face had basically cornered him. One¡¯s rank and identity was sometimes the most troublesome thing. Xiang Ding was helpless¡­ He could only take out another jade bottle from the spirit artifact and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another Snow Lotus Qi Nourishing Pill! Take it well this time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Muyu won¡¯t slip again.¡± Wu Muyu said obediently. As expected, her hand did not slip again this time. She took the pill and placed it into the spirit artifact before walking to Su Wen¡¯s sickbed and wiping his forehead. When Xiang Ding saw this scene, he turned around and bade farewell. After Xiang Ding left, a smile appeared on Wu Muyu¡¯s face. She took out the pills and placed it in front of Su Wen¡¯s couch. ¡°Brother Su, is Muyu good?¡± She was like a little kid asking to be praised. Su Wen gently stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°Good girl, my Muyu is the best.¡± Getting a few Heaven Rank medicinal pills for nothing in return was naturally a great merit. However, since he had to put on a show, he might as well do it to the utmost. Su Wen started to recuperate at home. Meanwhile, the Great Chu Royal Court was not calm. Although Su Changqing was young, with his identity as Su Wen¡¯s father and his smooth personality, he quickly roped in some people in the royal court. Furthermore, now that he was in the Ministry of Appointments, he was gradually making use of the convenience to cultivate his relationships. In Su Changqing¡¯s residence¡­ The man in black stood in front of Su Changqing. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°The trade routes have already been reestablished on the shores of Ji Luo Country. The Prime Minister¡¯s arrangements overseas have been effective over the past few years and will soon be on the right track again. It¡¯s just a pity about the businesses and caravans in the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Su Changqing waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I can bear to part with him, how can I not even if I can¡¯t bear to do so? Although we¡¯ve lost a lot of people now, the trade route is completely in our hands. Even if Emperor Zhou sends people to follow the route, those people overseas will not acknowledge him! My Su family is the golden brand!¡± The man in black smiled. ¡°That goes without saying.¡± ¡°Has the intelligence network begun their setting up?¡± ¡°It has already begun. The people we nurtured overseas have already begun to enter the Chu Country. I believe the arrangements will be completed soon. However, it will still take time to gather effective information.¡± Su Changqing nodded. ¡°Prime Minister, do you want to ¡®decorate¡¯ the city a little?¡± Su Changqing waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Forget it. Since we¡¯ve promised Gongsun Shi, then don¡¯t use such methods anymore.¡± Su Changqing looked at the black-clothed person and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for 20 years, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How is it? In a few days, you should go become an official in the royal court. You can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± The man in black shook his head and said, ¡°You saved my life, Prime Minister. Back then, you also saved the lives of my entire family. I¡¯ve already said that this life is yours, Prime Minister.¡± ¡°Why bother?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and it¡¯s about time to enjoy it. You know that I never go back on my word.¡± At the end, Su Changqing¡¯s tone was sharp. The man in black trembled. He said in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Su Changqing waved his hand. Soon, the man in black left. Su Changqing rubbed a pair of jade orbs in his hand and shook his head with a smile. He muttered to himself in his heart, ¡®A person can¡¯t stay in the same position for too long. If he stays in the same position for too long, he will have thoughts in his heart. If he changes his position and has a goal, it will be easier to control him.¡¯ Having walked up step by step, how could Su Changqing not know the hearts of people? In this world, some people did it for power, while others did it for money. In the end, no one could escape from fame and fortune. Being in the same position for too long would inevitably wear down one¡¯s fighting spirit and cause them to breed some ideas. Turning from darkness to light was what everyone hoped for. Was Hei San really reluctant to leave this position or was he just being polite? As long as he tasted the power and luxurious life of a privileged person, he would be even more grateful to Su Changqing. ¡°Little Nine!¡± Su Changqing then called out softly. A very young man appeared from the shadows. They were both at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, but Little Nine was much younger. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will take over all the matters in Hei San¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do your best¡­ Don¡¯t disappoint me. Try to be like Hei San as soon as possible. When you enter the court, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to become a general or a noble.¡± ¡°Little Nine will not disappoint Prime Minister!¡± Looking at the Little Nine with eyes full of excitement¡­ Su Changqing was very satisfied. Young people were naturally more driven. Su Changqing knew very well that everyone had their own ambitions. After becoming a county magistrate, one would wish to become a county governor. After becoming a county governor, they would want to become a prefecture governor. After becoming a prefectural governor, they would then aim for nobility. It was the same even under him. His subordinates all hoped to gradually grasp more power. If a person stayed in the same position for too long, they would block the people below. This was not a good thing. Only by giving them a chance to break through the existing hierarchy could they continue to feel loyal to the organization. For example, Su Changqing himself. Why would he betray the Great Zhou? There was the solidification of the hierarchy and the inflation of power. There was no way for him to ascend up the ranks any longer. In fact, he was facing the possibility that he would have to hand over his power once Su Wen broke through to the Heaven Rank. He was still very young. He was unwilling! Although Old Su said that it was hard on him, even though he had instead gone to play for half a year, throwing away all his responsbilities¡­ He ultimately could not do without authority. Being unable to break through the current hierarchy was his biggest conflict with Emperor Zhou. Or rather, it was not a conflict. However, when Su Wen placed a chance to break through in front of him, his choice was clear. They parted ways! His subordinates were the same. They needed the stimulation of fame and fortune. Saints? Being deathly loyal? There were too few of them. Even if they were loyal, they needed sufficient benefits. Time slowly passed. Su Wen¡¯s¡¯ injuries¡¯ had recovered. In the royal palace, Su Wen, Xiang Ding, and Xiang Feiyan were gathered together. Their expressions were a little ugly! Xiang Ding said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I didn¡¯t expect them to be so decisive. When the Heaven Rank experts arrived, the core of the Mu family had already escaped. They lost all their branches and properties, and the two Heaven Rank experts fled with their direct descendants. Later on, Heaven Rank experts searched everywhere, and it was said that they headed for Yan Country!¡± This news was not good for the three of them! Although the three of them had their own thoughts, no one wanted to see more Heaven Rank cultivators in the Yan Country. Xiang Feiyan looked at Xiang Ding and said in a deep voice, ¡°Fourth Great-Grandfather, this matter is naturally your problem. I asked you to go to the Hu Prefecture to quell the rebellion, but you actually believed their nonsense. Now that the members of the Mu family have escaped, once they join the Yan Country¡¯s Royal Court, they will be a huge threat to our Chu Country!¡± Xiang Ding¡¯s expression turned even uglier. One had to know that even the previous Emperor Chu didn¡¯t dare to speak to him like this. But Xiang Feiyan did not give him a way out. Fortunately, Su Wen stood up and berated, ¡°Feiyan! How can you speak to Fourth Great-Grandfather like this? Now that Great Chu is under his protection, you can¡¯t be so rude just because of this matter!¡± These words made Xiang Ding feel much better. Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, this matter has already come to this. Although the country has suffered losses, the fault is not yours. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Although it was said to be comforting, Xiang Ding knew that this matter was his problem. However, humans were like this. Sometimes, even though they knew that they were in the wrong, they were still unwilling to listen to other people curse at them. He looked at Xiang Feiyan and said coldly, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± With that said, he turned around and left. After he left for a long time, Xiang Feiyan snorted. ¡°Old thing, if I don¡¯t provoke him a little, he really thinks that I can¡¯t do anything to him. Now that I¡¯m the only one in the Xiang family, even if I were to criticize him, he would have to endure it!¡± She was truly fearless now. Su Wen smiled. The two of them had discussed this beforehand. The goal was very simple. It was to make Xiang Ding suffer. Many people would not understand this. Why would they need to make Xiang Ding feel uncomfortable? As a leader, one had a very important rule. That was the award for meritorious deeds, and punishment for those who did wrong! Xiang Ding was indeed the highest combat power in Great Chu, and it could even be said that his status surpassed the emperor¡¯s. But from another perspective, Xiang Ding was Xiang Feiyan¡¯s subordinate. After all, what happened last time was a huge mistake. Xiang Feiyan naturally had to think of a way to make Xiang Ding uncomfortable! Was the stimulation of words powerless? The higher one¡¯s status, the more useful it would be! When one was used to being in a high position, he would feel uncomfortable the moment he got criticized. Even if he put on an act, he would complain in his heart. Would he learn his lesson the next time? To put it bluntly, there were very few people who were truly shameless. How could a hundred-year-old person feel good being reprimanded by a junior? Even the emperor couldn¡¯t suppress the hearts of Heaven Rank experts. However, Su Wen¡¯s timely advice and reprimand rendered him unable to vent his anger. He could only hold his breath and leave. As she spoke, Xiang Feiyan leaned against Su Wen and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re still the most considerate. Help me think of a way to vent my anger.¡± Xiang Feiyan naturally could not think of such a method. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°We have to let him know how powerful you are. Otherwise, he might really think that only the sky¡¯s the limit.¡± Actually, Su Wen still had another thought in mind, and that was to play the good cop bad cop logic. This would naturally allow Xiang Ding to have a better impression of him. This would help Xiang Ding to reduce his guard against him. Xiang Feiyan took out a memorial and said with a smile, ¡°Look, Sister Luoying has won another battle! Now, she and General Yan Ze are leading their armies separately and are advancing side by side. They have already defeated Ji Luo Country.¡± Su Wen received the report and could not help but sigh. Yan Luoying¡¯s radiance had already begun to blossom. Ever since the last surprise attack succeeded, she immediately turned around, but she did not attack Peng City again. Instead, she led her troops to attack a city closer to Peng City. When the guard general in the city learned that Peng City had been breached, he sent his troops to provide reinforcements. His empty city plan was seen through by Yan Luoying! Yan Ze was the same. The two of them predicted that the cities around Peng City would go to rescue them. Thus, they did not attack Peng City and instead counterattacked the other cities. Several cities in a row fell to them! During this process, Yan Luoying relied on the power of her Breaking Ranks formation to break through the Ji Luo troops who had come to provide reinforcements. In an instant, Yan Luoying¡¯s reputation soared. It had to be said that Emperor Zhou¡¯s judgment was accurate. He had seen through Yan Luoying¡¯s military talent then, and indeed, it was currently blossoming. He had seen through Su Wen¡¯s martial talent, and indeed, Su Wen had achieved Heaven Rank. Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Old Zhao was amazing! If he went to instead those career counsellors or even a fortune teller, he would immediately become famous¡­ And in Great Chu City, the commoners were discussing these matters. To put it bluntly, who wouldn¡¯t be happy after winning a war? Who didn¡¯t know that only when the country was strong could they live in peace? ¡°Have you heard? The Nanli King Consort won another war!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really impressive. She¡¯s beating Ji Luo Country into a constant retreat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since the previous Emperor got old, how many years has it been since our Great Chu won such a big battle?¡± These words were not wrong. When Xiang Feifan was still alive, he had indeed made outstanding contributions when he was young. However, after he grew old and a few famous generals passed away, it had been a long time since the Chu Country had achieved such a great victory in the military. ¡°That¡¯s great! I heard that Consort Nanli is very young as well. Our Great Chu will have no worries for the next few decades!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we continue fighting like this, Ji Luo might become our Great Chu soon.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, King Nanli and the Consort are both Zhou people!¡± ¡°F*ck you, what did you say? They¡¯re from our Great Chu now. This kid is trying to sow discord! Beat him up!¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kick you to death, you b*st*rd!¡± Chapter 247 - Notorious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this time, the world was similar to the Central Plains in China before the emperor unified the entire land. Would people have familial ties to a country? There was no doubt about it. Yan Luoying stood on the city wall. Under the city wall, both sides were locked in a vicious battle. Compared to when she left Zhou Country, the killing intent on her body was even stronger. The continuous battles and continuous attacks allowed her to grow continuously. The number of troops under her command increased and also strengthened her cultivation. Especially after the soldiers won consecutively and admired Yan Luoying from the bottom of their hearts. Yan Luoying¡¯s cultivation speed grew even faster. The Qi boost provided by the army was clearly related to the loyalty and reverence the subordinates had for the user. Yan Luoying sighed. Even if she had already obtained the trust of the Great Chu troops, would she still miss her old Zhou Country? Of course she would. It was not that she missed the emperors and influential officials of the Zhou Country, but rather the ordinary people of the Zhou Country that she had once fought for. Yan Luoying felt a little lost when she thought about how she might confront the Great Zhou one day. However, she knew very well that she could never go back. There would never be a place for her in Zhou Country anymore. ¡°Yan Shuai, General Li has already come from behind. Let¡¯s attack quickly.¡± As Yan Luoying¡¯s thoughts drifted, the situation on the battlefield had changed. Yan Luoying¡¯s ambush had appeared behind the enemy army. She nodded calmly in response. The subordinate immediately followed the established plan and left the city to attack the enemy! As she watched him go, she shook her head, shaking off the messy thoughts. A smile appeared on her face as she shouted, ¡°Bring my warhorse! Breaking Ranks Formation, attack with me!¡± Push back the opponent! Defeat the opponent! A general was an indomitable spirit! Her red robe fluttered in the wind as Yan Luoying led her army out. It was as if she was born for the battlefield. She always had a sharp battle sense and a calm mind. Not to mention her decisiveness and bravery! On the battlefield, a streak of red flashed, the spear leaping out like a dragon. The Breaking Ranks slogan continued to echo in the air, leading the Chu Country¡¯s troops to slaughter. It could be said that Yan Luoying¡¯s prestige had even surpassed Yan Ze¡¯s in the entire Eastern Border! It was all thanks to her father. Otherwise, if it was an ordinary person, even if she had talent, she would probably be suppressed and unable to display it. Just like when she was under Wu Kunhu. It was not that Wu Kunhu did not trust Yan Luoying, but he had his own thoughts. He would not be affected by Yan Luoying¡¯s actions. Most of the time, Yan Luoying only needed to follow orders. Wu Kunhu would handle the large-scale strategic arrangements himself. Yan Luoying could only show her talent in small-scale military conflicts. However, Yan Ze trusted Yan Luoying much more than Wu Kunhu. He would naturally give Yan Luoying more power and freedom. This was the difference between a biological father and an outsider. However, it had to be said that Yan Luoying still had some gains under Wu Kunhu. This included Wu Kunhu¡¯s military management, strategic deployments, and commanding attitude. She had learned them all. Every encounter was a precious experience for growth. So now, Yan Luoying, who had been well tempered, burst out with a strong radiance. Furthermore, it had to be said that the Ji Luo Country they were facing this time was not strong at all. If she really faced Wu Kunhu, or a famous general like Lu Zhen, she might not be able to conduct her military operations so smoothly. Of course, the current Wu Kunhu was no longer a general. Meanwhile, in the capital of Yan Country. The current Yan Emperor was about the same age as the Zhou Emperor, both still in the prime of their lives. His eyes were shining brightly, his eyebrows were sharp, and he looked extremely fierce. He was looking at the two Heaven Rank experts in front of him. The Mu family¡­ chose to join the Yan Country¡¯s Royal Court. Emperor Yan burst into laughter. ¡°Good! Good! It¡¯s our Yan¡¯s fortune to be able to receive the Mu family¡¯s help. Men, set up a plot of land for the Mu family in the capital and build a residence for them. Appoint Mu Binsen as Beishan Count. Report all the outstanding disciples of the Mu family to me, and I will arrange seats for them. In addition, I will reward the Mu family with ten thousand taels of gold!¡± The rewards were generous. When the Mu Clan Heaven Rank experts retreated, Emperor Yan looked at the person beside him and smiled. ¡°Minister Cao, do you think these people are trustworthy?¡± That person was precisely Cao Jin, who had once gone to Zhou Country. Cao Jin smiled. ¡°Of course. Once they enter the capital, they will be like birds with their wings broken, tigers with their claws removed. From now on, they will be the dogs of the Yan Country. Your Majesty only needs to look after the direct descendants of the Mu family, and these two Heaven Rank experts will be at our Great Yan¡¯s command.¡± Emperor Yan smiled. ¡°This Feiyan is quite interesting. I didn¡¯t expect her to force a Heaven Rank expert to flee the country in such a short period of time. In a few more days, Chu will definitely be mine.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Cao Jin and asked, ¡°How is the situation in Zhou Country?¡± ¡°Lu Zhen has already sent word of his victory. He has broken through several more cities in Zhou. If he is given some more time, he will definitely arrive at the capital. Your Majesty, please prepare for the Heaven Rank battle.¡± A sharp glint flashed across his eyes. He said with a disdainful smile, ¡°That idiot Zhao Fu has two hungry tigers by his side, but he thinks he¡¯s brilliant. Wu Kunhu and Su Changqing both defected at the same time, and that Su Changqing severely injured the Zhou Country¡¯s capital with his ruthless methods. His Zhou Country is already in decline.¡± When he spoke up here, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dammit, Zhang Qian! If he hadn¡¯t made a move last time and blocked the Southern Barbaric Heaven Rankers, the Zhou Country would have been annihilated by now.¡± Cao Jin said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Wu Kunhu is much stronger than Yan Ze when it comes to leading troops. As for Su Changqing, his wisdom is not something that ordinary people can compare to. Originally, I thought that we could beat him at his own game, stall for time, and take the opportunity to pull out Zhou¡¯s intelligence network. This will definitely make it difficult for Great Zhou to defend against ordinary battles. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually disrupt the money flow of our citizens.¡± At this point, he let out a long sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°However, now that the two of them have turned their backs on the Zhou Country, it is the time for our Yan Country to shine. The only thing we need to consider is whether there are any unstable factors once the Heaven Rank War breaks out. For example¡­ that Zhang Qian! Does Your Majesty want to think of a way to rope in the sects in our country?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Emperor Yan sighed. ¡°Do you think those sects and clans want to see me unify the world? They know too well that once I unify the world, the next step will be to deal with them. What they want to see the most is the various countries standing in front of them, serving their martial arts and respecting themselves! That Zhang Qian also helped Zhao Fu because of this! It¡¯s fine now, but if it really comes to a crisis, that woman, Yu Shensu, will probably want to be in the same boat as Zhao Fu.¡± ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for me ascending the throne when I was young, the Qi Emperor wouldn¡¯t have disdained me. That idiot also had a conflict with the Divine Sect in his country, if not I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to exterminate all of them! However, Zhao Fu isn¡¯t that kind of trash!¡± At this point, Emperor Yan muttered to himself, ¡°Furthermore, there¡¯s one more thing that I¡¯m very concerned about! According to the Mu family, the current Great Chu¡¯s Nanli King is the son of Su Changqing, Su Wen. This fellow has helped Xiang Feiyan ascend to the throne, and it can be seen that his schemes and methods are numerous. Furthermore, Su Changqing has also arrived in Chu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that these two fellows are plotting against the Royal Family of Chu. From this perspective, it¡¯s beneficial to us. With the internal turmoil in Chu, we will have a better chance of destroying the Zhou Dynasty. But the problem is, where did Wu Kunhu go? Why has this fellow disappeared without a trace?¡± Cao Jin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wu Kunhu should be hiding his cultivation as well. He¡¯s probably already broken through to the Heaven Rank. I wonder what kind of technique he has. In the past years, he was actually able to charge through battle formations without being discovered as a Heaven Rank!¡± Emperor Yan shook his head in disbelief as well. ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± ¡°Maintain a stalemate with the Chu Country, while going all out to destroy the Zhou Dynasty!¡± Cao Jin said in a low voice. ¡°No matter what, the Five Tyrant Arts has already fallen into our hands. The Heaven Rank experts in the court have already found some flaws in their cultivation techniques. When we fight another Heaven Rank battle, our Yan Country will definitely have the advantage! As for whether Zhang Qian will make a move, we¡¯ll see. In any case, from the last time, Zhang Qian will at most be able to protect the Zhou Country from being destroyed. He will definitely not let Zhao Fu control him.¡± In the Zhou Country, the Royal Palace, Present day. There were countless officials present. Emperor Zhou held his forehead and listened to his subordinate¡¯s report! He lost again! And again! However, at this moment, he had already regained his male form. Emperor Zhou gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Order them to defend the city. Also, organize people to set up defenses at the front line of the Huai River!¡± Emperor Zhou felt very uncomfortable! He knew very well that the current situation was not optimistic. From the looks of it, after losing Wu Kunhu and Yan Ze, it would be difficult for the Zhou Country to fight against the Yan Country on the battlefield! ¡°I have to think of a way as soon as possible. Otherwise, if I¡¯m forced to start the Heaven Rank Battle, it doesn¡¯t matter if I win or lose. Fighting from within the Zhou Country will be disadvantageous to me!¡± Emperor Zhou was very annoyed! No, he had to think of a way! ¡°Your Majesty, I have a plan!¡± Wu Qiuhan stood out. Emperor Zhou was instantly delighted and said, ¡°Minister Wu, quickly tell me.¡± Wu Qiuhan smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, those afar are friends while those close are enemies. We have a feud with the Yan Country, but the Yan Country and the Chu Country have been fighting for many years. We can send envoys to the Chu Country to discuss with Emperor Chu and invite him to attack the Yan Country from the rear. This way, the pressure on our Great Zhou will decrease. You have to know that in recent years, the Yan Country has become more and more powerful. They have destroyed the Qi Country, and if they sweep through our Great Zhou, the next one will definitely be the Chu Country!¡± ¡°As the saying goes, when the lips are gone, the teeth will feel the cold. As long as the Emperor of Chu is not an extremely stupid idiot, he will agree!¡± Wu Qiuhan was very confident. Emperor Zhou fell into deep thought. This was quite a good idea. But the question was, who should be the ambassador? ¡°Are any of you willing to travel to Chu?¡± No one spoke. After all, the Chu Country and the Zhou Country were extremely far apart. Who would be willing to go there, especially since they didn¡¯t know the situation of the Chu Country? At this moment, Wu Qiuhan looked at the Zhou Emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, since they are unwilling to go, I am willing to go. As long as I can obtain reinforcements for our Zhou Country, I will die without regrets!¡± The old fellow was still quite loyal to the country. Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Compared to Su Changqing, he was a little less scheming, but it was really a lot more loyal. ¡°Alright, then you will be the official ambassador and head to the Chu Country. The Fifth Princess, Zhao Xuanxuan, and the Sixth Prince, Zhao Bin, will accompany you. Hmm¡­ Feng Baichuan will be in charge of protecting them. You must definitely convince the Emperor of the Chu Country to send troops to attack the Yan Country!¡± Soon, the court session ended. Emperor Zhou brought Wu Qiuhan to the inner palace. Accompanying them were the Fifth Princess Zhao Xuanxuan and the Sixth Prince Zhao Bin. When he entered the chamber, he took out two jade star disks. He handed one to Wu Qiuhan and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can convince the Royal Family of the Chu Country during this trip. If you can¡¯t convince the Royal Family, you can hand the star disk to the Emperor of the Chu Country. As long as there¡¯s a Heaven Rank expert controlling it, they can speak directly to me!¡± Wu Qiuhan nodded. Emperor Zhou looked at Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin, before saying in a deep voice, ¡°There are two reasons why I asked the two of you to come along this time. The first is that if possible, I am willing to let Zhao Xuanxuan marry into the Chu Country. Xuanxuan, when you go, you can find someone in control of the Chu Country or a member of the Royal Family to be closer to them and think of a way to influence the outcome of the negotiation. The second person will be Zhao Bin. If the Royal Family of the Chu Country doesn¡¯t trust me, you can stay in the Chu Country in exchange for their trust.¡± Hearing Emperor Zhou¡¯s words, Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin were shocked. This¡­ was a marriage alliance and also a hostage. It seemed like the situation in Great Zhou was indeed not too good. Emperor Zhou sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re all descendants of the royal family. At the crucial moment, I can only rely on you guys.¡± That was right! He had to use pull out all his cards now. He needed time, more time. Only by doing so would he be able to slowly recover and find reliable people to replace the void Wu Kunhu and Su Changqing left. Furthermore, from a long-term perspective, once the Yan Country and Chu Country fought, it would be of the greatest benefit to the Zhou Country. At that time, he could attack or retreat. Originally, Emperor Zhou had been ambitious. He had been a hero of the court, and a Heaven Rank expert. He had been on the verge of confronting Yan Country, but he hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way overnight. They were completely at a disadvantage now! ¡°Su Changqing, Wu Kunhu, you two bastards! And that brat, Su Wen! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Emperor Zhou hated them in his heart. And in the capital of Chu, another strange scene appeared! The entire city was burning newspapers! All the newspapers were burning! Furious curses resounded through the capital. ¡°Dragon Knight Scholar, f*ck your entire family!¡± ¡°I want to kill this bastard!¡± ¡°Has he had enough! Is this Dragon Rider Scholar crazy?¡± ¡°What a lad, no matter who¡¯s the author, it¡¯s always him behind the scenes!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?! What does this bastard want? Does he want money? I¡¯ll give it to him! Can¡¯t he write properly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± The commoners were cursing everywhere. The reason was simple. Su Wen¡¯s new book, Battle Through the Heavens, had undergone countless small climaxes and layouts. In the latest chapter, it ushered in one of the book¡¯s biggest climaxes. The three year promise. Then¡­ Su Wen overthrew everyone¡¯s expectations¡­ There was no success in taking revenge, no act of slapping others in the face, only¡­ the protagonist was defeated! He was being humiliated! Ridiculed! His woman was snatched away! His cultivation was crippled! Four limbs broken! Extreme humiliation! This was not all. At the end of the chapter, Su Wen wrote an emotional speech. ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m the Iron Mask Scholar, but let me tell you an exciting piece of news! My other pen name is Dragon Knight Scholar! How is it? Are you very angry? You didn¡¯t expect this, right? Haha, I was the one who wrote this book! However, this book will end here! I just want to ask if you guys feel good? Does it feel good? Does it feel good? Answer me loudly, I might be hiding beside you!¡± This cheap tone, coupled with a bunch of low blows such as snide remarks, schadenfreude, and taking the initiative to expose his past identity¡­ Su Wen had completely let the citizens of Great Chu experience the dangers of the world. Then, the furious Great Chu citizens began their riot! Burning the newspapers to vent their anger! Once¡­ a newspaper was worth several taels of silver. Now, it was like a piece of trash that everyone hated. They were all being burned in the streets. The entire Great Chu¡¯s capital was filled with smoke. Many of the previous newspapers were collected by those who liked the novel Battle Through the Heavens. In the end¡­ all of them were taken out now. Burn! Burn to death! Their resentment towards Su Wen soared. Was this something a human could do? Wasn¡¯t this deliberately feeding someone shit? In this world, were there any tragic books? There were such things! But how were they written? Most of the time, it was through the promotion of the protagonist¡¯s feelings, describing the tragic injustice of fate that resonated with people. Even if they were sad and cried, it was often difficult for them to show too much hostility towards the author. However, Su Wen was really too disgusting. It was clearly a refreshing novel. When it reached the best part and then was thrown down into hell, it was akin to the reader being stabbed three times consecutively and then dunked into a bucket of feces. That kind of difference, that kind of resentment. It was something that no readers could accept. The newsstand¡­ was deserted. There were no guards present either. This time, he had offended too many people. It must be known that many of the guards and the people who sold the newspaper were also loyal readers of this book. Seeing that there was no one there¡­ They directly smashed the stand. The citizens vented their anger crazily. In the palace, a person was kneeling in front of Xiang Feiyan. He wailed, ¡°Your Majesty! You have to save me! I can¡¯t live anymore!¡± This person was the editor-in-chief of Great Chu Newspaper, Wang Dechao. He was about 30 years old, and his eyes were filled with tears. His howls were truly abysmal! ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯ve already been beaten up three times today. From the moment I came out of my house, rotten eggs were thrown at me! The entire city of children chased after my carriage and scolded me!¡± Xiang Feiyan was furious. ¡°Who dared to beat you up?¡± ¡°Duke Wen¡­ General Guo Si, and His Highness Xiang Sheng¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan :¡±¡­¡± These three people were all influential officials of the current dynasty, and their statuses were extremely high. Especially since¡­ Xiang Feiyan¡¯s son was included. Xiang Feiyan asked in confusion, ¡°Why did they hit you?¡± Wang Dechao cried, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that novel, Battle Through the Heavens¡­ It¡¯s the last draft that you insisted on publishing. Now, the entire city has gone crazy! Who knows how many newsstands have been smashed?¡± ¡°Someone even pasted a note at my door, cursing my entire family to die!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! I beg of you, I really can¡¯t take this position anymore. Please find someone else!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you announce who that Dragon Knight Scholar is so that I can give these people an explanation!¡± Xiang Feiyan smiled and comforted him, ¡°Dechao¡­ I trust you. You still have to continue holding this position¡­ you need to endure the beatings. Men, bring ten thousand taels of silver to Lord Wang for medical expenses. Also, get the Royal Guards to send a few people to protect Lord Wang day and night!¡± Wang Dechao wanted to cry but had no more tears left. ¡°Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t just about getting beaten up and getting paid. Now, wherever I go, people will poke my backbone and scold me¡­¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Wang Dechao and said coldly, ¡°Minister Wang, I advise you to reconsider your words¡­¡± Seeing Xiang Feiyan¡¯s stance¡­ Wang Dechao immediately cowered. The person in front of him had killed all of the royal bloodline a while ago.. If she could be so ruthless to her own family, then what about him? Chapter 248 - Su Wen is... the Nanli King? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Dechao retreated while Su Wen walked out from the side. Xiang Feiyan threw herself into his arms and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Wen, why do you insist on disgusting the readers even though you can clearly write a book that people like?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Because I feel good! Don¡¯t you find it interesting to see them angry and helpless?¡± ¡°You¡­ are such a pervert¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°I like it¡­¡± To Su Wen, the Emotional Value he had harvested this time was already enough. Xiang Feiyan was still very supportive of Su Wen. Although she could not understand it, her trust in Su Wen had already reached an extremely high level. Even if Su Wen had some bad taste, she could still accept it. In the quiet room, Su Wen looked at his nearly 8 million Emotional Value and smiled smugly! Awesome! Really awesome! This book was much more popular than Liang Zhu and the Legend of the Condor Heroes. After all, the preparation time for the early stages was even longer. The final effect left Su Wen very satisfied. He looked at his system interface. Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 8.3 million points Level: 42 Cultivation: 1st Grade Heaven Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV5) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV5) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV8) Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 0.1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 3 seconds) He leveled up four times in total as well. Su Wen started to ponder about his next steps. Firstly, he had to figure out how to spend his Emotional Value. If he upgraded the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword, he would definitely reach the maximum level. This was also the first time Su Wen would obtain a perfect Heaven Rank cultivation technique. At the same time, Su Wen would also have a chance to learn the Paragon Sword Move. He had come this far, but¡­ Su Wen hesitated. What if he couldn¡¯t f*cking learn it after reaching the maximum level? That would be a huge loss. However, after pondering for a moment, Su Wen still decided to upgrade the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword. He was already at the doorstep, so there was no way he could retreat! [Ding-dong. Host, are you sure you want to spend 7 million Emotional Value points to upgrade the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword to Level 9?] Upgrade! Su Wen¡¯s expression was solemn. Boom! At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s consciousness exploded. Countless insights into the Sword Dao surged into his sea of consciousness. He shut his eyes as he took them all in! Time slowly passed. One day, two days, three days¡­ eight days, nine days, ten days¡­ Su Wen fell into a state of enlightenment. No one expected that Su Wen would really enter seclusion for a long time. Because in the past, Su Wen did not spend much time cultivating. But this time, after he raised the Heaven Rank martial technique to the extreme¡­ Su Wen touched a domain that he had never touched before. If an Earth Rank cultivator broke through to the Heaven Rank, then that would be through their understanding of the world, their self-awareness, and their desire for power. But if one managed to completely comprehend Heaven Rank martial technique¡­ What they would come into contact with would be the true laws of the world. In reality, no one could fully comprehend a Heaven Rank technique at the 1st Grade of Heaven Rank. It had to be known that every Heaven Rank martial technique, regardless of its difficulty, was broad and profound, and more or less involved the essence and rules of the world. Only then could it be called a Heaven Rank martial technique. Those who could create a Heaven Rank martial technique were all mighty figures! It was also thanks to Su Wen being a Heaven Rank martial artist that his body was able to communicate with the heavens and earth, and the cultivation technique within his body automatically circulated. The purest Heaven Earth Origin Qi surged into his body, ensuring that nothing happened to Su Wen. Outside the chamber, the Su family¡¯s women were all very worried. They looked at Ning Shuang who was guarding the door. Xie Yiyi could not help but ask, ¡°Sister Ning Shuang, is Husband alright?¡± Ning Shuang was a Heaven Rank expert. Ever since Su Wen fell into a state of enlightenment, she was the first to sense something amiss. Hence, she decided to stay outside his chambers and not go anywhere. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that Husband is definitely still doing well.¡± Hearing her words, everyone felt much more at ease. Wu Muyu smiled at Ning Shuang and said, ¡°Sister Ning Shuang, what do you want to eat? Muyu will make it for you. It¡¯s been hard on you these past few days.¡± The little girl knew how to conduct herself. Furthermore, she knew very well that in Su Wen¡¯s heart, Ning Shuang was undoubtedly at the top, and a Heaven Rank expert to boot. If she could build up their relationship, then it would be akin to having a thick thigh to hold onto. Ning Shuang shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just let the chef do it normally.¡± As they were speaking, a report arrived. ¡°Her Majesty has arrived!¡± As soon as Su Wen entered seclusion, Xiang Feiyan panicked. Since she could not see Su Wen for two days, she sent someone to ask. Only after knowing that Su Wen was only in seclusion did she relax. At this moment, she was carrying with her a huge stomach. Upon arriving at the courtyard¡­ The women of the household greeted her. Xiang Feiyan looked at Ning Shuang and asked in concern, ¡°Sister Ning Shuang, is Brother Wen alright?¡± In this courtyard, Xiang Feiyan would not put on airs. She addressed these women as sisters. Especially since she also knew that Ning Shuang was a Heaven Rank expert. It didn¡¯t matter who they used to be. As long as one broke through to the Heaven Rank, their status would be high above everyone else. Ning Shuang explained what she had told the other ladies once again. Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°Alright then. Other than visiting Little Brother Wen, I still want to look for Sister Ni. The child has been acting abnormally these past two days, and I¡¯m afraid she will be born soon. I¡¯m afraid there will be an accident, so I still want Sister Ni to look after her.¡± Ning Shuang looked at Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory¡­ That was the forbidden area of the residence. Most people would take a detour even if it made the distance much further. Soon, Ni Hongxiao was invited out. Everyone stared at the two dark circles under her eyes. It seemed that she had not slept for many days. It was unknown what she was working on at this moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the palace!¡± Ni Hongxiao¡¯s words were very simple and direct. In the palace, Xiang Ding was guarding the huge egg. At this moment, the surroundings of the egg were constantly emitting a white glow. The two colors intertwined and were difficult to distinguish. The array was also flickering, as though it was breathing. The moment Ni Hongxiao entered, she frowned. In reality, this situation had exceeded her expectations. She walked to the egg and placed her hand on it. She closed his eyes and silently sensed the happenings within the egg. This child did not have a pure fire attribute talent like Su Su. The powerful wind element in the 7th Grade Heaven Rank ferocious beast egg still affected this child greatly. It was not completely based on Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bloodline like Ni Hongxiao had predicted. ¡°Hmm¡­ the effect of the spirit design to suppress growth is not bad. It looks like an ordinary baby¡­ This talent can be said to be top-notch. The two wind and fire attributed talents must be extremely good¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao sensed in her heart. ¡°The child is in a good state and should be about to break out of the shell. However, during its growth, it was still affected by the original nature of the egg¡­ Then why didn¡¯t Su Su get affected? Or did I not notice it? If Su Su wasn¡¯t affected, then what kind of beast egg is that?¡± She was a little puzzled, but she naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, this had nothing to do with Xiang Feiyan. However, in this child¡¯s current state, it could be considered a good thing¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem. This child has absorbed a large amount of the Violent Wind Lizard Dragon¡¯s essence and also has Su Wen¡¯s fire attribute bloodline. The two attributes can be considered to be compatible. In the future, regardless of whether he cultivates a fire attribute cultivation technique or a wind attribute cultivation technique, it will only serve as a boost to him.¡± Hearing this, Xiang Feiyan was extremely happy. Xiang Ding also grinned. Although according to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s words, it was not a good choice for this child to cultivate the Xiang Family¡¯s inherited martial techniques, he did not blindly believe that cultivating the royal family¡¯s secret martial techniques was the best. Xiang Ding had already begun to ponder¡­ where to get a top-notch wind attribute cultivation technique? He was not worried about the fire attribute cultivation technique. Xiang Feiyan was a disciple of the Flame God Sect, and Su Wen had also cultivated a fire attribute cultivation technique. However, one had to obtain a top tier wind attribute cultivation technique. Whether it was using fire as the foundation or wind as the foundation, complementing it with another cultivation technique was an excellent choice. In reality, Xiang Ding had also taken a fancy to Su Wen¡¯s extraordinary talent and specially went to obtain a wind attribute ferocious beast egg. He was not stupid. Didn¡¯t Xiang Feiyan know what kind of person she was? The main reason was because of Su Wen¡¯s talent and bloodline. In reality, he had great expectations for this child. If not for this child, he would not have hesitated between Xiang Feiyan and Xiang Feng back then. It was very likely that he would have directly supported Xiang Feng. The reason why he hesitated back then was because Su Wen¡¯s talent was too outstanding. During the battle in the royal palace, Su Wen¡¯s combat strength as a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator had completely exceeded Xiang Ding¡¯s imagination. Xiang Feng¡¯s talent was indeed outstanding, but that depended on how one looked at it. As a Heaven Rank expert, he wasn¡¯t outstanding at all. At the very least, he was still far from Su Wen. Hence, when Xiang Feiyan and Su Wen decided to have a child together, Xiang Ding took the initiative. It was also because of this child that he hesitated in directly ousting Xiang Feiyan. Otherwise, he would definitely support the ascension of the Xiang Clan¡¯s Heaven Rank expert. In the hall, Ni Hongxiao removed the surrounding array formations and said, ¡°In another four hours, this child will be born!¡± The three of them were very quiet. After the array was removed, the light that resembled breathing became brighter in the entire hall. Four hours later, directly at noon¡­ The eggshell began to crack. Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! Xiang Feiyan and Xiang Ding held their breaths, where Ni Hongxiao still had on a calm expression like it was no business of hers. Suddenly, a bright light shone and gathered together. Pa! A small foot stretched out from the eggshell! A baby kicked open the eggshell. Ni Hongxiao quickly reminded, ¡°Quickly hug him!¡± Xiang Feiyan hurried forward, wondering if this child was any different from a newborn human baby. He looked a little bigger, like a child who was already in his first month. It was a baby boy. Unlike Susu, his hair was black. However, when he opened his eyes, Xiang Feiyan was shocked! ¡°Fourth Great-Grandfather! Look, what¡¯s going on?¡± The child¡¯s eyes were completely abnormal. Instead, they resembled the eyes of a dragon. Cold and domineering. The child looked around at this unfamiliar world. Even Xiang Feiyan felt her body turn cold when this child stared at her. Xiang Ding went forward to take a look and said happily, ¡°Haha! This is my Xiang Family¡¯s dragon! Such domineeringness, you will definitely be my Great Chu Emperor!¡± Needless to say, Xiang Ding looked down on Xiang Sheng. He was different from Xiang Feiyan. He had no feelings for Xiang Sheng. In addition, Xiang Sheng¡¯s talent was not good. Some of his actions made him even more displeased. Thus, in his heart, he did not have any good feelings towards Xiang Sheng. As for this child, he had personally snatched away the vicious beast egg needed to support it. On top of that, his talent was clearly extraordinary. Thus, he would naturally like him even more. However, Xiang Feiyan was displeased. It was not that she favored Xiang Sheng this time. It was because she didn¡¯t like Xiang Ding¡¯s tone, as if he had already decided on a successor. She said coldly, ¡°Whether he¡¯s the Emperor of Great Chu or not, we still have to keep looking! What if he¡¯s obsessed with martial arts and doesn¡¯t like authority?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true!¡± Xiang Ding chimed in. Finally, after Xiang Feng died, something pleasant happened. That child, though a newborn, had limbs that were extremely strong. He continued to snuggle in Xiang Feiyan¡¯s embrace, clearly looking for milk. Xiang Feiyan had no choice. She quickly gave the order for someone to send in some vicious beast¡¯s milk! Xiang Feiyan would give anything to this child. ¡°What¡¯s this child¡¯s name?¡± Xiang Ding pondered. Xiang Feiyan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I believe the Nanli King will come up with a good name!¡± Although Xiang Ding was displeased, he was unwilling to argue with Xiang Feiyan over this matter. Furthermore, it was also appropriate to leave the naming to Su Wen. He only said coldly, ¡°Then take good care of him! He¡¯s the hope of my Xiang family!¡± With that said, he turned around and left. Su Wen did not know that his son had already been born. At this moment, he was still immersed in his comprehension of the Sword Dao. It was vast like smoke, ethereal and difficult to find. This was the so-called Dao. But now, it was placed right in front of Su Wen. It was sharp! Full of Killing intent! Rendering everything to pieces! All the essential laws of the sword were laid out for Su Wen to comprehend. How much could he comprehend? Su Wen did not know either. He was like a sponge that kept absorbing. He did not know how much time had passed. A hundred days, three months! Just as the Zhou Country¡¯s delegation entered the capital of Great Chu, Su Wen opened his eyes. After his consciousness was forcefully withdrawn, a notification sounded in Su Wen¡¯s ear. [Ding-dong. 100 days of comprehension has ended. Host, please work harder and put in your utmost!] Su Wen shook his head and sighed. He could not sense that a hundred days had actually passed. It could even be said that he felt that he had not cultivated enough. Obviously, when one cultivated a Heaven Rank martial technique to the limit, they would have a chance to comprehend the Dao for a hundred days. It was considered the key to opening the door. ¡°Can I use my Emotional Value to enter that state?¡± Su Wen asked. That feeling was too intoxicating for him. ¡°No, the host can try to cultivate by yourself and comprehend it.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Su Wen¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with a herd of alpacas. (TL Note: The animal Alpaca, in Chinese, sounds the same as the Chinese for ¡®F*ck your mom.¡¯) Was that state so easy to enter? If he slowly comprehended it, who knew how much time and energy it would take? He didn¡¯t dwell on it, instead turning his gaze to the Paragon Rank sword move. [Ding-dong. The host can learn the sword move ¡ª Daybreak. Emotional Value required is 1,000,000.] Su Wen raised his eyebrows! This thing was so powerful? Even when he first cultivated the Great Solar Supreme Policy, he only needed 100,000 Emotional Value points. ¡°Learn!¡± [Ding-dong. The host has learned the Paragon Rank sword technique, Dawn! Please note that the Paragon Rank cannot be directly upgraded through Emotional Value. Please comprehend it patiently.] ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen was left speechless. There was even such a thing? Su Wen was used to taking shortcuts, so he was a little unhappy that this happened. However, he roughly understood that the system was not omnipotent. For comprehension of the Sword Dao through a Paragon Rank sword move, it was clear that the power of these levels had already begun to exceed the scope that the system could directly provide him with. Being able to help him directly learn the basics was already very impressive. A large amount of information surged into his mind, and Su Wen fell into a state of enlightenment once again. If he were to comprehend it himself, he really did not know how long it would take for him to do so. Ning Shuang, who was at the door, sensed that Su Wen¡¯s aura had changed. She originally thought that Su Wen was about to wake up, but she immediately sensed that Su Wen had fallen into a mysterious realm once again. His entire body exuded a profound feeling. At the city gate, the Great Zhou delegation had already arrived. As the leader, Wu Qiuhan led Feng Baichuan, Zhao Xuanxuan, Zhao Bin, and the others. He had sent people to contact them in advance in the past. According to etiquette, someone should come to pick them up. As expected, they saw a welcoming team at the city gate. Wu Qiuhan¡¯s expression was solemn. This was a major matter of the country, and he could not allow anything to go wrong. He represented the Great Zhou this time. The further they walked, the closer they got. Suddenly, Wu Qiuhan frowned! Why did that person look so familiar? He gradually saw the face clearly. ¡°Su Yu!¡± He cried out involuntarily! He never expected¡­ to see Su Yu here¡­ What was going on? Su Yu naturally knew that it was him long ago. With a calm expression, he took a step forward and shouted, ¡°The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites of Great Chu, Su Yu, is here on Her Majesty¡¯s orders to welcome the Zhou Country¡¯s delegation.¡± This was his duty. Everyone in Great Zhou gaped. This¡­ this was too unexpected. Wu Qiuhan was a high-ranking official after all, so he reacted quickly. His expression changed continuously as he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Prime Minister Wu Qiuhan of the Great Zhou Dynasty has come on the orders of the Great Zhou Emperor to lead the Fifth Princess, Zhao Xuanxuan, and the Sixth Prince, Zhao Bin, to see His Majesty the Great Chu Emperor.¡± Su Yu said with a smile, ¡°Lord Wu has been promoted. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one to personally go on an envoy. It seems that the Zhou Emperor values this envoy very much. However, you guys should follow me to your lodgings first. There¡¯s no hurry to pay your respects to His Majesty!¡± Wu Qiuhan knew that at this point, he had to force himself to enter. He brought his men and followed Su Yu into the capital of Great Chu. Along the way, Wu Qiuhan felt nervous. In reality, it was not just Wu Qiuhan. Everyone was still a little lost. As everyone was walking, a horse suddenly galloped behind them. The messenger knight on the horse roared, ¡°Great victory! Great victory! Yan Luoying led the army to seize another three cities of Ji Luo Country!¡± Upon hearing this name, everyone from Great Zhou trembled. Wu Qiuhan forced a smile and asked, ¡°Nephew Su, have you all come to Chu?¡± Su Yu did not hide anything and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± However, he did not elaborate. Neither did Wu Qiuhan dare to ask further. When they arrived at their lodgings, Su Yu smiled and said, ¡°You guys stay here for now. I will report to Her Majesty to ask when you will meet him. The decision lies with Her Majesty.¡± Wu Qiuhan could only watch him leave helplessly. After Su Yu left, Wu Qiuhan called over the official from the station and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, this is my first time in your capital. May I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°No!¡± That person rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You Zhou people are very bad. Lord Zhang was killed by you! Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Wu Qiuhan was struck silly by his response. Lord Zhang? Who was that? We killed them? With such a long distance between them? When did we kill them? Could it be that Su Wen and the others killed him? They offended someone and blamed it on us? Thinking of Su Wen¡¯s domineering personality, Wu Qiuhan believed that he would definitely do such a thing. He quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Although we¡¯re all Zhou people with the Su family¡­ we have nothing to do with each other!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! If you¡¯re a Zhou, then you¡¯re a Zhou! Now that the Su Family has entered my Great Chu, they¡¯re a member of our Chu Country. Don¡¯t try to pull connections there! Hmph!¡± The official turned around and left. Wu Qiuhan could not do anything about it. What could he do in their territory? Even if he was the Prime Minister of the Great Zhou, he had to endure it! Furthermore, he had a favor to ask. Even Emperor Zhou¡¯s attitude was extremely humble. He even let the princes and princesses follow on the envoy this time. After pondering for a moment, Wu Qiuhan said to the few of them, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with Lord Feng, and the Fifth Princess and the Sixth Prince will go together. We¡¯ll each go to the streets and think of a way to obtain some information. Great Chu is too far away from our Zhou Country, and we don¡¯t know anything about the situation here. We have to find out what¡¯s happening, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to take a single step forward.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan agreed. The four of them immediately left the lodgings. In the teahouse, Wu Qiuhan and Feng Baichuan found a table to sit at. Immediately, they heard the surrounding discussions. ¡°That¡¯s great! We won again! This Consort Nanli is simply the reincarnation of the God of War! She has never suffered any losses during this Eastern expedition. In a few days, I¡¯m afraid Ji Luo will surrender!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right. When the time comes, let General Yan beat up the Yan Country dogs. Our Great Chu will unite the world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really the blessing of the heavens that such a person has come to join my Great Chu. That Emperor of Zhou is definitely a fool!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± Wu Qiuhan and Feng Baichuan exchanged glances. Nanli King Consort? Yan Luoying remarried? Wu Qiuhan couldn¡¯t help but step forward. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Everyone, this Nanli King Consort you¡¯re talking about, is she called Yan Luoying?¡± Those people were in the midst of chatting when they saw him disturbing them. They were rather displeased and said, ¡°Of course, what else? Are you from Chu? You don¡¯t even know this?¡± Wu Qiuhan smiled and said, ¡°I came from a foreign village. I¡¯m really ignorant.¡± He was also too embarrassed to say that he was the Prime Minister of the Great Zhou. He asked again, ¡°Then who is this Nanli King?¡± When that person heard that he came from the countryside, he was even more disdainful. He casually said, ¡°King Nanli is naturally Su Wen. Who else can it be? Country bumpkin, you don¡¯t even know who¡¯s the Nanli King.¡± His words were like a bolt from the blue. Wu Qiuhan froze on the spot. Su Wen¡­ Nanli King? Was there a mistake? That bastard had already been conferred the title of King in Great Chu? By the side, Feng Baichuan¡¯s jaw dropped as well. This¡­ is not a joke? An alliance? Ally what?! The other party had a feud with Emperor Zhou! Wasn¡¯t this akin to a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den? Think of that kid going back to Zhou to cause trouble¡­ Plus the fact that he was such a vengeful person¡­ In Zhou Country, he also acted with such a black heart and venomous hands. This¡­ what should they do? Wu Qiuhan quickly returned to his seat and whispered to Feng Baichuan, ¡°Lord Feng, I¡¯m afraid we have to think of a way to escape from the Chu Country now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll both be trapped here forever.¡± Feng Baichuan deeply agreed and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.. If that Su Wen knows that we¡¯re here, he won¡¯t let us off! He¡¯s already at the Heaven Rank now, so we won¡¯t be able to survive!¡± Chapter 249 - Su Wen Exits Seclusion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Qiuhan looked at Feng Baichuan and said, ¡°We have to get the two of them back quickly so that we can leave the city!¡± Feng Baichuan hurriedly nodded with a solemn expression. This was a major event, and no one dared to be negligent. After all, this was a matter of life and death. The two of them quickly left the teahouse and rushed back to their lodgings. However, when they arrived at the station, Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin were nowhere to be seen. It was only after a long while, did the two of them return. As soon as she entered, Zhao Xuanxuan said in horror, ¡°Lord Wu, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We¡¯ve found out that Su Wen is the Great Chu Nanli King! Furthermore, the current Great Chu Empress was supported by Su Wen to ascend the throne.¡± Wu Qiuhan immediately assented. But just as they were about to leave, Su Yu arrived. ¡°You¡¯re all here? What a coincidence. His Majesty is already gathering the ministers in the main palace hall and inviting you over.¡± Su Yu said in a low voice. Hearing so, Wu Qiuhan and the others looked at each other. What should they do now? Run? How could they run at this moment? Kill? Wasn¡¯t that suicidal? Fine! They could only brace himself and enter the palace. Wu Qiuhan forced himself to smile. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll enter the palace now.¡± With Su Yu leading, the group entered the palace. If it were someone else, Wu Qiuhan would have dared to ask and inquire. But Su Yu had a grudge against the Great Zhou Dynasty for killing his father. Wasn¡¯t this trying to be funny? Could it be that they wanted to dig up their past relationship? Along the way, the atmosphere was a little heavy and tense. The four Great Zhou people were already calculating how they could survive¡­ They finally entered the main palace hall. Xiang Feiyan sat on the dragon throne with a child beside her. Although it was only a few months, this child could already sit upright on the dragon throne with her. Xiang Feiyan really liked this little fellow. Compared to Xiang Sheng, his talent and attitude were obvious. The little fellow sat there, his cold eyes looking down at the royal court. It naturally exuded a pressure. In the dark, Xiang Ding couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Dragon Pressure¡­ good¡­ very good!¡± That¡¯s right, as a vicious beast with dragon bloodline, the Violent Wind Lizard Dragon also possessed a level of dragon pressure. As for this little fellow, it was very obvious that he had absorbed the best aspect of the Dragon¡¯s bloodline. In comparison, he and Xiang Sheng were like diamonds and pebbles, worlds apart. Even the officials could feel the difference in the little fellow. Xiang Feiyan naturally liked him even more, even bringing him to sit in the court assembly. This child would not cry, scream, or urinate suddenly. He was like a small adult. At this moment, Wu Qiuhan and the others entered. They were also a little confused. What was going on? Why was there a child seated there? However, no one dared to ask and could only bow obediently. ¡°Zhou Country¡¯s envoy pays his respects to the Great Chu Emperor!¡± Xiang Feiyan hugged her son and looked at the people below. She asked, ¡°Why have you all come from afar?¡± Wu Qiuhan steeled his heart. He was already in the palace anyway. Then why not tell the truth! He said in a deep voice, ¡°I am Zhou Country¡¯s Prime Minister, Wu Qiuhan. I am here on behalf of Zhou Country to deliver the letter of state. I wish to form an alliance with His Majesty, the Emperor of Great Chu, to attack Yan Country together!¡± Wu Qiuhan threw Su Wen¡¯s matter to the back of his mind and shouted, ¡°The Emperor of the Yan Country is violent. Ever since he ascended the throne, he has been engaging in war and conquering the north and south. This has caused the citizens of our Zhou and Chu countries to be unable to survive. He even attacked and destroyed the Qi Country, seized their land, killed their citizens, and humiliated their daughters. Such a violent person is someone that our Zhou and Chu countries should invade and destroy! In this way, if our Zhou and Chu countries can form an alliance together, we can ensure that the world is peaceful, our countries prosper, and our people are safe!¡± The moment these words were spoken, the officials of the Great Chu Royal Court fell into deep thought. In reality, as long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, they would be able to tell that such a strategy was beneficial to the Chu Country. Xiang Feiyan narrowed her eyes. She could naturally tell that this was a beneficial cooperation. But the problem was¡­ what did the Su family think? At this moment, an official stood out and said loudly, ¡°I think this matter is feasible. We will cultivate an alliance with the Zhou Country and correspond to the Yan Country together. That is the safer way.¡± The other officials also couldn¡¯t bear to show weakness and came out to chime in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. The Yan Country has wild ambitions and must be guarded against.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, for the Zhou Country to send the prime minister here personally shows how sincere they are. I hope Your Majesty can consider this carefully!¡± All of a sudden, the Royal Court was filled with such positive voices. The reason was very simple. No matter how one looked at it, there was no harm in forming an alliance. Firstly, the two countries had a common enemy, the Yan Country. Secondly, there was no need for the Chu Country to pay a price for the alliance. They could just agree to it first and decide on their own benefits. There was also another point. With the war between the Chu Country and Ji Luo, they had won consecutively and were about to swallow them up. If the Zhou Country could share the Yan Country¡¯s attention at this moment, it would be extremely beneficial to the Chu Country. Hence, in the eyes of the Chu Country¡¯s officials, in general, this alliance was open for them to both advance and retreat. It could be said that Wu Qiuhan¡¯s judgment of the problem was very accurate, and his suggestion was not bad. He knew very well that this thing had to be taken a sentence at a time, and a step at a time. His first goal was still to form an alliance, but the request for help after the alliance was decided could be discussed later. Unfortunately, Xiang Feiyan shifted her gaze to a person. Su Changqing! As the saying goes, love everything your partner likes. She trusted Su Wen, so she trusted the Su family even more. ¡°Minister Su, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Su Changqing stepped forward, cupped his hands, and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject believes that this matter can only be judged by the Ruler, yourself!¡± In his heart, Su Changqing also approved of this alliance. To put it bluntly, this was a matter of mutual benefit. Furthermore, Su Changqing also knew very well that the destruction of Great Zhou too quickly was not in line with the interests of the Chu Country. However, at this moment, he did not express his stance. Why? So many people had stood up for the alliance earlier. Even if he agreed, what could he show? He was a person of the Zhou Dynasty. If he said this, someone might use this as an excuse in the future. How many years had he been in the court? He knew very well when he should perform and when he did not. In Su Changqing¡¯s opinion, it was unnecessary for him to express his support. If he did it, he would instead fall behind in terms of momentum. But once Su Changqing spoke¡­ The Zhou Country people were dumbfounded. In the crowd, Wu Qiuhan and the others did not notice him. But once he stepped out, how could they not notice? Wu Qiuhan¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°Who¡­ who¡­ are you?¡± Even Wu Qiuhan, who had seen a lot, could not help but stammer. One had to know that Su Changqing had already been declared dead in the Zhou Country. Furthermore, this fellow in front of him was clearly alive and kicking, and had clearly become much younger. Was it Su Changqing? He did not dare to confirm. Feng Baichuan muttered, ¡°Impossible, Su Changqing is not that young!¡± Unfortunately, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Old Wu, Old Feng, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. I really miss you! Old Wu is so powerful now, he can even take over my position. It¡¯s just that your position as Prime Minister is a little miserable. Why are you still personally acting as an envoy?¡± As for Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. When Wu Qiuhan and Feng Baichuan heard this, they knew that this person must be Su Changqing. However, these two people were not that accepting of this outcome! To put it bluntly, neither of them saw the scene at that time. In their hearts, perhaps Su Changqing had used a scheme to deceive Emperor Zhou. However, Wu Qiuhan was overjoyed! The hatred of killing one¡¯s father was gone! Then wouldn¡¯t the chances of an alliance be even greater? However, Su Changqing¡¯s last sentence really made him a little worried. He had been suppressed by Su Changqing for his entire life, and it took him a lot of hard work to even take over the former¡¯s position¡­ but now, he was even getting mocked¡­ Furthermore, he could not accept that Su Changqing had become younger. Why was this guy able to become younger? They were originally of similar ages¡­ Humans were always afraid that their opponents would live better and longer lives than them. Furthermore, the Su family seemed to be doing well in Chu. Wu Qiuhan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ that you would have such a method. Regaining your youth¡­¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just the benefits of a medicinal pill. Why, didn¡¯t the Zhou Emperor give it to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± With just one sentence, Wu Qiuhan felt as if his heart had been stabbed several times. It was an indescribable feeling. However, he also knew that this was not the time to counterattack. Wu Qiuhan turned to look at Xiang Feiyan. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, since everyone agrees to the alliance between our Zhou and Chu Empires, why don¡¯t we ask Your Majesty to sign the national letter? Our two empires can form an alliance and go against the Yan Country together!¡± Unexpectedly, Xiang Feiyan shook her head and said, ¡°This matter is too serious. We also need the Nanli King to come out of seclusion before making a decision. In the meantime, the envoy of the Zhou Country can stay in the city.¡± Su Changqing did not say anything, causing Xiang Feiyan to hesitate. In the end, she still trusted Su Wen more. Wu Qiuhan¡¯s heart tightened! Su Wen¡­ that little bastard was not easy to fool¡­ Furthermore, judging from Xiang Feiyan¡¯s attitude, she seemed to have extreme trust in Su Wen! So many people agreed to form an alliance, but she still had to ask Su Changqing. If Su Changqing did not say anything, she would have to wait for Su Wen to come out of seclusion¡­ He recalled the times he interacted with Su Wen. Wu Qiuhan felt nervous upon thinking about it. However, a question quickly popped up. This Su Wen was a strange person. In the Zhou Country, he had received the favor of the Zhou Emperor. Now that he had come to the Chu Country, he saw that Xiang Feiyan also trusted him greatly. What abilities did this brat have? Wu Qiuhan could not understand. The meeting ended¡­ and everyone from Great Zhou returned to the lodgings. Zhao Xuanxuan watched as the person left and hurriedly said to Wu Qiuhan, ¡°Minister Wu, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, no hurry!¡± Wu Qiuhan waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Since Su Changqing isn¡¯t dead, then Su Wen¡¯s greatest grudge with our Zhou Country is gone. We can still stay in Chu for a while. We have to facilitate the alliance as much as possible. Your Highnesses, please go back and rest first.¡± He sent Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin away. Wu Qiuhan sighed and said to Feng Baichuan, ¡°Since Su Changqing is here, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to escape even if we want to. Any Heaven Rank expert chasing after us will definitely kill us! Furthermore, Great Zhou urgently needs strong reinforcements.¡± He knew that the Zhou Country¡¯s current situation was not good. Feng Baichuan said in a low voice, ¡°But there are rumors in the capital that the Crown Prince was killed by Su Wen¡­ His Majesty¡¯s medicine was also drugged by Su Wen. He even¡­ with the Empress¡­¡± Wu Qiuhan spread his hands and looked at Feng Baichuan. He said, ¡°That¡¯s not something we need to worry about. Our mission is to form an alliance between the two countries and urge the Chu Country to send troops to attack the Yan Country to relieve the pressure on our Zhou Country. As for whether this anger can be swallowed, it depends on His Majesty.¡± Feng Baichuan fell silent. Wu Qiuhan continued, ¡°If we can bring back the letter and get the Chu Country to send troops, it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t want to abide by the Treaty of Alliance in the future. The key is that our Zhou Country can¡¯t afford to delay any longer. We¡¯ve been here for a few months, and we don¡¯t know what the front line is like anymore. For the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty, convincing the Chu Country to send troops is the best choice. Anyway, as long as we can get the Chu Country to send troops first, no matter what conditions the Chu Country offers, we will have a chance to go back on our word in the future.¡± Several days later, in Su Wen¡¯s residence. Zhao Xuanxuan, Zhao Bin, and Zhao Wanrou sat opposite each other. They had followed Wu Qiuhan¡¯s orders to come over and pay a visit. His motive was also very simple. He wanted to start with Zhao Wanrou and find a way to influence Su Wen. Zhao Xuanxuan looked at Zhao Wanrou and smiled. ¡°Seventh Sister, that day in the side hall, your private meeting was with Su Wen, right?¡± At this point, Zhao Wanrou naturally would not hide anything and nodded lightly. Zhao Xuanxuan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that things are the same now, but people have changed. Don¡¯t worry, your mother is still in the capital, everything is fine.¡± Hearing that her mother was fine, Zhao Wanrou was relieved. Ever since she left Zhou Country with Su Wen, she had been worried the most about her mother. Zhao Xuanxuan whispered, ¡°After you left, my father often lamented¡­¡± As she spoke, she stole a glance at Zhao Wanrou. Seeing that Zhao Wanrou¡¯s expression remained calm, she knew that the former had no feelings for Emperor Zhou. She continued, ¡°Your mother also shed many tears¡­¡± Zhao Wanrou¡¯s heart tightened at this. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Zhao Wanrou stood up anxiously. ¡°Of course she¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan also revealed a sorrowful expression as she said, ¡°But right now, the situation in our Great Zhou is not good. The Yan Country in the northern border has gone south, and there¡¯s no one in the court that can be used. It¡¯s difficult to resist, and we¡¯ve lost consecutively. Even if we go on this diplomatic mission, I wonder if Father and Mother will still be alive when we return¡­¡± Zhao Wanrou got even more worried when she heard this. ¡°We¡¯re here this time to facilitate an alliance between Zhao and Chu. When the time comes, we¡¯ll help our Zhou Country a little. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, at the very least, we¡¯ll get to protect Father and Mother¡­ don¡¯t you think so, Seventh Sister? It¡¯s just that the Emperor of Great Chu said that Su Wen is in charge of making the decision on this matter two days ago. The two of you are husband and wife and are one, but you can¡¯t ignore Father and Mother, right? When the time comes, you have to help persuade him.¡± Obviously, she wanted to use Zhao Wanrou¡¯s mother as bait to get Zhao Wanrou to persuade Su Wen. On the other side¡­ Su Wen opened his eyes! He had finally gained a basic understanding of the Paragon Sword Move. It was just at the entry level, but had already taken him many days. However, everything was worth it. At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s attributes had already become as follows: Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 320,000 points Level: 42 Cultivation: 1st Grade Heaven Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV5) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV5) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV9) Divine Ability: Sword Dao ¡ª Daybreak Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 0.1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 3 seconds) Another attribute had appeared. Divine Ability. That was the Paragon Rank sword technique. However, there was no rank behind this Divine Ability. Because the system could no longer help him level up, Su Wen had to rely on himself to comprehend everything. Su Wen did not plan to spend the remaining Emotional Value. However, he still had to draw the lottery. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a Paragon Rank Pill, one Realmbreak Pill. It can directly raise a 9th Grade Earth Rank to 1st Grade Heaven Rank. Note: Those who consume this pill will find it nigh impossible to break through to 4th Grade Heaven Rank.] Hiss! Su Wen gasped when he saw this. This thing was extraordinary. It could directly raise a person to the Heaven Rank! Although it was said that the limit of one¡¯s future was already set and it would be difficult to break through to the 4th Grade of Heaven Rank, it was still extremely precious. He quickly put the pill away. He had to think about how to use this thing. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn 10 boxes of black silk stockings.] Trash! Su Wen was disdainful. He still liked to see smooth white legs over black stockings¡­ (TL Note: There¡¯s a fetish going on in China¡¯s social media about men liking to see girls in black stockings. Seems like this author is a man of culture as well.) [Ding-dong. Congratulations Host on obtaining a Life and Death Coin! Throw it out, and you will be given a mandatory random choice. Either the host will die or the opponent will die. The host has a 49% chance of death, while the opponent has a 51% chance of death. Life and death are on the line here, please use it carefully. It is useless against those above 9th Grade Heaven Rank.] Looking at the black coin in his hand, Su Wen could not help but smile bitterly. Wasn¡¯t this thing too nonsensical? His own chances of dying was only 2% lower than his opponent¡¯s? It was purely a gamble. He had to use it cautiously. [Ding-dong. The host has received a Coercion Technique, the Iron Fist of Father¡¯s Love. Attacking someone with the host¡¯s bloodline will give the host an absolute suppression effect. The pain sensation will be increased by 50%¡­] Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± Was the system afraid that he would not be able to defeat his child in the future? Su Su? Or¡­ Finally done with his lottery, he got up and stretched. His entire body emitted a cracking sound. Soon, the door to the chamber opened. Ning Shuang entered and pounced into Su Wen¡¯s embrace. ¡°Young Master! You¡¯re finally out of seclusion.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°This cultivation session took a little longer.¡± In the living room, Zhao Wanrou was being brainwashed by Zhao Xuanxuan when two people suddenly walked in. This girl was dressed in a gorgeous dress and carried a rack, while Xue Qianxun followed behind her. The moment she entered, her sarcasm filled the air. ¡°Yo, yo, yo! Isn¡¯t this Zhao Xuanxuan? And that person? Zhao Bin? Right? I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, right?¡± That¡¯s right, who else could it be but our little sister Wu Muyu? She came in and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t bullying our Wanrou enough in Zhou Country? Why are you here in Chu to bully her now?¡± After all, Zhao Wanrou had a good relationship with her. Wu Muyu naturally knew about Zhao Wanrou being ostracized. Zhao Xuanxuan forced a smile, ¡°We were just catching up.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I really admire people like you. You¡¯ve been in Zhou Country for more than ten years, but I¡¯ve never seen you reminisce about your family. Now that you¡¯re in Chu, you¡¯re here to reminisce? Why, without my father, your father can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± How could Wu Muyu indulge her? She continued, ¡°I heard everything. Don¡¯t you just want our Wanrou to be your tool and tell Brother Su to form an alliance with Great Zhou?¡± Wu Muyu looked at Zhao Wanrou and consoled her, ¡°Sister Wanrou, don¡¯t worry. If you want, Brother Su will definitely find a way to help you bring your mother over. Don¡¯t be deceived by her! This kind of person is always putting on airs. She¡¯s the worst!¡± Zhao Xuanxuan felt extremely awkward. However, she really did not dare to offend Wu Muyu now. Under the eaves, one had no choice but to lower one¡¯s head. And from a certain perspective, Wu Muyu was right. However, Zhao Bin could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s easy to say. Do you really think Su Wen is a god that can pick up people from the capital of the Great Zhou? Furthermore, if the Zhou Country is really destroyed, do you think the Chu Country will be able to resist the attack of the Yan Country alone? I don¡¯t think so, right?¡± Wu Muyu was about to retort, but suddenly, a voice traveled over. ¡°Hehe, since when can one be so rough with their words when they¡¯re begging?¡± Su Wen walked in. His gaze swept across Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin, his eyes filled with frostiness. However, when he saw Zhao Wanrou, the eyes softened. He truly pitied her. Among these people, Zhao Wanrou was the most worried. Her mother was, after all, right beside Emperor Zhou. She followed Su Wen out and did not know how her mother was faring. It was fortunate that Su Wen could travel back and forth between the two countries freely. Only when he came back and told her that he was fine would she be at ease. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°Why are the descendants of the Zhou Country so rude? You don¡¯t even know how to bow when you see me?¡± Things were different now compared to before. When he met them in Zhou Country, Su Wen had to bow to them. Now, Su Wen no longer cared. The two of them could only stand up and bow to Su Wen. Su Wen sneered and did not return the greeting. He simply just sat down. He looked at Zhao Wanrou and said, ¡°Wanrou, do you want your mother to come? If you do, I¡¯ll get your father to send her over.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too rude!¡± Zhao Bin couldn¡¯t help but berate. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Wen only coldly snorted in response. A suppressive force pressed down all of a sudden! Zhao Bin knelt on the ground with a plop. Su Wen sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how domineering I am? I¡¯ve done many rude things! If not for the fact that you¡¯re Wanrou¡¯s brother and sister, I would have killed the two of you today. Get lost quickly! You came to my residence to play tricks! Who do you think you are?¡± As he spoke, he released his Qi force. Zhao Bin did not dare to say anything else and pulled Zhao Xuanxuan away from the residence. Su Wen looked at Zhao Wanrou and comforted her. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡± Zhao Wanrou said in a low voice, ¡°Lady Mother is old and not favored¡­ If she can come, I think it will be excellent.¡± There were naturally some private words shared between mother and daughter. Zhao Wanrou knew her mother¡¯s situation very well. After knowing Zhao Wanrou¡¯s attitude, Su Wen calculated a little and simply said, ¡°I understand.¡± Meanwhile, Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin returned to their lodgings. They met with Wu Qiuhan. Wu Qiuhan smiled and asked, ¡°How was it? How was your talk with the Seventh Princess?¡± Zhao Xuanxuan shook her head and sighed. ¡°Minister Wu, we went there today. It was fine at first, but later, we met Su Wen and Wu Muyu! These two people are extremely vigilant and saw through our thoughts.¡± Wu Qiuhan waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they see through it, so be it. As long as the words are delivered, the Seventh Princess will definitely have scruples. That Su Wen will have to think about it as well.¡± He pondered. ¡°Is Su Wen still hostile?¡± ¡°Very!¡± Wu Qiuhan said helplessly, ¡°From the looks of it, things aren¡¯t easy to handle¡­ Let¡¯s see how Su Wen will decide on the alliance!¡± In the Royal Palace of Great Chu. Su Wen had already entered the palace. Upon learning that his son was born, Su Wen felt a little uneasy. The moment he entered Xiang Feiyan¡¯s chamber¡­ Su Wen met the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Father, hug!¡± The child actually recognized Su Wen immediately. Su Wen laughed loudly and carried the child. Obviously, his intelligence was not as perverted as Su Su¡¯s back then, but his spiritual perception did not seem to be bad. He could directly sense the bloodline connection between Su Wen and him. Xiang Feiyan stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°How is it, this is our child! Now, they¡¯re all saying that this child has the qualifications to become an emperor.¡± Su Wen shook his head slightly. He did not think much of their opinions at all. He instead asked, ¡°Have you come up with a name?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Su Wen stroked his chin. ¡°Xiang Daqiang? Big and strong!¡± Xiang Feiyan pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s too vulgar and unpleasant.¡± ¡°Hehe, back then, you kept calling me Brother Qiang!¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more awkward. You pervert, quickly change it.¡± Su Wen: ¡°Xiang Xiaoqiang? His vitality is vigorous and easy to raise!¡± (TL Note: Xiaoqiang also refers to cockroaches in Chinese¡­) ¡°You¡­ Can¡¯t you be more careful? I didn¡¯t even give him a name as I was waiting for you!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good. Why don¡¯t we call him Xiang Daniu? This name is awesome, right?¡± ¡°Zi, zi, zi¡­¡± Even his son could no longer listen to his nonsense¡­ He immediately peed. If it was an ordinary person, they would be drenched all over. However, Su Wen activated his protective True Qi, and in an instant, all the urine was reflected back at his son. Su Wen laughed maniacally.. ¡°Brat, you still want to fight me with this little ability?¡± Chapter 250 - Old Zhao, Did You Miss Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Originally¡­ Su Wen¡¯s son had always been aloof. But when he was drenched by his own urine¡­ Su Wen could clearly see the shock and disbelief on his face. Then it turned into¡­ grievance. He had never received such treatment since he was born¡­ Su Wen burst into laughter. ¡°Kid, do you feel good?¡± He was happy, but Xiang Feiyan was not. She went forward and grabbed her son, handing him to the palace maid and saying, ¡°Look at what you did! Go wash up!¡± The palace maid had just received the child when the child¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. ¡°Huuu!¡± A fireball appeared out of thin air. Closely after, it was a Wind Blade! Whoosh! The two of them attacked Su Wen. ¡°Crrrkt!¡± Unfortunately, just as they flew to Su Wen¡¯s side, he was destroyed by Su Wen¡¯s True Qi. Su Wen laughed loudly and said, ¡°Brat, you still dare to attack me? Hurry up and take a shower. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll beat you up instead, so I don¡¯t dirty my hands with urine.¡± When Su Wen¡¯s son heard this, he pouted at him and was about to spit at him. But at this moment, Su Wen teleported to the child¡¯s side. He flicked his finger at the child¡¯s head. The Coercion Technique activated, Father¡¯s Fist. Pa! In an instant, the child was stunned. Immediately afterward, a loud wail erupted. A huge bump could be seen on his forehead! The child who had never cried since he was born finally experienced the ¡®love¡¯ of a father. He was so touched that he cried. Xiang Feiyan was furious. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You have to give him a complete childhood! Quickly take a shower. I won¡¯t beat you up later.¡± The child was carried away by the palace maid. Xiang Feiyan rolled her eyes. ¡°Why lower yourself to the level of a child?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Won¡¯t this give him a complete childhood?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s our child¡¯s name?¡± Su Wen pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Xiang Yan.¡± ¡°Like salt?¡± Xiang Feiyan suddenly felt that letting Su Wen name him was a huge mistake. ¡°His surname is Xiang, and his name is Yan, symbolizing flame!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice. The word ¡®Yan¡¯ came from the power of the fire element in his bloodline, as well as Su Wen¡¯s nostalgia for his world as the descendant of the Yellow and Fire Emperors. Xiang Yan¡­ Xiang Feiyan read it out loud and said with a smile, ¡°Then Xiang Yan it is.¡± Not long after, little Xiang Yan returned from his shower. When he saw Su Wen, he shrank into the maid¡¯s embrace! Xiang Feiyan waved her hand and smiled, ¡°Carry the Second Prince out.¡± In the end, she did not want Su Wen to be too close to Xiang Yan. ¡°Brother Wen, do you think we should form an alliance with Zhou Country?¡± Xiang Feiyan asked. Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°An alliance will definitely have to be formed. The Zhou Country cannot be destroyed. Once the Zhou Country is destroyed, the strength of the Yan Country will definitely increase greatly. Their foundation is also not something our Chu Country can match. In another decade or two, the gap between the two countries will gradually widen.¡± At this point, he smiled. ¡°But to form an alliance, it depends on how we form it and how much benefits we get. After all, they¡¯re the ones who are anxious now.¡± Xiang Feiyan fell into deep thought at his words. Finally, a day later, the Zhou delegation once again stood in the royal court. This time, Su Wen followed suit. He was dressed in a red python robe and looked extremely domineering. As for Xiang Feiyan, she was seated high up with Xiang Yan still sitting beside her. The little fellow was much colder than before. This time, he would steal glances at Su Wen from time to time. Once he noticed that Su Wen was looking at him, he would immediately shift his gaze away. It was extremely interesting to watch. The Zhou Country¡¯s delegation entered the hall. After the greeting, Su Wen went forward and laughed loudly. ¡°Oh! We¡¯re all old acquaintances!¡± He looked at Wu Qiuhan and smiled. ¡°Old Wu, have you recovered?¡± Wu Qiuhan¡¯s face darkened. The last time he was beaten up was still fresh in his memory. Su Wen had drove the sports car to smash the carriage into pieces, then, he was beaten up¡­ It could be said that he had never encountered such a thing in decades. Su Wen then looked at Feng Baichuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Old Feng? Why didn¡¯t you come to Great Chu to look for me? We¡¯re already so familiar with each other, so why are you still being like outsiders? I¡¯ll definitely make arrangements for you.¡± Feng Baichuan had no way to reply to him¡­ Now that Su Wen called him Old Feng, he had no temper at all. As a cultivator, he yearned to reach the Heaven Rank as well. With Su Wen¡¯s status as a Heaven Rank martial artist and Chu¡¯s Nanli King status, it was not too much to call him Old Feng. Su Wen then looked at Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin before asking with a smile, ¡°What are the two of you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me one of you is supposed to seduce the influential officials of our Great Chu while the other is being a hostage?¡± In an instant, Zhao Xuanxuan and Zhao Bin¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Su Wen continued with a smile, ¡°This Old Zhao still hasn¡¯t changed. He only likes these kinds of methods. He doesn¡¯t even care about his bloodline. Does he really think that my Chu Country cares?¡± Wu Qiuhan stood up and said coldly, ¡°King Nanli, I hope that you will still maintain sufficient respect for the Zhou Emperor!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I respect him very much! Just like how I respect you. However, with my current status, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to kneel down and kowtow to him, right?¡± Wu Qiuhan knew that he had no choice but to lower his head. He didn¡¯t say anything else. Su Wen did not continue to dwell on this topic. Instead, he said happily, ¡°This alliance is not impossible, but if we want to form an alliance, I need you to promise me a few conditions.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± Wu Qiuhan looked at Su Wen and felt curious. What would this brat say? ¡°Firstly, I want the Seventh Princess¡¯s mother to enter the Chu Country!¡± Wu Qiuhan frowned. He didn¡¯t dare to agree to the first condition. Su Wen continued, ¡°Secondly, since the Zhou Country wants us to send troops to help, we can¡¯t shortchange ourselves. Back then, Emperor Zhou used an excuse to confiscate our Su family¡¯s assets. It¡¯s fine as long as he returns it. After all, our Su family doesn¡¯t have a lot of money now. Lord Wu should know how much money we have, right? Back then, it was you who wrote the accounts. As for the funds needed to send troops, we will have to calculate it another time.¡± Wu Qiuhan: ¡°???¡± He did not dare to make this decision either! The number was too large. However, Su Wen knew that this was nothing to Emperor Zhou. ¡°As for the third point, the Zhou Country wants us to attack the Yan Country, so there naturally won¡¯t be a problem. However, the Zhou Emperor has given the Five Tyrant Arts to the Yan Country. If we encounter them in the future, we will definitely suffer losses. I hope that Emperor Zhou can give our Chu Country a copy of the Five Tyrant Arts as well. This way, our chances will definitely increase greatly.¡± ¡°Hehe, hehe!¡± Wu Qiuhan¡¯s face twitched. He did not dare to agree to any of these three matters. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°At this moment, I have no right to agree to any of them.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t agree, I can send a letter for you. You can write a letter, seal it, and sign your name. I¡¯ll help you send it back to Great Zhou and see how Emperor Zhou reacts.¡± Wu Qiuhan shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such trouble.¡± As he spoke, he took out the Star Disk that Emperor Zhou had given him before he left. ¡°This is a Star Rank bestowed by His Majesty, the Great Zhou Emperor. As long as you use the True Qi of a Heaven Rank expert to activate it, it will be very convenient for us to communicate from thousands of miles away. This matter can be discussed with Her Majesty, the Great Chu Emperor, immediately.¡± Su Wen was stunned. There was such a thing? He took the Star Disk and circulated his True Qi. Immediately, he felt a response coming from another Star Disk countless miles away. During this period of time, Emperor Zhou¡¯s life had not been good. His troops had been defeated consecutively on the northern front line, and the battlefront had been pushed to the front line of the Huai River. The Zhou Country relied on the geographical advantage to defend, but when it came to counter attacking, they were powerless. He was currently in the palace and could sense the resonance of the Star Disk. He had a vague guess. He sighed. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something Wu Qiuhan can¡¯t decide on.¡± As he spoke, he picked up the Star Disk and activated his True Qi. In just a moment¡­ the Star Disks connected, and Su Wen and Emperor Zhou could see each other¡¯s figures. Emperor Zhou exclaimed, ¡°Why is it you, little bastard!¡± Su Wen flew into a rage. ¡°Who are you talking about, you old bastard!¡± The two of them looked at each other. Emperor Zhou also saw the scene behind Su Wen. It seemed to be in the palace? Su Wen introduced himself, ¡°I am the Nanli King, representing the Great Chu Emperor! Emperor of the Zhou Country, if you want to form an alliance with our Great Chu, you better watch your words.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at Su Wen¡¯s python robes, the Zhou Emperor fell silent. After a while, he laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect you to become the Great Chu King. I calculated wrongly.¡± Emperor Zhou changed the topic. At this time, Su Changqing came over and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, long time no see.¡± Since Wu Qiuhan was already here, the Zhou Emperor would find out sooner or later that he was still alive. Since that was the case, Su Changqing did not intend to hide it anymore. He took the initiative to step forward and greet Emperor Zhou. However, things had changed. When Emperor Zhou saw Su Changqing, he suddenly stood up. His eyes were filled with shock! This was even more difficult for Emperor Zhou to accept than Su Wen becoming the Great Chu Nanli King. He looked at Su Changqing¡¯s young face before looking at Su Wen¡¯s python robe. He clenched his fists tightly in response. After a long while, he unclenched his fists and sneered. ¡°Good! Good! Good! Good job, you father and son! I really didn¡¯t expect this, Su Changqing. You really did it. You forced me to make a move on purpose, using this opportunity to help your son break through to Heaven Rank. I admit defeat!¡± At this point, how could Emperor Zhou still not understand what was going on with Su Changqing? Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for many years. You should know that I cherish my old life very much.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Su Changqing and Su Wen. According to his original intentions, he wished he could kill these two people. However, he was very clearly aware that since Su Wen was able to become a Great Chu King and the Star Disk was in his hands, it meant that the alliance would be decided by Su Wen. As he looked at Su Wen, he thought of the Crown Prince! He thought of himself! He even thought of the Empress¡­ But now¡­ He knew that he had to swallow this anger. The Zhou Country¡¯s situation did not allow him to think too much. In Yan Ze¡¯s words, Emperor Zhou was a calm fellow, rational to the point of being disgusting. With the interests of his country in front of him, there were many things that he could tolerate. Or rather, even if he did not want to tolerate it, he had to endure it, unless it was a life and death struggle. At the very least, Emperor Zhou did not want things to reach that extreme stage yet! He took a deep breath to calm himself before saying, ¡°You two won¡¯t come to me for no reason, right?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We heard that Your Majesty wants to form an alliance with our Great Chu. Since that¡¯s the case, our Great Chu has a few conditions!¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Firstly, I want you to release Wanrou¡¯s mother! Let her come to Chu.¡± Emperor Zhou did not hesitate. ¡°Granted!¡± To him, it was just a woman he was tired of playing with. It was nothing to him. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Secondly, you have to return the assets that you confiscated from my Su family. You also have to compensate my Great Chu for sending troops!¡± Emperor Zhou closed his eyes and pondered for a moment before saying coldly, ¡°Alright!¡± He really did not lack money now. The money Su Changqing obtained from Yan Country, together with the abundant treasury, was enough for him to agree to such conditions. Su Wen continued, ¡°His Majesty has given a copy of the Five Tyrant Arts to the Yan Country. I believe you don¡¯t mind giving a copy to our Chu Country, right? After all, when we meet on the battlefield in the future, we have to be prepared, right?¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°No problem!¡± The three conditions were agreed without much thought. Su Wen¡¯s heart tightened! Seemed like the situation in Great Zhou was not good. ¡°How do we make the transactions?¡± Emperor Zhou asked. ¡°Your Majesty, please prepare a spirit artifact and store the money and cultivation techniques. When I arrive at the capital of the Great Zhou, I will inform Your Majesty that Your Majesty will send someone to deliver them.¡± At the mention of this matter, Emperor Zhou was even more furious. His capital was free to come and go as Su Wen pleased! He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to discuss it with Emperor Chu?¡± He wanted to plant a nail between Su Wen and Emperor Chu. At this moment, Xiang Feiyan simply spoke out, ¡°This matter will be decided by King Nanli!¡± Su Wen aimed the star disk at Xiang Feiyan. In his opinion, this thing was similar to a forward camera function on a smartphone. Emperor Zhou saw Xiang Feiyan for the first time. He never expected that the Great Chu Emperor was actually a woman. Furthermore, there was a child sitting beside her. ¡°Eh? Why does this child look a little like Su Wen when he was young?¡± Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment but did not say anything. If he said something like this, he would probably fall out with them. Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Then if I hand it to you, what if you go back on your words?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t trust my Great Chu, there¡¯s no need for an alliance!¡± Emperor Zhou stopped talking. Even if he didn¡¯t trust them, he had to believe it. Furthermore, this was a matter of mutual benefit. Emperor Zhou agreed, and Su Wen slowly withdrew his True Qi. The Star Disk dimmed. In the Zhou Emperor¡¯s palace, the Zhou Emperor closed his eyes. He was overflowing with hate right now! However, he knew that he urgently needed help at this moment. Otherwise, Great Zhou would truly be in danger. With Wu Qiuhan¡¯s status, he did not dare to agree to Su Wen¡¯s three conditions. However, in his opinion, these were all nothing. Zhao Wanrou¡¯s mother was not worth much. In Emperor Zhou¡¯s opinion, it was unrealistic to use this woman to threaten Su Wen. As for money, he did not lack it now! He just lacked generals and combat power. As for the Five Tyrant Arts, if he could give it to Yan Country, he could naturally give it to Chu Country. He didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Su Changqing¡­ actually didn¡¯t die! This old fox¡­¡± Compared to Su Wen, Emperor Zhou hated Su Changqing to the core. The old adage that however much you cherished a person would correspond to the intensity of hate was totally true. How much trust he had back then was how much anger he had now. ¡°Get someone to prepare the money.¡± Emperor Zhou instructed. The old eunuch sighed helplessly. He knew that Emperor Zhou was unhappy, but what could he do? After about two hours¡­ Emperor Zhou suddenly felt the Star Disk move again. He immediately connected to the Star Disk and saw Su Wen lying on the recliner in his courtyard. He smiled and said, ¡°Yo, Old Zhao, I thought I would chat with you since I have nothing to do. It¡¯s been a long time since we last met. I miss you!¡± The corners of Emperor Zhou¡¯s mouth twitched. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You brat, you still have the cheek to say this to me. Let me ask you, did I treat you badly in any way?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°No!¡± This was the truth. From his point of view, Emperor Zhou was quite good to him. ¡°Then why did you betray Great Zhou and leave?¡± Su Wen said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. Who asked you not to be my father? If my father wants to leave, I can¡¯t put justice before family just because you¡¯re good to me, right?¡± ¡°Besides, if I attack the Crown Prince, I¡¯ll bring disaster to myself sooner or later.¡± Emperor Zhou sneered. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± He felt that Su Wen couldn¡¯t be looking for him to reminisce about the past. Su Wen looked at him and shook his head with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯m just here to look at you. I¡¯m very curious about how you transformed back.¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m busy with national affairs and don¡¯t have time to bother with you!¡± Emperor Zhou directly cut off his True Qi. Unfortunately¡­ after two hours¡­ Su Wen started to harass him with his True Qi again. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Emperor Zhou was furious when the ¡®video call¡¯ connected. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I was planning to make a livestream of myself eating hotpot for you¡­ Look at the Great Chu mutton, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Emperor Zhou snapped before cutting the call. But the harassment was endless¡­ ¡°Old Zhao, remember to get me some specialties from Great Zhou. I can¡¯t eat them in Great Chu, and I really miss them.¡± ¡°Old Zhao! Old Zhao! Are you asleep? I remember now. Bring me some fabric from the Bipo Mountain Villa.¡± ¡°Old Zhao¡­ what Grade are you in Heaven Rank? How about you share some of your martial dao insights?¡± For the next few days, Emperor Zhou was almost driven crazy by Su Wen¡¯s harassment¡­ He regretted letting Wu Qiuhan go with the Star Disk¡­ Su Wen was just trying to play Emperor Zhou to his death. After possessing a system for a long time¡­ it¡¯s inevitable to have bad taste¡­ and even more inevitable for the user to become perverted¡­ At night in the capital of Great Zhou, in the Su Residence. Ever since Su Wen left, this residence had been uninhabited. Two tall figures appeared. Tamu Chuan and Sula! Tamu Chuan said in a low voice, ¡°This is Su Wen¡¯s family residence. I heard that they are rich, so let¡¯s see what we can get from here to sell. We will have money to live on then. Anyway, this brat has also betrayed the country.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Sula nodded. The two of them were currently living quite well in the capital of Great Zhou. In comparison, the Fire Barbarians were too poor. As for Xu Qiao¡­ neither of them cared about him at this point. ¡°This vase must be worth a lot if it¡¯s so big¡­¡± ¡°And this chair!¡± ¡°Do you think this bed is worth anything?¡± As the two of them kept moving things around¡­ Suddenly, a figure appeared behind them. It was Su Wen! Su Wen did not expect that¡­ he would find someone stealing from his house the moment he returned. In reality, Emperor Zhou had already told him that he had prepared the things three days ago. However, to be safe, he kept dragging it on and did not say when he would go and take it. Then, he took advantage of the night and suddenly opened the portal to arrive in Great Zhou. In the end, he realized that there seemed to be two upper Grade Earth Rank people in his house. ¡°Hey! Bros, what are you guys doing! Count me in!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Take whatever you want. What¡¯s there to count you in?¡± Tamu Chuan placed a table into the spirit artifact and spoke without turning his head. Suddenly, his body stiffened¡­ That¡¯s not right! He suddenly turned around and saw Su Wen. Their eyes met. He flipped his hand and was about to attack. Bang! But Su Wen beat him to it, punching him in the stomach. Sula also noticed the abnormality, but she could not resist Su Wen at all. She was also easily knocked down by Su Wen. At this moment, Su Wen looked at Tamu Chuan and fell into deep thought. ¡°You look a little familiar.¡± At this moment, Tamu Chuan was filled with shock! This guy had broken through to the Heaven Rank? That unparalleled power was definitely not what the 9th Grade of Earth Rank could produce! Chapter 251 - Money? What Money? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Speaking of which, Su Wen had only met Tamu Chuan once! At this moment, since Tamu Chuan had a smaller figure, Su Wen naturally could not recognize him at first glance. He just felt like he had seen him somewhere before, and that he looked pretty familiar. After pondering for a while, Su Wen really could not recall where he last saw this person. Furthermore, at that time, Tumu Chuan was still wearing his armor and was much taller than he was now. Most importantly, Su Wen did not consider the fact that a Fire Barbarian Battle General would steal from his house. Instead, when he saw Sora, he still remembered. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the lady who took a fancy to Wu Lie!¡± He clicked his tongue in surprise. ¡°The two of you are too miserable. One of you is at the 9th Grade and the other is at the 8th Grade. Why are you here to steal?¡± One had to know that in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, the cultivation of these two people could be considered to be not bad. Tamu Chuan could tell that the guy didn¡¯t recognize him¡­ He let out a soft breath of relief. Sula was about to speak when he grabbed her instead. He took the initiative to say, ¡°This Young Master, the two of us heard that this family was rich but has moved away¡­ We have a difficult life, so we thought of getting some money! Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Tamu Chuan explained. Su Wen waved his hand and stroked his chin. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, help me do something. After that, I¡¯ll spare the two of you.¡± In the palace. ¡°Your Majesty, a Heaven Rank expert from Su Wen¡¯s residence attacked just now. Perhaps Su Wen has returned.¡± The old eunuch reported to Emperor Zhou, who was resting with his eyes closed. Emperor Zhou opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Looks like this brat finally came.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty, there¡¯s movement. We¡¯ve detected spatial fluctuations!¡± A Spiritual Master from the Spiritual Master Residence ran over to report. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Su Wen¡¯s residence!¡± Emperor Zhou fell into deep thought. ¡°Your Majesty, should we make a move?¡± the old eunuch asked. Emperor Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Right now, we still have to form an alliance with the Chu Country. It¡¯s really unwise to touch this brat. As long as we maintain surveillance and see how this brat moves, it¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll first capture his modus operandi clearly before anything else. In the future, if we make a move, we can capture him at any time!¡± He muttered, ¡°Although this brat is hateful, I have to prioritize the country. Wait until I stabilize the situation.¡± Suddenly, his Star Disk vibrated again. After the call was connected, Emperor Zhou and Su Wen looked at each other. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already back. Your Majesty, please place the cultivation technique and gold in front of the palace gate. I¡¯ll send someone to retrieve them.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Zhou did not ask about Su Wen¡¯s whereabouts and agreed readily. Soon, Emperor Zhou sent people to place the spirit artifact ring he had prepared in front of the palace gate. In the restaurant, Tamu Chuan was very helpless. He was originally here to kidnap Su Wen, but in the blink of an eye, the guy had turned into a Heaven Rank expert! Kidnap? How to kidnap? Su Wen left him behind while making Sula retrieve the spirit artifact. ¡°Why do you look so familiar?¡± Su Wen was still pondering. He felt that he had seen this guy somewhere before. ¡°Hehe, I have a common face,¡± said Tamu Chuan in response. Su Wen frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re so tall, I should remember if I saw you before. Furthermore, you¡¯re a 9th Grade Earth Rank expert¡­¡± Tall¡­ 9th Grade Earth Rank¡­ Suddenly, he seemed to have remembered something. Su Wen narrowed his eyes and suddenly waved his hand. The clothes on Tamu Chuan¡¯s body immediately shattered. Then¡­ the Golden Crow Totem appeared! Su Wen laughed maniacally. ¡°Haha! I was wondering why you looked so familiar. So it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You even tried to stab me! Thank goodness Wu Kunhu stopped you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not me!¡± Tamu Chuan wanted to cry! What¡­ should he do? Su Wen smiled and leaned over to whisper, ¡°Why? Have you been sent to Zhou Country to be a spy?¡± Su Wen never expected that this fellow was here to kidnap him¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Tumu Chuan was stunned for a moment before hurriedly nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He did not dare to say¡­ that he was here to kidnap Su Wen. Su Wen touched his chin and pondered. If he were to talk about the Fire Barbarians¡­ The southern border of the Great Zhou Dynasty was ultimately a hidden tumor for them. If it was before, Su Wen would definitely have captured him and killed him. However, there was no need for that now. To put it bluntly, if Su Wen wanted to help the Chu Country unify the world, the number one enemy now was the Yan Country. However, once the Yan Country was destroyed, the Chu Country¡¯s enemy would definitely be the Zhou Country. There seemed to be nothing wrong with leaving some trouble for Zhou. ¡°Not bad! You have guts! All the best, I have faith in you,¡± Su Wen praised. At the entrance of the palace, the people watched as a burly woman took everything away. Someone immediately reported this to Emperor Zhou. ¡°Your Majesty, do you need someone to follow her?¡± Emperor Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Emperor Zhou took out his Star Disk and activated it. The two met again through the Star Disk. Emperor Zhou looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°I have already arranged for people to escort Wanrou¡¯s mother north, but it will still take time. However, you have to make preparations in advance. You can wait for her to arrive before sending out your troops. However, if your Chu Country still doesn¡¯t make a move, I will surrender the country once we can¡¯t withstand the pressure. At that time, it will also be the day your Chu Country is destroyed!¡± It was hard to tell if Emperor Zhou¡¯s words were true or false. No one knew what he was thinking. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m not that short-sighted!¡± There were no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal benefits. In the face of benefits, many things could be put down. Of course, there was a difference between the two. Su Wen was not a purely ambitious person. If Su Changqing had truly died then, even if there were benefits, Su Wen would definitely seek revenge on Emperor Zhou. However, Emperor Zhou was different. To him, in the face of benefits, he could put down many things. For example, the Crown Prince¡¯s death, Su Wen drugging him, the Empress¡­ In the face of the royal authority, he could ignore all these for the time being. After cutting off the connection, Su Wen waited quietly. Soon, Sula returned and passed the spirit artifact over to Su Wen. If a Heaven Rank expert had followed her, Su Wen would have left immediately. However, it was obvious that Emperor Zhou was eager to form an alliance. He did not send anyone. Su Wen put away the spirit artifact and smiled. Now, wasn¡¯t his problem of being lacking in money resolved? He looked at the two Fire Barbarians in front of him and pondered for a moment. He smiled and said, ¡°You two, go do what you need to do.¡± ¡°No! I want to give birth to your child!¡± Suddenly, Sula uttered this sentence that made absolutely no sense. This sentence left Su Wen completely dumbfounded. Tamu Chuan was also shocked. During this period of time, he had stayed in the capital of Great Zhou for too long¡­ His aesthetics were gradually approaching that of a normal person¡­ No matter how he looked at her now¡­ it was not pleasing to the eye. He also felt that this honey trap was not reliable! But Sula still did not think so. She remembered her mission and even winked at Su Wen as she spoke! Su Wen¡¯s face turned ashen in a flash. Taking a step back, he pointed at Sula, who looked like a female version of Zhang Fei, and said angrily, ¡°If you dare to say this again, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Haha! I was afraid you would be too polite. Come on!¡± Obviously, her understanding of politeness was different from Su Wen! ¡°Atta!¡± Su Wen let out a strange cry and suddenly leaped up, kicking her! Bang! Sula directly fainted from the impact. Su Wen patted his shoulder and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t bring this fellow out in the future. It¡¯s too scary!¡± With that said, he did not stay any longer and directly left. After returning to Chu, Su Wen arranged for people to wait at the border to welcome Zhao Wanrou¡¯s mother. Meanwhile, in the front courtyard of the Nanli King¡¯s residence. Su Wen and Zhao Jin stood opposite each other. ¡°Brother Jin¡­ we have to chat¡­¡± Su Wen looked at Zhao Jin and sighed. Zhao Jin hurriedly smiled apologetically when he saw this. ¡°Young master, please speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with you! Very dissatisfied! Say, isn¡¯t your cultivation level a little low?¡± Su Wen glanced at Zhao Jin and asked. Zhao Jin said helplessly, ¡°Young Master, my talent is low, and my cultivation technique isn¡¯t too good. This¡­ it¡¯s natural that my cultivation level is a little lacking.¡± Su Wen smiled and took out a secret manual before handing it to Zhao Jin. ¡°The Five Tyrant Arts, other than battle techniques, there¡¯s also a Heaven Rank cultivation technique. Take it and cultivate it well, quickly convert all your cultivation.¡± Su Wen casually instructed. ¡°Then work hard and advance to 9th Grade Earth Rank as soon as possible. When the time comes, I¡¯ll help you ascend to the heavens in one go!¡± Su Wen said in a solemn tone! Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes widened! Did he hear wrongly? A chance to become a Heaven Rank cultivator? He believed that Su Wen would never lie to him. Zhao Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. If he had said so earlier, wouldn¡¯t he have worked harder? He had always thought that he would never have the chance to take that step in his life. Thus, he did not place much importance on cultivation. In addition, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level was getting higher and higher, so his cultivation level was even less important. In reality, Su Wen had his own considerations. The best choices for this pill were actually Zhao Jin and Yan Ze. However, if he gave it to Yan Ze, the problem was that Yan Ze would not obey Su Wen¡¯s orders. There were many things that were not as convenient as giving it to Zhao Jin instead. In addition, the current Yan Ze was more important from a general¡¯s point of view. Once he consumed the pill, Su Wen¡¯s strength in the military would decrease again. In conclusion, Zhao Jin was the most suitable. However, Brother Zhao¡¯s cultivation was a little low. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master! After today, I¡¯ll only go out to play once every three days! I¡¯ll definitely focus on cultivating¡­¡± Hmm¡­ Brother Zhao, you should take note of the balance between work and rest. Su Wen was naturally aware of what he meant, since he was not a particularly pure martial artist as well¡­ Thus, he glanced at him and sneered. ¡°Brother Zhao! If you want to say that, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Ning Shuang¡­ come, watch Brother Jin cultivate and practice well! You¡¯re not allowed to leave the residence until you reach the 9th Grade of Earth Rank!¡± ¡°Young Master! Don¡¯t do this. If you do this, who will drive the carriage?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± With that said, Su Wen turned around and left. Ning Shuang came out of the inner residence. As someone who had become a Heaven Rank cultivator¡­ no matter where Su Wen called her from, she would always hear it. ¡°Cultivate now!¡± Ning Shuang looked at Zhao Jin and coldly spat out two words. Zhao Jin said with a bitter expression, ¡°Madam Ning Shuang¡­ I¡¯ll take a while¡­ I haven¡¯t seen this cultivation technique yet!¡± ¡°Read it aloud! And¡­ I¡¯m not Madam, don¡¯t try to flatter me!¡± ¡°I ¡ª¡± The arm could not win against the thigh. Zhao Jin obediently started cultivating in the courtyard¡­ However, Zhao Jin soon regained his spirits. This was a chance to ascend to the Heaven Rank! How rare was this? As for how Su Wen wanted him to become a Heaven Rank cultivator, he didn¡¯t ask, and Su Wen didn¡¯t tell him either. In Su Changqing¡¯s residence, the Su father and son sat opposite each other. ¡°Father, who do you think is more suitable to lead troops to attack in Great Chu?¡± Su Wen asked Su Changqing. Su Changqing shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There are really quite a few generals in Great Chu. After all, before Lu Zhen arrived at the Southern Front, he was always at the frontlines of the Yan-Chu battlefield. However, according to his past achievements, most of these people have lost more than won against the Yan Country¡¯s generals. This also leads to most of these people being good at defending and rarely taking the initiative to attack.¡± ¡°In my opinion, the Yan Country¡¯s initial target should be the Chu Country. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult for the Chu Country to grasp the loophole and they don¡¯t take the initiative to attack. That¡¯s why they are at ease to divert Lu Zhen away and move south.¡± Upon hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words, Su Wen frowned. ¡°Could it be that we can¡¯t even send a single useful general?¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not to that point. But after all, neither of us are in charge of the army, so it¡¯s difficult to discover such military talents. How¡¯s the investigation going after you returned?¡± Other than taking away the wealth that Emperor Zhou had promised, Su Wen returned to the capital for another purpose. It was to inquire about Zhou Country¡¯s situation. Su Wen said, ¡°The battlefront has been pushed back to the front line of the Huai River. Once the Yan Country finds a way to break through the front line of the Huai River, there will no longer be any danger from there to the capital of the Zhou Country. With the current generals of the Zhou Country, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Su Changqing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I suggest that you consider transferring Yan Ze back after some time!¡± Yan Ze? Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Frowning, he said, ¡°But the war over at Ji Luo¡­ it looks like it¡¯s about to end. They¡¯re already preparing for the Heaven Rank war. Many of them have already been transferred to the border!¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Yan Luoying is already enough to take charge of an area by herself! In fact, from a certain point of view, she¡¯s more bold and sharp in her military tactics than Yan Ze. Yan Ze seems to be rash, but he himself is a general in both offense and defense. It¡¯s a good choice to send troops to Yan Country and fight against the Yan people. After all, Yan Ze has fought with the Yan Country for many years, and understands the most about the Yan Country generals.¡± Su Wen thought about it and agreed. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tell Feiyan about this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°We can let the local generals of the Chu Country give it a try first! That¡¯s why I said that you can consider transferring Yan Ze back after some time.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡± Su Wen was a little puzzled. Su Changqing said, ¡°You have to know that sometimes in national affairs, you have to learn how to divide the merits!¡± ¡°Now that Yan Ze and Yan Luoying have won consecutively in the Eastern Border, their military merits are getting higher and higher. Don¡¯t you think there are any generals in the court who are jealous? Don¡¯t they also want to make contributions? If you let Yan Ze lead the army now, there will definitely be a large number of people who won¡¯t be convinced!¡± ¡°You are a person of the Zhou Dynasty. If you act like this, you will definitely lose the hearts of the people. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you directly announce in the royal court that Lu Zhen is fighting against the Zhou Country and that the Yan Country¡¯s northern border is empty? Then let them fight! In this way, firstly, it will appear that we are not trying to take over their authority, and won¡¯t make these Chu people feel especially dissatisfied. Secondly, once they are defeated, it will highlight the importance of Yan Ze and Yan Luoying. Whether they win or lose, it will be very beneficial to you!¡± ¡°Take another step back. If you don¡¯t let others go now and directly send Yan Ze, In the event that he¡¯s defeated, you will also be criticized by others. However, if the generals of Chu goes, once he is defeated and Yan Ze goes, even if he loses again, it will seem like it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why this battle has to be handed over to Chu people first.¡± Su Wen looked at Old Su in admiration and gave him a thumbs up from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Impressive, my father! I know what to do. Alright, I won¡¯t stay here to freeload today.¡± Su Wen turned around to leave, but Su Changqing suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Kid, don¡¯t you have to return the money you got from Emperor Zhou?¡± Su Wen turned around with a blank expression. ¡°Money? What money?¡± Su Changqing: ¡°It¡¯s the money that Emperor Zhou took when he raided our house.¡± Su Wen slapped his forehead. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! I remember now, but¡­ what does that money have to do with you?¡± Su Changqing was furious. ¡°That¡¯s mine! I worked hard to earn it!¡± Su Wen shrugged and said innocently, ¡°But haven¡¯t you already been raided? The money is gone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it already?¡± ¡°Ah! What does that have to do with you? Didn¡¯t you say that I wanted to ask for it to be returned to you?¡± Su Wen and Old Su looked at each other. Old Su sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll compromise, 50-50!¡± ¡°Not possible!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Father, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re so young, but if I give you so much money, won¡¯t you degenerate? It¡¯s precisely because you gave me too much that it¡¯s so difficult for me to break through to the Heaven Rank. I can¡¯t let you suffer the same fate as me. I still have to keep the money. When you¡¯re old and can¡¯t move, I¡¯ll use the money to serve you!¡± Old Su was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t need that sort of treatment. Just give me the money!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you! If you¡¯re unhappy, you can go to the government office and sue me. If the government sentences me to give you the money, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡®What a scoundrel!¡¯ Su Changqing sighed in his heart. Why was his son so shameless! Su Wen would never give it to Old Su. He knew very well that Old Su did not lack money these days! Furthermore, he discovered that there were already some Southern Ocean goods stores in Great Chu. Who did this? Su Wen did not believe that they had appeared out of thin air. It could be seen that his father was hiding more things than he knew. Su Changqing said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reasonable? Where¡¯re your morals?! Can you be more filial?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about logic first. The money originally came from you and has already been taken away by someone. Therefore, this money has nothing to do with you, right? Now, it¡¯s me who has taken it back from Emperor Zhou. This money is also mine. What¡¯s wrong with me keeping it?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about conscience. Look, Her Majesty treats you quite well, right? At the end of the day, this matter is also a national affair between Great Chu and the Zhou Country. Even if we want money, it should be given to Her Majesty. It¡¯s up to Her Majesty to decide. We can¡¯t split it privately, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± ¡°Lastly, filial piety! Touch your heart and think about it. Am I not filial? After you died, I took the risk to run back to Great Zhou to take revenge on them. Ask Wu Qiuhan, I even drove my car to try and kill him! Look at the huge tombstone outside your city. Am I not filial enough?¡± ¡°Get lost! Scram!¡± Su Changqing flew into a rage out of humiliation. He realized that he was really no match for Su Wen in bickering! He took off his shoes and wanted to give Su Wen a good beating. But Su Wen only laughed and escaped. If the money fell into his hands, how could he return it to Old Su? Of course he had to keep it! He went straight to the palace. The moment he entered the Royal Chambers, he caught sight of Little Xiang Yan walking over. ¡°Father, hug!¡± Xiang Feiyan was a little helpless. Even if no one had told him that Su Wen was his father, this little fellow could still tell by the bloodline resonance. Although he was beaten up last time¡­ However, he had clearly forgotten. Su Wen picked him up and walked to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s side. He smiled and said, ¡°The cultivation technique and money are already here. Let¡¯s also prepare to attack Yan Country..¡± Chapter 252 - The Water Is Too Deep, You Cant Control It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Yan Country, Emperor Yan listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡°What did you say? The Zhou Country¡¯s delegation entered Chu?¡± The Emperor stood up, showcasing his huge and tall figure. He was almost two meters tall. Compared to Emperor Zhou, he was more dignified and imposing. There was no need to mention Xiang Feiyan. There was no way to compare the both of them. He paced back and forth and frowned. ¡°No! We can¡¯t let these two countries form an alliance. Once they form an alliance, it will greatly affect the unification of Great Yan!¡± ¡°Summon all officials for a meeting.¡± Soon, Emperor Yan gathered all the officials in the palace. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We have already received news that the Zhou Country¡¯s diplomatic envoys has entered Great Chu. My dear ministers, what do you think we should do?¡± His gaze swept across the officials in the hall. Everyone fell into deep thought. After a while, Prime Minister Qin Wenchang of the Yan Country stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, now that the Zhou Country has been defeated consecutively, the diplomatic mission must be heading to the Chu Country to seek strong reinforcements! Your Majesty, you can now split into four steps. The first is to immediately send a delegation to the Chu Country to think of a way to stop this alliance!¡± ¡°The second is to rope in the Qiang Tribe, Barbarians, and other foreign races and small countries to attack Zhou Country!¡± ¡°Thirdly, the Chu Country is currently fighting with Ji Luo. A few days ago, Ji Luo asked our country for help. If we are unable to stop the alliance, His Majesty can send people to Ji Luo¡¯s front line to aid them and restrain the Chu Country!¡± ¡°Fourth, we can spread rumors in the Chu Country and falsely accuse the Nanli King, Su Wen, of harboring ulterior motives and wanting to be independent. We can say that he plans to rebel after Ji Luo Country has fallen.¡± After Emperor Yan heard this, he looked at the others and asked, ¡°Do the rest of you have anything else to say?¡± Everyone remained silent. Clearly, they agreed with Qin Wenchang¡¯s strategy. Emperor Yan coldly said, ¡°Then Cao Jin will go to the Chu Country and make sure that the alliance between the two countries fails!¡± Cao Jin stood up and bowed. Emperor Yan looked at him and said in a gratified tone, ¡°Among the younger generation of the Yan Country, your scheming methods are considered outstanding. Last time, you managed to trick the Zhou Country into laying the foundation for the Yan Army to go south. This time, you will definitely not let me down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cao Jin replied respectfully. After the court dispersed, Emperor Yan pulled Cao Jin back and said, ¡°During this trip to the Chu Country, remember that no matter what conditions they propose, you can agree to them. However, remember this, there is only one thing. You must try your best to stall for time and cause the upper echelons of the Chu Country to hesitate. The longer you wait, the more advantageous it will be for our Yan Country!¡± How could he know that by the time the news had reached him, the alliance between the Zhou and Chu countries had already been completed? Their communication systems were severely lacking. When Cao Jin arrived in Chu¡­ In the Chu Country¡¯s palace, Su Wen was currently giving an impassioned speech! ¡°Everyone, Lu Zhen has already gone south. The northern part of Yan Country is empty, and this is the opportunity for the soldiers of our Great Chu to make contributions. It is the time for the men of our Great Chu to expand our territory. All generals, who is willing to lead troops south, break through the Yan dogs, and seize the city?¡± As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, the eyes of all the military officials lit up. To put it bluntly, martial artists were still a little more upright than scholars. Most of them still hoped to make contributions. Furthermore, they were upright, not stupid. Lu Zhen¡¯s reputation was quite high. Now that Lu Zhen had gone to the Zhou Country¡¯s front line, it was naturally a godsend opportunity for them to obtain merits! As long as one had some ambition, they wanted to give it a try! Someone immediately stood up and cupped his hands at Su Wen. Then, he bowed to Xiang Feiyan and said, ¡°I, Guan Long, am willing to lead troops to attack the Yan Country!¡± The moment he raised his head, the others were instantly unwilling to fall behind. They all stood up and requested for permission, afraid that they would not be given a chance. In an instant, all the officials in the court were boiling with enthusiasm. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Since everyone wants to send troops, we¡¯ll let Her Majesty decide.¡± Xiang Feiyan hurriedly said, ¡°Generals, don¡¯t fight. It¡¯s naturally a good thing that some of you are willing to go. However, there¡¯s only one general. I believe that since General Guan Long is the first to step forward, General Guan Long will lead 100,000 troops to attack the Yan Country.¡± Guan Long was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Guan Long was one of the more valiant generals in Chu. He was a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator, and most importantly, he had a Heaven Rank ancestor working for the palace. Just as they had decided on a candidate for the expedition¡­ At this moment, a soldier entered and reported. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the Yan Country¡¯s delegation is only 30 miles away from the capital.¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen, and the latter¡¯s lips curled up slightly. They had already received the news about the diplomatic mission. When he saw the envoy¡¯s name¡­ A cold smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face once more. This Cao Jin was an old acquaintance. Su Wen had a deep impression of this fellow. To be able to defeat so many of the proud youths of Great Zhou by himself, it could be seen that his ability was extraordinary. In reality, Cao Jin already knew that Su Wen was the Nanli King. After all, the Chu Country and Yan Country were neighbors, and Yan Country was always paying attention to the Chu Country¡¯s movements. Back then, Su Wen had also left a deep impression on him. However, Cao Jin didn¡¯t care. In his opinion, he was the one who had taken advantage last time. Although he paid money and elixirs, he still achieved his goal in the end. It allowed Zhou Country to negotiate a collaboration with Yan Country. In the end, they seized the opportunity to trick Zhou Country. Hence, he did not take Su Wen seriously in his heart. This time, the person in charge of escorting was still Xiao Kuang. However, this fellow had also broken through to 9th Grade Earth Rank. Furthermore, his womanly behavior had also disappeared. ¡°Lord Cao, you set up the Su father and son up last time. Will they try to pull something this time?¡± Xiao Kuang was a little worried. Cao Jin smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Even when two countries are fighting, they can¡¯t kill the envoys. As long as we don¡¯t go overboard in our actions, they won¡¯t do anything to us. If they don¡¯t even have this bit of magnanimity, how can they rule a country?¡± He was still very assured about this. After all, there were almost no people who broke this rule. Soon, the delegation arrived at the entrance of the capital. At this moment, Cao Jin saw a young man in an official uniform standing in front of the group. He was all smiles. ¡°Great Chu, Assistant Minister Su Changqing of the Ministry of Appointments has come to welcome the envoy of Yan Country!¡± Su Changqing shouted. Cao Jin was stunned. Was this just a coincidence, sharing the same name? Although he knew that Su Wen had become the Nanli King, he did not know that Su Changqing had become the assistant minister of the Ministry of Appointments. Although he had seen Su Changqing before, the current Su Changqing had become younger. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that this could not be Su Wen¡¯s father. However, he had to say that this young man looked too similar to Su Changqing. Furthermore, the information he had obtained from the Zhou Country was that Su Changqing was already dead. Could he be Su Changqing¡¯s illegitimate son? However, an illegitimate son had the same name as his father? That was not right, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect this. Your name is exactly the same as the Nanli King¡¯s father, the former prime minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Your appearance is also somewhat similar.¡± Cao Jin was cautious, but he still probed with a smile. Su Changqing laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s me! My son is the Nanli King!¡± Back then, Su Wen was the one who used his name as a verbal shield. Now, it was the other way around. Cao Jin: ¡°???¡± Su Changqing had no intention of hiding anything, and he smiled at Cao Jin. ¡°Come, come, come, quickly come in!¡± Cao Jin looked at Su Changqing blankly. Why? Why did he become so young? He didn¡¯t die? This fellow was now the assistant minister of Chu¡¯s Ministry of Appointments?? Su Changqing pulled Cao Jin along as the two of them walked side by side into the city. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Previously, when Lord Cao left for the Zhou Country, this old man actually didn¡¯t see through Lord Cao¡¯s deep schemes, causing the Zhou Country to suffer greatly. This old man is deeply ashamed and thus specially came to welcome Lord Cao.¡± The last time the Zhou Country was plotted against, it was equivalent to Su Changqing being plotted against. In all these years, he had never suffered such a huge loss. Thus this time, Old Su personally welcomed Cao Jin. Cao Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with a smile, ¡°Not at all, not at all. Lord Su, you must be joking. What right does this junior have to lie to you? Can I even set up a scheme to deceive you? The scheme was all plotted by my country¡¯s Prime Minister Qin. Furthermore, didn¡¯t Senior also ruthlessly attack my Yan Country? These days, the citizens of my Yan Country are too bitter.¡± His words were also half-truths, pushing the blame to Qin Wenchang to make himself look weaker. At the same time, he flattered Su Changqing and lowered his guard. Although Qin Wenchang was involved in the scheme against Zhou Country, Cao Qin naturally would also have a great part to play in it. The two of them walked into the city with their own thoughts. Cao Jin¡¯s palms were already sweating at this point. From his point of view last time, even though Su Wen was talented, he was extremely greedy and was not difficult to deal with. But¡­ he never expected that not only did Su Changqing not die, he was now holding another ministerial position in Great Chu! One had to know that before the Yan Country attacked Zhou Country¡­ The two most important figures in the Zhou Country were Wu Kunhu and Su Changqing. After so many years, it was unknown how many death soldiers had been dispatched to assassinate Su Changqing. In the end, they never returned. Although he had taken advantage of Su Changqing last time, Su Changqing had pulled off a huge ponzi scheme and caused chaos in Yan Country. Hence, when the news of Su Changqing¡¯s death reached the Yan Country, many people were overjoyed. If he knew that Su Changqing was in Chu, then he might not have accepted this mission! However, even though his thoughts were racing, he was not held back from chatting casually. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at this Great Chu. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little less extravagant than Great Zhou, but more imposing.¡± ¡°I think so too, but the atmosphere is much better than Zhou!¡± The two of them discussed Chu like outsiders. Finally, they arrived at the lodging area. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Lord Cao and General Xiao should stay here well. The next door is where the Zhou Country¡¯s envoys are residing. When you have nothing to do, you can get closer to them. As for when the Emperor will see you, that will depend on Her Majesty¡¯s wishes. However, I reckon that she won¡¯t receive you for the time being. If Lord Cao lacks anything, just tell the official in charge of the lodgings.¡± Cao Jin smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± The moment Su Changqing left, Cao Jin¡¯s expression turned solemn. He looked at Xiao Kuang and said in a deep voice, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy this time!¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Xiao Kuang was at a loss.¡± This fellow, Zhou Country, has already fallen out with him, right? His son is the Great Chu Nanli King, and is currently in power. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be even more impossible for him to form an alliance with Zhou Country?¡± Cao Jin said disdainfully, ¡°What does that little enmity count as? Before the benefits of a country, many things can be thrown away! This old fellow is very cunning. Didn¡¯t you hear the meaning in his words just now? Emperor Chu doesn¡¯t have the intention to see us, so it can be seen that the Zhou Chu Alliance has almost been decided. Moreover, he wants us to live here for a long time. Obviously, he has the intention of putting us under house arrest.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Xiao Kuang asked anxiously. Cao Jin closed his eyes and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Once the alliance is formed, then sending troops will be inevitable! Moreover, it definitely won¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°In a while, get someone to go out and see if anyone is following. If there¡¯s no one, think of a way to send the news back to Yan Country so that His Majesty can be on guard! As for you and me, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for us to leave in the short term.¡± On the other side, Su Changqing had already left. Not long after, he saw Su Wen waiting by the roadside in casual clothes. When he saw Old Su¡¯s carriage approaching, he immediately stopped it, before getting onto it. Father and son sat opposite each other. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°The manpower has already been arranged. Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to escape surveillance, including Xiao Kuang. However, I don¡¯t understand why you did this.¡± Su Changqing said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a person who believes that I¡¯m smart and will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Even if our family doesn¡¯t suffer any losses, we¡¯ve lost face after all. I definitely can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± ¡°Cao Jin was sent out because he wanted to stop my Chu Country and Zhou Country from joining hands. However, I deliberately appeared in front of him to pressure him. Moreover, my words revealed that I wanted to imprison him in the capital. Cao Jin will definitely be anxious. He will be afraid that we will suddenly attack Yan Country, so he will think of a way to spread this matter.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°If they use this method to pull out the intelligence network of Great Zhou in Yan Country, I can use this method to pull out the intelligence network of Yan Country in Chu Country.¡± Su Wen was puzzled. ¡°What if he calms down and doesn¡¯t think of a way to send the news?¡± Su Changqing said indifferently, ¡°If he really has such composure, then it doesn¡¯t matter. As the saying goes, the plan depends on the person, and success depends on the heavens. There are no schemes that will definitely succeed, so I just gave it a try.¡± Suddenly, Su Changqing¡¯s carriage stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Changqing asked. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a fight ahead.¡± Su Wen got off the car and saw two well-dressed youths fighting on the streets. It had to say that their skills were pretty good. Meanwhile, a girl was standing by the side. She was shouting anxiously, ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting! Young Masters, stop fighting!¡± This person looked familiar to Su Wen. Upon closer look, wasn¡¯t this f*cking Zhao Xuanxuan? That¡¯s right, Zhao Xuanxuan had not been idling in the Great Chu recently. She had quickly integrated into the circle of influential officials! After all, she was not only talented but also had good looks. It was inevitable that she would attract some disciples of the influential families. Actually, her target should be a member of the royal family. However, when she arrived in Chu, she realized that there were no royal descendants there. They had all been killed! Thus, she could only change her train of thought. She wanted to make friends with some of the influential officials of Great Chu. However, she had no intention of getting married. After all, the Zhou Chu Alliance had already been decided. She only wanted to get to know some of the influential officials of the Chu Country. Perhaps they could be of some use in the future. Having more friends meant more options. However, because of her combination of beauty and brains, it was inevitable that some youths would fall in love with her. In reality, the three of them were on the way together to attend a poetry meet¡­ In the end, on the way, the two aristocratic descendants started fighting. Su Wen looked at the two of them. Their cultivation was not bad, one being at the 2nd Stage of Star Rank, while the other at the 3rd Stage. They were only in their early twenties, about the same age as himself. Generally speaking, having this cultivation at this age was considered pretty good. The two of them exchanged punches and kicks, their exchange extremely intense. On the other side, Su Changqing saw Su Wen getting off the car and could not be bothered with him. He was unwilling to watch such a scene. He immediately instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go around it!¡± Su Changqing¡¯s carriage turned around and left. Su Wen went to a pear stall and bought a pear, savoring it as he watched the commotion. ¡°That Mountain Cannon in yellow, what¡¯s wrong with you? Be more ruthless and directly pin him down!¡± ¡°As for you, that sassy guy in purple clothes, dig his eyeballs out. What are you afraid of?¡± As Su Wen ate, he started pointing and commanding at the side. Hearing his voice, Zhao Xuanxuan turned around, her face pale. The two youths remained unmoved. They did not know Su Wen after all¡­ To put it bluntly, Su Wen was no longer part of the profligate circle. Those who knew him were basically all the higher-ups of Great Chu. However, Su Wen¡¯s mouth was really annoying. ¡°F*ck, do you know how to fight? You clearly seized the opportunity and didn¡¯t dare to kill him?¡± ¡°Are you two playing around? You don¡¯t even dare to kill someone. How can you say that you love her?¡± Su Wen was like an airsoft gun, constantly spewing out pointers nonstop. How annoying! Suddenly, the two of them took a step back and turned to look at Su Wen. ¡°Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Do you believe that this daddy here will kill you?¡± Su Wen laughed maniacally. ¡°Zhao Xuanxuan, tell them who I am!¡± The two youths looked at Zhao Xuanxuan at the same time. ¡®They knew each other?¡¯ One had to know that they were all in the circle of influential officials. Generally speaking, everyone had met the young masters of this age before. They all thought that Su Wen was an ordinary person, but if he was an ordinary person, how would he know Zhao Xuanxuan? Zhao Xuanxuan looked at Su Wen and did not dare to disobey. She whispered, ¡°He is Su Wen! Nanli King!¡± Sssssss¡­ As soon as these words were spoken, the two young men instantly drew a cold breath. Who didn¡¯t know that about the Nanli King in the capital now? Who wouldn¡¯t know? The surrounding onlookers also quickly distanced themselves from Su Wen! The Nanli King was rumored to have burned hundreds of thousands of people to death in one night¡­ How terrifying was that!? In fact, according to the rumors of the commoners, Su Wen was 50 feet tall, and his entire body would burn with flames¡­ For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely awkward. Su Wen waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Come, the three of you.¡± The three of them obediently walked towards Su Wen. Su Wen looked at the two youths and didn¡¯t ask for their names. He simply pointed at Zhao Xuanxuan and smiled. ¡°Do you like her?¡± The two of them looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°Do you know that she is the princess of Zhou Country?¡± ¡°We do,¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she has ulterior motives?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my Great Chu allied with the Zhou Country?¡± the yellow-clothed youth asked. Su Wen said bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re too naive! My Great Chu alliance with the Zhou Country is only because we have a common enemy, the Yan Country! Have you forgotten about Minister Zhang¡¯s death? He died because of Great Zhou, they are constantly trying to annihilate us as well!¡± ¡°Tell me, because of a beautiful princess from an enemy country, the two of you started fighting on the streets. If either of you dies, will it be the loss of our Great Chu? If you are so brave and fierce, why don¡¯t you go to the front line to fight?¡± Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Well said!¡± The surrounding citizens also cheered. Su Wen waved his hand and the surroundings quietened down. He pointed at Zhao Xuanxuan and said, ¡°Look at her. This woman doesn¡¯t stay here properly all day and is fooling around with all of you. Tell me, why is she doing this?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that the two of you aren¡¯t the only ones who like her now.¡± ¡°Listen to this King¡¯s advice. The waters here are too deep, you guys won¡¯t be able to control it!¡± After Su Wen finished speaking, the two youths suddenly came to a realization as tears streamed down their faces! Chapter 253 - I Can Add More Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After berating the youths¡­ Su Wen looked at Zhao Xuanxuan and a cold smile appeared on his face. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning. Don¡¯t play tricks in Great Chu, or else I won¡¯t be polite to you. Wanrou¡¯s mother will be arriving in the capital in a few days. At that time, you guys can leave!¡± Su Wen did not stand on ceremony. This woman was different from Zhao Wanrou. Her heart was filled with ambition and desire for power. From the last time she tried to rope in Su Wen, who had transformed into Su Daqiang, in the capital, Su Wen could clearly see it. Zhao Xuanxuan looked at Su Wen and suddenly asked, ¡°You killed Big Brother?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°The entire Great Zhou knows about it. Why? Do you still suspect that it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°I thank you on behalf of Second Brother.¡± Zhao Xuanxuan stroked her hair and smiled, ¡°This way, Second Brother will have a much higher chance of being made Crown Prince.¡± Su Wen sneered in his heart. This woman was trying to pull strings this time. The second prince had always been close to her. Thus, after the Crown Prince died, her transfer to the Second Prince was within Su Wen¡¯s expectations. Or rather, it was possible that she had been stepping on two boats. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these things. You can leave now.¡± Su Wen stood up and left. He did not care what this woman thought. Even if she wanted to use the chaos to ascend the throne, Su Wen did not want to get involved. Emperor Zhou looked like he would live for at least thirty to fifty years. After all, he was a Heaven Rank expert. Seize the throne? You can slowly wait! In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, the person most likely to inherit the throne in the future was the boorish Third Prince. Emperor Zhou was a Heaven Rank expert. He was strong and healthy, and if things went wrong and the Second Prince died, he still wouldn¡¯t lose out. On the contrary, the Third Prince had extraordinary martial talent. He might even break through to the Heaven Rank in the future and become the true successor. Taking a step back, Emperor Zhou could also directly surpass the princes and choose an heir from among the other generations of royal descendants. Zhao Xuanxuan¡¯s thoughts were most likely futile. Su Wen did not lie. Emperor Zhou had already sent experts to escort Zhao Wanrou¡¯s mother to Great Zhou. Five days later, at the border of Great Chu. Su Wen stood in the wilderness. He did not dare to be careless and personally came to welcome them. When he received Zhao Wanrou¡¯s mother, Su Wen immediately brought her back to the capital of Great Chu. This way, their speed would be faster. The journey that originally required dozens of days was shortened to merely a few days. After the mother and daughter met, they naturally sighed. Su Wen had already bought a residence for her near the residence and prepared a maid to serve her. Finally, one of his worries was resolved. At the same time, Guan Long had already led his troops to the Southern Border of Great Chu to attack the Yan Country. When Guan Long started to attack Yan Country, a purge was also carried out in the capital of Great Chu. Su Changqing was still an experienced fox. He had guessed Cao Jin¡¯s next move. When he forced Cao Jin to a certain extent, Cao Jin had too few choices left to proceed. When Cao Jin realized that the spy network that he could contact had disappeared overnight, he immediately understood what was going on. It was exactly the same as what Yan Country did to Zhou Country. Su Changqing had created an almost perfect opportunity for Guan Long to launch a surprise attack. Then¡­ Guan Long¡¯s surprise attack failed! The Yan Country¡¯s General, Gao Zhangsun, used 30,000 troops and troops to forcefully defend Guan Long¡¯s surprise attack. After a month of fighting¡­ Guan Long had suffered a crushing defeat! When the news reached the capital¡­ The entire country was shaken! In the golden hall, Guan Long was kneeling in front of Xiang Feiyan. His armor was already shattered. Blood flowed from several places, and he looked extremely miserable. The officials also had ugly expressions. More than half of the 100,000 troops had been lost. Of course, to Great Chu, this was not considered a serious injury. The main thing was that this blow to their morale was too great. Xiang Feiyan looked at the kneeling Guan Long with a livid expression. This was her first defeat after ascending the throne! ¡°General Guan! What else do you have to say?¡± Guan Long kowtowed on the ground and wailed, ¡°This subject has nothing to say. It¡¯s all my fault for not commanding well. I was careless and fell into Gao Zhangsun¡¯s trap. This battle is all my fault!¡± Xiang Feiyan closed her eyes. Guan Long had been defeated, but he could not be killed! After all, he had a Heaven Rank patriarch behind him, so she had to give him some face! ¡°Hmph! This time, I¡¯ll spare your life and demote you by three levels. I¡¯ll leave you a chance to rise again!¡± Xiang Feiyan said. Su Wen did not object to this. It was normal to reward and punish those who contributed. Xiang Feiyan swept her gaze across the court officials and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± The officials present all exchanged glances. Finally, someone stood out. This person was the Hanlin Academy¡¯s scholar, Tian Cong. He muttered, ¡°In this subject¡¯s opinion, Yan Country is powerful. General Guan has been defeated, and we are fighting against Ji Luo Country. It is unwise to start a war with Yan Country now.¡± The Minister of Rites, Chai Wen, said, ¡°Scholar Tian¡¯s words are reasonable. We dispatched our troops this time because we understood the danger the Zhou Country is in. The Yan Country has a fierce general in the northern border, and it¡¯s difficult for us to break through. If we attack again, the damage will be too great and will inevitably damage the country¡¯s capital. Why don¡¯t we first take down Ji Luo Country before we make an enemy of the Yan Country!¡± After losing once, he immediately wanted to retreat. This was very normal. After all, this war was not necessary for the Chu Country. Their situation was far from as critical as Zhou Country¡¯s. At this time, Su Changqing stood up and bowed towards Xiang Feiyan. ¡°This subject believes that this battle should continue.¡± Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°Right now, the Yan Country can be said to be filled with talents and the country¡¯s strength is formidable. If we don¡¯t take the opportunity when they are fighting with the Zhou Country to restrain them, once the Zhou Country is defeated, the Yan Country will completely digest the Zhou Country. At that time, my Great Chu will welcome a calamity.¡± ¡°Now that Zhou and Chu are allying over a common enemy, please reconsider, Your Majesty.¡± Su Changqing spoke, and the important people in the royal court immediately shut their mouths. There were two reasons for this. Ever since Su Changqing took over the position, he had always been tactful and never made enemies with others. Furthermore, Su Wen was still standing tall! Everyone knew that even though the Nanli King had ignored government affairs, he was the person with the most authority in the court. Who would dare to offend his father? Furthermore, it had to be said that Su Changqing¡¯s words were very reasonable. Xiang Feiyan smiled and said, ¡°Then who do you think will be the general if we fight with the Yan Country?¡± Su Changqing opened his mouth and said, ¡°This subject thinks that we can transfer the Eastern Border¡¯s Yan Ze back and let him attack the Yan Country. He is already familiar with the Yan Country¡¯s generals. With him leading the troops, I believe that even if we lose, we won¡¯t suffer too much losses.¡± Xiang Feiyan nodded and said, ¡°Minister Su¡¯s words suit my heart, so let¡¯s do it!¡± In reality, Su Wen had already secretly spoken to Old Su about what to do. This time, with Old Su¡¯s recommendation, once Yan Ze obtained battle merits, Old Su would naturally be considered a person with merit. Xiang Feiyan swept her gaze across everyone and said, ¡°The position of prime minister has been in the air for a long time. From today onwards, the position will be taken up by the Minister of Appointments, Guo Mian. Su Changqing will be promoted to the Minister of Appointments!¡± Sssssss¡­ The Minister of Appointments was originally Wei Song. After Wei Song died, Guo Mian took over. His qualifications were relatively shallow among the six ministers. Although the Ministry of Appointments was considered an important department, the speed of promotion was still very fast. As for Su Changqing¡­ there was no need to even mention it! But then again, as one of the assistant ministers of the Ministry of Appointments, Su Changqing was most suitable to be promoted. No one could object. Most importantly, the other ministers were all eyeing the position of Prime Minister, but not the Minister of Appointments. Right now, they were all pondering how to bring Guo Mian down. As for Su Changqing, he was not that eye-catching. It was also because they could not easily object to such a matter. They knew very well that they could only listen to the emperor¡¯s orders. In the end, in a royal society, the emperor was the most supreme, especially when it came to the appointment of prime minister. It was always decided by the emperor. As long as it was not too excessive, no one else would have the chance to object. Of course, it was not impossible to impeach the official later. That would involve the specific struggles in the royal court. After everyone dispersed, Su Wen and Su Changqing slowly walked out of the palace. They chatted as they walked. ¡°I think that child, Xiang Yan, has some unusual phenomena. It¡¯s just that I want to be careful not to side with the royal family.¡± Su Changqing said indifferently. This was what worried him more. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still backup.¡± Hearing these three words, Su Changqing didn¡¯t ask further, but he felt relieved. ¡°This time, Guo Mian¡¯s ascension just happened to attract the attention of the officials of the six departments. Since I¡¯m promoted along with him, I won¡¯t attract much attention.¡± Su Changqing said softly, ¡°After obtaining the position of Prime Minister, he can be considered an important official in the royal court. This Ministry of Appointments has great authority, so I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°Let Guo Mian play with them for a few years. Guo Mian¡¯s foundation is lacking, and he will definitely rely on me. This will give me a chance to nurture my henchmen.¡± At this point, Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and said seriously, ¡°Remember, cultivate well and don¡¯t slack off. Your cultivation is the foundation of our Su family. This authority can only be icing on the cake.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen nodded. The importance of strength was self-evident. At this moment, two palace maids walked over and bowed when they saw Su Wen. ¡°Greetings, Nanli King. Her Majesty requests your presence.¡± Su Wen and Su Changqing parted ways and went to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s bedroom. When the two of them met, Xiang Yan ran to Su Wen¡¯s thigh and hugged it! This child¡¯s body was much better than that of ordinary children. Regardless of whether he was sitting or walking, he learned quickly. ¡°Father¡­ hug hug¡­¡± ¡°Come, let Daddy play something exciting with you.¡± Su Wen picked up Little Xiang Yan and left the bedroom with Xiang Feiyan. Immediately after, Su Wen wrapped Little Xiangyan with his True Qi. Then¡­ he exerted strength and threw him into the sky! Whoosh! The child flew straight up¡­ higher and higher¡­ until he disappeared. Xiang Ding, who was cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes. He walked out and looked at the sky! When he saw that Xiang Yan had already flown 10,000 meters into the sky, he was instantly furious! Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen speechlessly and said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing? Will Yan¡¯er be alright?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch him from below. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already used my True Qi to form a protective barrier around him. Even if he falls to the ground, he will definitely be fine!¡± Even though he had guaranteed it to be fine, Xiang Feiyan was also worried about her son! ¡°You! Quickly get the child down!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Look at how happy the child is smiling!¡± ¡°Nonsense. We can¡¯t even see the child. How would we know if he¡¯s smiling or not?¡± ¡°I can sense it.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen saw a figure flying towards the sky! It was Xiang Ding! After a while, he landed with Little Xiang Yan in his arms and glared at Su Wen. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Su Wen pursed his lips. ¡°Look at how happy he is.¡± That¡¯s right, Xiang Yan did not know fear at all. Instead, he was dancing around and giggling.. ¡°Father, throw again!¡± He wanted to do it again! Xiang Ding was speechless. This child¡¯s visible talent was really rare. Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°I called you into the palace today because I have something important to discuss.¡± Business? How formal? Su Wen looked at Xiang Ding and said, ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, did you hear that? We need to talk about business.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xiang Ding raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take, please help to take care of the child!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang Ding was dumbfounded. He actually had such a job? Su Wen said in all seriousness, ¡°Look at how much this child yearns for the sky. He will definitely become a Heaven Rank expert in the future. If you don¡¯t want me to throw him up like this, then you can bring him along. After we finish our business, I will activate my True Qi. You can come back then.¡± Xiang Ding looked at Xiang Yan, who was pointing at the sky in his arms. He sighed helplessly and flew up with the child in his arms. At this moment, Su Wen suddenly felt the Star Disk tremble. He pondered for a moment and found a corner to connect to the Star Disk. This was to prevent Emperor Zhou from seeing his surroundings. After the connection, Emperor Zhou appeared. He looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°You guys have lost!¡± Obviously, Emperor Zhou had reestablished some intelligence personnel in the Yan Country. Such a major event could not be hidden from him. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. For Uncle Zhao¡¯s sake, we will bear with it more.¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily, ¡°Easy my ass! If you don¡¯t give us enough pressure, we can¡¯t retreat easily!¡± In reality¡­ Emperor Zhou was lying. Ever since Guan Long sent out his troops, Lu Zhen had clearly become much more cautious. Because he had to prevent any accidents from happening behind him as well. Originally, if he lost, it might just be another tally in his records. But if he were to lose now, and if his rear also suffered a defeat, the Yan Country, who was fighting on two fronts, would suffer a huge loss! As for putting on airs, that was even more nonsensical. If he could cross the Heavenly Barrier that was the Huai River, he would have done so long ago. Originally, he was constantly trying, but now, his methods were even more cautious. This also gave Zhou Country some breathing room. Furthermore, as the war progressed, some of the generals also began to shine. After all, many people did not have the chance to stand out, and could only be buried along with their talents. Yan Ze, Wu Kunhu, Yan Luoying, and Wu Lie left, giving many people in Zhou a chance to show off. Emperor Zhou found two more good seedlings in the army. Therefore, during this period of time, the situation in Zhou Country had improved a little. Of course, after learning that the Yan Country had defeated the Chu Country¡¯s army, Emperor Zhou panicked! He was afraid that the Chu Country would not send any more troops over. He immediately contacted Su Wen and tried to pressure him. Towards Su Wen¡¯s promise to him before, he did not believe a single word. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I know that the Chu Country¡¯s losses this time are not small. I am willing to support you with 100,000 kilograms of food to invest in the military! I have also produced a batch of Beast Spirit Armor, and I can also give you 3,000 pieces!¡± Su Wen touched his chin. Why did this feel so familiar? Randomly picking up a strategic-grade weapon along the way when one was strolling? In reality, Su Wen could also let people produce the Beast Spirit Armor. After all, Ni Hongxiao was originally the person in charge of this project in Zhou Country. However, Su Wen still smiled. Old Zhao was a good person, rushing to deliver things. ¡°Uncle Zhao, look, if I facilitate this matter¡­ shouldn¡¯t you give me some benefits¡­?¡± Su Wen rubbed his fingers with a wicked smile on his face. Emperor Zhou sneered. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Vicious beast corpses, heavenly materials, and all sorts of energy stones. Uncle Zhao, you can give them to me as you deem fit. I¡¯m not picky. It¡¯s fine as long as the total price is 18 million taels of silver.¡± ¡°You!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at this brat in front of him, wishing he could smash his head with a punch! ¡°Alright! You can come and get it in five days!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely persuade Her Majesty to send troops.¡± With that said, Su Wen cut off the connection between the both of them. It was actually quite useful, but it required the True Qi of a Heaven Rank expert. The pitiful Emperor Zhou did not know that even if he did not give Su Wen anything, the Chu Country would still send troops. Xiang Feiyan looked at Su Wen and said worriedly, ¡°Will there be an accident between you and Zhou?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Didn¡¯t you say that you have something important to do? What is it?¡± Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°I hope that you can be the Heaven Rank expert in charge of leading the way to Ji Luo Country.¡± Su Wen understood that most of the time, the two countries would have Heaven Rank experts accompanying them. However, they usually hid in the shadows and did not affect the war itself. If an enemy Heaven Rank expert interfered in the battle, it would be reasonable to start a Heaven Rank War. Back then, because he didn¡¯t know this rule, he let the old monk Huiming go and save him, causing Zhou to suffer greatly. ¡°Why me?¡± Su Wen asked curiously. Xiang Feiyan said seriously, ¡°The Southern Border has experienced successive victories, and Ji Luo Country can¡¯t hold on much longer. Fourth Great-Grandfather is overseeing the capital, while the other experts are heading to the Southern Border to prepare for the Heaven Rank battle! After all, in such matters, they usually have to send out all their forces to give the other party enough pressure. Once the pressure is high enough and the difference in strength between Heaven Ranks is too great, the other party will most likely surrender!¡± Xiang Feiyan said, ¡°But these Heaven Rank experts have to have a commander. We can¡¯t be in a state of disunity! I hope you can get closer to them and rope in a few of them.¡± Su Wen understood that Xiang Feiyan wanted him to rope in these Heaven Rank experts away from Xiang Ding. ¡°Furthermore, once Ji Luo Country has been pacified, Luoying will have done a great service. With you there, you can protect her a little. Otherwise, someone might attack her.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. He did not expect this. Thinking about it carefully, was there such a possibility? Not unnecessarily! ¡°Is this the proper business you mentioned?¡± Su Wen asked with a smile. Xiang Feiyan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving?¡± With a wave of her hand, the maid retreated and closed the door. Xiang Feiyan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s rare that the child isn¡¯t around¡­ We can discuss other matters¡­¡± Xiang Ding carried Xiang Yan and flew in the air for a long time. Xiang Yan really liked the feeling of soaring through the sky. Every time he landed, Xiang Yan would cry instead¡­ Xiang Ding had no choice but to carry him up again. He flew for more than four hours in one go. Finally, Xiang Yan was a little hungry. Xiang Ding landed on the ground with Xiang Yan. Just as he arrived outside the hall, he heard the sounds coming from inside¡­ ¡®F*ck! These two bastards! You actually asked me, the dignified number one expert of Great Chu, to take care of your children for you for your so-called proper business?¡¯ Xiang Ding was screaming internally. At this moment, Xiang Yan said in a childish voice, ¡°Great-Great-grandfather¡­ hungry!¡± Xiang Ding immediately lost his temper. He glared fiercely at the bedroom before turning around and leaving with Xiang Yan in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Great-Great-Grandfather will bring you to eat some vicious beasts!¡± In the capital of Great Zhou, Su Wen¡¯s figure appeared once again. At the same time, in the palace, Emperor Zhou received news. ¡°Spatial fluctuation, and still at his residence?¡± Emperor Zhou fell into deep thought. Could it be that Su Wen could only appear from there every time? Otherwise, why would there only be spatial fluctuations every time at that area? Su Wen returned to the capital once again. Hmm¡­ who should I ask to collect the stuff from this time? He definitely could not go by himself. Su Wen did not know that Emperor Zhou had already figured out some of his movements. The reason why he did not go and retrieve it himself was to guard against Emperor Zhou. What if this fellow really wanted to kill him? Su Wen did not believe that this magnanimous Emperor Zhou would really let go of all grudges. It was just that he was forced to do so now. This time, Su Wen planned to find someone again. Eastern District¡­ Ever since Yan Luoying left, the East District Patrol Office Commander had changed. However, with the presence of the Secret Shadow Guard, the patrolling guards could still be maintained. Meanwhile, since the gangs in the Eastern District were no longer under Su Wen¡¯s control¡­ They became even more rampant. The original rules were also broken. It was better to do anything that could allow them to get money quickly. There was no need to collect any more information. The people that Su Wen organized also dispersed to think of a way to make a living. This was a very realistic problem. When one left, the tea would turn cold. Sun Wei was currently drowning his sorrows in wine. To him, life had to continue. He no longer had his official position and Su Wen¡¯s identity as a servant. This period of time had not been smooth for him. The people from the gangs did not take revenge. After all, they had worked together during this period of time, and their relationship had eased up a little. However, he had also lost his livelihood. He could only rely on his savings to maintain his life. It was just that right now, he just couldn¡¯t let go of his previous status. ¡°Hehe, no matter what, I was still the deputy garrison commander back then. Later on, I also worked under Su Wen, so how can I become the guard for that merchant?¡± He muttered to himself. At this moment, he suddenly realized that there was another person in front of him. He looked up and his eyes widened. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Su!¡± He hurriedly got up. ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Many people did not know that Su Wen had become the Nanli King in Great Chu. Emperor Zhou also kept it a secret. After the delegation returned to the capital, no one dared to go out and talk nonsense. Su Wen looked at him and smiled. ¡°Why? Are you not happy?¡± Sun Wei was silent. Su Wen casually threw out a stack of banknotes and said, ¡°Most of the time, unexpected situations are not something that you and I can decide. Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Those brothers, gather back and do whatever you need to do. Collect those good news and leave it where it is. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid those¡­ gang members won¡¯t be listening to you anymore.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°They will, believe me. In their eyes, I¡¯m more terrifying than the emperor.¡± That¡¯s right, the emperor would not care about ants like them, but Su Wen would crush them to death! In the Nanli King¡¯s Residence within Great Chu. Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes flashed with fear. He had arrived at the forbidden area in the residence! In front of Ni Hongxiao¡¯s door! ¡°Madam. Ni! Madam. Ni! Save me, I don¡¯t have much time to rest!¡± He kept banging on the door and begging. In his eyes, Ning Shuang was akin to a demon! Ever since Su Wen told Ning Shuang to monitor his cultivation¡­ his nightmare had begun¡­ She was completely emotionless. If he even tried to do the slightest bit of slacking off, how could he escape the eyes of the Heaven Rank Ning Shuang? Brother Jin was not someone who could train himself to death. After being tortured and trained by Ning Shuang every day, he even had the urge to die. He couldn¡¯t care less about the danger and hoped that Ni Hongxiao could help him take a shortcut. But could anyone knock on Ni Hongxiao¡¯s door and remained unscathed? The array lit up! Pa! There was a flash of lightning. Zhao Jin was shocked stiff! Peng! He dropped to the ground like a fly. Inside the room, Ni Hongxiao was still focused on her experiments. She completely ignored Zhao Jin¡¯s shouts. Three minutes later. Ning Shuang appeared and kicked the rigid Zhao Jin. As soon as the Heaven Rank True Qi entered his body, he woke up. Zhao Jin was at a loss. ¡°Your resting time is up. You need to carry 500 kilograms of stones and squat 3,000 times!¡± ¡°Sister Ning Shuang¡­ isn¡¯t it usually 2,000?¡± ¡°Judging by your earlier cry for help, I think you have strength to do more¡­¡± Chapter 254 - Underground King Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Yan Country, Emperor Yan was smiling in his palace! ¡°Good! Well done! This time, Gao Zhangsun defeated the Chu Country¡¯s 100,000 strong army. This way, our northern border will have no worries.¡± Emperor Yan was very happy. This battle could be said to have brought glory to the Yan Country. ¡°Go, issue a decree. Tell Lu Zhen that there¡¯s nothing going on in the Northern Border. Tell him to let go and attack Zhou Country. I¡¯ll transfer 180,000 troops from the Northern Border to him! We must break through Zhou Country as soon as possible!¡± Emperor Yan put the report aside and said to Prime Minister Qin Wenchang. ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t!¡± Qin Wenchang hurriedly advised, ¡°Although we¡¯ve won this battle, it doesn¡¯t mean that the Chu Country won¡¯t continue to send troops to attack. 100,000 troops is nothing to the Chu Country. It¡¯s not to the point where it hurts the bones and tendons. Right now, the intelligence network in the Chu Country¡¯s capital has already been removed. In the event that the other party suddenly sends troops to attack, it¡¯s not a good thing that there are too few troops on the northern border!¡± Emperor Yan laughed loudly and said, ¡°Gao Zhangsun¡¯s 30,000 troops broke through the Chu Country¡¯s 100,000 strong army! These Chu people are nothing but rats. They can only hide in the city and be slaves to guard the land. Even if they try to use their battle formations to decide the victor, how can they be a match for our Great Yan General?¡± Speaking up to this point, he was even happier. ¡°Back then, Zhou Country¡¯s Yan Ze and Wu Kunhu, could still be considered to have some ability. However, now that Yan Ze has been sent to attack Ji Luo, I¡¯ve already planned to let Tong Liang go to Ji Luo. The two of them have fought at the border for many years, so he can definitely help Ji Luo reverse their decline! In this way, if we delay Yan Ze, then what other people in Chu are worth mentioning?¡± Qin Wenchang cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t be careless. That Yan Ze¡¯s daughter, Yan Luoying, is quite talented in commanding. Back then, she was the one who led the army to break through my Fort Boulder. She could be said to be invincible in her generation. Now, she¡¯s even more outstanding in the battle with Ji Luo Country. If the Chu Emperor decides to separate these two people and use one of them to attack our northern border, wouldn¡¯t it be detrimental if Your Majesty also moves the army away?¡± Emperor Yan calmed down a little. He had to admit that Qin Wenchang¡¯s words made sense. He frowned and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not a long-term solution to keep dragging out the battle with the Zhou Country. After all, our Yan Country is fighting one against two. The more we drag it out, the more problems will arise.¡± Qin Wenchang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can reduce the number of troops. You can mobilize 50,000 strong troops south and recruit young men from various places to replenish them. Although the strength of the troops in the northern borders will decrease a little, even if they really fight, with the backing of the city, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to defend! Lu Zhen can also be replenished in the Southern side!¡± ¡°I still have one more plan!¡± Qin Wenchang said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to send General Tong to Ji Luo. You only need to send a single Heaven Rank expert! Let them go to Ji Luo¡¯s front line and assassinate Yan Luoying!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Emperor Yan narrowed his eyes. Qin Wenchang continued, ¡°Yan Luoying and her father are both generals in the army, especially Yan Luoying. Her military talent can be said to be outstanding. Even if General Tong goes and directs the troops of Ji Luo Country, there¡¯s no tacit understanding between the generals and they don¡¯t know the troops well enough. They might not be able to win. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to lose.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked the battles that Yan Luoying has participated in in her entire life. I discovered that she has never lost before. Only then can she be outstanding. Sooner or later, she will become a disaster for the Great Yan. Taking this opportunity to kill her is the easiest and simplest way. As long as the Heaven Rank experts we send out are not captured by the Chu Country and escape, the Chu Country will definitely take the opportunity to start the Heaven Rank battle with Ji Luo. They will also be powerless to invade the Yan Country.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± He laughed wildly in his eyes. ¡°Minister Qin is wise in all ways. With your help, why would I need to worry about not being able to unify the world?¡± It had to be said that this idea was indeed very good. He thought about it and said, ¡°Then can¡¯t I transfer the soldiers to the Southern Border instead!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Qin Wenchang smiled wryly. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not as easy as you think. There are pros and cons to everything. Once both sides start the Heaven Rank battle, Ji Luo will definitely be at a disadvantage. At that time, there¡¯s a possibility that Ji Luo will surrender! Furthermore, we have to consider the possibility of failure.¡± ¡°The best outcome is that the assassination succeeds. The Chu Kingdom will fight against Ji Luo Country and lose a few Heaven Rank experts!¡± ¡°Generally speaking, if the assassination succeeds, the Chu Country will launch the Heaven Rank war. The Heaven Rank experts of Ji Luo Country will be defeated and surrender.¡± ¡°The worst case scenario is that the assassination attempt fails and the Ji Luo Country surrenders. At that time, not only will the Chu Country not suffer any casualties, they might even threaten our northern border!¡± Qin Wenchang said, ¡°This is a double-edged sword plan, but the greatest benefit is that we can kill Yan Luoying when the Chu Country is unprepared and reduce the number of generals that can be used in the Chu Country. As long as Yan Luoying dies, although Yan Ze can be considered a famous general, there are many people in our Yan Country who can contend with him.¡± ¡°Moreover, based on the current situation, Ji Luo will be destroyed sooner or later! It¡¯s impossible for us to take the initiative to start an all-out war with the Chu Kingdom. Instead of that, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to kill Yan Luoying!¡± The Emperor pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Risk and benefits coexist. In that case, we¡¯ll follow the Prime Minister¡¯s plan and kill Yan Luoying!¡± Both he and Qin Wenchang could tell that Yan Luoying was talented in military affairs. Under the current rules, such commanders were even more precious than Heaven Rank experts. Qin Wenchang continued, ¡°Your Majesty must not look down on the Zhou and Chu Countries. After all, they are both descendants of the Great Emperors, and their land area is huge. Furthermore, they have a lot of people and have a deep foundation. If these two really work together, our Yan Country will definitely not be their match! Therefore, we have to focus our attention on the Zhou Country now, yet prevent an all-out war with the Chu Country. We have to think of a way to restrain their strength.¡± Emperor Yan¡¯s happiness had already disappeared. After hearing Qin Wenchang¡¯s words, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have celebrated too early. Seeing his expression turn solemn, Qin Wenchang smiled again and said, ¡°However, Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have to worry too much. Although these two countries have formed an alliance, they must have their own ulterior motives. They both want the other party to become the main opponent of our Yan Country! Therefore, you saw that Emperor Chu only sent 100,000 people to restrain us and give the Zhou Country a chance to breathe! However, they are unwilling to bear the main attack of our country!¡± Qin Wenchang said, ¡°Currently, this situation is actually the most advantageous for the Chu Country. Because be it us or the Zhou Country, we are both being attacked from both sides. Only the north of the Chu Country is filled with endless wilderness.¡± ¡°However, the biggest problem for the Chu Country is that the number of talents in the country has been declining over the past few years. It is still passable for them to defend, but their lacking if they wish to compete against our Yan Country. Therefore, we cannot let go of the outstanding talents in the Chu Country, especially the military talents!¡± After Qin Wenchang finished speaking, Emperor Yan nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Su Wen did not know that Emperor Yan had already set his sights on Yan Luoying. At this moment, there were three fellows standing in front of him. They were the original three gang leaders. Su Wen placed a few secret manuals on the table. These were all Earth Rank cultivation and martial techniques that he had drawn out from the system space. To put it bluntly, Su Wen really did not fancy this things anymore. ¡°The three of you, from now on, I won¡¯t just be paying you through money alone. Take these techniques and practice them well. Work hard for me. If anyone has any ulterior motives, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Su Wen said calmly. The aura of a Heaven Rank cultivator spread out, causing the three of them to freeze. ¡°Also¡­ go and find two people for me now¡­ They are both tall, male and female, and that woman looks like a man. Find them and tell them that I asked them to come. Otherwise, I will capture them and give them to the Zhou Emperor.¡± Su Wen planned to use the two Barbarians as well! Sha Qinghe, Du Ping, and Wang Dalong quickly mobilized their men to look for them. At the same time, they also sent their underlings to the palace to retrieve the spirit artifact given by Emperor Zhou. Emperor Zhou still did not send anyone to follow him. After Su Wen received the items, he did not leave. Instead, he continued to wait. Soon, the underlings really found Tamu Chuan and Sula. Upon seeing the two of them, Su Wen went forward and grabbed the two of them. He smiled and said, ¡°Come, come, sit down quickly.¡± As he spoke, he pressed the two of them onto their seats. Soon after, the best wine and meat were served. Tumu Chuan and Sula had been short on money recently. When they saw that Su Wen had brought so much delicious food, they immediately ate heartily. After dinner, Su Wen was in no hurry to talk about anything. He only led the two of them to buy clothes and things they liked. They went to watch a show, listen to music, and had some fun. These two were pure country bumpkins. After coming to the capital of Great Zhou, although they were blinded by the prosperity, they mostly only focused on eating and drinking. They were already very satisfied with such material comforts. How would they be like Su Wen? After some fun, the two of them were extremely happy. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re such a good person!¡± Tamu Chuan praised sincerely. Isn¡¯t that right? Giving him food and drinks, and even leading him around to sightsee. Wasn¡¯t he a great person? Su Wen looked at Tamu Chuan and said with a smile, ¡°You two are too miserable to be spies. Didn¡¯t the Fire Barbarians give you some funds?¡± Looking at their blank faces, Su Wen laughed, ¡°Money!¡± Tamu Chuan shook his head and said, ¡°They only gave some. It was all spent a long time ago.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s work together?¡± Tamu Chuan¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity. ¡°How?¡± Su Wen didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he took out two stacks of banknotes! Ten thousand taels each was given to Tamu Chuan and Sula. Their eyes lit up. They now knew the benefits of money. Furthermore, 10,000 taels of silver was definitely a huge sum! Looking at their reactions, Su Wen was very satisfied. He then smiled and said, ¡°You guys are barbarians, and I¡¯m the Nanli King of Chu. Our two sides are worlds apart, so there¡¯s definitely no conflict between us. As spies, I believe you guys also want to gather information, right?¡± Tamu Chuan could only nod. At this point, a lie could only be covered up with countless other lies¡­ Su Wen said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have some people in the city. They can collect information, but right now, they are only based in the Eastern District of the city. This sphere of influence is too small, so I hope that Brother Tamu Chuan can help me and follow them. I want these people¡¯s influence to spread throughout the capital. If anyone is unconvinced, help me clean them up. These places of the lower citizens gather are sometimes well-informed. After the matter is completed, our two parties will share the information. Everyone will benefit.¡± Tamu Chuan now understood. After all, he was a commander of the Barbarians, so he knew the importance of intelligence. He did not expect Su Wen to have such thoughts. However, after careful thought, he realized that there was nothing wrong with this. Although his main goal was to kidnap Su Wen, it seemed impossible now. Tamu Chuan had his own thoughts on how to go ahead. Firstly, he still hoped to remain in the Great Zhou¡¯s colorful world. Secondly, he had come out with Xu Qiao this time. But now that the mission could not be completed and Xu Qiao was gone, if he returned to the Fire Barbarians, he might even be punished. Instead of that, it was better to build a good relationship with Su Wen first. Perhaps he could obtain the secret to the Golden Crow Sacred Flame from Su Wen. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like it was better to agree to Su Wen¡¯s request. As for obtaining information and sending it back to the Fire Barbarians, it might be a good thing. He agreed immediately. ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing that he had agreed, Su Wen brought him to find Sun Wei and the gang leaders. After a brief introduction, Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°From today onwards, the three of you will have to listen to Sun Wei¡¯s orders. The business of the three of you gangs will also merge. Your next target will be the businesses and gangs of the entire lower castes of the Capital! With the help of Tamu Chuan and Sula, you will become the Kings of the Great Zhou underground world!¡± Su Wen¡¯s ability to bewitch people was really good. Sha Qinghe, Du Ping, Wang Dalong, and Sun Wei all felt their blood boiling. Su Wen looked at the four of them and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you directly. If you cultivate an Earth Rank cultivation technique, you won¡¯t be able to reach the Heaven Rank in your lifetime. However, as long as you work hard for me, I can give your son a chance to practice a Heaven Rank cultivation technique!¡± Sssssss¡­ The four of them grew even more excited! This was an opportunity to transcend the hierarchy! To them, the Earth Rank technique that Su Wen took out was already precious enough. Not to mention a Heaven Rank technique! Su Wen was naturally only dangling the bait in front of them now. Of course, if they really performed well, he didn¡¯t mind giving them some rewards. To be honest, even though these people were from the Lower Castes, they had their own life experience. If Su Wen really let Tamu Chuan do this, he might be able to kill all these people, but he would definitely not be able to control so many people in the dark. Actually, from the looks of it, Su Wen¡¯s actions were probably useless. However, Su Wen still believed in that sentence: ¡°Those who did not plan for eternity would not be able to plan on the spot, while those who did not plan for the entire situation would not be able to plan for their city region.¡± One had to always take into account the short term versus long term, as well as the minute details against the big picture. The Zhou Country, the grudge between him and the Zhou Emperor, would the Zhou Emperor let it go even if he wanted to? Even if Emperor Zhou said that he had let go, would Su Wen be at ease? In the future, if the Yan Country was really exterminated and Great Chu really wanted to unite the world, would the Zhou Country be Chu¡¯s enemy? For some things, it might be too late to make a last-minute effort. Even after arranging for so many people in the capital, Su Wen did not leave. Before leaving, he planned to earn a wave of Emotional Value. It was already late at night. In the dead of the night, the citizens of Great Chu were already asleep. But¡­ suddenly¡­ a song sounded! ¡°A Laugh amidst the Vast Ocean¡­ The torrential waves of the two shores¡­¡± Everyone was jolted awake! The sound spread throughout the capital. Bolstered by the power of the Heaven Rank True Qi, its penetrative powers were extremely strong. With Su Wen¡¯s Heaven Rank strength, he could easily do such a thing! ¡°Dear Zhou brothers, I¡¯m back! Su Wen, your most beloved Su Wen, offers you a late night song!¡± The same bitchy voice¡­ Then, Su Wen¡¯s concert¡­ began. At the beginning, many people still found it refreshing. Soon, the song ended. ¡°Does everyone think it¡¯s nice? It must be nice, right? So I¡¯ve decided to sing it again¡­¡± ¡°A Laugh amidst the Vast Ocean!¡± The torture began. No matter how good Su Wen¡¯s singing was, his actions were extremely annoying. Instead of sleeping in the middle of the night, he forcefully started singing¡­ It was not enough to sing it once¡­ but to sing it a second time¡­ and a third time¡­ Su Wen did not mind being tired. He repeated the song over and over again. This was annoying to the citizens of the Great Zhou. ¡°Is this Su Wen an idiot?¡± ¡°Ah! Are you going to let me sleep?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. This is already the eighth time!¡± ¡°Help! Can he change to another song?¡± Su Wen was already prepared to escape! In the beginning, Emperor Zhou was still unwilling to bother with him! But after Su Wen sang for a full two hours without any intention of leaving, Emperor Zhou could not stand it anymore! ¡°Get Thirteenth Uncle to chase this bastard away!¡± Emperor Zhou gave the order. Soon, Thirteenth Uncle went straight for Su Wen. If it were anyone else, Su Wen would have run away immediately. However, when Su Wen realized that it was this old fellow, he smiled. In his impression, this Thirteenth Master did not choose to come along with the Zhou Emperor on that day. Obviously, he did not want to attack Su Wen. ¡°Rascal, stop singing!¡± The Thirteenth Master hollered out. Su Wen smiled and shut his mouth. He still had to give some face to the old fellow. ¡°How is it? Does it sound good?¡± ¡°So noisy. Didn¡¯t we already form an alliance? Why are you still doing such disgusting things?¡± Thirteenth Master could not understand Su Wen¡¯s thoughts. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t cut ties with the citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty. I¡¯m just afraid that they will miss me, Young Master Su. Come back with them to reminisce about the past! I believe the citizens will definitely love and respect me!¡± Hmm¡­ Emotional Value that has grown by nearly a million¡­ really said quite a lot about the love and respect the citizens had for him. Basically, they could not wait to show some ¡®love¡¯ to the Su family¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and leave. Even if you don¡¯t sleep, others want to!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Why are you still sleeping? What time is it? Can Ying Hua even let you sleep?¡± ¡°Hehe, no matter how good Ying Hua is, she¡¯s still an ordinary person. How can she compare to this old man? Cut the crap and leave quickly!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen readily agreed. Seeing Su Wen leave, the Thirteenth Master sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a worldly talent, but unfortunately, he¡¯s not a subject of Great Zhou¡­ Also, he¡¯s a little perverted¡­¡± In the palace. Emperor Zhou also received another report. ¡°Another spatial fluctuation has appeared, but it¡¯s near the Ever Pleasing Pavilion.¡± Emperor Zhou nodded calmly. He pondered in his heart¡­ When Su Wen left, he seemed to be able to leave at any time and anywhere¡­ But when he came¡­ was he only restricted to arriving at his residence? ¡°Pass down my order, Su Wen¡¯s residence is not to be moved! No one is allowed to occupy it.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. In Chu Country, in the Nanli King¡¯s residence. Zhao Jin was desperately circulating his True Qi! It was not that he wanted to work hard, but he had to. At this moment, Brother Jin¡¯s room had already fallen into a frozen world. This was the True Qi produced by a Heaven Rank expert. It kept assaulting Brother Jin! He could only cultivate, cultivate, cultivate¡­ Zhao Jin did not even dare to leave the room. He knew that once he left the room¡­ What awaited him was definitely Ning Shuang¡¯s double punishment¡­ ¡°I regret it so much! I really regret it! Why did I agree to achieve that damned Heaven Rank¡­¡± Brother Jin¡¯s face was covered in tears. However, despite complaining, Zhao Jin¡¯s recent improvement was still very great. His entire body¡¯s True Qi had already been converted into the True Qi of the Five Tyrant Arts. Furthermore, his cultivation base had already broken through to 7th Grade Earth Rank. Although he was still a distance away from reaching the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, under Ning Shuang¡¯s demonic training, he should be able to successfully break through. It was just a matter of time. Not to mention anything else, Zhao Jin already had an extremely strong belief of wanting to escape from Ning Shuang! Meanwhile, Su Wen led the five Heaven Rank experts on their way. There was also an expert from the Xiang family here. The rest were all ancestors of the influential families in the Great Chu capital. In reality, this was precisely the case.. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of their descendants, who would be willing to work for the royal family? Chapter 255 - The Words of a Saint Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Five experts. In terms of seniority, Xiang Mang was from the generation of Xiang Feiyan¡¯s father. Guan Gu was Guan Long¡¯s grandfather. The remaining three were also the Patriarchs of the aristocratic families in the current court. Among them, Guan Gu was the strongest, a 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. Next was Xiang Mang at 3rd Grade Heaven Rank. As for the others, they were only at the 2nd Stage Heaven Rank! However, these two strongest people also looked the youngest. After all, those who broke through to the 3rd Grade of Heaven Rank would be able to regain their youth and rebuild their bodies. However, as people who had lived for a long time they would not make themselves look too young as well. After all, they were all people of virtue and prestige. It was not a good thing to make himself look too young and childish. Hence, most of them appeared to be in their forties to fifties. Of course, this situation was not standardized across the board. Some people might like to be young, thus making themselves look young when they rebuilt their bodies. At this moment, the five of them were flying through the air at an extremely fast speed. In a few days, they arrived at the Eastern Border. On the way, Su Wen even met up with Yan Ze. Yan Ze had already been transferred back to the capital and was planning to lead his troops south. After exchanging a few pleasantries, they did not stay for long. After Su Wen and the others arrived at the Eastern Border, they met the Heaven Rank expert in charge of following Yan Luoying. His cultivation level was even lower than the group, only at 1st Grade Heaven Rank. It was obvious how difficult it was to break through each grade of the Heaven Rank. In reality, the reason why Xiang Feng was able to break through to the Heaven Rank was not only because he had consumed three Heaven Rank pills, but also because one of them was an incomparably precious Dao Comprehension Pill! Two of them increased his cultivation, while the other allowed him to further comprehend his martial Dao. It allowed him to break through to the 2nd Grade in one go. In contrast, the three Heaven Rank medicinal pills that Su Wen obtained from Xiang Ding were all only used to increase one¡¯s cultivation. That was also why he went over to earn a wave of Emotional Value in the capital of Zhou. He directly changed all of them to Time Freeze cards to cultivate and comprehend the Dao! Three Time Freeze Cards meant three years! Su Wen directly consumed the three fire-attributed Heaven Rank elixirs and cultivated within the system¡¯s room using the Time Freeze Card. The three years of time allowed him to finally break through to 2nd Grade. Right now, his Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier had already taken shape. A 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator could comprehend heaven and earth, causing the Origin Qi of heaven and earth to surge within them. Every movement they made was accompanied by the Origin Qi. At that point, one¡¯s battle prowess would be raised to terrifying levels. Then, when one broke through to 2nd Grade Heaven Rank, they would form a Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier, greatly enhancing his defense. In Yan Luoying¡¯s tent, Su Wen sat facing her.. Su Wen smiled as he sensed Yan Luoying¡¯s cultivation level and aura. This girl¡¯s cultivation had improved quite a bit. ¡°How much longer do you think Ji Luo Country can last?¡± Su Wen asked. Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Ji Luo has been defeated consecutively. The situation is already hopeless. As long as we break through the Virtuous Peace Pass and head east, it will be a flat land that can directly attack the capital of Ji Luo. At that time, we can break through it in one final battle.¡± As the two of them were talking, a guard reported, ¡°Commander Yan, there¡¯s someone outside the tent requesting to meet with Commander Yan. He said that he can help Commander Yan break through the Virtuous Peace Pass.¡± Yan Luoying pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Quickly invite him in.¡± After the guard left, Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°I want to see what this person wants.¡± If he really had an idea on how to take down the Virtuous Peace Pass easily, that would be for the best. No one wanted their subordinates to suffer heavy casualties. Soon, a young man entered. This young man was dressed in short combat clothes, and his face looked a little uneasy. Yan Luoying said in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the purpose of meeting me?¡± Yan Luoying did not notice anything unusual. However, Su Wen already felt that something was wrong. The moment his gaze met the young man, his hair stood on end. A strong sense of danger welled up in his heart! As expected, the young man looked at Yan Luoying and smiled. ¡°Are you Yan Luoying? I¡¯m here today to take your life!¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward! In an instant, the surroundings changed! The entire tent was filled with Saber Qi! Su Wen also moved at the same time, and his expression changed drastically. This was an exclusive domain that could only be opened by a 3rd Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! This would allow their battles to develop in a more favorable direction! For example, within this Saber Qi Domain, there were thousands of Saber Qi auras flying around! This person casually pointed, and the Saber Qi auras shot straight at Yan Luoying! Yan Luoying couldn¡¯t even move at this point! The next second, Su Wen stood in front of Yan Luoying! His back suddenly appeared indomitable and mighty in front of her! He knew that he had to withstand this move. Otherwise, Yan Luoying would definitely die. He also knew that as long as he blocked this move, reinforcements would definitely arrive. His eyes widened in anger, as a red halo suddenly erupted around his body! ¡°Flame God Token! It can withstand an attack at 3rd Grade Heaven Rank!¡± However, it was useless! That violent Saber Qi instantly shattered the Flame God Token¡¯s Qi barrier! ¡°This guy isn¡¯t just at 3rd Grade Heaven Rank!¡± Su Wen hastily exclaimed to himself. At that moment, the other Heaven Rank experts in Chu had surged into the sky! Su Wen knew that he could not retreat! Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier, Die Yi armor! In an instant, all of his cards were activated. He clenched his fists and congealed the Heaven and Earth Origin Qi around the area as well. Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun! ¡°Great Solar Celestial Sun Divide!¡± After Su Wen broke through to the Heaven Rank, the Concentrating Flame, Forming Sun technique that originally required a long period of time was no longer that troublesome. It was completed in an instant! A violent sun blasted out! Su Wen tried to forcefully break through the saber Qi! However! The countless saber intent, be it in quality or quantity, were too terrifying! In an instant, the scorching sun erupted, bringing with it an extremely high temperature and extremely powerful True Qi. It collided with the Saber Qi! Splat! A gash appeared on Su Wen¡¯s body! But this was only the beginning. Thousands of Saber Qi broke through his Celestial Sun Divide! His surroundings were completely filled with Saber Qi. At the critical moment, Su Wen gritted his teeth and suddenly turned around to hug Yan Luoying! Puchi! Puchi! Violent Saber Qi continuously slashed at Su Wen¡¯s body, head, arms, and limbs. However, Yan Luoying remained protected by him. In but a short moment, Su Wen seemed to have suffered a thousand cuts. His entire back had been sliced open, and his internal organs were exposed! He looked as though he was about to die. ¡°Eh? You¡¯ve cultivated a body-tempering cultivation technique? Even after slashing like this, your body didn¡¯t disintegrate?¡± Yan Luoying heard the confusion in the youth¡¯s voice! At this moment, a loud roar was heard. ¡°Who dares to be impudent here?¡± Guan Gu had already discovered the abnormality! The young man glanced at Su Wen and Yan Luoying before turning around! The assassination had failed! ¡°But killing a Heaven Rank expert is enough.¡± The young man shook his head. His figure was extremely fast! By the time Guan Gu arrived, this youth had already disappeared! ¡°A 5th Grade Heaven Rank expert!¡± Guan Gu was solemn. But when he saw the scene on the ground, his expression changed drastically! Su Wen was dead? In the next second, the fire elemental energy in Su Wen¡¯s body erupted! Immediately after, a red light flashed and Su Wen¡¯s injuries started to heal at a visible speed! Undying and indestructible! How could the undying Su Wen be so easy to kill? In just a moment¡­ Su Wen had already recovered! He heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Yan Luoying. He smiled. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yan Luoying was stunned. How could he still smile? Of course Su Wen could laugh and smile! To be able to survive the assassination of such an expert, and the target Yan Luoying was not harmed, was it not worth laughing at? Su Wen was also secretly glad that his Vermilion Bird Glazed Body was tough enough. He had taken so much Saber Qi auras, but thankfully none of them managed to pierce through. Otherwise, Yan Luoying would have died! Yan Luoying hugged him and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She wanted to cry, but she knew this was not the time. She forcefully suppressed her emotions. Su Wen soared into the air and circulated his True Qi. ¡°Ji Luo Country sent a Heaven Rank expert to perform an assassination! The country doesn¡¯t abide by the rules, the Chu Country will start the Heaven Rank War!¡± His voice traveled thousands of miles. The majestic voice spread out. ¡°Hiss!¡± Upon hearing this voice, in the capital of Ji Luo Country, Bai Xingchen suddenly stood up. He had a stunned expression! Recently, he had been on the verge of going crazy. The Chu Country¡¯s army had been pressing down on them, and they had been forced to retreat continuously. Right now, it could be said that the entire country was pulling out all the stops to guard the Virtuous Peace Pass, because they were afraid that they would be forced to start the Heaven Rank War! At that time, they would likely be defeated¡­ But he did not expect this. The Chu Country had actually initiated the Heaven Rank Battle! In an instant, three people appeared in the palace. ¡°Did His Majesty send a Heaven Rank expert to assassinate them?¡± These three were all Heaven Rank experts from the Ji Luo Royal Family. Bai Xingchen smiled bitterly. ¡°All of you are here. Who should I send to assassinate? It¡¯s clearly the Chu Kingdom framing us!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± One of the Heaven Rank experts also flew up and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Our Ji Luo Country has never sent assassins!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and directly said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll directly attack Ji Luo Country¡¯s capital.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen picked up Yan Luoying and flew straight to Ji Luo Country! The Heaven Rank expert from Ji Luo Country¡¯s army had not appeared, thus Su Wen had only left behind the Heaven Rank expert who had been present from the start to prevent any accidents! When they arrived at the capital of Ji Luo Country¡­ The three Heaven Rank experts from the Ji Luo Royal Family were already waiting. Su Wen swept his gaze across them and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, surrender immediately. There¡¯s no one to help you now. Once the Heaven Rank battle begins, you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± ¡°You¡¯re framing us!¡± One of the Heaven Rank experts gritted his teeth. Su Wen shook his head. ¡°We were indeed assassinated by a Heaven Rank expert! Whether it¡¯s you or not, the blame is on Ji Luo!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable!¡± ¡°This world is never a place that speaks with reason!¡± Su Wen looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°If you want to blame someone, you can only blame your country for being incompetent. If you had found a few powerful families or roped in a sect, it might not have been impossible to resist. Unfortunately¡­ you only have three Heaven Ranks now. How can you make Great Chu your enemy?¡± His expression turned solemn as he looked at the three of them and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am the Great Chu Nanli King. I guarantee that as long as you are willing to surrender, your Ji Luo Royal Family and all the officials will not be slaughtered!¡± Su Wen¡¯s words made the three of them hesitate. One of them roared towards the sky, ¡°Could it be that no one is lending a hand to our Bai Clan?¡± That miserable roar could be heard from afar. However, no one responded. Su Wen looked at him and could not help but sigh. People still had to rely on themselves in the end. Seeing that there was no response, the Bai Family Ancestor sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Ji Luo Country¡¯s foundation would be destroyed in my hands!¡± No one was willing to help him! No one was willing to offend the Chu Country. Even if it were the surrounding small countries, if they were really willing to work together, as long as they joined forces, they might have the strength to resist Great Chu. But humans were innately selfish. To put it bluntly, even if Ji Luo Country was destroyed, in the eyes of these people, the Chu Country might not target them afterwards. After all, there was still the Yan Country¡­ A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face as he looked at the Bai Family Patriarch. ¡°Why? Are you willing to surrender?¡± ¡°Surrender?¡± The Bai Family¡¯s Ancestor said disdainfully, ¡°Ever since my Bai family established our country, we have been instructed by our ancestors! All the descendants of my Bai family have to fight to the death when they encounter enemies. They can die, but they cannot kneel. They can die, but they cannot surrender! The descendants of my Bai family have always only been those who die in battle, and there has never been anyone who surrendered to live!¡± ¡°I am the Bai Family¡¯s Patriarch. If I surrender today, how can I face my ancestors? How can I continue to live in this world?¡± The Ancestor spoke righteously. Su Wen sighed. In the end, a fight was still inevitable. To be honest, he was a little worried. It had to be known that the assassin¡¯s cultivation level was extremely high. Although he had managed to protect Yan Luoying now, if the assassin suddenly attacked later, the consequences might not be good! However, Su Wen still thought too much. The assassin had already long escaped. The Bai family¡¯s ancestor swept his gaze across the experts of Great Chu¡­ And suddenly threw in an absolute plot twist, ¡°With the ancestors as witnesses, I have already decided to surrender! I no longer have the face to stand in the world with the surname Bai. Today, I will take on my mother¡¯s surname instead!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Su Wen was stunned¡­ so were all the Heaven Rank experts present. But the Ancestor had yet to finish his actions. He reached out and cut off his own hair. He then cut off some of his nails and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut my hair to substitute my head, and my nails to substitute my bones to repay the kindness my father has shown to me. From now on, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Bai family!¡± Fight? How? He had just broken through to 3rd Grade! Facing Guan Gu, who was a 5th Grade Heaven Rank expert, he had long lost his confidence. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have many people on his side¡­ Everyone was at a loss for words. He came forward and said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I was originally called Bai Jun, but after I changed my surname, you can call me Lu Jun. My mother¡¯s surname is Lu!¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± This fellow¡¯s shamelessness seemed to be on par with his! When Bai Xingchen heard Lu Jun surrender¡­ he was stunned. The main thing was that once Lu Jun surrendered, the other two Heaven Rank experts also surrendered¡­ Then Ji Luo Country was as good as having surrendered. Su Wen did not expect such an outcome. Although Ji Luo Country had surrendered, he was not happy at all! Yan Luoying had almost died! If he had not happened to be in the tent, Yan Luoying would have been stabbed to death and the assassin would have escaped safely. 5th Grade Heaven Rank¡­ This was also Su Wen¡¯s first time fighting against an upper Grade Heaven Rank expert! When he recalled that scene, Su Wen still felt a lingering fear. Although he did not use all his methods, the other party might not have used his full strength either. The surrender of Ji Luo Country was not over just like that. Firstly, all the royal members had to be brought to the capital of Great Chu. After that, Xiang Feiyan even sent someone to manage Ji Luo. Su Yu¡­ became this candidate! At the same time, Guan Gu stayed behind to help Su Yu consolidate his authority in Ji Luo. As for the Heaven Rank expert from Ji Luo that had surrendered, they were brought to the capital with their families. The transition was a long process. As for Zhou Country, at the time when Su Wen had successfully swallowed Ji Luo Country, they received a rude shock. Emperor Yan had given Lu Zhen another 50,000 soldiers. At this moment, Lu Zhen had even more troops on hand. He began to continuously pressure the Zhou Country, causing the pressure on them to increase. Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He started to contact Su Wen every other day¡­ The tables had turned. The Star Disk connected, and Su Wen and Emperor Zhou looked at each other. Emperor Zhou asked coldly, ¡°Why did your Chu Kingdom not send troops? I¡¯ve already given you benefits!¡± Su Wen smiled. He also occasionally went to Zhou Country these days. It had to be said that with the addition of a peak 9th Grade Earth Rank expert like Tamu Chuan, the forces of Sun Wei and the others¡¯ were flourishing. After continuously swallowing up the gangs and consolidating their strength, they had become the leader of the Underworld in the capital. Their investigation and intelligence collection went even smoother. Hence, Su Wen naturally knew about the reinforcements from Yan Country. Looking at the Zhou Emperor, Su Wen slowly said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, how can I lie to you given our relationship? I definitely told Her Majesty to send troops, but I¡¯m in Ji Luo Country now. Before this place stabilizes, I definitely can¡¯t leave casually.¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good state right now! Your Chu Kingdom better be prepared to support the Heaven Rank battle!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ you have to work hard. Could it be that you can¡¯t do without Wu Kunhu and Yan Ze? If your generals still can¡¯t do it, you can personally lead the army. I believe you will definitely be able to defeat Lu Zhen! You have to have confidence in yourself!¡± Su Wen started to brainwash Emperor Zhou! Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°Cut the crap¡­ Hurry up and get Xiang Feiyan to send troops!¡± Three days later¡­ ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent out your troops yet?¡± The next day¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t send troops to the front line, the Huai River will be broken through!¡± Under Emperor Chu¡¯s frantic urging, Yan Ze led his army to the northern border of Yan Country! What he brought with him were all these elite soldiers who had followed him to fight in Ji Luo Country. Then! He displayed a completely different style. Three passes broken through in one day! Massacring 80,000 people in a row! The general who defeated Guan Long last time was directly captured and beheaded by Yan Ze! In the Yan Country, Emperor Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He never expected Yan Ze to be so much more ferocious than Guan Long. Actually, this was also related to him transferring away a portion of the elite troops. Although there would be new recruits added up later on, on the battlefield, it was sometimes like this. There only existed a fine line between victory and defeat! If one was weaker, the outcome would be completely different when facing stronger enemies. Furthermore, the assassination of Yan Luoying had failed. Emperor Yan looked at the youth in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°With your strength, can¡¯t you kill Yan Luoying?¡± The youth said helplessly, ¡°With a Heaven Rank expert protecting her, I only had one chance. That person took the brunt of my attack. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect his body to be so strong. Even being hit by my move, his body didn¡¯t shatter and instead protected Yan Luoying.¡± The strength of the Vermillion Bird Glazed Body was not something ordinary people could compare to. ¡°Forget it!¡± He waved his hand and looked at Qin Wenchang, asking, ¡°Minister Qin, now that things have developed to the worst, what do you think we should do?¡± Qin Wenchang said, ¡°From the looks of it, His Majesty has two choices. The first is to wait for the battlefield to change and transfer Lu Zhen back to the northern border! We¡¯ll maintain our current position at the Huai River line to face off against the Zhou Country¡­ The second is to¡­¡± Just as he spoke, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky. ¡°The emperors of all races in the world will gather in the extreme north of the continent in 30 days! Those who don¡¯t come will die! All Heaven Rank experts will gather in the extreme north of the continent. Those who don¡¯t come, death! Those who dare to take the opportunity to cause trouble for others will also die! All wars will stop. Those who dare to disobey will die!¡± As soon as this voice sounded, it resounded throughout the world. Everyone heard it. Emperor Yan looked at the sky in shock. Not only him, even Xiang Feiyan and Zhao Fu were shocked. Something big was going to happen! Su Wen did not expect someone to be so domineering. ¡°All Heaven Rank experts will die if they don¡¯t come? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the wind will cut your tongue?¡± Su Wen complained. Beside him, Guan Gu shook his head and said, ¡°These are the words of a Saint! No one can disobey!¡± Chapter 256 - I Guessed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The voice spread throughout the entire continent. Following that was an endless pressure. No one dared to treat this as a joke any longer. The majestic voice had sternly given out all the orders, and no one dared to defy it. Emperor Yan, who was still thinking about how to recapture the lost land, sighed and said, ¡°Pass down the order, all war stops.¡± Qin Wenchang did not say anything else. As the Prime Minister, he also knew some secrets of the world. In the Great Chu Royal Palace, Xiang Feiyan hurriedly summoned Xiang Ding. ¡°Fourth Great Grandfather, were those the words of a Saint?¡± Xiang Ding nodded with a solemn expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid something big is going to happen!¡± Xiang Feiyan pondered for a moment and hurriedly ordered, ¡°Get Su Wen to return to the capital quickly!¡± In reality, even if she did not say anything, Su Wen was already rushing back to the capital with the other Heaven Ranks. Right now, the one with the most complicated feelings was the Ji Luo Royal Family, the Bai Family! If he could hold on for a while longer until the ceasefire was ordered, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? But now, the entire Ji Luo Country had been swallowed up. What was the use of calling for a ceasefire? Su Changqing was also very surprised. However, he knew that this matter had nothing to do with him. He still handled government affairs as usual every day, going up and down the court on time. His days were comfortable and relaxed. Another court assembly ended, and Su Changqing returned home. ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone waiting for you in the living room. He said he¡¯s your friend!¡± a servant reported. ¡°Friend?¡± Su Changqing raised his eyebrows. This word was too extravagant for him. When he entered the living room, he saw a familiar person. It was Gongsun Shi! Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Gongsun! What brings you here?¡± Although he was full of smiles, his heart was in turmoil. He had already guessed Gongsun Shi¡¯s identity a long time ago. He had a bad feeling seeing his arrival. As expected, Gongsun Shi looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°In 30 days, follow me to the extreme north of the continent!¡± Su Changqing had a bitter expression and said, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t have strength in my shoulders nor hands. I¡¯m just a weak scholar, I can¡¯t fight or run. What¡¯s the use of having me there?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Gongsun Shi sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fight for me! But this matter is a matter of the survival of the human race. It can¡¯t be done purely by force. You¡¯re very sinister, kid. Those Emperors and experts all have their own thoughts, so I need you to help me! Controlling the hearts of people and scheming against each other is not my forte!¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°A dignified Saint¡­ wants me, an ordinary person, to help?¡± Gongsun Shi was not surprised that Su Changqing had guessed his identity. ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll help you step into the martial path!¡± Gongsun Shi looked at Su Changqing before he coldly laughed. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re not an ordinary person either. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re hiding.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I can¡¯t hide it from Senior.¡± Su Changqing laughed. After laughing, he asked with a solemn expression, ¡°Senior, what do you need this junior to do?¡± Gongsun Shi sighed, ¡°The Nine Nether Island is about to reappear, and the entrance between the Demon race and the human world is about to be linked!¡± When he revealed this piece of news, even Su Changqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. His mind raced. One had to know that the Chu Country was extremely close to the North Pole. Once the Demon Race reappeared, the Chu Country would be the first to bear the brunt! ¡°Senior, then your intentions?¡± Su Changqing probed. Gongsun Shi said in a deep voice, ¡°The reappearance of the Demon Race is already impossible to resist, but we can¡¯t let them invade the human world. We have to think of a way to resist it on Nine Nether Island. So I want to gather all the forces in the world to resist the Demon Race!¡± ¡°The problem is, I¡¯m afraid that these people are not united. They only agree on the surface but oppose each other on the inside.¡± Su Changqing shook his head and said, ¡°That is of course.¡± ¡°So I hope you can think of a way to help me manage these people at the same time to resist the demons.¡± Su Changqing smiled wryly. ¡°They¡¯re all Heaven Rank experts. You think too highly of me, senior. I say, can¡¯t you suppress them using your strength and identity as a sage?¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head and said, ¡°I have my own matters to attend to!¡± In reality, there were some things that he did not say! This time, when he had entered the void to investigate, he ended up facing off against the Demon Race¡¯s Emperor! It could be said that both sides were severely injured from the battle. It was already a blessing for him to be able to return alive. Even now, he was still severely injured. Unfortunately, even if he didn¡¯t say it, Su Changqing had already guessed it. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s someone in the Demon Race that can fight Senior on equal grounds.¡± Gongsun Shi glanced at Su Changqing and sighed. ¡°You really are smart.¡± Gongsun Shi sighed, before he continued. ¡°Back then, the Nine Saints and Four Emperors of the Human Race suffered heavy losses along with the Demon Race. I¡¯m the only Saint of the Human Race now, but the Demon Race will not have too many experts at their Emperor Rank as well. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to return this time.¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°Nine Nether Island will be relinked with the human world. No matter what, we can¡¯t let those demons step in our land!¡± Su Changqing also let out a long sigh. He knew that he had no room to refuse. Or rather, he could not refuse. No matter how he looked at it, he could not refuse this matter. The simplest logic was that if the nest was destroyed, how could there still be an unharmed egg? Very quickly, Su Wen arrived back at the capital. He brought Yan Luoying back as well. The moment he entered the house, he saw Zhao Jin carrying a small mountain-like rock as he ran through the courtyard¡­ His face was warped into a ferocious visage as he panted desperately¡­ Obviously, this sort of cultivation was very painful. When he saw Su Wen enter, joy flashed across his face. ¡°Young Master! Young Master! I missed you so much.¡± He threw the rock to the side before charging over. Peng! Ning Shuang suddenly appeared and kicked his ass! Brother Jin immediately fell face forward, feeling like a dog who planted its nose straight into a pile of feces. ¡°Don¡¯t take the opportunity to be lazy!¡± Ning Shuang reprimanded. How could she not tell what Zhao Jin was thinking? ¡°Add another 50 rounds!¡± As Ning Shuang spoke, Zhao Jin¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°Young Master, save me!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes in response. ¡°Save you? How? You¡­ practice hard!¡± Su Wen knew that this was not the time to be soft-hearted. Furthermore, something big was about to happen. The stronger the power of his people, the better. In the following period of time, more and more Heaven Rank experts began to move towards the northern border. For most people, they had no idea what was going on. Su Wen was in no hurry to leave. They were close by, so he stroked his chin and pondered with Ning Shuang. ¡°Say, do you think anyone will not want to listen to that person? Why don¡¯t I believe in his words? What can he do if we really don¡¯t go?¡± Ning Shuang shook her head and said, ¡°That person¡¯s words contain the sound of the Great Dao. The pressure is extremely strong. If we don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t we be in big trouble if we are targeted by him? Furthermore, we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing. Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± In reality, this was the mentality of most people. Since everyone was going, then so be it. For a moment, be it experts who were hiding their strength or people who were cultivating in the forest¡­ They all began to move towards the extreme north of the continent. It was majestic! How many Heaven Rank experts were there on the continent? This time, there would be a number pegged to it. However, for most ordinary people, this sort of event was too far fetched for them. For example, Bai Zhi¡­ As a descendant of the Ji Luo Royal Family, she had also been relocated to the Great Chu Capital. Xiang Feiyan gave them some money and settled them down. However, compared to the past, life was completely incomparable. She could only say that she was rich and healthy, but not extravagantly lavish¡­ At this moment, Bai Zhi sat on the second floor of the restaurant¡­ She drank her wine in boredom. Suddenly, she saw a familiar person. Su Changqing! Su Changqing came out from the Southern Ocean store opposite her restaurant. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and looked extremely unrestrained. ¡°Young Master Su!¡± Baizhi called out in surprise. She hurriedly went downstairs. At this moment, the carriage had already slowly left. In this city, Su Changqing¡¯s carriage was not fast¡­ so Bai Zhi took the chance to follow behind¡­ Soon, Su Changqing got off the carriage and went home. The large Su Residence plaque was so dazzling in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes¡­ As soon as Su Changqing entered the residence, someone reported, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a lady outside the door who calls herself Bai Zhi. She wants to see you!¡± Sssssss¡­ Su Changqing sucked in a cold breath involuntarily. What nonsense was this?! Why did that woman enter the capital? Oh right, she was from the Ji Luo Country¡¯s royal family! How could he have forgotten about this? However, she should not come looking for him either way! That woman had a husband! ¡°Not seeing! Tell her to leave!¡± Su Changqing said directly. He did not want to have anything to do with this woman. After all, Old Su was not too interested in cuckolding others. It was fine if he had been lied to the previous time, but he did not want to do it again! Bai Zhi soon received the answer. She screamed, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see me? You want me to leave? I¡¯m not leaving! I want to see Young Master Su! Young Master Su, have you forgotten what a wonderful time we had back then?¡± Good lord, her voice was not soft either. The gatekeeper said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. My master is the current Minister of Appointments, how can you slander him?¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed to hear that Su Changqing was in a high position. She said loudly, ¡°In that case, quickly report to Young Master Su and let me in to talk. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave.¡± At this moment, Su Wen¡¯s carriage appeared. Zhao Jin was the one driving the carriage! Brother Jin was in great spirits today. Su Wen gave him half a day off and even let him go out with him. The carriage stopped at the entrance and Su Wen alighted. He glanced at Bai Zhi before he sneered, ¡°Who are you, and what are you here for?¡± When the gatekeeper saw Su Wen, he hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Third Master, she came to cause trouble and insisted on seeing Master.¡± Bai Zhi shouted, ¡°Bullsh*t, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I¡¯m on very good terms with Young Master Su!¡± Su Wen looked at her. Her looks were excellent, but her actions¡­ He didn¡¯t know that his father had such low requirements! How would Su Wen know that she was not like this when Changqing first met her! Su Wen went forward and smiled. ¡°You want to see my father?¡± Bai Zhi was stunned. ¡°Your father? You said Young Master Su is your father?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In this residence, there¡¯s only my father. I¡¯m the youngest in the family, and my two brothers have already gone to live by themselves. If you¡¯re not here to see my father, then who else?¡± ¡°Then I want to see your father!¡± Bai Zhi said, ¡°My relationship with him is not ordinary!¡± Su Wen looked at the door and asked, ¡°Have you told my father?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master said that he would not see her!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wen knew what was going on. He sighed in his heart. It seemed like he had to clean up Old Su¡¯s mess this time. ¡°Get lost! Get lost quickly! Didn¡¯t you hear my father say that he won¡¯t see you? You still dare to come to my house to act shamelessly? Why don¡¯t you go and listen around to who I am? Do you believe that I, your grandfather, will slaughter your entire family?¡± Su Wen would not give her any face. Firstly, he believed in Su Changqing¡¯s character. He was not the kind of person who would abandon someone after taking them. Furthermore, Bai Zhi did not look like an easy person to deal with. If she spoke gently and pitifully, Su Wen might even give her some money to try and smooth things over. However, she was just making a scene. Furthermore, she kept mentioning about Su Changqing¡¯s relationship with her. Who knew what she was up to? For such a person, the more he gave face, the easier it was for problems to arise. Su Wen immediately spoke about killing her entire family! However, Bai Zhi was not someone who was easily frightened. She immediately revealed her identity. ¡°Hehe! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll cut off your tongue by saying you¡¯ll kill my entire family? Why don¡¯t you kill one for me to see? I¡¯m the princess of Ji Luo Country¡¯s royal family. You either let Young Master Su come and see me, or I¡¯ll let everyone know what kind of person your Su family is!¡± Su Wen sneered and turned around to leave before entering the residence. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Let me tell you¡­ this Su family¡­¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth and was about to shout to slander them. Bang! Zhao Jin had already appeared in front of her. A punch landed on her stomach! With that punch, Bai Zhi instantly fell to the ground with tears and saliva streaming down her face. She clutched her stomach and bent over like a shrimp. Zhao Jin coldly shouted, ¡°My young master is the Great Chu Nanli King! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that even if I kill your entire Bai family, no one will dare to say a word!¡± Bai Zhi immediately cowered at the mention of Su Wen¡¯s name! It was precisely Su Wen that had brought the Heaven Rank experts to Ji Luo Country to start the Heaven Rank War. Towards this couple, Su Wen and Yan Luoying, the mere mention of their names would make the Ji Luo people feel fear! Especially since these two were from the same family¡­ When Zhao Jin saw the door keepers, he coldly continued, ¡°You guys are at fault too. This kind of shrew must be taught a lesson at once. Come, slap her mouth ten times!¡± The guard had long been displeased with Bai Zhi. Upon hearing what Zhao Jin said, he immediately came over and slapped ten times! Zhao Jin took out a banknote worth ten thousand taels of silver and threw it to Bai Zhi! ¡°Hmph! This time, I¡¯ll spare your life. Take this money to see the doctor! If there¡¯s a next time, or if I hear anything unfavorable to my master in the city, be careful of your entire family¡¯s lives!¡± Zhao Jin shouted coldly. With Su Wen¡¯s status, he was unwilling to argue with this shrew. He could not be bothered with her. As for Zhao Jin, he was naturally a lackey who fully understood his leader¡¯s intentions! With his status, he had to do whatever his master was unwilling to do! Beating her was to let her know how powerful they were. Giving her a little more money was to give her some comfort and benefits, warning her that this would be the end. As expected, Bai Zhi did not dare to say anything else. She grabbed the banknotes and turned around to run. In the room, Su Wen looked at Su Changqing and teased, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t even do this. Why did you let someone come up to your doorstep? You even need me to clean up your mess.¡± Su Changqing blushed. Today¡¯s matter was a little embarrassing. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a coincidence in this world. This woman actually came right up to my house.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Wen¡¯s heart was burning with gossip. Su Changqing didn¡¯t hide anything and sighed before telling the truth. Su Wen laughed maniacally after hearing the recount. ¡°You¡¯re really good! You believe her just because she said she¡¯s a widow? Alright, why did you call me here?¡± Su Changqing said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s about Nine Nether Island!¡± ¡°Nine Nether Island?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Su Changqing started to tell Su Wen, ¡°The Ancient Nine Saints and Four Emperors fought with the Demon Race and fought a decisive battle on Nine Nether Island! In the end, they shattered Nine Nether Island, as well as turning the Ten Thousand Miles Wasteland into a world of void! Now, the Demon Race has reconstructed Nine Nether Island and is trying to reconnect the two worlds! The one who summoned you is the 10th Saint of the Human Race!¡± ¡°The 10th Saint of the Human Race?¡± This was the first time Su Wen had heard of this name. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Changqing said. ¡°Ever since the great battle of Nine Nether Island, only one human has risen up to become a Saint. It¡¯s also because of him that Heaven Rank experts cannot attack ordinary people. Once a Heaven Rank expert massacres the ordinary citizens, they will be killed!¡± Su Changqing sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, the world would¡¯ve been thrown into chaos long ago. Once a Heaven Rank expert says that he wants to target ordinary people, the world will be thrown into chaos!¡± ¡°Hehe! I don¡¯t think so!¡± Su Wen smiled disdainfully. ¡°Perhaps after the Heaven Rank experts are completely released, all the countries will be afraid to attack each other.¡± Su Changqing naturally understood what he meant. To put it bluntly, if a Heaven Rank was allowed to roam free, they could easily escape if the war was not in their favor. The Ji Luo Country¡¯s experts were the best example. After escaping, they could instead turn around and launch attacks on a small town in Chu. No one could stop him unless they found and killed him! Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°What you said is possible, but you have to know that a long period of peace is not what he wants to see.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Su Changqing explained, ¡°That¡¯s how humans are. The more they fight, the easier it is for them to produce experts. The wars between the various countries are endless, but it has also tempered many talents. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, why are there more Heaven Rank experts in the royal families? It¡¯s because they participate in more battles!¡± ¡°Comparatively speaking, there are far fewer cultivators in the sect who have broken through to the Heaven Rank. Although there are conflicts in the martial world, they are far inferior in terms of frequency and scale compared to wars.¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°Fighting is the source of humanity¡¯s advancement!¡± ¡°And from a higher point of view, he is considering the advancement of the entire human race, not the death of pure life. A large number of low-level lives are the foundation for nurturing higher levels of life and power.¡± After hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words, Su Wen roughly understood. ¡°So, once Nine Nether Island reappears, there will be a war between the Human and Demon Clans? That¡¯s why he gathered us?¡± Su Changqing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! So you can think about what you should do to maximize the benefits of Great Chu. You have to know that it¡¯s impossible for all of these people to enter the island. Many of the Emperors themselves are also Heaven Rank cultivators. How to maintain the balance of power within the island, how to maintain the balance of power outside the island, and how to make these people accept it is all a problem. Think about it carefully when you return.¡± Su Wen touched his chin and said curiously, ¡°Father, you seem to know quite a lot. But when I saw Xiang Ding two days ago, he only had a guess as to what was happening.¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s also my guess. But you know that your father¡¯s guess has always been quite accurate.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen did not suspect anything and stood up to leave. After he left, Gongsun Shi appeared. He looked at Su Changqing and said indifferently, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have leaked some of your thoughts in advance.¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a selfish person. I never think about being impartial. If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t use me. If you choose to use me, I¡¯ll definitely give my family some benefits. Humans are all like this.. If we don¡¯t have a good relationship, you might not have approached me for help, right? After all, there are many smart people!¡± Chapter 257 - Uncle Gongsun, Youre So Handsome Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing Su Changqing¡¯s words, Gongsun Shi laughed. That¡¯s right! Since they had a good relationship, and Su Changqing was capable, he naturally would tap on his expertise. How could there be so many fair things in this world? As he laughed, his face turned a little pale from the exertion. Su Changqing could also tell that his injuries were still affecting him. However, Su Changqing didn¡¯t ask further and didn¡¯t say anything. There were some things that he could not interfere in. Su Wen left Su Changqing¡¯s house with a solemn expression. According to Old Su, this should be a gathering to set the rules and direction of the world. But why was our Old Su so certain? In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, he must have received some insider information. Su Wen held his chin, deep in thought. Two days later, Su Wen was called home for dinner by Old Su. This time, Su Wen was surprised to see a man at the dining table. Gongsun Shi! Su Wen did not know him. Su Changqing introduced, ¡°This is your Uncle Gongsun. In the future, he will be looking out for you as well.¡± When Su Wen heard this, he gasped. With Su Wen¡¯s current status, what sort of person could take care of him? Upper Grade Heaven Rank? Su Wen had a vague guess. He quickly poured the wine and said with a smile, ¡°This nephew greets Uncle Gongsun.¡± As he spoke, he drained his cup. Gongsun Shi gave him a look, and then looked at Su Changqing, saying with a sigh, ¡°I knew it, I¡¯ll still think why called me over to eat¡­¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°We have to get to know each other sooner or later, right? Let¡¯s get familiar with each other first.¡± Gongsun Shi raised his wine cup and finished it in one gulp. He looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a little domineering.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That depends on who I¡¯m talking to. I naturally have to be domineering towards my enemies or those ignorant people. However, I¡¯m always polite at home. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask my father!¡± The muscles on Su Changqing¡¯s face twitched¡­ Manners? There was such a thing? The three of them chatted as they ate. Su Wen took out an item from his chest pocket and handed it to Gongsun Shi with a smile. ¡°I got some rare items a few days ago. I wonder if Senior is interested.¡± Gongsun Shi took the item that Su Wen handed over. He looked at the red box and saw two words written on it: China! There was also a line of words below: Smoking is harmful to health. Please do not smoke in public. After he opened it, he saw stick after stick of exquisite cigarettes. This thing¡­ was the lucky draw reward that Su Wen drew from Zhou Country after extracting a million Emotional Value. Ten cartons of Chinese cigarettes¡­ In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, it was useless to keep this thing. At this moment, he took a packet out and gave it to Gongsun Shi to see if it would have any effect. Gongsun Shi frowned slightly. There was also tobacco in this world¡­ For example, Zhao Jin had once smoked a pipe. However, such exquisite work was never seen before. ¡°It¡¯s hard for this thing to affect me¡­¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head. Su Wen smiled. ¡°Senior, this thing doesn¡¯t have to have any impact. Looking handsome smoking it is enough.¡± As he spoke, he flicked his finger and a cigarette flew out. It landed between Su Wen¡¯s fingers. With a snap of his fingers, the cigarette lit up without any wind nor fire. Then, he took a deep breath and spat it out again. Needless to say, the suaveness of it would really make one¡¯s eyes light up! Su Wen knew very well what those words meant. A man would still be a youth even at his deathbed. Posturing and flirting with girls were always men¡¯s favorite pastimes. As expected, Gongsun Shi accepted the cigarette box and casually took out a stick. He imitated Su Wen¡¯s actions and played with it for a while before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s pretty interesting.¡± At this moment, Su Changqing said, ¡°It is indeed suave! Especially when Senior extends his arm, it¡¯s extremely masculine! You look so much stronger than that brat Su Wen. In a while, I¡¯ll get Su Wen to bring Senior to take a look at the brothels in the Great Chu Capital¡­ This move will charm countless ladies.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Really? Alright then!¡± Gongsun Shi laughed joyfully. Su Wen said tacitly, ¡°Senior, I still have many of these things here. I don¡¯t smoke much too, so I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± This father and son duo sang completely in tune, making Gongsun Shi extremely happy. After dinner, Su Wen and Gongsun Shi went out. Gongsun Shi turned around to look at Su Changqing and said with a smile, ¡°Changqing, you¡¯re not going?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out what Senior instructed me to do, right? I still have to think about it carefully. Senior, don¡¯t worry and go play. I¡¯ll definitely think of a plan when you return.¡± This guy¡­ was so considerate. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll get you another outfit today. In a while, we¡¯ll research on a suitable BGM as well. I guarantee that you¡¯ll become the most shocking man in the entire venue!¡± Gongsun Shi asked in confusion, ¡°What is BGM?¡± Days passed. In the Endless Wilderness, Su Wen, a group of experts from the Flame God Sect, and the Great Chu Royal Family led Xiang Feiyan forward. In addition to Wu Kunhu, there were five Heaven Rank experts in the Flame God Sect. As for the Great Chu royal family, it was beyond Su Wen¡¯s expectations. There were a total of nine of them! It could be seen that they had deep foundations, and Su Wen had never seen most of them before. Together with the newly surrendered Lu Jun trio, Wu Kunhu, Su Wen, and Ning Shuang, there were a total of 20 Heaven Rank experts on their side. At the same time, Su Wen realized that the ones with the most Heaven Rank experts were the aristocratic families and sects. Don¡¯t judge just because they had fewer people. Perhaps there was only one per family, and those stronger ones probably had two. However, there were many of such families and sects scattered throughout the world!. These families were unwilling to serve the royal family, and the royal family didn¡¯t want to provoke them either. After all, they had Heaven Rank experts. If they were to defect like the Mu family, the losses would be huge. It had to be known that the escape abilities of Heaven Rank experts were mostly very strong. Unless the difference in grades was too great, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to escape when there was only a difference of one or two grades. In reality, if Su Wen had not been worried about Yan Luoying when he faced that 5th Grade Heaven Rank assassin last time, he might have run away. As Heaven Rankers, they wanted to live their lives like local tyrants, ruling over an area like a mini Emperor. When one is far away from authority, those in power are unable to intervene with their every action. This time, all of their hidden cards had appeared. As everyone continued to advance towards the north of the Endless Wilderness, a pillar of light that soared into the sky attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone rushed towards the pillar of light, thinking that as long as they looked at it, they would be able to clearly sense the four words that had mysteriously appeared in their minds. Ordinary Heaven Rank experts would never be able to do such a thing. It was also thanks to this guide that everyone was able to travel hundreds of thousands of miles through the Endless Wilderness. If not, who knew where they would gather? Finally, the crowd arrived at the pillar of light. The light pillar that could be seen from afar was even more terrifying when it was close. It was a thousand meters wide and filled with Heaven Earth Origin Qi! Su Wen suddenly realized that the humans were not the only ones gathered here. There were also tall barbarians and some other humanoid races. At the same time, there were also vicious beasts¡­ A large number of Heaven Rank vicious beasts had also gathered here. However, Su Wen was not sure if everyone was here or not. The Heaven Rank experts from the various countries also gathered together. At a time like this, they, who usually looked down on the royal family, actually showed more respect and obedience to them. Because no one knew what was going to happen. They were all Heaven Rank experts, and were scattered throughout the world. Perhaps they were patriarchs, but once they gathered together, their individual strength would be weak. Su Wen saw Emperor Zhou once again. He was standing with a man with a long sword on his back. To his right was a beautiful woman! Xiang Ding noticed his gaze and said with a smile, ¡°You probably don¡¯t recognize them, right? These two aren¡¯t simple people. The man is known as the Great Zhou Sword God, Zhang Qian. However, he¡¯s not just the Great Zhou Sword God. He has a longsword that can suppress the world, and his personal combat strength can be said to be top-notch. In the last Heaven Rank Battle, he went alone to the frontlines of the barbarians to help the Zhou Country resist the Barbarian Heaven Rank War.¡± Su Wen was enlightened. Xiang Ding then turned to the woman. ¡°Yu Shensu of the Jade God Sect. The Seventh Sect Master of the Jade God Sect, as well as the longest living Heaven Rank expert in the world! No one knows how strong she is, nor does anyone know why she has lived for so long. According to legends, when the Saint Yu Shenyi passed away, she left behind a secret treasure for them to use.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen was dumbfounded. At this moment, he realized that he was really a frog in a well. There were actually so many experts in this world. Yu Shenyi, the leader of the Nine Saints in the past, was also one of the two Saints who survived back then. However, she succumbed to her injuries later on. When he died, there were three days of Blood Spirit Rain in the world. Anyone who was soaked by the rain could shed their old shells and step into the path of martial arts. During the next few years after the blood rain, the continent had the highest number of Heaven Rank cultivators. At that time, there were many Heaven Rank battles and countless deaths. However, Yu Shensu in contrast was extremely low key. It was only after many years later, people realized that this fellow was actually still alive and had shocking combat strength. Xiang Ding sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s still alive!¡± Su Wen also noticed Emperor Yan by the side. Very quickly, he also noticed a youth standing beside Emperor Yan. The youth also noticed Su Wen at the same time. A look of astonishment flashed across his face. He then smiled at Su Wen. Su Wen was not afraid and walked straight over. Seeing his actions, the others quickly followed. ¡°You were the one who assassinated Yan Luoying the last time!¡± Su Wen stared at the youth as he went straight to the topic. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be alive!¡± Xiang Ding said coldly, ¡°Murong Hui, you¡¯re really getting worse the longer you live. You actually acted as an assassin and didn¡¯t abide by the rules and interfered in the war between the two countries!¡± He was referring to this youth. Murong Hui looked at Xiang Ding before saying with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to swallow Ji Luo Country? What else do you want?¡± Su Wen shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to get to know Senior so that I can pay you back double in the future.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± The youth was fearless. At this moment, Emperor Yan looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Are you the Great Chu Nanli King?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Wen admitted openly. Emperor Yan smiled and said, ¡°It was all a misunderstanding the last time. My family¡¯s Second Master only wanted to help Great Chu find a chance to swallow Ji Luo. He has no ill intentions.¡± Su Wen sneered and turned to leave. Xiang Ding said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this fellow looks young. In fact, he¡¯s only 30 years younger than me. His natural endowments are extremely strong, and he can be considered the second strongest expert in the Yan Country¡¯s royal family! The last time he attacked, it¡¯s obvious that Emperor Yan must have instructed him.¡± Su Wen¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°In a war between countries, any methods are fair game. However, since you¡¯ve touched my family, you have to be prepared for my revenge! Furthermore, I was very unconvinced last time!¡± Emperor Yan looked at Su Wen¡¯s departing figure and muttered, ¡°This fellow is really troublesome.¡± Emperor Zhou also saw their exchange from afar. To him, even from afar, he could hear everything clearly! ¡°Hahaha! Murong Ou, you idiot! You dare to send someone to assassinate that brat¡¯s wife? You¡¯re dead for sure. That brat will definitely seek revenge for the slightest grievance! He¡¯s incomparably sinister. You¡¯ll know how powerful he is soon!¡± As someone who had experienced this before, Emperor Zhou had a deep understanding of it. He hated the Yan Emperor to the core and wished that he could kill his entire family. His treatment of Su Wen was basically the same. Seeing the two of them fighting, Emperor Zhou was overjoyed. He did not lower his voice and deliberately spoke loudly to Emperor Yan. Emperor Yan, Murong Ou, glanced at him and sneered, ¡°Zhao Fu, do you think I¡¯m a piece of trash like you? Your son was killed, your wife was slept with, and I heard that you were even drugged and turned into a monster that¡¯s neither male nor female. In the end, you¡¯re rushing to form an alliance with him. You don¡¯t have the bearing of an emperor at all. If I were you, I would find a place with no one and kill myself!¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily, ¡°Bullsh*t, did you see it with your own eyes? I can also say that your mother was slept with by that brat! Moreover, are those two holes under your eyebrows filled by your balls instead? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m a real man?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Su Wen who was listening by the side grew displeased. ¡°Uncle Zhao, I don¡¯t like hearing you say that. Why can¡¯t I sleep with his daughter instead?¡± Zhao Fu laughed loudly. ¡°Together then, together!¡± Emperor Yan was furious and roared, ¡°You two bastards!¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to make a move?¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know what the outcome would be, but he had already thought it through. If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll take the attack and lie on the ground. In any case, I¡¯m Undying and Imperishable, I won¡¯t die. Su Wen did not believe that the Saint would let Emperor Yan off. The people by the side naturally watched the three of them fight happily. Unfortunately, Emperor Yan didn¡¯t lose his rationality completely. He tried to sow discord between them. ¡°I heard that your father was killed by Zhao Fu, but you still seem quite happy! Are you going to be chummy with him?¡± Cao Jin¡¯s news had not been sent back, and the intelligence network of Yan Country in Great Chu had also been removed. He had no idea that Su Changqing was not dead! Su Wen immediately spat back, ¡°Your father was the one who was killed. Even if your entire family dies, my father won¡¯t die!¡± Emperor Yan frowned in response. Su Changqing was not dead? This was completely out of his expectations. That fellow¡­ had given Emperor Zhou quite a fright the last time. Actually, ever since Su Changqing pulled off his betrayal from Great Zhou, he took it as a lesson to be learnt. If any inconspicuous court official were to do this to him, just thinking about it made him uncomfortable¡­ so the Yan Emperor also secretly investigated the court officials. However, if Su Changqing was not dead, would he have any sinister methods planned? Just as he was thinking this, the sound of a flute could be heard. Two people appeared in the void. The leader had a cigarette in his mouth. It flared up and smoldered with every breath, the smoke wafting up in rings¡­ This fellow had his hair swept back and was wearing a long trench coat. Su Wen had designed this outfit for him. It matched the cigarette perfectly¡­ Everyone¡­ their mouths gaped open when they saw this¡­ Emperor Zhou muttered, ¡°So handsome! I want a set too! I just need to cut my hair.¡± Generally speaking, most people in this world still kept their hair long. Feeling the shocked gazes of the surrounding people, Gongsun Shi was very satisfied! Who could reject such a pretentious entrance? Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped as well! ¡®This¡­¡¯ He naturally recognized Gongsun Shi! Especially when the person behind Gongsun Shi was his father, Su Changqing! At this moment, Su Changqing was seriously doing the accompanying work¡­ He played the flute seriously as he walked, for he was afraid that he would sound the wrong tune! He hated Su Wen to the core at this moment! Ever since Su Wen showed Gongsun Shi what it meant by entering with a BGM¡­ Gongsun Shi had fallen in love with it. So, he forced Su Changqing to practice his flute! Fortunately, Old Su was someone who knew a little about everything and had some foundation in music. Even so, Su Changqing was exhausted these few days. Su Wen looked at the two of them and muttered, ¡°We¡¯ve hit the motherlode! Father is awesome! Awesome! Let me see how you bastards die!¡± Xiang Feiyan¡¯s eyes lit up as well! She pulled Su Wen and asked, ¡°Brother Wen, how does Uncle Su know this person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± On the other side, Emperor Zhou was also dumbfounded when he saw Su Changqing appear behind Gongsun Shi. What was going on? Why was Su Changqing following behind this ¡°otherworldly expert¡±? Whether it was his movements, dressing, or the way he appeared, in the eyes of Emperor Zhou, he was a true expert. Emperor Yan was still alright. He was just shocked by this Saint¡¯s unconventional behavior¡­ As for Su Changqing, he did not know him¡­ It was normal for such an expert to bring a servant after all¡­ Gongsun Shi stepped out from the void step by step. With every step he took, the pressure became stronger. He took a deep puff of the cigarette and swept his cold gaze across everyone. Gongsun Shi said in a low voice, ¡°Those who have yet to arrive will be punished by lightning!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gongsun Shi casually waved his hand, and a large mirror appeared in the sky. Many scenes appeared within, and everyone could see them. In an instant, black clouds started to gather in various places on the continent! Some people still had the mentality of thinking they would be lucky enough to escape. However, their thoughts were dashed when the thick purple lightning bolt fell. For those who were punished, some chose to escape, while others chose to resist. But it was useless. Dead! It was their only ending. In the depths of the Great Zhou Royal Palace. Deep underground. The little monk was lying in a black coffin with his eyes closed. It was as if he had fallen into a deep sleep¡­ The lightning in the outside world had nothing to do with him, and there were no dark clouds above the capital. It was as if he did not exist at all¡­ All of the Heaven Ranks were shocked to see so many of them being killed in one go. Even Su Wen could not help but sigh. This master was too powerful! He did not know that this was not Gongsun Shi that was strong. The power of martial arts was about defying the heavens from the start. Those who attempted to ascend to the heavens would not be tolerated by the heavens and earth. Logically speaking, everyone present should have been punished by a lightning tribulation. This lightning tribulation was difficult to overcome to begin with. It was possible that a human Heaven Rank expert would die from it as soon as he ascended to Heaven Rank. However, in order to resist the demons, the Nine Saints of the Human Race had worked together to create a divine artifact that covered the sky. This item could block the senses of heaven and earth, allowing the experts of the mortal world to ascend to the Heaven Rank without suffering from the lightning tribulation. However, as a Saint, Gongsun Shi could also let those disobedient people taste the power of the lightning tribulation through this thing. Furthermore, the higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more powerful the Lightning Tribulation would be. It was not something that could be easily overcome even after reaching the Heaven Rank. These people did not have any experience corresponding to the lightning tribulation at all. If they were to rashly suffer the tribulation, the probability of death was basically 100%! No one could escape. Under the might of the purple lightning, all those who had yet to arrive were struck to death. It could be seen that it was even harder for ancient cultivators to ascend to the heavens. Everyone looked at the lightning in the scene with lingering fear. Looking back at Gongsun Shi, their hearts grew even more wary. In their hearts, this person could easily kill all Heaven Rank experts, and even lock onto them from thousands of miles away. This was completely beyond their understanding. It was simply too terrifying! In reality, they were wrong. Gongsun Shi could not do such a terrifying thing. However, he had already said that those who did not come would die. He only needed to narrow down the area covered by the sky and protect the people in front of him. The Heavenly Dao would automatically find those who had yet to arrive and trigger the lightning tribulation for him! Chapter 258 - Who Is Tyrant Brother? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gongsun Shi¡¯s move was undoubtedly to establish his authority. Everyone present, including the vicious beasts, felt as cold as cicadas in winter. This method had completely exceeded the comprehension of a Heaven Rank cultivator. This was especially the case when they didn¡¯t know at all that Gongsun Shi was only able to create such a terrifying effect by borrowing the effects of the Divine Artifact. ¡°I am the 10th Saint of the Human Race, Gongsun Shi!¡± He introduced himself. Sweeping his gaze across everyone, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I summoned all of you here because Nine Nether Island is about to reappear. At that time, it will become a channel that connects the Demon Realm and the Human Realm. At that time, once the Demon Race invades, it will be a disaster for everyone.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Everyone gaped in shock. This was no joke. According to historical records, the intensity of the war between humans and the demons was extremely terrifying. Nine out of ten people who went did not make it back. The Demon Race fed on humans, and they destroyed everything. There was no need to mention the vicious beasts. They were also targets for the demons to slaughter and eat. ¡°Is there no way to stop it?¡± ¡°Yeah! Can¡¯t we stop the island from resurfacing?¡± ¡°How much longer?¡± Gongsun Shi said in a deep voice, ¡°Six months. In six months, Nine Nether Island will reappear in the void. At that time, the Demon Clan can enter the human world through Nine Nether Island.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. What should they do? ¡°In that case, Senior Gongsun, what should we do?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Gather all our strength and control the battlefield on Nine Nether Island to resist the demons!¡± Gongsun Shi said. Immediately after, he swept his gaze across everyone and asked, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Um¡­ can I not go?¡± Someone asked. Not everyone had the courage. Even if they knew that they had to fight, even if they knew that the consequences of not fighting were very serious, there were still people who did not want to fight! Gongsun Shi¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t dare to fight will die!¡± With his methods just now, this sentence seemed especially terrifying. Everyone fell silent. Everyone had their own thoughts at the moment. Gongsun Shi casually waved his hand and a chair appeared beside him. He sat down and said, ¡°Changqing, introduce the Nine Nether Island to them.¡± Su Changqing stood out and said with a smile, ¡°Hello everyone, there might be some people who know me. My name is Su Changqing, the former prime minister of Zhou Country and the current minister of the Ministry of Appointments in Great Chu. My son is the Great Chu Nanli King, Su Wen. He is also here!¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Su Wen. Su Wen didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and laughed loudly. ¡°Hello, Uncle Gongsun.¡± He had on a smile full of ¡®happiness¡¯! Gongsun Shi nodded at him to express his goodwill. Everyone was stunned when they saw this interaction. This father and son pair! They were pretty impressive! Or rather, they were too impressive! To think they could even form a relationship with this person! Furthermore, Su Changqing was the person in charge of this matter. Emperor Yan was dumbfounded as he took in the scene. No way? I just had a verbal argument with Su Wen¡­ and now his father is following the Saint? Could his luck really be that disgusting? Su Changqing continued, ¡°Although Nine Nether Island is an island, its surface area is no smaller than any country in the present world. In fact, it¡¯s even larger. According to Senior Gongsun, it¡¯s still impossible to step into the void. Just now, it was Senior Gongsun who led me forward. If an ordinary Heaven Rank cultivator enters, they will only end up losing their ability to sense the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth! They will then fall into the Endless Abyss. Therefore, all Heaven Rank experts, do not try to enter the void.¡± As he spoke, Su Changqing took out a map and said, ¡°The terrain of Nine Nether Island is long and narrow, and the defense area is relatively cramped. This can be considered a good thing for us. But even so, the defense line is still very long. When defending against the invasion of the Demon Clan, everyone must disperse as much as possible, especially to prevent the Demon Clan¡¯s Heaven Rank experts from entering the human world!¡± That was true. Even if the entire continent¡¯s experts had gathered, there were only a few hundred Heaven Ranks present. It was extremely difficult for these people to want to completely protect Nine Nether Island. Su Changqing said in a low voice, ¡°Because Senior Gongsun has already brought me to take a look, I have my thoughts! We need to push the defense line as far as possible, around 10,000 miles away from Nine Nether Island. At the same time, we need to set up a monitoring formation to prevent the Demon Race¡¯s Heaven Rank experts from sneaking into the human world!¡± ¡°All the high-grade spiritual masters in the various countries need to be transferred over as well. Does anyone have any objections?¡± The emperors looked at each other. This¡­ it was impossible to say that they had no objections. But who would dare to say no? Seeing that everyone was silent, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Then this matter is decided. Next is the materials for the grand array! With the country as the unit, the Chu Country needs to pay 30,000 kilograms of Jadefall Crystals¡­ 20,000 kilograms of Star Magnetic Iron¡­¡± A long list of materials was revealed. Furthermore, the Chu Country was only the first country. After that, there were other countries that set different standards for each country. They also adjusted the standards according to each country¡¯s mineral production. The specific work was developed by Old Su. Who knew how many brain cells he had lost? After reporting the list, Su Changqing swept his gaze over these people and said, ¡°The things on the list might be a little difficult to gather, but all the materials have to be delivered on time. If you can¡¯t deliver them, you¡¯ll be punished!¡± One of the emperors of a small country spoke, ¡°Lord Su, I would like to ask, the things that each country has to hand over are different. Are you sure you¡¯re not biased towards the Chu Country?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a stifling pressure suddenly slammed down. The emperor fell to his knees with a groan. Gongsun Shi looked at him, saying with a sunken voice, ¡°You all can raise your opinions, questions, but do not raise unnecessary doubts towards my people!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m sparing your life. Next time, you¡¯ll die!¡± Gongsun Shi¡¯s words were very simple. This was what Su Changqing had discussed with him. Since he wanted Su Changqing to preside over this matter, he had to give him enough support. At this moment, explaining was the most troublesome because no matter how he explained, it was impossible to maintain peace. There would definitely be people who would feel resentment in their hearts, especially when it came to matters involving benefits. No matter what, there would be a knot in their hearts. Time was tight, and the mission was important. Some things had to be obeyed without questioning. Emperor Yan gulped in fear. He was about to speak as well! In the list of materials Su Changqing announced, the materials that his Yan Country needed to provide were clearly higher than that of the Chu Country and Zhou Country! However, seeing Gongsun Shi supporting Su Changqing so strongly, he endured it for now. Su Changqing continued, ¡°At the same time, the various countries will be mobilizing their elite soldiers to form a group of 7th Grade Star Rank and above! The Barbarians will send 80,000, and the Yan Country will send 50,000. The other major countries will send 30,000 each, and the small countries will send 10,000! They will be handed over to be trained and managed as part of the defense against the demon army. At the same time, we will also be mobilizing the commoners. After the Heaven Rank experts have taken up residence in the Nine Nether Island, they will immediately construct and set up an offensive array.¡± Su Changqing issued his orders one after another. All the emperors¡¯ expressions changed drastically. With this, almost all of the power in the country would be drained! This included the Heaven Rank experts. Emperor Yan was even more dissatisfied. ¡°Why does my Yan Country need to produce the most?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Su Wen stood up and said loudly, ¡°The greater the power, the greater the responsibility! The Yan Country has the largest land area and the strongest power of the country. My Great Chu and Zhou Country are deeply inferior! A war is imminent, yet you¡¯re still so calculative! Doesn¡¯t Emperor Yan have this magnanimity?¡± Emperor Yan :¡±¡­¡± He seriously suspected that Su Changqing and his son were abusing their power for personal revenge, but he had no evidence. After Su Changqing finished speaking, he smiled and asked, ¡°Everyone, if you have any questions, you can speak now.¡± Emperor Zhou stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Changqing, I¡¯m the emperor of a country. Do I also have to enter the Nine Nether Island to fight?¡± Su Changqing glanced at him and said, ¡°In the moment of life and death, anyone has to do this.¡± At this moment, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much. If we can occupy a position in Nine Nether Island, we can naturally pull out a portion of the Heaven Rank experts. After all, we all have our own sects. If the situation stabilizes, pulling out some will have less impact on the battle.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Changqing and asked with a smile, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Su Changqing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Of course!¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Emperor Yan again and said, ¡°Then what if someone starts a war while we¡¯re inside?¡± He had also thought about it. This matter was both good and bad for him. The bad thing was that they had to fight inside! There might be some variables in their country in the meantime! However, the good thing was that Zhou Country would be able to take a breather. One had to know that during this period of time, Lu Zhen¡¯s troops had increased greatly. This was extremely stressful for Great Zhou. It was a good thing for him to get a breather. However, if he went in and someone started a war outside, he would definitely not tolerate it. Especially since the Yan Emperor wasn¡¯t a Heaven Rank cultivator, so he could do whatever he wanted outside. Gongsun Shi said in a low voice, ¡°During the war, all external wars will stop. The battles in the martial world are not allowed, and no one is allowed to usurp the throne!¡± He knew that it was impossible to stop all the fighting. Because fighting was the source of these martial artists¡¯ advancement. But similarly, he needed to maintain the stability of these regimes. Because these regimes were the logistics of all the people on the front lines! This included the delivery of rations and materials for setting up the array formation. Moreover, in Su Changqing¡¯s follow-up plan, the spiritual masters would have to work together to research a large number of war weapons to deal with the demons! He knew that there were two paths to war. The first result was that these Heaven Rank experts had been defeated! The moment the Demon Race marched into the human world, apart from the suffering of the people, they would also have to try to nurture experts in the human world to continue resisting the Demon Race. The other option was for humans to win or be in a stalemate. But whether it was victory or stalemate, it was definitely not realistic to say that they would fight their way into the Demon Realm. Therefore, a long-term confrontation was inevitable. Unless¡­ they could shatter the Nine Nether Island into the void again. However, with his current ability, it was obvious that this was impossible. Therefore, before the situation was clear, the external side had to maintain relative stability. Of course, if he really had the advantage and finished setting up defenses, then he would not interfere in these normal battles between humans. The scariest thing now was that everything was unknown! There was no information! It was the same for the demons. No one knew how strong the other party was! Upon hearing Gongsun Shi¡¯s words, Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. Some plans began to surface in his mind! When everyone heard Gongsun Shi¡¯s words, they all fell silent. This was a battle that one had to fight even if they didn¡¯t want to. Including the Barbarians and Vicious Beasts, no one raised any objections. ¡°Alright, you can leave and make preparations. Half a year isn¡¯t long.¡± Su Changqing casually spoke. It was indeed not long. It would take time to gather resources, deploy manpower, and rush to the extreme north of the continent. After all, not everyone could fly like a Heaven Rank expert. ¡°Remember! I don¡¯t want to see Heaven Rank experts fighting each other for the next half a year!¡± Gongsun Shi growled. With the Divine Artifact in the sky serving as a surveillance camera, apart from being able to hide from the heavenly secrets, he could also monitor the entire continent. To most people, this battle was not a good thing. There were too many things to consider. Su Changqing smiled. ¡°Now, apart from the emperors of the various nations who can bring two people back, the rest of the Heaven Rank experts, please stay.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± All of the Heaven Ranks frowned. One had to know that the largest percentage of people here were the Heaven Rank experts from the aristocratic families and sects. They had to stay, but the Emperor could bring people back? In this half a year, wouldn¡¯t the Emperors be able to do whatever they wanted? Su Changqing naturally did this on purpose. He knew very well that the materials he wanted were absolutely not something that the royal family could gather by themselves. It required a large amount of manpower and wealth. At that time, they would definitely have to squeeze out a portion from the wealthy families in the country. If all of the Heaven Rank experts were present, the royal family would be restricted. However, if these people were forced to stay, the emperor¡¯s power would reach an unprecedented peak. They could control any aristocratic family in the country! In fact, there might even be situations where the aristocratic families would bear most of the materials. But there was no other way. If the royal family could not keep their word at this time, with only half a year left, it would be extremely difficult to complete such a large-scale human and financial transport. Su Changqing then looked at everyone and said, ¡°This Qi pillar here is a Heaven Earth Origin Qi pillar created by Senior Gongsun. Everyone, cultivate here. It¡¯s much faster than usual.¡± After choosing a Heaven Rank expert, Xiang Feiyan thought for a moment and chose Su Wen and Ning Shuang. She smiled at Xiang Ding and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t fight during this period of time, Fourth Great-Grandfather, you should rest well here.¡± Xiang Ding¡¯s eyes flashed, but he did not say anything. Emperor Zhou left with the old eunuch. Emperor Yan also left with two Heaven Rank experts. It was worth mentioning that Emperor Zhou was the only Heaven Rank expert among the emperors. This fellow was quite extraordinary! After Xiang Feiyan finished speaking, Su Wen picked her up and flew straight to the Great Chu Palace with Ning Shuang following closely behind. In the capital¡­ Brother Jin was lying in his room. He had a big drumstick in his left hand and a book in his right. There was also a pot of old wine on the table beside him. He looked truly comfortable. ¡°This is truly life¡­¡± Zhao Jin sighed. After finishing the meat and drinking, he sighed again. ¡°What a pity, I can¡¯t just behave like dirt for the rest of my life.¡± With a bitter smile, Zhao Jin exited the room and went to the courtyard. He carried the rock and started training again. Without Ning Shuang¡¯s supervision, he could be more relaxed. But he would not completely indulge himself. Although he always complained in his heart that Ning Shuang¡¯s training was too ruthless, he was clear that not everyone had a chance to ascend to the Heaven Rank. It could even be said that it was something that everyone dreamed of. Becoming a Heaven Rank expert meant becoming one of the strongest people in the continent. Brother Jin was at least still a little ambitious. A few days later, Su Wen returned to the capital. Compared to the other emperors, his speed was considered extremely fast. However, they would not be too slow either. ¡°Brother Wen, what should we do now?¡± Xiang Feiyan asked Su Wen. Su Wen smiled. What should he do? It was better to prepare for the worst case! He took out a memorial and handed it to Xiang Feiyan. Xiang Feiyan opened it and was shocked. This was the tax system set by Ji Yuchen and the others. Su Wen said coldly, ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! All the Heaven Rank experts are gathered in the extreme north of the continent! They won¡¯t be able to return, and they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the family. No one will dare to resist Her Majesty¡¯s tax system. If they resist Her Majesty, they will definitely be exterminated! By the time those Heaven Rank experts return from Nine Nether Island, the matter would have already been decided. There¡¯s no way to reverse it!¡± That¡¯s right. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, this was the moment when the royal power reached its peak. With the departure of all the Heaven Rank experts, especially in the country, there was no longer any resistance. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity for reforms. Especially when Su Wen and Ning Shuang returned. They were both Heaven Rank experts! This way, the power would completely lean towards the royal family. Su Wen said to Xiang Feiyan, ¡°Once the reform is completed, the income of the national treasury will greatly increase, and we can change the lives of the commoners. When the lives of the commoners at the bottom are better, more people will practice martial arts, and more people will invest in martial arts. This will also greatly strengthen the power of the country.¡± Xiang Feiyan looked at the memorial in her hand. She did not have so many misgivings. In her opinion, since it was good, she would just go ahead with it. There are naturally benefits to being simple-minded¡­ After settling Xiang Feiyan down, Su Wen and Ning Shuang returned home. Currently, Zhao Jin was only at 7th Grade Earth Rank. It couldn¡¯t be helped. His aptitude was not good, and it was not something that could be improved through hard work. Su Wen took out some elixirs and handed them to Zhao Jin. ¡°Here are some pills,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Eat as much as you want and cultivate as much as you want! Don¡¯t worry about your foundation being unstable! You have to raise your cultivation level as soon as possible! I need you to break through to 9th Grade Earth Rank in half a year! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone else to help him enter the Heaven Rank!¡± Su Wen was not joking when he said this! Zhao Jin asked curiously, ¡°Young master, why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I plan to create a bug!¡± Su Wen said. Zhao Jin was at a loss. ¡°Take a Tyrant Brother? Who is Tyrant Brother? Why do you need to take him?¡± (TL Note: Bug is directly spoken as such in Chinese, which sounds like Ba Ge. Hence Zhao Jin thinks the person is called Tyrant Brother since it sounds the same.) ¡°Cultivate! You talk too much!¡± Su Wen could not be bothered to explain to him. Su Wen had his own way of thinking and doing things as well¡­ Now that all the Heaven Rank experts were gathered in the far north¡­ And even Gongsun Shi would have to enter the Nine Nether Island¡­ If someone suddenly broke through to the Heaven Rank, what sort of outcome would happen? An invincible expert would appear! It was enough to influence the general trend of the world! Although Gongsun Shi said that no conflicts between countries were allowed, loopholes could still be exploited¡­ For example¡­ accidentally getting into a conflict with an enemy general¡­ and then helplessly counterattack and kill him¡­ If all of the Yan Emperor¡¯s generals were dead¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to fight again? People from all over the world would be fighting for their lives inside the island¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the outside world be totally free for Su Wen to manipulate? Taking a step back, even if he didn¡¯t want to mess around, Su Wen had to be wary of others harming his family after breaking through to the Heaven Rank. Or rather, under the reform system, there would definitely be repercussions from the aristocratic families. Although the possibility was not high¡­ However, with a Heaven Rank expert to hold down the fort, he would be much more at ease. After speaking to Zhao Jin, Su Wen fell into deep thought again. He still had to think of a way to earn these Emotional Value points. Seeing that the war was about to start, having some Emotional Value points at hand was definitely the best. After some thought, Su Wen opened the teleportation portal once more. Great Zhou, I¡¯m back.. Chapter 259 - Crazy Harvest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the capital of Great Zhou, Su Wen walked out and stretched his back. He swaggered into the streets of Great Zhou. Now, the city seemed to have returned to its former glory. Compared to the last time, he could now see many outsiders moving in the empty residences. No matter what kind of pain it was, after experiencing time, it would eventually be wiped away. People always had the attribute of forgetting, or rather, they had to forget. Most ordinary people had to worry about how to survive, how to earn money, and how to live better. They constantly ran along the path of life. Su Wen passed by the fried vermicelli stall again, but he did not eat it. However, this time, he saw the boss smile again. Emperor Zhou had yet to return, since Su Wen had come back in the shortest time possible. Emperor Zhou would still need a few more days in the meantime. Su Wen arrived at the Second Prince¡¯s residence. Right now, he was an invincible existence. He did not even bother to hide his face, immediately walking up to the gates. The moment the guards at the Second Prince¡¯s residence opened the door, they saw Su Wen smiling at them. Their eyes instantly widened. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± That person was so terrified that he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What about me? Where¡¯s the Second? Is he out or at home?¡± Su Wen asked directly. ¡°His Highness is at the residence!¡± After receiving the confirmation, Su Wen just walked in. Not long after, the second prince arrived with a helpless expression on his face. When he saw Su Wen, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°My Brother Su, what brings you here?¡± He was still very grateful to Su Wen. No matter who killed the Crown Prince, he would be grateful¡­ However, that did not mean that he wanted to have any interactions with Su Wen. Su Wen smiled and looked at the Second Prince. ¡°So, are you interested in becoming the emperor?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The Second Prince was immediately intrigued. How could he not be interested? To him, this position was still very far away. Ever since the Crown Prince died, the Zhou Emperor had not appointed a new Crown Prince as of yet. Both he and the Third Prince were eyeing that position covetously. Su Wen continued, ¡°All the Heaven Rank experts are gathered in the extreme north for the reappearance of Nine Nether Island. The war is about to begin, and we are short of manpower. With the Heaven Rank experts at the northern border, including your father, who do you think will supervise the affairs of the country after your father leaves?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡± The second prince smiled confidently, ¡°Third Brother is just a boorish fellow. How can he manage the affairs of the country?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Then do you think¡­ the Third Prince will be convinced by you? Is it possible for him to cause trouble during this period of time? After all, no one knows how long the battle will last.¡± The second prince sighed, ¡°You want me to kill him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Su Wen leaned back in his chair and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If I want to kill him, I can do it anytime. I¡¯m just here to remind my good brother.¡± His words were not lies. If Su Wen wanted to kill the Third Prince now, he could just kill him directly. There was no need for him to borrow the Second Prince¡¯s hand. However, from the Second Prince¡¯s point of view, no matter how he looked at it, killing another competitor while Emperor Zhou was away was a good choice. If one did not have some ruthlessness and methods to compete for the throne, then there was no need to even compete in the first place. The second prince fell silent for a moment, before asking, ¡°Is this the reason you came today?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m mainly looking for you to go out and play today! After all, I haven¡¯t been to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion for a long time.¡± The second prince smiled bitterly, ¡°Little brother, are you playing with me? If I go out with you, what will father think when he returns?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°What can he think? He must think that I¡¯m trying to sow discord and force you to submit. He definitely won¡¯t cut you down.¡± ¡°And what if I say no?¡± ¡°If not¡­ then I¡¯ll ask the Third Brother!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, get the carriage ready!¡± The second prince still made his decision to accompany Su Wen. In the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, Su Wen and the prince exchanged toasts. The two of them chatted quite a bit, including the local customs and cultures of Great Chu. Slowly, it got late. They each went back to rest. Until midnight¡­ Su Wen stood up again. ¡°Dear citizens of Great Zhou! Hello! It¡¯s me, Su Wen! I¡¯m back again¡­¡± The sleeping Great Zhou citizens opened their eyes in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m very happy today. I dedicate this song, ¡°Today is a good day¡±, to my beloved citizens of the Great Zhou!¡± Hmm, it would be extremely satisfying to take advantage of someone who was asleep in the middle of the night to sing this song¡­ As he spoke, Su Wen started singing loudly. The citizens were dumbfounded! ¡°F*ck! Why is this guy here again!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he sleep? Can¡¯t he sing during the day?¡± ¡°I really want to f*cking kill him!¡± ¡°This fellow will definitely sire a child that doesn¡¯t have an *ssh*le!¡± The people of Great Zhou were forced to listen to music in the middle of the night¡­ How uncomfortable was that! Su Wen was a Heaven Rank expert and was full of energy. He sang for the entire night¡­ This time, no one stopped him. However, his voice was infused with Heaven Earth Origin Qi, and the penetrative force was extremely strong. After a night, Su Wen obtained almost a million Emotional Value points¡­ Awesome! However, it was still too little! It couldn¡¯t be helped. After these people were furious, they had no choice but to accept it. Everyone knew that scolding him was useless. After cursing for a while, his Emotional Value did not increase much¡­ Especially the next night, when Su Wen realized that he had only increased his Emotional Value by less than 300,000 after singing for the entire night¡­ Su Wen was very angry¡­ On the third night¡­ This time, many people learned to be smart. Some slept during the day, while others slept early. Anyway, if you like to sing in the middle of the night, then I¡¯ll let you sing in the middle of the night¡­ They were already starting to get used to it. Su Wen could foresee that¡­ even if he continued to sing for everyone¡­ the effect would definitely not be good. As expected, Su Wen¡¯s voice appeared in the capital of Great Zhou on time in the middle of the night¡­¡± Hello everyone¡­ I am your good friend, Su Wen. Today, let me tell everyone a story! The name of the story is ¡®Hand in the Toilet¡¯!¡± Oh no, Su Wen had changed his tactics. From the once popular talk show in his world, ¡®Teacher Zhang tells scary stories¡¯, Su Wen brought it up to the midnight slot in his Great Zhou radio station. He remembered hearing this story scared him so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night¡­ and didn¡¯t dare to use the toilet¡­ Since there¡¯s no effect in singing in the middle of the night, right? Then let me try the horror story! That night! In the capital of Great Zhou, screams resounded through the capital! That night¡­ Su Wen earned more than 7 million Emotional Value! Just the image of it alone was too freaking scary. Especially before this, such a program had never appeared in this world. Coupled with Su Wen¡¯s meticulously constructed sound effects, this gave the citizens of Great Zhou a shock¡­ The next day, everyone even had lingering fears. This was especially true for some of the madams and young mistresses¡­ They were originally timid, but after being frightened by Su Wen¡¯s strange story, their fear reached an unparalleled stage. In particular, Su Wen¡¯s voice, which was infused with Heaven Earth Origin Qi, sounded like it was ringing right beside their ears. In the middle, Su Wen used his mouth technique to create some sound effects, making them feel as if they were placed within the story realm. This was so refreshing! He was invincible. Moreover, in this world, they had stronger beliefs in the presence of ghosts and spirits. After hearing this story in the middle of the night, one couldn¡¯t help but turn back to take a few more glances when they visited the latrine. Would any hairy hands reach out¡­? Su Wen once again found a good way to earn Emotional Value. The next night¡­ The Great Zhou citizens were already prepared. It was impossible for them to sleep anyway¡­ They already had a tacit understanding of what to do. What was that saying again? Since one couldn¡¯t resist, then one should enjoy it. Actually, apart from being nervous and afraid when he listened, there was also some excitement! As expected, once midnight arrived¡­ Su Wen¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Hello, everyone¡­¡± This time, Su Wen told another ghost story. After that night, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value increased by more than 6 million! After all, the first time would definitely be the most shocking. On the first night, there was fear and resentment towards Su Wen. There was all kinds of nonsense. The next day, after he was mentally prepared¡­ his Emotional Value would be slightly lower. A strange scene took place in the capital of Great Zhou. ¡°You heard that story yesterday?¡± ¡°I heard it. I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s as scary as the hands in the toilet!¡± ¡°Me too. There was something missing in that story.¡± ¡°After hearing it for the first day, I didn¡¯t go to the latrine for the entire night.¡± ¡°I wonder what story Su Wen is going to tell tonight¡­¡± This group of people were already looking forward to it. However, how would they know that Su Wen had discovered a problem! He no longer had any more strange ghostly stories to tell! In his previous life, he could not be said to be bold. It was just that he was young back then and had heard some of it with his roommates. After that, he really didn¡¯t dare to listen¡­ Hence, there were only a few stories that he knew. Now that he was asked to fabricate it himself¡­ he was really not good at this. Then, on the third night, just as the Great Zhou citizens were waiting for Su Wen¡¯s story¡­ Why were all their lights brightly lit? Although they sounded impressive for wanting to listen to the story, they were still secretly afraid in their hearts¡­ But Su Wen had disappeared. He did not come today! When the story was over, Su Wen felt that even if he were to repeat the story, the effect would probably not be as good¡­ Thus, the poor citizens of Great Zhou waited all night¡­ They were already used to not sleeping at night for the past few days, so when Su Wen suddenly disappeared, they were instead not used to it. ¡°F*ck! Where did Su Wen go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, I even prepared some pig head meat, some old wine, and a peach wood sword. I said that I wanted to go out after hearing the story to see if there were any unclean things!¡± ¡°I waited half a night for nothing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He disappeared after only telling a few stories¡­¡± In the palace, the Empress also had a distant gaze¡­ She could hear Su Wen¡¯s voice every day for the past two days¡­ Ever since that day, Emperor Zhou had never been to the Empress¡¯s chambers. When the Empress found out that Su Wen was the one who killed the Crown Prince, she felt extremely miserable. But what was the use? Seeing that Su Wen could come and go freely in the capital, Emperor Zhou ignored him. The Empress was completely disappointed. She was filled with hatred towards Su Wen and the Zhou Emperor! Their dissatisfaction gave Su Wen another wave of Emotional Value. At this moment, Su Wen had already returned to Great Chu, He had already found the password to his wealth. It did not matter if the effect of the capital of Zhou was not good! He could squeeze Emotional Value from other cities. Since Gongsun Shi didn¡¯t want Heaven Rank experts to fight¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be too much to tell a story, right? In reality, if a Heaven Rank expert were to use their True Qi and roar, their voice could even resound through several countries¡­ After obtaining benefits from the capital of Zhou Country¡­ Su Wen was about to go crazy. Thus! Suddenly, one night¡­ Many of the people who returned home heard Su Wen¡¯s roar at the same time. ¡°Hello everyone! I am Su Wen. Today, I will bring everyone a song called ¡®Even if you die, you must love¡¯!¡± It was still the middle of the night! Su Wen crazily harvested his Emotional Value. After leaving Great Zhou and Great Chu, many citizens were unfamiliar with Su Wen¡¯s name. However, this did not stop them from getting angry! No matter who it was¡­ it was not something to be happy about being woken in the middle of the night by someone¡¯s crazy, loopy version. That night, Su Wen obtained 70 million Emotional Value! Similarly, after three days, Su Wen¡¯s Emotional Value farming fell drastically. Then, Su Wen started his strange midnight story¡­ Although the effect of this shout mode was a little inferior, Su Wen could not be bothered to run one city after another. And Su Wen¡¯s reputation naturally became notorious¡­ Actually, Su Wen could choose not to report his name, but as someone who walked on the Dao of pervertness, he no longer cared¡­ Ten days later, Su Wen sat in the cultivation chamber of his Nanli King Residence. His mouth was smiling so widely it stretched from side to side. This was too f*cking awesome! How much Emotional Value did he gain? 400 million! He had never been so wealthy in his life! Just his level alone had increased by 30! Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 400 million points Level: 75 Cultivation: 2nd Grade Heaven Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV5) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV5) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV9) Divine Ability: Sword Dao ¡ª Daybreak Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 0.1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 3 seconds) Su Wen felt like he was about to ascend to the heavens. Now that he had money, Su Wen first had to improve the Great Solar Supreme Policy! However, with his previous experience, he first exchanged for a Time Freeze Card and used it. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Great Solar Supreme Policy has been upgraded to LV6!] [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Great Solar Supreme Policy has been upgraded to LV7!] [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Great Solar Supreme Policy has been upgraded to LV8!] [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Great Solar Supreme Policy has been upgraded to LV9!] He increased the level crazily consuming a lot of Emotional Value! Every increase in level represented the multiplication and increase of Emotional Value. However, even so, Su Wen only spent 97 million Emotional Value to raise his Great Solar Supreme Policy to the maximum level! [Ding-dong. The host has received a hundred days of enlightenment!] Unlike last time, Su Wen obtained the opportunity to comprehend the Great Dao of Fire this time. A hundred days passed in the system space. Su Wen opened his eyes once again, and his comprehension of the Great Dao of Fire increased. Next was to cultivate again. Digesting and comprehending, solidifying his foundation. With the Time Freeze Card, he was not in a hurry at all. He was rich this time! If all of them were changed to Time Freeze Cards, he could cultivate for hundreds of years. Why should he panic? After consuming three Time Freeze Cards, Su Wen broke through! 3rd Grade Heaven Rank! [Ding-dong. The host has broken through to 3rd Grade Heaven Rank. Longevity has been greatly extended. The host has obtained the ability to retain his youth.] [Ding-dong. The host has broken through to 3rd Grade Heaven Rank. The host can now form an exclusive domain. The host can condense it on his own or through the system.] Su Wen chose without hesitation. ¡°Condense through the system.¡± [Detected that the host¡¯s Emotional Value is high. It is suggested that the host upgrade Stellar Transposition to Lv9 before condensing the domain!] After receiving the system notification, Su Wen started to level up his Stellar Transposition without hesitation. [Ding-dong. The host has been promoted to Lv6. Reward: Formation of a Moon Palace!] [System Formation selected! Host, please choose a galaxy!] Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Although the Stellar Transposition was not of a high grade, the amplification effect was still not bad. Especially when it came to choosing Star Systems, the ability to select a compatible Star System was still very useful. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn Star System 8547. After absorbing it into the body, the host will obtain the effect of developing the physical body¡¯s potential. It can break through the original limit and greatly increase the strength of the body. The host will obtain the Lunar Technique ¡°Unyielding Boulder¡±, and the strength of the body will increase by three times in a short period of time!] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn Stellar System No. 578 and absorbed it into his body to obtain the Bloodline Enhancement effect. It can increase the purity of the foreign bloodline in his body. Obtained the passive Lunar Technique, ¡°Atavism¡±. As time passes, the purity of the foreign bloodline in his body will continue to increase. Note: The stronger the bloodline, the longer it will take. Please choose carefully.] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn Star System Number 166557 and has absorbed it into his body. He has received the limit enhancement of the flames. It can greatly increase the host¡¯s control and temperature of the flames. He has obtained the Lunar Technique, ¡°Ascension of Raging Flames¡±. After using it, the host will be able to obtain unlimited flame control and will be immune to all fire-type attacks.] [Ding-dong. Host, please select one of the three systems!] After looking at the three Star Systems, Su Wen selected the Star System 578! Although it was all very good, for example, the first option to break through the limits of the physical body and increase one¡¯s strength, and the third option to greatly increase the ability of flames¡­ However, Su Wen still wanted to obtain the ability to purify his bloodline even more. Not to mention anything else, it seemed like he could not find a way to improve the Vermillion Bird bloodline in his body. Unless he could exchange for more of the Vermillion Bird blood essence. That item was already available in the system space. It could even be exchanged even now. But a single drop was worth one hundred million Emotional Value! If he had a chance to raise his bloodline for free, Su Wen still wanted to give it a try! [Ding-dong. The host has successfully condensed the Moon Palace! Obtained Lunar Technique, Atavism!] This time, the Moon Palace was condensed in Su Wen¡¯s Tanzhong Acupoint. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to Lv7. You may condense 128 Star points.] [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to Lv8. You may condense 485 Star Points.] Fortunately, Su Wen had the system. A large amount of Emotional Value was injected and he started to condense more Star Points. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, host. Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to Lv9. The Star Points and the Moon Palaces are connected to form the inner universe!] This completely exceeded Su Wen¡¯s expectations! In reality, even though the Emotional Value spent less than the Great Solar Supreme Policy, it still cost him 56 million in total! Most of the Emotional Value was used to reach Lv9. At this moment, Su Wen formed an indescribable connection with the galaxy in the sky. Su Wen realized that his meridians seemed to have disappeared. Countless starlight gathered in Su Wen¡¯s body. The Star Points and Moon Palaces had also vanished. What replaced it were stars that formed a small starry universe in Su Wen¡¯s body. The sun that Su Wen had condensed was still swimming in it. All the barriers in his body seemed to be broken. His dantian disappeared as Heaven Earth Origin Qi poured freely into it. Within the starry universe, Die Yi fluttered around, looking a little lost. This situation was clearly beyond her understanding. In reality, Su Wen was also at a loss. He also knew very well that his flesh and organs had not actually disappeared. Instead, his cultivation system had independently formed a special system outside his flesh and blood. However, the two were still related.. Chapter 260 - The World Gathers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The inner universe in Su Wen¡¯s body was completed. Immediately after, Su Wen heard the system notification. [Congratulations, host. The Stellar Transposition has been upgraded to Lv9, and you have obtained a hundred days of enlightenment!] This time, what Su Wen comprehended was the Astral Great Dao. Another hundred days passed in the cultivation space. When Su Wen opened his eyes again, he continued to make his choice. [The system has created a Heaven Rank domain!] [Ding-dong. The system has constructed a Heaven Rank domain. Consumption: 30 Million!] Su Wen sucked in a cold breath at the sum. This was too expensive. But what Su Wen did not know was that the domain created by a Heaven Rank was actually a foundation for their future. The stronger the laws used in creating the domain, the more powerful it would be in the future. However, ordinary Heaven Rank cultivators, or even the vast majority of them, could only construct their domain from a single law. With the construction of multiple laws, each additional law made it countless times more complicated. In particular, constructing a domain required a martial artist to have an extremely deep understanding of the laws. For an ordinary martial artist, constructing a domain composed of multiple laws would take an unknown number of years. Moreover, once they broke through the 3rd Grade of Heaven Rank, there would be no chance to reconstruct their domains any longer. With the system assisted construction, Su Wen¡¯s surroundings changed. It was as if he was in a vast universe with huge stars swimming around him. Anyone who took a glance at it would be terrified. A vast blazing sun that was flying at high speed streaked across the sky, leaving a scorching golden light trail. The white Qi dragon representing the Roaming Dragon Wind Sword was no smaller than those stars, and it was also swimming under a certain law! This was too terrifying. If Su Wen had not been impressed by the domain of that saber expert from Yan Country previously, looking at it again now, it was obvious that that fellow¡¯s domain was trash. Be it in terms of might or range, that guy¡¯s domain was completely inferior to Su Wen¡¯s domain. It couldn¡¯t be helped. When both parties formed their domains, their comprehension of martial arts was worlds apart! How many people could cultivate a Heaven Rank cultivation technique to the maximum at Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level? What they comprehended was just the tip of the iceberg. What Su Wen comprehended was a true Great Dao opened through a Heaven Rank technique! Furthermore, he had cultivated three Heaven Rank techniques to the maximum. Even with the help of the system, this construction still took seven years! However, it had a huge impact on Su Wen¡¯s future! In addition to the time freeze cards, Su Wen consumed a total of 200 million Emotional Value points. There was still a large amount of Emotional Value left. Su Wen thought for a moment and exchanged for another drop of Vermillion Bird blood essence! He directly swallowed it. After consuming the Vermilion Bird¡¯s blood essence, Su Wen fell into a meditative state. This time, he did not need the system¡¯s help. Su Wen¡¯s domain slowly unfolded. Suddenly, he transformed into a young Vermillion Bird. His entire body was covered in flames as he spread his wings and soared through the universe. If Su Wen¡¯s previous strengthening was comprehension, then Su Wen¡¯s next strengthening was his main body! The Vermillion Bird¡¯s Blood Essence allowed him to purify his bloodline, strengthen his body, and strengthen his Vermillion Bird Glazed Body. With the remaining Emotional Value, Su Wen started to exchange for the Time Freeze Cards to cultivate! No one would cultivate the power of three different systems at the same time. While this cultivation made Su Wen extremely powerful, it also made his breakthrough path extremely difficult. Year after year passed! [Ding-dong. The host has broken through to 4th Grade Heaven Rank and has received the ability of Soul Condensation!] Compared to the previous grades, the biggest difference in breaking through was the condensation of the soul. After condensing the divine soul, the martial artist¡¯s control and use of strength would step onto a new level. [The host has chosen to use the system to condense his soul. 80 million Emotional Value consumed!] For ordinary martial artists, condensing the divine soul was only to strengthen themselves through the comprehension of the law within the divine soul. However, Su Wen used the system to condense the divine soul. This system actually melted the few Great Dao laws Su Wen chose to comprehend into his soul. After the pure soul was condensed by the system, white dragons coiled around the body of the soul. The main body of the soul burned with flames, and within the soul, there were stars everywhere. Su Wen had never seen anyone else¡¯s soul before, so he did not find anything unusual about it¡­ After this wave of cultivation and leveling, Su Wen did not have much Emotional Value left. After using some Time Freeze to consolidate his cultivation, Su Wen chose to end his cultivation session. As for the lottery¡­ he had drawn a total of 30 times¡­ Another round of good draws, and he had drawn quite a few good items! Host: Su Wen Emotional Value: 350,000 points Level: 75 Cultivation: 4th Grade Heaven Rank Cultivation Technique: Heaven & Earth Great Solar Sutra Body Tempering Cultivation Technique: Vermillion Bird Glazed Body Battle Technique: Jadebreak Fist (LV9) Layered Wave Saber (LV9) Stellar Transposition (LV9) Great Solar Supreme Policy (LV9) Roaming Dragon Wind Sword (LV9) Divine Ability: Sword Dao ¡ª Daybreak Bloodline: Vermilion Bird Special Skill: Embodiment of the Vermillion Bird (Completion Rate: 1%) (Currently able to transform into a young Vermillion Bird, time limit: 1 minute) To be honest, Su Wen was a little dissatisfied with this improvement. In his opinion, he could completely raise his cultivation level a little higher. However, in reality, Su Wen¡¯s current combat strength could no longer be limited by the traditional grades. Most importantly, he had laid an even more solid foundation for his future. In the following period of time, Xiang Feiyan began to reform her country. It was just as Su Wen had said. After losing their Heaven Rank patriarchs, these families had become weak. Especially after some people tried to rebel and were destroyed by the Royal Court. The resistance of the aristocrats instantly became unprecedentedly weak! Even if these tax systems made them extremely unhappy, even if they wanted to rebel¡­ However, with Su Wen and Ning Shuang, the two Heaven Rank experts, they could not cause any trouble. After this came a period of time where the various countries would continuously recruit people and gather talents. This was a great battle that concerned the world, and no one dared to be careless. Resources, soldiers, commoners, and spiritual masters were all sent to the extreme north of the continent. Everyone knew that once the Demon Race really attacked the human world, it would be a calamity for all races. And in the void, the sounds became more and more frequent. All of the Heaven Rank present could hear them now. Finally, Su Wen prepared to set off again. This time, Xiang Feiyan would not go with him. After half a year of cultivation and pill consumption, Zhao Jin¡¯s cultivation had barely broken through to 9th Grade Earth Rank. Su Wen handed the Paragon Elixir to him and said in a deep voice, ¡°In 15 days, you can swallow this elixir! After breaking through to the Heaven Rank, don¡¯t tell anyone. This is a Qi-Concealing Belt. Hide your cultivation well and protect the family and Xiang Feiyan.¡± Zhao Jin nodded, solemnly receiving the pill and stuffing it into his bosom. The women at home also surrounded him. Most of them had low cultivation levels and would not go to the front line. However, Su Wen still planned to bring two of them over! One was Yan Luoying, and the other was Ni Hongxiao. Yan Luoying¡¯s military talent was far beyond that of ordinary people! Furthermore, this time, Su Wen handed her a new large-scale Army Formation. That was Su Wen¡¯s lucky draw from the system. ¡°God of Slaughter Army Formation!¡± [There is no upper limit to the number of people in this Army Formation. When the formation is activated, the killing intent of the division will increase by 15%. The consumption of physical strength and True Qi will decrease by 30%, and the recovery of physical strength and True Qi will increase by 30%. Kill all enemies and leave no survivors!] [Note: This formation needs the commander to have led the army to slaughter more than 500,000 lives!] If it was an ordinary person, they might not be able to satisfy this learning requirement, but Yan Luoying would definitely be fine. With this army, Su Wen was more inclined to let Yan Luoying lead the army because the allied armies needed capable commanders. Su Wen knew that it was not the time to hide in such a war. No matter what, they had to get through this difficult situation first. Su Wen left Zhao Jin behind only because he had to protect his family. No matter what, he had to leave some protection for his family. Furthermore, Su Wen did not think that Zhao Jin would have much of an impact on the battle. However, how should one put Yan Luoying¡¯s leadership skills? Su Wen knew very well that if even Heaven Rank experts were to fight, then the demon army would have to rely on the allied armies to defend themselves. An outstanding commander was also very important! Furthermore, Yan Luoying¡¯s current cultivation level was not weak. Wu Muyu looked at Su Wen with tears in her eyes. ¡°Brother Su, can¡¯t you not go?¡± She was really worried about Su Wen. Cui Yumian also looked reluctant. She had also began to step onto the path of cultivation. Compared to others, she started later. In the past few days, Su Wen had refined the Golden Crow¡¯s blood essence into her body. She also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Husband, you have so many tricks up your sleeve and are so smart. Can¡¯t you stay behind? It¡¯s very dangerous to fight with the demons! And Sister Ning Shuang will also go with you. What if¡­ what if something happens to you¡­ what should we do!¡± As he spoke, tears fell. Xie Yiyi and Zhao Wanrou also looked aggrieved. No one wanted them to go to war. Su Wen smiled and stroked Wu Muyu¡¯s head. He looked at the girls and said with a smile, ¡°Although your Brother Su is not a good person, he is not selfish enough to watch everyone die. What is that saying again? When the nest is destroyed, there will be no eggs left? Battling with the demons is different from a war between countries. It is different from personal grudges and requires everyone to work together. If I watch them die today and remain indifferent, on the day they die, when the demons invade, perhaps others will watch us die in the future!¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°People can¡¯t keep escaping sometimes!¡± Xie Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Husband, how long have you been at the Heaven Rank? Even if you really go, what effect will it have on the battle?¡± Su Wen laughed loudly as a sharp glint flashed across his eyes. He said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m already very strong!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll come back alive! I¡¯ll definitely come back alive!¡± Su Wen promised the girls seriously. After saying that, he suddenly looked at Xue Qianxun and rubbed his chin. After pondering for a moment, he seemed to have thought of something and pointed at her. ¡°You, come with us!¡± Xue Qianxun did not resist and agreed to follow! Su Wen was very satisfied. This woman was very useful to him! This time, the people Su Wen brought along were Yan Luoying, Xue Qianxun, and Ni Hongxiao! Su Wen would not fly over with one hand carrying each person like Wu Kunhu. That would be too stupid. The few of them chose to go there by horseback. Xiang Feiyan personally came to the city gate to see him off! In reality, the various countries could no longer hide the truth from the people. After all, there needed a large-scale mobilization of people and resources. As the emperor, he naturally had to have a dignified excuse! There was no need to hide anything, and they revealed their intentions to resist the demons. Therefore, the citizens of the various countries were also in a state of panic! After all, the Demon Race was already a legend that existed tens of thousands of years ago. No one knew how powerful the demons were at this time! No one knew how many experts the Demon Race had as well. In the capital of Yan Country, Emperor Yan and Prime Minister Qin Wenchang watched the Heaven Rank experts leave. Emperor Yan sighed. ¡°Minister Qin! The heavens are not helping me!¡± Qin Wenchang naturally understood what he meant. In the Emperor¡¯s heart, Zhou Country could already be considered a piece of meat in his mouth. As long as he exerted more strength, he might be able to swallow it. Qin Wenchang shook his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, now is not the time to be calculative about this. No one knows how terrifying the demon race is. If we lose this war, whatever domination we aim for will all be for naught.¡± The Emperor said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right. The best outcome would be for both the Zhou and Chu Heaven Ranks to die there, while our Yan Country would have a few more! Then the demons would retreat! That would be the best outcome.¡± This fellow sure knew how to dream. But Qin Wenchang was still worried. ¡°His Majesty asked General Lu Zhen to follow the army?¡± Qin Wenchang asked. Emperor Yan nodded and said, ¡°This is not the time to hide anything. If our alliance army loses, the world will definitely be plunged into misery and suffering!¡± Qin Wenchang smiled and did not speak. Both he and Emperor Yan knew this very well. Lu Zhen could not stay in Yan Country. Lu Zhen¡¯s cultivation was at the peak of the 9th Grade. Without a Heaven Rank, there were very few people who could suppress him. At the same time, his prestige in the army was extremely high! In a situation where external battles were not allowed, once this fellow decided to rebel, he might be able to do something big! Wu Kunhu and Su Changqing¡¯s example was right in front of him. No emperor would want such a power beyond their control to appear. In Great Zhou, Emperor Zhou left. Not out of everyone¡¯s expectations, he chose to let the Second Prince supervise the country! This way, the second prince would be able to take over the authority as he wished! When Su Wen arrived at the northernmost area, he could see a vast crowd. There were soldiers, commoners, and spiritual masters here. They were all part of the human race. There was also the group of Heaven Ranks huddled together. No one dared to get close to the Heaven Rank experts! However, compared to the first time they arrived, the area had already begun to look somewhat different. Basically, they were all living in tents now. In the largest tent, Su Changqing and the others sat down. The upper grade Heaven Rank experts were also present. Most of them had been entrusted by the emperors of the various nations to take over their own affairs. However, Su Wen was the temporary representative of the Chu Country, not Xiang Ding. Xiang Ding had no objections to this. After all, he was not good at these things either. For the Zhou Country, it was still the Zhou Emperor. On the other hand, the Yan Country sent their strongest expert, Murong Qiu! Although the Barbarians were separated based on tribes, they were represented by the strongest Barbarian Tribe, Zhujiu Yin! He had inherited the legacy of the ancient ferocious beast, the Torch Dragon. Thus, every generation of the Barbarian King was also known as Zhujiu Yin, taking after the literal name of the Torch Dragon. Next were the Nine Sects! There were many experts in these nine God Sects. After them were the experts from the ordinary aristocratic families. Most of them were of lower grades in the Heaven Rank. As for those Heaven Rank vicious beasts, they had all transformed into human forms. This was the first time Su Wen had seen their incarnations! These guys had still maintained their original forms the last time, but this time, because they had a huge command tent, they all transformed into human forms and entered. Gongsun Shi¡¯s face was still pale. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Currently, there are no living beings in Nine Nether Island. This island is not condensed by human forces, but rather repaired through the laws of heaven and earth. Therefore, before it completely floats up from the void, neither the demons nor you guys can enter.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll divide the positions of the guards. Those above 5th Grade Heaven Rank will be the commanders, and the vanguard!¡± ¡°One person will be responsible for 5,000 miles from the west to the east. This way, it¡¯s barely possible to cover every area.¡± ¡°After that will be the low grade Heaven Rank experts! You all shall follow the high grade Heaven Rank experts. Each of you will be given a Star Disk that can sense the Heaven Rank experts within 300 miles! All of you have your own patrolling area. If nothing goes wrong, you won¡¯t encounter them. Once any Demon Heaven Rank experts appear in the patrolling area, you must immediately go and fight them. If you can¡¯t defeat them, you can call for reinforcements to prevent others from taking advantage of you!¡± ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t have to show any mercy to the demons! Whenever you encounter any demons, you don¡¯t have to ask anything. Just kill them!¡± Gongsun Shi looked at the group of Heaven Rank experts and said, ¡°I know that many of you might be dissatisfied, but I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that resisting the demons will benefit you greatly!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone was stunned. What benefits could there be? ¡°Resisting the demons will give you merit!¡± ¡°Merit?¡± The term was incomprehensible to the Heaven Rank experts. However, Su Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. He was familiar with this term! Gongsun Shi explained, ¡°As long as you kill the demons, you will be blessed with Heaven & Earth Merit. This Heaven & Earth Merit can make it easier for you to comprehend the martial path and increase your strength. Do you know why humans had the Nine Saints and Four Emperors ten thousand years ago, while I¡¯m the only one now? It¡¯s because during the war between the two worlds back then, obtaining Merit greatly increased the speed of cultivation for martial artists.¡± Gongsun Shi was very pleased to see the light in the eyes of the Heaven Rank cultivators. He smiled and said, ¡°Got it? This time, it¡¯s a life and death crisis, but it¡¯s also an opportunity for you guys.¡± Su Wen however frowned. Obtaining Merit through slaughtering the demons? In the battle between the two worlds, the heavens and earth condensed the Nine Nether Island¡­ This matter sounded a little strange no matter how one listened. However, he did not know what was the hidden truth behind all this yet! At this moment, Gongsun Shi continued, ¡°Since the armies of the various races have already gathered, someone needs to command them. I feel that the Great Chu General, Yan Luoying, is quite heroic and talented. She is decisive in killing! She can lead the armies of the various countries!¡± Everyone raised their eyebrows. At this moment, the Yan Country¡¯s Murong Qiu bowed and said, ¡°Saint Gongsun, please listen to me. I also know Yan Luoying. Although she can be considered a famous general, she has never really fought any hard battles! My Yan Country¡¯s Lu Zhen destroyed the Great Qi back then. After that, be it to the Chu Country or the Zhou Country, they both had outstanding military achievements. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more suitable for him to lead these allied armies!¡± Right at this moment, Wu Kunhu spoke up, ¡°Lu Zhen? Is he even worthy? Back then, he merely used the opportunity of the Heaven Rank battle to advance to the front line of the Huai River, but I directly sent him back to Fort Boulder! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that powerful!¡± There was nothing wrong with his words. Speaking of which, Wu Kunhu still had the upper hand when he fought with Lu Zhen, even though Yan Luoying and Su Changqing were part of the reason why the Yan Country¡¯s economy was in turmoil. However, from the results of the direct exchange, Lu Zhen was inferior to Wu Kunhu! Chapter 261 - Start of the Great Battle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Murong Qiu did not retort when Wu Kunhu spoke. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°General Wu is a famous general of the current era with a high cultivation level. If you want to lead the entire army, there naturally won¡¯t be a problem. I think even General Lu won¡¯t have any objections. But isn¡¯t General Wu going to enter the Nine Nether Island together? How can Yan Luoying compare to General Wu?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. He naturally had his considerations for Yan Luoying to be the commander. Within this army were all martial artists with higher cultivation levels from the various countries. Their combat strength was tyrannical. If one could become the commander, as time passed, the battles they fought together would increase the commander¡¯s prestige. If they wanted to unify the world in the future, it would definitely be very beneficial. Then there was Yan Luoying. If she had the support of the army, her cultivation level would naturally be higher. However, it was obvious that Murong Qiu still hoped that Lu Zhen would take this position. Gongsun Shi fell silent for a moment before turning to look at Su Wen. This matter was actually brought up by Su Wen. As the saying goes, a snake without a head cannot do without a head. There had to be a unified commander in this army. However, Gongsun Shi did not necessarily have to let Yan Luoying go. No matter how one looked at it, Yan Luoying¡¯s qualifications and reputation were still inferior to Lu Zhen¡¯s. Su Wen smiled and stood out to say, ¡°That¡¯s true. Everyone knows about General Lu¡¯s reputation. Everyone will definitely be convinced if he can unite the allied armies of the various races. Even I have long heard of General Lu¡¯s great name. He is the hero of Yan Country!¡± Everyone stared in astonishment! Yan Luoying was Su Wen¡¯s wife! Everyone knew about this. But he praised Lu Zhen just like that? Su Wen continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s good for General Lu to lead the army. After all, once we enter, it doesn¡¯t matter if we live or die. If we die inside, someone has to replace us to continue protecting the human world, right? Anyway, as long as we defeat the demons, the world will be stable and peaceful! It won¡¯t be a problem for anyone to be the commander. General Lu¡¯s reputation is even more suitable.¡± Everyone else was surprised to hear this. But to Murong Qiu, it didn¡¯t sound like that. What did he mean by Lu Zhen being the hero of Yan Country? What did Su Wen mean by pointing out that Lu Zhen was extremely famous? And he even said that a Heaven Rank expert could die there! Murong Qiu was not stupid! He naturally understood the meaning behind Su Wen¡¯s words. He naturally meant that Lu Zhen might rebel. He could even tell that Su Wen was deliberately trying to sow discord. However, Su Wen¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Murong Qiu suddenly realized that even though he knew that Su Wen was deliberately trying to sow discord, he was still put on guard by his words. The Yan Country belonged to the Murong family. If their Heaven Rank expert really died, would Lu Zhen rebel in the future? Who could guarantee that? Why did many founding emperors like to kill people? It was because they knew too well what a person thought after their strength increased. Furthermore, most people subconsciously wanted to nip this potential threat in the bud. Would there be any benefits if Lu Zhen led the army? That went without saying. However, the prerequisite was that Lu Zhen had to maintain his loyalty to the Royal Family of Yan Country. Murong Qiu looked at Wu Kunhu, and his brows furrowed even tighter. Could Lu Zhen be the next Wu Kunhu? At first, he didn¡¯t think about it and subconsciously tried to snatch the position. But now that he looked back, if he really gave this position to Lu Zhen, he would feel uncomfortable. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m just joking. Actually, Yan Luoying is a talented woman. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s the leader!¡± He laughed loudly in response. Everyone present was experienced. After thinking for a moment, they understood the change in Murong Qiu¡¯s attitude! A cold smile appeared on Wu Kunhu¡¯s face. To be honest, this was human nature. It was easy to be honest and open-minded. But could one really achieve that? Between people, vigilance, scheming, and petty thoughts were almost everywhere. There were too few honest people. The higher one ascended, the more common this situation became. The reason for that was because the great majority of those who were not scheming had long since died on the road to climbing up, becoming stepping stones for others. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Senior Murong, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I also admire General Lu very much.¡± Murong Qiu also smiled. ¡°Not at all, not at all. We¡¯re all family, so it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the leader!¡± ¡°I still think General Lu is better.¡± ¡°General Yan is great too!¡± ¡°General Lu is better!¡± ¡°No no, I still think General Yan is still better!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them were praising each other¡¯s generals. By the side, Emperor Zhou looked at Wu Kunhu bitterly. He felt bitter! The two of them had not spoken since they met. Both of them had grudges in their hearts. Now, he did not even have the qualifications to interrupt. There were practically no generals that the Great Zhou could bring out. If Wu Kunhu was still at the 9th Grade Earth Rank, this position would definitely be his. The other small countries all had their own thoughts. When Gongsun Shi saw Murong Qiu withdraw, he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, Yan Luoying and her people will be in charge of all military matters. Please cooperate!¡± Gongsun Shi then looked at Su Changqing and said, ¡°Regarding logistics, dispatches of the commoners, and many other matters, please take care of them, Changqing!¡± Su Changqing nodded in agreement. ¡°As for the Spiritual Masters¡­¡± He was pondering when he suddenly frowned. Whatever he had spoken about literally came true. The group of Spiritual Masters had already started fighting! A group of old men were fighting each other! ¡°F*ck your father! Who did you say made something crude?¡± ¡°Hehe, your thing is just unstable. Look at my Thunder Crossbow, it¡¯s countless times stronger than your thing!¡± ¡°What a joke. That thing of yours is so weak. What¡¯s the use of having stability?¡± ¡°Eat this old man¡¯s punch!¡± These old fellows were even harder to deal with. At this moment, Ni Hongxiao was reading in her tent. In front of her was a computer¡­ The last time Su Wen had drawn the lottery¡­ he had drawn a large hamper. Within it consisted of science and technology encyclopedias, from basic physical and chemistry creatures¡­ to some advanced practical applications. Su Wen threw this to Ni Hongxiao without hesitation! Now, Ni Hongxiao was ravenously absorbing this knowledge. To her, the inspiration from these things was simply too explosive. And it had to be said that Ni Hongxiao¡¯s learning ability was too terrifying. She basically not only possessed a photographic memory, but her understanding and comprehension abilities were also top-notch¡­ Su Wen could tell the difference between people through her. In his previous life, these were things that even the teachers could not fully understand. However, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s self-study speed was countless times faster than his own guided learning. As for the infinite energy computer, it was also something Su Wen took out from the system. There were no movies nor games inside, so he directly threw it to Ni Hongxiao. Without a doubt, Ni Hongxiao was one of Su Wen¡¯s most trusted people. She did not care what happened outside at all. She was only immersed in her own world. Suddenly, Su Wen opened the tent¡¯s curtain and walked in. He moved to her side and kissed her lightly. Ni Hongxiao seemed to not notice anything as she continued to read seriously. ¡°I told Gongsun Shi to let you lead those Spiritual Masters!¡± With a calm expression¡­ Ni Hongxiao coldly replied, ¡°Not interested!¡± To her, the book in front of her attracted her attention more. Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, we have to work hard together to allow humanity to continue. Only then can you continue our research in peace, right?¡± Ni Hongxiao sighed, as if she had accepted everything. ¡°Those old things are very annoying!¡± Ni Hongxiao sighed. Su Wen shook his head helplessly. He had to admit this. At this moment, those fellows outside didn¡¯t care if there was a Saint present or not! They were still arguing, but from their initial disdain for the other party¡¯s creation, it had turned into a debate about the principles behind it! ¡°From the way I see it, for your fire-attribute array formation, instead of adding the Inferno Stone to this node, why don¡¯t you change it to absorbing the thunder¡¯s spiritual strength to increase the firepower? Perhaps the explosive effect will be more presentable.¡± ¡°Nonsense. With the arrow as the foundation for the explosion, it naturally has to condense a large amount of flames to form an elemental explosion. Only then will the effect be better. By adding thunder spiritual force, the power will be reduced!¡± ¡°Old Fogey, why are you so stubborn? If you extend a miniature lightning-elemental spirit design from that node, its power will only increase!¡± ¡°Hehe, I just invented a new fire array formation¡­¡± These guys were making a lot of noise. Different countries naturally had different understanding of many things. Gongsun Shi was helpless about this situation as well. Even he could not use his strength to suppress these people¡¯s arguments. After all, this was an academic thing. Finally, Su Wen brought Ni Hongxiao out. Ni Hongxiao had a cold expression as she came to the group of soul teachers. Gongsun Shi loudly announced, ¡°From today onwards, you must listen to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s orders!¡± Those old fellows were immediately displeased when they saw Ni Hongxiao! ¡°What does such a young girl know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What does she know? Command us? Just tell us what to research. We¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need a commander.¡± These people were all arrogant. Ni Hongxiao sneered and waved her hand. Suddenly, a skeleton appeared. This skeleton¡¯s eyes flashed with blue flames as it carried a huge warhead! Mo Xin¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t this the missile he was researching? However, the thing Ni Hongxiao took out now was even more exaggerated than his original version. Be it the shape or size, there were some changes. The skeleton quickly set up a spirit array. The missile was placed in the middle of the array formation! ¡°Huuu!¡± Suddenly, the missile flew straight out! It drew a beautiful arc in the air¡­ and directly struck at an area more than 30 kilometers away. Boom! A huge mushroom cloud rose! Mo Xin¡¯s mouth gaped open. ¡°F*ck! Lass Ni! How did you do it?¡± Ni Hongxiao glanced at him and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve already developed more than half of it, but there are some problems with your train of thought. How far can you guide it with your spiritual power? I¡¯ve used another method, the Eagle Eye Location Technique. I used the missile to resonate with the spirit array inside the falcon¡¯s body! I¡¯ve used it to guide the missile, and instead thought of a way to increase the power of the explosion.¡± As she spoke, a falcon flew back from the sky. Mo Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with madness! ¡°Haha! That¡¯s amazing, Lass Ni! As long as we think of a way to increase the explosive power of the missiles, so what if they¡¯re from the Demon Race?¡± Gongsun Shi didn¡¯t expect this either. Ni Hongxiao could actually make such a powerful weapon! How should this thing be classified? It didn¡¯t seem to be effective against Heaven Rank experts, but in a war between two armies, the damage this thing could wreck was astronomical. As for the other Spiritual Masters, they were even more shocked. Ni Hongxiao continued coldly, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve already studied the Heaven Earth Origin Qi of Heaven Rank experts. Perhaps I can create a weapon that can kill Heaven Rank experts! I¡¯ve already come up with some ideas. Are you interested in coming with me?¡± As soon as these words were spoken! The Spiritual Masters had no more objections! The mere thought of creating a weapon that could kill a Heaven Rank expert was exciting. It could even be said that this was something that they did not even dare to think about before. Suddenly, an old man beside Mo Xin kicked him! ¡°You old thing, who did you call Lass Ni just now? In the future, you have to call her Master Ni. You have no sense of seniority!¡± Su Wen: ¡°¡­¡± There was no lack of bootlickers in this world. Obviously, to these fellows, it was impossible to suppress them without true ability. Mo Xin was furious after being kicked. He got up and went to fight with the old man! Su Wen could not help but look at Ni Hongxiao. He did not know when Ni Hongxiao had completed the modification and upgrade of Mo Xin¡¯s missile! But now that their commander had been confirmed, the next step was to consolidate their strength. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s side was still alright, since she had already shocked the group of Spiritual Masters. As for Yan Luoying, her portion was much more troublesome. The people who came this time were all generals from various countries. Wu Lie was among them. There were countless arrogant soldiers and valiant generals. On the first day Yan Luoying became the commander, she killed more than ten generals! Anyone who disobeyed would be punished according to military law. As for Lu Zhen, Yan Luoying appointed him as the deputy general. She also gave him great authority. This time, Yan Luoying did not disrupt the authorization of the various countries. She had no choice. She had no time. No one knew when the war would begin. Breaking up the organization would undoubtedly reduce the possibility of rebellion and increase the control of the troops, but under such circumstances, it would also greatly reduce the overall combat strength of the entire army. Furthermore, it was easy for internal conflicts to arise. In Yan Luoying¡¯s opinion, the disadvantage outweighed the benefit. What she needed was only for them to obey. As for those fools who could not see the situation clearly and were unwilling to listen to orders, there was no need to keep them! Her thunderous methods instantly shocked the group of people! Military laws were always strict! At the same time, Yan Luoying began to understand the various generals and their strengths. Only then would she know when best to utilize them! Whoever was good at charging, commanding, attacking, and defending. Yan Luoying had to remember a large number of unfamiliar generals and their specialties. Several days later, another loud bang sounded out in the void! However, this time, the loud noise grew louder and louder. Below the endless void, an island slowly appeared! Rather than calling it an island, it was more like a bridge connecting the two worlds¡­ Gongsun Shi stood there with all the Heaven Rank experts. Everyone had solemn expressions! Their feelings were indescribable, as they slowly watched the landmass rise in apprehension! The landmass of the island continuously scraped against their continent, causing the ground to tremble. At this moment, all of the Heaven Rank experts flew into the air, pulling away from each other. Su Wen was following Guan Gu¡¯s team. There were five other low grade Heaven Ranks in their team. As a 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, Guan Gu was responsible for providing support. Everyone was separated by hundreds of miles. Finally, an endless stretch of land appeared in front of them! Nine Nether Island had reappeared in the world. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! All of the Heaven Rank experts charged in, flying towards the direction they had planned beforehand! Gongsun Shi also entered with a serious expression. Would that fellow appear again? Gongsun Shi did not know. As Su Wen flew in, he noticed that the Nine Nether Island was very quiet. There were no living beings present. The moment they entered Nine Nether Island, the sunlight disappeared. The sky was still colored a dull gray. The two sides of Nine Nether Island were still the endless void. Finally, everyone took their positions. Everyone could not see the person beside them with their naked eyes. It was as if they had ventured in alone. Su Wen sighed and took out the Star Disk. As expected, there was no message from any Heaven Rank expert on it. Meanwhile, under the Zhou Royal Palace, in the black coffin, the little monk opened his eyes. A dignified voice suddenly resounded from Nine Nether Island. ¡°Submit to me!¡± Following that was Gongsun Shi¡¯s voice! ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± As the voice sounded, it turned and went into the void! Gongsun Shi also flew in. At the same time, from afar, countless demon troops entered Nine Nether Island. Accompanying them were the experts of the Demon Race! Compared to the Human Alliance¡¯s Snaking Formation, theirs was much simpler. They just rushed straight forward, led by their Heaven Rank experts! In fact, this strategy of humans essentially placed them at a disadvantage. It was because the Nine Nether Island was too big. Wanting to completely wrap around and defend in that area was an extremely difficult matter! For example, right now, there were more than ten demon Heaven Rank experts in front of Xiang Ding! When he sensed that so many people had arrived in his area, he immediately shouted at the Star Disk, ¡°All members of Group 15, gather. Requesting for reinforcements!¡± The voice immediately traveled into the hands of the various teams through the Star Disk. In fact, this Star Disk could be said to be an upgraded product from Emperor Zhou. It could be used to detect Heaven Rank experts and also communicate with them. Every Heaven Rank team had to call for reinforcements as soon as they encountered a problem they couldn¡¯t resist! At the same time, the demon Heaven Rank experts appeared before Zhang Qian. There were also more than ten people! Unlike Xiang Ding, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he unsheathed his sword. A dragon roar resounded through the sky. The battle began. Obviously, the higher-ups of the demon race had a simple plan. They gathered their Heaven Rank experts and formed a small group! On Su Wen¡¯s side, he suddenly heard Guan Gu¡¯s loud shout from the astrolabe. ¡°Everyone from the Group 18, quickly provide support to the center!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes before shooting forward! He charged straight towards Guan Gu! At this moment, Guan Gu was fighting a demon. This demon turned out to be similar to one of the races Su Wen had encountered in the mystic realm! The Black Scale Tribe! A tall figure with shimmering black scales. A cruel smile hung on their face as they bared their sharp teeth! Both sides unleashed their domains and bombarded each other! Guan Gu continued to move to escape. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In terms of cultivation, he was actually not inferior to this Black Scale Tribe Heaven Rank expert. However, behind this person were six or seven Black Scale Tribe Heaven Ranks. Bang! Guan Gu forcefully took a blow from the Black Scaled Tribe member! Furthermore, Guan Gu discovered that these Black Scale Tribe members were actually connected by Qi. It was clearly a joint attack formation! ¡°Hidden Dragon Roams!¡± The moment the Qi force from the opponent reached his body, Guan Gu¡¯s body trembled rapidly and he quickly pulled away! ¡°Combined domain!¡± The Black Scaled Tribe member roared. Boom! In an instant, Guan Gu discovered to his shock that the surrounding environment had changed. A vast ocean stretched as far as the eye could see. He gritted his teeth and wanted to use his own domain to counteract the Black Scaled expert¡¯s domain. However, it was useless! There was no reaction from his domain! ¡°Damn it! How is this possible? Domain suppression! His cultivation level is clearly similar to mine!¡± Guan Gu was extremely shocked! He knew that once he was in such a situation, it meant that his strength was at an absolute disadvantage! However, the current situation did not give him time to think! Seeing the enemy charging at him from behind, Guan Gu wanted to pull away! But just as he moved! The surrounding seawater surged up, containing boundless Origin Qi from Heaven and Earth! Chapter 262 - Ten Thousand Miles of Starry Sky Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The seawater soared into the sky, directly rushing towards Guan Gu. He retaliated with his palm! A huge amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi surged in response to his movements. Boom! The water exploded into sprinkles that filled the sky as he blasted open a path through the jade colored waves. The water splashed on his body, sending a chill through him. But with this delay, the enemy behind him had arrived! Bang! Another punch landed on Guan Gu¡¯s back. Within the domain, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi that was driven by the Black Scale Race¡¯s expert was even more powerful. The Heaven Earth Yuan Qi barrier on Guan Gu¡¯s body was directly pierced through! The Qi-force invaded his body, but Guan Gu did not dare to counterattack. He merely borrowed this powerful force to fly out again! However, right now, there were several more Black Scale Race experts in front of him! In the combined domain, all the Black Scale Tribe members¡¯ combat strength was strengthened! Guan Gu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly! He knew that he was being held back. ¡°Damn it, I wonder if I can hold on until reinforcements arrive?¡± Questions arose in Guan Gu¡¯s heart. However, he knew that since he couldn¡¯t escape, then he could only fight! Guan Gu looked at a 1st Grade Heaven Rank Black Scale Tribe member and charged straight towards him! However, that fellow only smiled cunningly. A jade wave surged into the sky and covered his figure. The Black Scale Tribe member fell straight into the seawater below. At this moment, the others once again launched their attacks at Guan Gu! The Black Scale Race¡¯s 5th Grade Heaven Rank expert had also arrived by then. He raised his fist and smashed it towards Guan Gu! It had to be said that Old Guan was quite capable. Under this disadvantage, he still managed to start a fierce battle with the Black Scale Race expert! Both sides continued to fight, but Guan Gu was at a disadvantage. After all, the other party still had helpers. Under the circumstances of being besieged, wounds began to appear on his body! Splat! Guan Gu¡¯s back was slashed by one of the claws. Blood flowed! However, in just a moment, the wound began to heal. 5th Grade Heaven Rank, Auto Restoration of the Fleshly Body! Compared to Su Wen¡¯s Undying and Imperishable, this ability was still a little lacking. It could not heal fatal injuries. However, even so, it was still very useful in actual combat. However, this self-healing did not require a large amount of his own Qi. This was an advantage over the technique of Undying and Imperishable. Right then, a calm voice sounded. ¡°Hmph! Trash, there are so many people fighting one, and you still can¡¯t take him down!¡± As he spoke, a black aura shot down from the sky! Guan Gu was currently in an intense battle with the person in front of him, unable to react in time! He was hit directly! Boom! This attack almost instantly blasted apart the Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier around Guan Gu¡¯s body. Guan Gu fell straight down from the sky! The seawater below scattered, revealing the ground! Guan Gu was ruthlessly smashed into the ground. ¡°Puuu!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood. Guan Gu¡¯s internal organs were badly shaken and injured from the fall. Shock flashed across his eyes! Another expert had arrived! He was extremely certain that this person had come later, because the Star Disk had not sensed anything before this. Unfortunately, before he could do anything, a black shadow fell at an extremely fast speed! Bang! A tall man stepped on Guan Gu¡¯s body. He was also a member of the Black Scale Tribe, but he was taller than the people around him. The scales on his body were also darker. His eyes were cold and heartless as he looked down at Guan Gu. Powerful Origin Qi surged into the Guan Gu and continuously destroyed his internal organs. ¡°Lord Cha Ma!¡± All the Black Scale tribesmen bowed. This expert named Cha Ma looked at Guan Gu, who was lying on the ground. He stretched out his palm and a large amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi gathered. Guan Gu closed his eyes in despair. He knew that he was dead for sure. Boom! Qi force shot out in all directions. Meanwhile, Guan Gu was surprised to find that he was not dead yet. Meanwhile, Cha Ma had already moved more than ten meters away. He looked at the bloody hole in his hand, before lifting his head to see Su Wen who had just appeared. The bloody hole quickly healed. Meanwhile, a smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. The Sunfire Golden Awl had pierced through the fellow¡¯s hand. However, Su Wen did not let the Holy Flames explode this time round. He had no choice. This was not a game, and he could not deactivate the option for friendly fire. If it exploded, Guan Gu would probably suffer as well. He directly landed beside Guan Gu and smiled. ¡°Old Guan, how are you?¡± ¡°Lord Su¡­¡± Guan Gu got up from the ground. At this moment, there was still a large amount of Qi forces within his body that was continuously destroying his body. This was a common tactic used by the high Grade Heaven Rank cultivators. They would try their best to inject their own Qi into his opponent¡¯s body to prevent the opponent from healing their injuries quickly. This would also help to reduce the opponent¡¯s combat strength. Guan Gu looked at Su Wen, his eyes were filled with shock. According to the group positions, Su Wen was the one who was further away from Guan Gu. However, he was the first to arrive. However, this was not what shocked him the most! What he could not accept the most was that Su Wen actually managed to pierce through Cha Ma¡¯s palm with a single finger! In Guan Gu¡¯s senses, this Cha Ma was at least a 6th Grade Heaven Rank. Furthermore, each grade of Heaven Rank was a qualitative change! In terms of battle prowess, the difference between a 5th and 6th Grade Heaven Rank was completely different. What was Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base? Hadn¡¯t he just broken through not long ago? Didn¡¯t he say that he was also severely injured during the battle with Xiang Feng? But now was not the time to ask. He could only try his best to expel the Qi from his body, holding back all his questions. Cha Ma looked at Su Wen with a solemn expression. ¡°Combined domain!¡± He roared out. Cha Ma also merged in his domain. The surrounding water vapor intensified. Su Wen looked at the water curtain that covered the sky! But he simply smiled and took a step forward! In the next second, the water curtain shattered! The Black Scaled Tribe¡¯s combined domain was broken through. It was as if the surroundings had fallen into a boundless universe. Stars swam and white dragons danced. The aura present completely exceeded the understanding of the Black Scaled Tribe! ¡°How is that possible? Are you a Saint?¡± They had never seen such a vast domain before. Cha Ma belatedly realized that he was actually trembling! The vast domain spanned thousands of miles. Within Su Wen¡¯s domain, all the people fighting and all the domains present shattered. The Human and Demon races were both shocked! They had no idea how someone could have such a vast and powerful domain. Su Wen was also helpless about this, ¡®Don¡¯t blame me if my domain is too big!¡¯ At the core, a domain was actually the effect of a cultivator¡¯s martial comprehension on the surroundings. It was similar to toeing the line between reality and the illusory. Some of the elements were real, but some were illusory. Wu Kunhu was also enveloped by Su Wen¡¯s domain. His eyes were filled with shock. Whose was this? Who could have such a powerful domain? There was no end of the domain in sight¡­ Behind the demons, a man with a single horn on his head stood up. He opened his eyes, revealing a pair of golden orbs. The Demonic Tribe! (TL Note: Not to be confused with the Demon Race, they are likely to be the top dogs in the Demon Race.) ¡°Whose domain is this?¡± BAM! His domain opened at the same time. In an instant, the starry sky around him shattered. Demonic Qi surged rampantly. His eyes narrowed slightly as he muttered, ¡°His domain is not bad, but it¡¯s not enough to suppress me. In that case, let¡¯s fight! I want to see what kind of person he is!¡± The moment he moved, Su Wen sensed something. He looked into the distance and then at the people in front of him, before revealing a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with you guys! Die!¡± As Su Wen spoke, a fiery red sword appeared in his hand. He waved it forward with a solemn expression! At the same time he brandished his longsword, the sword qi dragon in the starry sky flew straight towards Cha Ma and the others! In front of the dragon, Cha Ma was like an ant, or maybe he was not even worthy of even being one. However, the closer the dragon got, the faster it shrank! Of course, it was impossible for Su Wen to unleash a sword aura as powerful as a planet. It was just that in this domain, all of Su Wen¡¯s actions would be enhanced! After shrinking, the silver dragon sword qi caught up to Su Wen¡¯s sword qi and fused into it. Cha Ma desperately circulated his True Qi as he brazenly attacked. However, in Su Wen¡¯s domain, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi his opponents could mobilize would be suppressed. The other Black Scale members also attacked! Boom! The two opposing forces collided and exploded! However, the Qi from Su Wen¡¯s explosion actually turned into even finer Sword Qi threads. Roaming Dragon Wind Slash! The countless sword qi gathered to form a storm of blades! It howled as it moved along, scraping everything on its path. Guan Gu, who was behind Su Wen, widened his eyes! Looking at the Black Scale Tribesmen in the storm, they roared crazily as they were being mutilated by a thousand knife cuts. Very quickly¡­ all signs of life disappeared from them. Blood and flesh flew in all directions. All that was left were their bones, dropping down from the sky to shatter on the ground. Su Wen sighed. In the end, this domain could not truly change the environment around him. At the same time, Su Wen suddenly felt something indescribable in his body. His mind became clearer. His perception of the world also became clearer. Merit? Su Wen shook his head slightly. However, it had to be said that Su Wen¡¯s domain was quite the harmful one. Apart from him, be it the humans, demons, or vicious beasts, those who originally had the advantage in domains all lost their advantage¡­ There was no other way around it. They were completely suppressed when it came to the quality of their domains. All of them changed to relying on their own strength to fight their opponents head-on. However, Nine Nether Island was extremely large, and the area covered by Su Wen¡¯s domain was not too big. In another area, standing in front of Yu Shensu was another fellow from the Demon Race. The two of them looked at each other from afar. However, they were far from Su Wen¡¯s location and were completely unaffected by his domain. ¡°Demonic Tribe¡¯s Fourth General, Chu Feng will take part.¡± Yu Shensu looked at the person in front of her with deep concern. This guy was an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! Just the Fourth General? Then how strong were those above? And this was only the Demonic Tribe! Although the Demonic Tribe was one of the top tribes of the Demon World and was also a proper ruling class, their foundation was also probably much stronger than that of the human world. This was because within the Demon Race, the fighting was even more intense. The cruel environment created even more experts. ¡°Yu Shensu!¡± The two of them chatted briefly to express their respect for each other! Then, they started fighting as well. This was not a rare occurrence. In some places, the demons won, while in others, human experts butchered them. In some places, both sides were in a deadlock, or one side retreated in defeat. There were all kinds of situations. Emperor Zhou was among them. His cultivation base wasn¡¯t too high, only at the 4th Grade of Heaven Rank! Of course, as a 4th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, his combat strength was completely different from Su Wen¡¯s. There were no demons attacking in his direction. As for Emperor Zhou, he had already flown to another person¡¯s defense zone. This person was an ancestor of the Zhou Country as well. At first, he had been nervous when he sensed the presence of a Heaven Rank expert, but when he saw that it was Emperor Zhou, he relaxed. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡± The person bowed and asked. ¡°Just looking around,¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly. ¡°The main thing is that we don¡¯t have any enemies here. I¡¯m wondering if we should go to other directions to provide support.¡± That person said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no team nearby asking for reinforcements.¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want merit? I heard that with that thing, our cultivation will improve.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Just as he was thinking, Emperor Zhou arrived beside him. Splat! Emperor Zhou¡¯s palm stabbed straight into his heart. This person was only a 2nd Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. His cultivation was inferior to Emperor Zhou¡¯s, and he was ambushed and killed on the spot! A wisp of black Qi flashed across Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes, before this person¡¯s flesh and bones rapidly withered and were quickly absorbed by Emperor Zhou. Emperor Zhou glanced at his Star Disk falling from the sky and a satisfied smile appeared on his face! ¡°How comfortable! Hmph, Zhizhen, Demon Race, I will take back what I¡¯ve sacrificed sooner or later!¡± At this moment, in the depths of the palace, Zhizhen had already crawled out from underground. He was dressed in a pure white monk robe. The skull in front of his chest floated in the air. He had a gentle smile on his face as he walked. The second prince was currently in the study handling some government affairs. He was not the Zhou Emperor, so he would not go to the Emperor¡¯s chambers. In reality, even if he was supervising the country now, he would not stay overnight in the palace. Like working every day, he would enter the palace in the morning to work, handle government affairs in the study during the day, and at night, go home to sleep. He was like a hardworking social worker. There was no other way. He needed to perform, and he could not afford to make any mistakes. He wanted Emperor Zhou to make him the Crown Prince when he returned. Although he had also thought that if Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t return¡­ However, he also knew that if he did not do a good job, he would definitely be punished when Emperor Zhou returned. He did not dare to gamble. Just as he was seriously reviewing the memorials, he suddenly felt a figure standing in front of him. He looked up in surprise! In the palace, who would dare to come before him without his consent? What greeted his eyes was a smiling baldy. However, when their gazes met, the second prince felt his consciousness go blank. In an instant, his eyes glazed over and he lost consciousness¡­ Little Monk Zhizhen smiled even more happily. On the other hand, Su Wen stood still in the same location. Guan Gu leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Su¡­ should we withdraw the domain now?¡± Any Heaven Rank expert would feel uncomfortable in the domain of others. Su Wen shook his head. At this moment, the other Heaven Rank experts arrived. There was Ning Shuang, Lu Jun, and a few other Chu Kingdom¡¯s family patriarchs. When they realized that Su Wen was the one who had released this vast domain, all of their eyes shook. This domain was just too powerful. ¡°Lord Su is mighty.¡± Lu Jun went forward to flatter him. Ning Shuang also went to Su Wen¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Young Master, there are still enemies?¡± She knew Su Wen best. Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°Stay away! This fellow is not easy to deal with.¡± Just from the fact that the other party had escaped Su Wen¡¯s domain, one could tell that he was not simple. Upon hearing this, Guan Gu said, ¡°Can we help?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Retreat.¡± Su Wen sighed in response. After coming out of seclusion, he really didn¡¯t care about ordinary Heaven Rank combat strength anymore. This was especially so for those with similar grades. As a 1st Grade Heaven Rank, Ning Shuang was even weaker. It was useless in face of the enemy. Especially the moment that person broke free from the domain, Su Wen had already sensed that this person was not simple. Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, the others did not dare to delay and retreated! The words of an expert were the truth! Finally, that man from the Demon Race appeared in his line of sight. He also unleashed his own domain. Demonic Qi surged, and wherever it passed, Su Wen¡¯s domain disappeared. This did not mean that his domain was stronger than Su Wen¡¯s. It only meant that neither side could completely suppress the other. He stood in the air and met Su Wen¡¯s gaze! His eyes narrowed slightly. This fellow in front of him did not seem to be as powerful as he had imagined. At the very least, he did not feel any powerful energy pressure from Su Wen. However¡­ This vast starry domain showed how extraordinary Su Wen was! ¡°The Second General of the Demonic Tribe, Chu Yinchuan! 8th Grade Heaven Rank!¡± ¡°Human Race, Su Wen! 4th Grade Heaven Rank!¡± Sensing the other party¡¯s powerful True Qi, Su Wen¡¯s expression turned solemn. At that moment, black mist was surging beside Chu Yinchuan. This was his Demonic Qi Domain. Furthermore, his cultivation was at the peak 8th Grade Heaven Rank! The powerful pressure completely exceeded anyone Su Wen met. Logically speaking, there was a difference of four grades between their cultivations. Su Wen had no chance of winning and might even be insta-killed. However, Su Wen wanted to give it a try! Upon hearing of Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base, Chu Yinchuan¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°What? 4th Grade Heaven Rank?¡± Was he joking? How could a 4th Grade Heaven Rank have such a terrifying domain? How terrifying would it be when he grew up? This child must die today! He had to kill him! As an enemy, he could not let him live. As this thought appeared in Chu Yinchuan¡¯s mind, his aura grew even stronger! In an instant, he moved! He pressed his palms together and unleashed his Qi. Waves of inky-black True Qi blasted out. The black demonic Qi in his domain instantly supported his attack. ¡°Demon God Imperial Fist!¡± A huge fist flew towards Su Wen. Su Wen did not stand on ceremony either. He tightly shut his eyes for a moment, before fiercely opening them! He turned his body slightly and slashed out with his sword. ¡°Daybreak!¡± In the vast starry sky, the sword Qi dragon let out a long and deafening roar. Meanwhile, the huge planet that represented the sun in Su Wen¡¯s body suddenly emitted a violent surge of light. A dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens, and a cold light that could pierce through the heavens and earth for thousands of miles appeared. Then¡­ the golden light rays exploded! The Sword of Daybreak was like a ray of light that illuminated the world at dawn. Within ten thousand miles, everyone was stunned by the immense source of light that suddenly appeared. Ning Shuang and company stood far away, but what reflected in their eyes was not only the light, but apprehension! This power was already way beyond the comprehension of ordinary Heaven Rank experts. In the void, Gongsun Shi was fighting against the Demon Emperor! Suddenly, the two of them stopped at the same time and frowned! How was this possible? Paragon Rank martial technique? Divine Ability!? This was something exclusive to the Saint Rank! Could it be that the other party had an Emperor Realm expert as well? If that was the case, it might have a decisive impact on the entire battle! The two of them cast their senses over at the same time! Chu Yinchuan had never imagined that Su Wen would be able to unleash such a powerful attack. In an instant, his fist force was torn apart by the Sword Qi. His eyes flashed with ruthlessness, before he gritted his teeth. ¡°Demon God¡¯s Judgment!¡± This was one of his trump cards. This was also a technique passed down from the Demonic Tribe, the Demon God Art! Unlike ordinary cultivation techniques, this move consumed the user¡¯s lifespan. However, the advantage was that it could borrow the power of Demon Gods! Demonic Qi surged and condensed. Suddenly, a Demon God¡¯s phantom appeared in front of him. Its eyes opened slightly, and its arrogant gaze coldly swept past Su Wen. The next moment, it tapped a finger lightly.. Chapter 263 - Nine Suns Brilliant World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Demon God tapped out with his finger. In response, black demonic Qi surged through the air. When condensed into a single point, it was pitch-black like ink, as if it could devour everything. Ding! The Qi forces collided. The sound akin to metals being struck against each other rang out for thousands of miles. The Daybreak Sword however continued to forcefully push forward, and a crack appeared in the Demon God¡¯s power. Seeing this, the phantom¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. To him, his attack being broken apart by an ant was a humiliation! The Sword of Daybreak had an ultimate slash, an ultimate penetrative effect. The Sword Qi would only continue forward! As it was consumed, it slashed at the Demon God¡¯s phantom! The phantom¡¯s fingers were slowly separated! The Demon God roared. Black Qi surged, becoming even more dense. Finally, when Su Wen¡¯s sword qi completely separated its right arm, the sword qi dispersed! Su Wen sighed. His cultivation was still not strong enough. The sword aura was only a few meters away from Chu Yinchuan! Cold sweat appeared on Chu Yinchuan¡¯s forehead in the meantime. Too strong! This Demon God¡¯s Judgment was his trump card. However, even so, it could not defeat Su Wen¡¯s sword qi. On the contrary, Su Wen¡¯s sword Qi had almost sliced through the demonic god¡¯s phantom! Was this something a 4th Grade Heaven Rank could do? In the void, the corners of Gongsun Shi¡¯s mouth curled up. The Demon Emperor frowned slightly in return. ¡°A 4th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator using a martial dao Divine Ability. What talent!¡± he praised. Gongsun Shi looked at him and said, ¡°Do you have confidence in winning over me? Why don¡¯t you withdraw your army first?¡± The demon emperor laughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! Just with you? If you didn¡¯t have those divine weapons, you would¡¯ve died in my hands. Do you think you can defeat me even if you risk your life?¡± Gongsun Shi¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°If we fight to the death, you might not survive!¡± ¡°Humph, how can you know my methods? Furthermore, from the looks of it now, your human world has been regressing for the past tens of thousands of years! There are so few top experts, so the human world will definitely be annihilated!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue fighting!¡± In the void, loud explosions continuously sounded. The two of them fought again! At this moment, Gongsun Shi felt some regret. Perhaps he was wrong. Apart from the fear between the various countries, he was also behind the restrictions of the Heaven Rank experts. However, martial artists still had to rely on battle to nurture themselves. Only in between life and death would it be easier to break through. Obviously, the current state of recovery after the war between the two worlds was completely different. Furthermore, Gongsun Shi had a bad feeling about this. Was there only one Grand Emperor among the devil race? On Su Wen¡¯s side, after the two of them exchanged blows, Su Wen¡¯s True Qi was almost depleted. Although the power of Daybreak was strong, it was not a martial technique that Su Wen could activate with his cultivation. It consumed a lot of Qi in return. At this moment! Chu Yinchuan shot forwards! Boom! He threw a punch at Su Wen! Bang! Su Wen did not dodge and similarly threw a punch. Vermillion Bird Glazed Body! With his incomparably powerful body and Su Wen¡¯s long period of development, he forcibly threw out a punch to meet with his opponent! At the same time, the Scorching Sun in Su Wen¡¯s body revolved and a new True Qi appeared. Su Wen also stepped on the Star Position. In the starry sky of his domain, stars flashed and the astral starlight covered his body. His True Qi began to recover rapidly! He fought another bout against Chu Yinchuan! At this moment, Su Wen realized that this fellow was completely different from the people in the human world. His body was fast, his body was tough, and his combat awareness was extremely strong. Wu Kunhu! That¡¯s right, he felt a sense of familiarity from this demon in front of him. Wu Kunhu, the system¡¯s sparring partner, and even Su Wen were all people who had developed everything to the extreme! They aimed to completely develop their potential and battle prowess! It was not purely a cultivation of realms, but also a cultivation of battle prowess. Su Wen opened his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird. Flames rose from his body as the two of them danced wildly in the air. The repercussions of their Qi force continued for hundreds of miles. Compared to Chu Yinchuan, Su Wen was much weaker. However, in terms of martial comprehension, he was still above Chu Yinchuan! The two of them fought continuously! Chu Yinchuan grabbed onto Su Wen¡¯s weakness and threw a punch. The black demonic Qi directly broke through Su Wen¡¯s Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier. However, the corners of Su Wen¡¯s mouth curled up! Raging Flames Illusionary Body! Chu Yinchuan¡¯s fist phased through his body. Su Wen turned around and rematerialized behind Chu Yinchuan. Nine Brilliance Sun Fist! (TL Note: Sorry, changing the name. The previous Nine Glorious Raging Flames Fist was just too much of a mouthful LOL) The sun in the starry domain erupted with a scorching light. In an instant, heat waves swept through the entire domain! Su Wen¡¯s buff increased! A small sun had already formed on his fist at this point as it powered straight towards Chu Yinchuan! It was the ultimate technique of the Nine Brilliance Sun Fist, the Great Solar Celestial Sun Divide! Using his palm as a blade, dividing the Sun! Chu Yinchuan¡¯s reaction was also extremely fast. He shouted, ¡°True Demon Golden Body!¡± Black Qi flashed as it gathered on his body! His arms circled back! Suddenly, another four arms appeared on his back! The four arms were covered in black inscriptions and were muscular. ¡°Demon King¡¯s Fury!¡± Six arms struck out at the same time! Boom! Amidst the huge explosion, both sides were sent flying. However, right at this moment, the Scorching Sun in Su Wen¡¯s domain glowed, and flames began to rise within it. A sea of flames spanning thousands of miles! Something strange started to happen behind Su Wen. A golden dot appeared! Flames rapidly surged into it. This process was akin to what happened during nuclear fusion. Soon, it condensed into a miniature sun the size of a head! But this was only the beginning! First! Second! Third¡­ Almost instantly, nine miniature suns condensed behind Su Wen. Nine Brilliance Sun Fist ¡ª Nine Suns Brilliant World! The true power of the Great Solar Supreme Policy was now being unleashed. Compared to Daybreak, the power of the Great Solar Supreme Policy was actually not inferior. In fact, it even surpassed it. After all, the Great Solar Supreme Policy was a Heaven Rank technique at the pinnacle of the Fire Dao. It was only a fine line away from being a Paragon Rank technique. On the other hand, Su Wen¡¯s comprehension of the Great Solar Supreme Policy also far surpassed that of Daybreak. At this moment, even from several kilometers away, Chu Yinchuan could feel the terror of Su Wen¡¯s martial technique! The holy flames in Su Wen¡¯s eyes flickered as the multiple suns rose behind him. He resembled a God of Fire at this moment. ¡°F*ck your mother!¡± This holy scene was suddenly shattered as Su Wen cursed out loudly! There was no other reason other than the fact that Chu Yinchuan actually turned around and ran! When this fellow saw Su Wen completely unleash the Nine Suns Brilliant World, he had the intention to retreat. He turned around and ran! How could Su Wen let him off? He activated Stellar Transposition and chased after him! Chu Yinchuan was an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. Logically speaking, he should be much faster than Su Wen. However, in this domain, Su Wen was constantly encountering strange situations as he moved. Under the starlight, his body even appeared to teleport! After comprehending the Stellar Transposition to the extreme, one could use the Star Points to teleport. However, the distance of this kind of transfer was limited, and it could not be activated indefinitely. There would need to be a certain period of time between the activation. The two of them chased and escaped, soon disappearing without a trace. Guan Gu and the others watching the battle were already speechless. Such battle prowess was simply too terrifying. After a while, Lu Jun looked at Ning Shuang and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Su Wen is too strong. Is he really a 4th Grade Heaven Rank?¡± Ning Shuang was also filled with doubts as she muttered, ¡°Young Master¡¯s talent is actually not that good¡­ so why is he so powerful?¡± As someone who had suppressed Su Wen for a long period of time, Ning Shuang really thought that Su Wen¡¯s talent was not good. But to Guan Gu and the others, this was not the case. Guan Gu said with a bitter smile, ¡°How is this not good? Then I¡¯m afraid no one has good talent.¡± One had to know that it was notoriously difficult for Heaven Rank cultivators to fight across realms. Furthermore, it was especially difficult to fight across grades. But how many grades did Su Wen jump to fight against? A 4th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator was chasing after an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator right now¡­ Such terrifying battle prowess was unheard of. On the other side, Yu Shensu was wiping the blood on her sword. In front of her, the Fourth General knelt on one knee. There was still fear in his eyes. At this moment, there was a huge hole in his chest. However, Yu Shensu had a cold gaze as she looked at him. There was no joy nor happiness reflected. Even though they were both at the 8th Grade of Heaven Rank, defeating this enemy was nothing to her. At this moment, she suddenly turned to look into the distance. She stood rooted to the ground. A man slowly walked over with an incomparably handsome face. ¡°Long time no see¡­ Jade God.¡± This person was dressed in black armor and had a sinister smile on his face. Looking at the man in front of her, her expression changed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re actually still alive!¡± ¡°Of course! Aren¡¯t you still alive?¡± Yu Shensu fell silent. After a while, she sighed faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just living an ignoble life.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the man in front of her and tilted her head to ask, ¡°You want to fight?¡± The man shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested! I¡¯m just here to remind you that the fellow isn¡¯t dead either! You know who I¡¯m talking about. He¡¯s back.¡± He did not quote any names, but Yushen¡¯s expression changed drastically! ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not,¡± the man said before turning and walking in the direction of the Demon Realm. His steps were not fast, but every step he took seemed to warp space itself. Yu Shensu stood rooted to the ground in shock. Recalling that man from back then, Yu Shensu clenched her fists tightly. Su Wen chased Chu Yinchuan for thousands of miles! This fellow could really run! Finally, Su Wen gave up. Sometimes, it was like this. If you ran fast enough, you could live. ¡°Son of a b*tch! You even bragged that you¡¯re second in your Demonic Tribe! So you¡¯re just that?!¡± Su Wen cursed inwardly. He retracted his domain. The nine Scorching Suns behind him all crashed and merged into Su Wen¡¯s body. ¡°Ah~~!¡± Die Yi, who was wrapped around Su Wen, let out a moan. She and Su Wen were basically one, so the miniature suns would not cause her any harm. It was just that the temperature and powerful Origin Power caused her to subconsciously let out a cry. Su Wen coldly laughed. ¡°You¡¯re always like this. You only know how to scream and nothing else. You¡¯re just messing with my mentality¡­¡± Die Yi transformed into her true form and flew out, pouting as she sat on Su Wen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Is it my fault that I can¡¯t hold it in? Such a huge thing is entering my body. It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Su Wen gritted his teeth. ¡°Unfortunately, this bastard escaped.¡± Die Yi smiled as she consoled him, ¡°Master can defeat him next time.¡± Su Wen shook his head slightly and remained silent. However, he had also gained a certain level of insight into his battle prowess. Although his cultivation was a little weak, his battle prowess was close to the 8th Grade Heaven Rank. In reality, an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator should have comprehended their own Heaven Rank martial techniques to an extremely profound level. It could even be said that even if Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level increased, it would definitely increase his battle prowess, but there would not be a qualitative change. This first wave of attacks was also a sort of way for the Demon Race to test the waters. The battle lasted for five days before the Demon Race¡¯s Heaven Ranks retreated. Both sides suffered casualties. On the whole, the humans were at a greater disadvantage. Many lower grade Heaven Rank experts had died! On the other hand, most of the advanced Heaven Ranks had survived. After all, they could still run even if they couldn¡¯t win. At this moment in the Demon Realm¡­ At the entrance of Nine Nether Island, within a huge tent¡­ The Demon Emperor who was fighting against Gongsun Shi sat on a chair. His cold gaze swept across his subordinates. ¡°Chu Feng is dead? Who killed an 8th Grade Heaven Rank?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He is in charge of the northwest side of Nine Nether Island.¡± The Demon Emperor¡¯s expression froze. Then, he looked at Chu Yinchuan and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault for being defeated this time. I also sensed that kid. He¡¯s a bit strange!¡± At this moment, a woman stood out. She still had the golden horn unique to the Demon Race, and her eyes were golden as well. She was precisely the number one general of the Demon Race! ¡°Your Majesty, according to my subordinates, I¡¯m afraid this attack on the human world is not something our race can swallow properly. Should we let the Heavenly Fiend and the Evil Fiend Tribes join in?¡± The three great races of the Demon Realm comprised of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, the Evil Fiend Tribe, and the Demonic Tribe. They were the highest ranked demon tribesce with countless subordinate tribes under their banner. Of course, there were also some other powerful races. However, most of them were few in number, and they had yet to form a complete ruling system. ¡°Humph!¡± The Demon Emperor snorted and said, ¡°Today, the Demon Race is without a leader, and that old fellow from the Evil Fiend Tribe is unwilling to rashly make a move. The benefits of this war between the two worlds are extremely great! My tribe naturally has to try our best to reap as many benefits as possible! That human Saint is severely injured by me, so he definitely won¡¯t be able to make a move in the short term. Although I don¡¯t dare to move lightly, if we can eat it ourselves, we naturally have to eat it ourselves! As long as we obtain the rewards of the Heavenly Dao, our cultivation will take another step forward, and we will unify the Demon Realm in front of us!¡± Furthermore, the Demonic Emperor knew very well that even if he wanted those two races to fight, they might not listen to him. ¡°But from the looks of it, the foundation of the Human Race is not weak.¡± The Demon Emperor said coldly, ¡°Go, gather some rare experts. Those above 8th Grade Heaven Rank will be allowed to join the battlefield!¡± At first, he thought that he could use his own strength to swallow this world! Then, through the reward of the Heavenly Dao, he would break through his cultivation and conquer the entire Demon Race! From the looks of it, he had thought too highly of himself. However, he would rather let some smaller tribes join in than look for the Heavenly Fiend and Evil Fiend Tribes. On the human side, ever since the Heaven Rank experts entered the Nine Nether Island¡­ Su Changqing led the commoners, troops, and Spiritual Masters to the Nine Nether Island! They began to set up a defensive line thousands of miles away from the battlefront! In reality, the terrain had been scouted long ago. In terms of overall judgment, this line was the most suited for defense. Building the pass, building the city, setting up spirit arrays, and developing weapons. Everything was proceeding smoothly. This time however, the Demonic Tribe remained silent for a long time. It also took time for them to gather their men. With the help of a large number of Spiritual Masters and martial artists, the construction speed of the city was extremely fast! In three months, mountain passes and cities stood tall on the horizon. During this period, everyone had worked extremely hard. After setting up the large scale sensing formation, the Heaven Rank experts would no longer need to split up. They all gathered in the city. During this period of time, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base had reached 5th Grade Heaven Rank as well. His body had been quickly healed. This ability was better than nothing to him. His total True Qi capacity had also increased slightly. However, towards his true battle prowess, the increase was not great. However, he had already felt some benefits. After killing the demons, the Heaven Earth Merit had entered his body. His cultivation speed increased noticeably! Su Changqing and Ni Hongxiao were also in the city that Su Wen was currently in, including some experts from Chu Country. When Xiang Ding found out that Su Wen was the one who had defeated an 8th Grade Heaven Rank expert, he was stunned. His heart felt extremely complicated! Su Wen had gone from someone he did not see as a threat to someone stronger than him. One had to know that Xiang Ding was only at the 7th Grade Heaven Rank. However, he had no choice. He could already foresee that Su Wen¡¯s words held enormous weight in the Chu Country. Even he was powerless to stop it. The only thing he was glad about was that Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan had a common son. At this moment, Su Changqing and Su Wen sat opposite each other. Old Su sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually have such strength. If it wasn¡¯t for this great battle erupting, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for our Great Chu to unite the world!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. After this, the world will belong to our Su family.¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°If we fight again, the demon race will probably not probe like this anymore.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Su Wen was very curious how Old Su could tell. Su Changqing said, ¡°In this battle, the other party is probing our combat strength. We don¡¯t know how much strength the other party has exerted. Although our defense system can cover a larger surface, we will definitely suffer losses in a local battle. Therefore, they will definitely concentrate their strength to attack the next time! The reason why they didn¡¯t do this last time was because they were unable to determine the combat strength of us human experts. The next time they make a move, they will definitely gather their power and strike like lightning, fighting to the end!¡± ¡°Only by resisting the next attack and defeating the other party can we have a chance to catch our breath. In a situation where the other party is afraid, we can only survive. I just hope that there isn¡¯t only this force within the Demon Race!¡± At this point, Su Changqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s insufficient information in the demon race. Otherwise, we could still try to think of a way.¡± ¡°Senior Gongsun is still in seclusion?¡± Su Wen asked. Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The last time he fought with the Demon Emperor, he should have been severely injured!¡± He said with a solemn expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll get harder to end the war now.¡± Just as he finished speaking¡­ Gongsun Shi appeared in the courtyard. He coughed violently. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that Demon Emperor isn¡¯t feeling too good either. This person should have some misgivings. Otherwise, if we were to fight to the death, I would have already died! He doesn¡¯t want to suffer too serious an injury, so his hands and feet are tied. It can be seen that there is definitely a threat to him in the Demon Race!¡± Su Changqing said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, how can I be at ease? What if they turn around and join forces?¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Gongsun Shi was taken aback by those words. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Then I can only hope that they don¡¯t join forces. Otherwise, the human world will be in danger.¡± Su Wen was dumbfounded. This was too realistic. Was their safety all based on luck? In the capital of the Chu Country, Xiang Sheng was playing in the royal garden with Xiang Yan. As he looked at the short Xiang Yan¡­ A trace of resentment flashed across Xiang Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come brother, look at this beautiful fish!¡± Xiao Xiangyan smiled. ¡°Is that so? Let me take a look!¡± As he spoke, he ran to the side of the pond. Xiang Sheng touched a cloth bag on his body. There were knockout drugs inside! Drug him then and drown him! Then, Xiang Sheng could lie that he fell into the water and died! Chapter 264 - Ancient Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiang Sheng hated Su Wen. He also hated Xiang Yan. In the capital, everyone was spreading that Xiang Yan was born with the bearing and the domineeringness of an emperor. If those people then compared Xiang Yan to himself, it was inevitable that everyone would evaluate him as a good-for-nothing and ordinary person. This was something Xiang Sheng could not accept. This was especially so because even he had to admit that compared to Xiang Yan, he really did not have any outstanding aspects. At such a young age, Xiang Yan was already able to rely on his own talent to control wind and fire. As for him, even after cultivating to this point, he was still only a 4th Grade Common Rank martial artist. The Star Rank was still far away for him. Although the Royal Lineage did not rely on martial arts to determine who would ascend the throne, whenever Xiang Yan was mentioned, Su Wen would inevitably also be brought up. The Nanli King¡¯s influence was enough to cover the sky with one hand! In Great Chu, no one could defy his wishes. If the commoners did not know, did he not know as well? He was extremely certain that Xiang Yan was Su Wen¡¯s child. With Su Wen¡¯s support, would he have any chance in the future? Xiang Sheng indeed had high hopes for the throne. When Su Wen first entered the princess¡¯s residence, he had also used this reason to convince him. He even tolerated Su Wen and Xiang Feiyan¡¯s intimate relationship because of this. However, Su Wen, who had promised not to have children, suddenly had a child with Xiang Feiyan. What would Xiang Sheng think? He felt that he had been deceived and despaired. Not to mention that Xiang Feiyan¡¯s attitude towards him had also changed. Little Xiang Yan walked towards the pond, unawares of what Xiang Sheng was planning. Seeing this, a hint of ruthlessness appeared on Xiang Sheng¡¯s face. He knew that he only had one chance. Once he failed, what awaited him would definitely be an extremely miserable outcome. However, he wanted to take a gamble because after Su Wen returned, he would not have such an opportunity again. But just as Xiang Yan was about to reach the edge of the pond, a woman suddenly appeared. This woman had a cold and severe expression. She appeared beside Xiang Sheng and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty has ordered that His Highness is still young and cannot go to the edge of the pool.¡± Xiang Sheng¡¯s grip on the knockout powder¡­ loosened. His back was covered in cold sweat. There were people in the dark! This woman was the current commander of the royal guards. Yan Bingyue. She reached out to pull Xiang Yan over and gently picked him up. Xiang Sheng forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here, right? We¡¯re just looking at the fish. It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Bingyue shook her head and said, ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s orders cannot be disobeyed! Furthermore, it¡¯s time for His Highness to go back and do his homework.¡± When he heard this, his face fell and he struggled in her arms. Yan Bingyue remained unmoved as she hugged Xiang Yan and left. Because of Xiang Yan¡¯s intelligence, he had already started learning how to read and write. Xiang Feiyan had also found a knowledgeable person to teach him. It could be said that she had high hopes for him. After sending Xiang Yan to study, Yan Bingyue went to Xiang Feiyan¡¯s side. ¡°Today, when the Eldest Prince was playing with the Second Prince, he dismissed the palace maids and even wanted to bring the Second Prince to see the fish. However, he was stopped by this subject.¡± Xiang Feiyan, who was reviewing the memorials, paused and looked up at Yan Bingyue. After a while, she softly spoke out, ¡°Got it.¡± She had seen too many despicable things in her life. She could only sigh faintly. Xiang Sheng¡­ Towards Xiang Yan¡¯s safety, Xiang Feiyan did not dare to be careless, so she had Yan Bingyue secretly follow him. Even if Xiang Sheng was said to be playful and incompetent now, it did not matter to the current Xiang Feiyan. After all, she had a backup plan. But what she could not accept was that Xiang Sheng actually seemed to have thoughts of attacking Xiang Yan. Yan Bingyue¡¯s words actually had no evidence. But Xiang Feiyan did not need evidence either. As long as he had such thoughts, it was enough. ¡°Pass down the order. From tomorrow onwards, Xiang Sheng doesn¡¯t need to enter the palace to pay his respects!¡± Xiang Feiyan spoke out. She would not say that she would execute Xiang Sheng. To her, Xiang Sheng was her biological son after all. Furthermore, he had not really attacked. However, she did not want Xiang Sheng and Xiang Yan to have too much interaction. ¡°In addition, remove all restrictions in Xiang Sheng¡¯s residence. The monthly expenses will increase to 10,000 taels!¡± A lifetime of wealth! So long as Xiang Sheng was safe, Xiang Feiyan did not mind letting him live like this. But if Xiang Sheng was still dishonest¡­ As Xiang Feiyan pondered, a vicious glint flashed across her eyes! On the other side, in the capital of Yan Country. Zhao Rui was currently in the main hall of the Jade Water Clear Skies Sauna. Right now, he was akin to a rich tycoon. He had already married a few concubines and had a good relationship with many influential officials in the city. At the same time, there was no need to constantly gather information any longer. The days passed happily. However, after being away from home for so long, it was inevitable that he would miss his hometown. However, he also knew that he was in an extremely awkward position. Ever since the news of Su Wen¡¯s betrayal spread to the Yan Country, he did not know what to do. Listen to the Royal Court? Return now? He could not bear to leave his carefree life here, but if he did not return, no one from the Royal Court would contact him. The information he gathered would also be useless. At the same time, he was also worried that if he went to Zhou Country, Su Wen¡¯s matter would implicate him. However, Su Wen did not send him a letter after that incident as well. It was as if he had become a person that no one cared about or asked. He remained in the city the entire time. Suddenly, he saw a figure appear in front of the door. A very familiar figure. Zhao Rui stood up in surprise. ¡°Chu He?!¡± That¡¯s right, it was Chu He! During this period of time, Chu He¡¯s reputation in the martial world rose. He fought against various experts and swordsmen, challenging them all the way. Be it the Yan Country, Chu Country, or Zhou Country, there were traces of him. He had made quite a name for himself. The Cold-Faced Divine Sword! When Chu He saw Zhao Rui, his expression relaxed. He smiled and said, ¡°Get me a ticket and arrange a few decent technicians.¡± Zhao Rui laughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re also the boss, what are you talking about! You can play however you want!¡± Chu He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either! Seeing Chu He return, Zhao Rui felt happy. He would not be alone again. Although Chu He was Su Wen¡¯s man¡­ The two of them soaked and then washed, before undergoing a full massage package. After they were done playing, the two of them prepared a huge table of dishes and started reminiscing. While eating, Zhao Rui asked with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave this time, right?¡± Chu He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving anymore.¡± He looked up at Zhao Rui and said, ¡°Pack your money and leave the city tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± Zhao Rui looked confused. He didn¡¯t know why Chu He suddenly said that¡­ Three days later, in front of the Royal Palace of Yan Country. Chu He had removed his luxurious clothes and was standing there half naked. His muscular body was covered in numerous wounds. He was dressed in a pair of thin pants, with his feet bare and a sword hanging from his waist. His gaze was no longer as friendly as when he was with Zhao Jin! There was only endless sharpness! He walked alone on the streets of Yan Country. This attracted everyone¡¯s attention. With the prosperity gone, he was left alone with his sword. The guards in front of the palace also saw him. ¡°Where did this lunatic come from? Scram!¡± The guard shouted without hesitation. After all, Chu He looked like a beggar on the street. However, the next second¡­ The silver light exploded and a sword light flashed past. Chu He¡¯s sword was still at his waist, as though it had never moved. However, the heads of the two guards had already fallen off! Hot blood spurted out from their throats! The peak 9th Grade Earth Rank Chu He chose the purest, most direct, and most difficult path of revenge. From his master, Chu He knew very well that the Heaven Rank experts had all gone to the extreme north of the continent, and would not be able to return. Then, he had the courage to try and fight! Chu He walked straight into the depths of the palace. Anyone who tried to stop him would be killed by the sword light. However, soon, Chu He was surrounded by a large number of Imperial Guards and couldn¡¯t advance! ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s an assassin with a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation. However, this person seems to have lost his mind and charged straight into the palace from the palace gate.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes and smiled. This was quite the novel scenario. If this wasn¡¯t suicide, then what was? He looked at Qin Wenchang and said, ¡°Wenchang, accompany me to take a look?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Wenchang did not think much of it as well. There were as many experts in the palace as there were clouds. A mere 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator, even if his combat strength was formidable, could not cause any waves. When Emperor Yan and Qin Wenchang arrived, Chu He was already in a sorry state. He was surrounded by several 9th Grade Earth Rank experts, and many wounds had already appeared on his body. Blood flowed continuously, but he also made the other party pay the price. Three 9th Grade Earth Rank experts had died at his hands! In the crowd, Chu He still retained his cold expression. It was as if he was not the one who was injured. As they exchanged blows, another sword stabbed into the enemy¡¯s throat! Another 9th Grade Earth Rank expert was slain! He was also slashed twice in return! ¡°Stop!¡± A loud shout was heard, and the Yan Country guards who wanted to move in for the kill stopped. Everyone split up as Emperor Yan and Qin Wenchang appeared. Beside him, there were also experts protecting him. He came in front of Chu He and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The shout rang in his ears. Chu He panted heavily as the corners of his mouth rose. Even at such a time, his first thought was of that man that he had followed. What would he say if he were here? Chu He tried his best to imitate Su Wen¡¯s tone. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Emperor Yan¡¯s jaw dropped. His face was filled with astonishment! Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to argue. Tell me why you came to kill me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± For his deceased parents? For the sake of his country? For his world that was taken? There were too many reasons. However, Chu He didn¡¯t want to tell him. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you! My young master said that if you don¡¯t like someone, you have to make it known. If you come down and let me slap you ten times, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Chu He was really led astray by Zhao Jin. His words almost angered Emperor Yan to death! ¡°Kill him!¡± Emperor Yan gave the order. Chu He sighed inwardly. He had failed in the end. Originally, he had thought¡­ that he could fight to the death and use this opportunity to break through to the Heaven Rank. However, reality was far crueler than he had imagined. In the battle, Chu He didn¡¯t manage to break through. Seeing Emperor Yan turn around, the surrounding people surrounded him again. Chu He drew his sword and stood up! ¡°Young Master! Brother Jin! I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t go back!¡± Splat! Chu He¡¯s heart was stabbed. He fell to the ground¡­ He had yet to break through to the Heaven Rank in the end. Not everyone would definitely break through when faced with life and death. Although Chu He had displayed extremely powerful combat strength in this battle, killing a few 9th Grade Earth Ranks and many more unknown guards¡­ He was ultimately still defeated. He could pose no threat to the Emperor. Chu He fell to the ground, his cold corpse losing the last breath of life. ¡°Dammit! What a troublesome fellow!¡± A 9th Grade Earth Rank expert cursed as he looked at Chu He¡¯s corpse. ¡°Brother Wang and Brother Li were all killed by this b*stard!¡± ¡°Psycho, if you wanted to assassinate him, you should have snuck into His Majesty¡¯s chambers. If you killed your way in through the palace gates, aren¡¯t you courting death? You caused so many of our brothers to die.¡± ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s probably trying to break through to the Heaven Rank by falling into a hopeless situation. If it¡¯s that easy, then everyone can just kill themselves! Idiots!¡± Chu He wasn¡¯t the first to do so. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be the last to do so. Many people would think of such ways to break through. Some people changed their mentality, while others placed themselves in a hopeless situation. After all, between life and death, it was the best time to stimulate one¡¯s potential. The night gradually darkened. In Zhou Country, Zhizhen was sitting on Emperor Zhou¡¯s dragon couch. He suddenly looked at Yan Country and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. His eyes flashed with hatred. ¡°Good! Very good! Are you coming back too? You traitor!¡± In the Yan Country¡¯s unmarked mass graves. Chu He¡¯s corpse was carelessly thrown there. Some of the dead experts were properly buried, but for the others, their corpses were thrown out of the city by the guards. A black aura gradually surrounded his body. In fact, the moment Chu He¡¯s heart was pierced and he died, a trace of black demon blood had flowed out of his heart! His consciousness also fell into a strange state from that moment on. However, no one noticed this anomaly happening¡­ Meanwhile, Chu He arrived in a black world. It was pitch-black like ink, surrounded by boundless black fog. He walked in the black fog for an unknown period of time. Finally, some changes occurred, and the black mist dissipated. An old man stood there facing him. The old man had a golden horn on his forehead. His eyes were golden as well! It was precisely the Demonic Tribe. He looked at Chu He¡¯s Spirit Body with loving eyes, before smiling and waving at Chu He. For some reason, Chu He didn¡¯t have any hostility towards him. Chu He subconsciously walked over. Their eyes met, yet neither spoke immediately. The elder looked at Chu He and said softly, ¡°The True Demon Blood has been activated. You are her chosen successor.¡± Chu He was at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Chu He!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your surname is Chu? Not Ji?¡± Chu He shook his head and said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old man laughed loudly. He laughed so hard that tears almost flowed out of his eyes. Chu He didn¡¯t know that the True Demon Blood had long been in his body. That was the Great Qi¡¯s legacy treasure! According to the ancestral teachings of the Qi Country¡¯s royal family, only the direct descendants of the royal family could consume it when the country was destroyed! Back then, before Chu He was sent away, he had also consumed the True Demon Blood. However, the True Demon Blood was born from death. Without death, there cannot be life. The elder gently tapped his finger as the black light surged into Chu He¡¯s body. Instantly, many things appeared in Chu He¡¯s mind. ¡°Demon God Art!¡± The Demonic Tribe¡¯s royal family cultivation technique! He looked at Chu He and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your current cultivation technique isn¡¯t suitable for you. It¡¯s difficult for you to ascend to the Heaven Rank. Cultivate the Demon God Art. If you like swords, the sword techniques in the Demon God Art aren¡¯t inferior to any Sword Dao in the world!¡± Chu He was still in a state of shock. He had no idea what was going on. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± The old man¡¯s gaze was distant as he muttered, ¡°Because you are her bloodline, because your surname is Chu, and also my bloodline.¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ not here anymore, is she? Otherwise¡­ with her personality, she won¡¯t let you use True Demon Blood.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Chu He was still at a loss. This old fellow¡¯s words were unclear. The old man chuckled. ¡°Naturally, the emperor who founded the Qi Country, Ji Cangqiong.¡± Chu He shook his head and said, ¡°Long dead!¡± However, Chu He deduced something from the elder¡¯s words. This matter was difficult for him to accept. To think that the founding emperor of the Qi Country actually had the surname Ji, and it was a woman? Ji Cangqiong! What a grand name. (TL Note: Cangqiong in Chinese means the vast heavens. So you can tell how domineering this name is.) It was impossible to tell that it was a woman from just the name. Then why did the royal family of Qi Country use Chu as their surname for the past tens of thousands of years? This fellow in front of him who was clearly not human actually said that he had his bloodline? When the old man heard the news of Ji Cangqiong¡¯s death, grief flashed across his eyes¡­ These two people definitely had too much to say¡­ Meanwhile, in the outside world, the Demonic Qi lingered around Chu He¡¯s corpse. Or rather, he could no longer be considered a corpse. There were too many secrets left during and after the ancient war of humans and demons. A golden horn slowly appeared on Chu He¡¯s forehead. This golden horn represented the royal bloodline of the Demonic Tribe! The injuries on his body also began to heal. As for Su Wen, he still did not know what had transpired in the human world. What he needed to do was continue to think of a way to stop the demon invasion. After several months of peace, the humans had built up the array formation pass, and the humans had made a comeback. This time, it was as Su Changqing had expected. The Demon Tribe gathered all the Heaven Rank experts to make a full scale attack. A large number of Heaven Rank experts headed straight for one of the human passes. The alliance army of the human world that had built the sensing formation also quickly gathered in response. This battle would definitely decide the direction of the two worlds. The Demon Emperor flew over with a large number of demon experts. Gongsun Shi also led the Heaven Rank experts from the human world into battle! Facing a Heaven Rank expert, there was no point in turtling within the city. Su Wen also specially brought Xue Qianxun along this time. However, as the two armies drew closer, Gongsun Shi¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. Su Wen could tell that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Senior Gongsun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gongsun Shi said in a low voice, ¡°There are too many experts on the other side! This is beyond my expectations! That Demon Emperor is watching me, and we definitely won¡¯t be able to affect the battle. However, there are six 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts on the other side, and at least 20 of the 8th Grade Earth Rank experts! It seems like we don¡¯t have any chance of winning!¡± Hiss! Su Wen gasped when he heard this. From the looks of it, they really did not stand a chance! How could they fight? The difference in strength was too great! They might not even be able to win if they fought with their lives, right? Right now, if they were to count in the Heaven Rank experts in the Human Alliance¡­ There was only one 9th Grade Earth Rank expert, and that was the leader of those Heaven Rank vicious beasts, a devil dragon! As for the others, the highest was only at 8th Grade Heaven Rank! Gongsun Shi said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s over. At present, this Demon Realm seems to be much stronger than us.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The nearby Zhang Qian frowned as he asked. He was only an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. Even though his battle prowess was at the peak of the 8th Grade, he knew very well¡­ If he were to face off against a 9th Grade Heaven Rank, he had no chance of winning! Gongsun Shi sighed and said, ¡°There is no other choice, we will fight to the death! Even if we don¡¯t fight, the world will still be destroyed.¡± At this moment, Su Wen interrupted, ¡°If not, let¡¯s ask if we can surrender¡­¡± Gongsun Sh was furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Su Wen was not afraid of him and immediately retorted, ¡°In any case, we have to die if we can¡¯t defeat them. What else can we do? We might still have a chance if we live. If we die, will the remaining people in the human world be able to defeat them? Won¡¯t they still have to die? If we surrender, we will leave behind seeds for the races in the human world. This is to promote the merging of the people of the two races. Perhaps in a few hundred thousand years, the living will still sing praises for us!¡± ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡± Gongsun Shi almost died from anger upon hearing his words! Chapter 265 - Snow Saint Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gongsun Shi was angered badly by Su Wen, glaring at him! Seeing that he could not suppress his anger, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°What can we do? There are so few experts in the world. It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t defeat them!¡± Gongsun Shi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then you want to surrender? We¡¯ll obtain Heaven Earth Merit if we kill them, and it¡¯s the same if they kill us! Do you think we won¡¯t be reduced to targets to be wantonly slaughtered after surrendering?¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°I was just joking about surrendering. But it¡¯s indeed a fact that we can¡¯t defeat them. Won¡¯t you be sending us to our deaths if you bring us over?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Gongsun Shi frowned as well. He really couldn¡¯t refute these words. Su Wen continued, ¡°We are now the hope of the human race! If we really know that we can¡¯t defeat them, I suggest we retreat! If we all die, or a large portion of us die, it will be meaningless to the war. At most, we can just let them pass!¡± ¡°Do you know how many people will die if we let them through?!¡± Gongsun Shi¡¯s eyes were wide open! Su Wen looked at him and sneered. ¡°Do you know that if we all die, everyone will die?¡± Su Wen continued, ¡°But as long as most of us are still alive, we will have a chance! Don¡¯t tell me that there are no commoners in the Demon Race? Just ignore them and let¡¯s go to the Demon Realm to kill! We can exchange for Heaven Earth Merit Points with each other. When we break through, we might have a chance.¡± Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Gongsun Shi drew a cold breath! What a ruthless brat! He also calmed down a little from his outburst previously. After pondering for a moment, Gongsun Shi sighed. He knew that what Su Wen said was actually more in line with the interests of the human race. Su Wen¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°If we can¡¯t protect them completely, then let it go. Our combat strength is already at a disadvantage. If our hands and feet are restricted when we fight head-on with them, it will only lead to more deaths! It will even lead to the destruction of all the living forces in the world.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now? The other party isn¡¯t far away. Should we retreat?¡± Gongsun Shi asked Su Wen. He was convinced by Su Wen¡¯s tactics and logic. Su Wen glanced at the Demon Race experts that had appeared in the sky. After a moment of thought, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We won¡¯t retreat for now! But we definitely can¡¯t tangle them. We¡¯ll do as I say later! If the situation becomes uncontrollable and a large-scale Heaven Rank battle erupts, then I¡¯ll tell everyone to flee immediately! Tell them not to hesitate, don¡¯t let the other side kill too many of our Heaven Ranks!¡± Su Wen never expected the difference between Heaven Rank experts to be so great. However, he knew very well that since they had reached such a point, if they were to retreat now, or later, the chances of the low grade Heaven Ranks dying were extremely high. One had to know that even though the low grade Heaven Ranks could not play much of a part in the war, it wasn¡¯t necessarily worthless. Every high grade Heaven Rank expert had after all grown up from a lower grade! If all the low grade Heaven Ranks died, the gap between the two sides would only widen. However, it was too late to run now! At this distance, the chances of a low grade Heaven Rank cultivator escaping was miniscule. Su Wen looked at Xue Qianxun, who was riding on the Blue Cloud Tiger. At this moment, the Blue Cloud Tiger had already matured and it did not take much effort to carry Qianxun. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen whispered into Gongsun Shi¡¯s ear. In the sky, both sides had already discovered each other. The humans were the first to stop moving. Demon Emperor Chu Xun sensed that the human experts had stopped, but he didn¡¯t care. He laughed loudly, ¡°Haha, these guys still want to fight us! They only have a single 9th Grade Heaven Rank here! Today is the day we break through to the human world!¡± Apart from the female first general of the Demonic Tribe, the other 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivators behind him were all from various tribes. They were basically all from the ruling tribes in the Demon Realm. As both sides got closer and closer, they suddenly heard a loud shout: ¡°Stop! Whoever proceeds forward, die!¡± Why would Chu Xun care about this? He took the lead and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± As he spoke, he led his men forward! Right at this moment, a large seal appeared in Gongsun Shi¡¯s hand! He threw it out! ¡°Nine Dragon Royal Seal!¡± As soon as it appeared, nine vast golden dragons flew out! It charged straight at Chu Xun, who remained fearless! He laughed maniacally as he threw out several punches, forcefully blocking the attack. But at this moment, he suddenly realized¡­ A woman was actually standing on the head of the devil dragon beside Gongsun Shi! After all, this devil dragon was a 9th Grade Heaven Rank. What sort of person could stand on its head? Xue Qianxun was dressed in a white robe and exuded a holy aura. She casually threw out a coin! Her aim was towards the closest 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. A vicious beast of the Demon Realm ¡ª The Nine-Headed Hydra! This vicious beast was extremely famous in the Demon Realm. This time, it responded to Chu Xun¡¯s call to fight against the humans! It wanted to break through to the 9th Grade Heaven Rank and ascend to their Emperor Rank. But before this, the entrance to the Nine Nether Island was completely controlled by Chu Xun¡¯s Demonic Tribe. No one could compete with him! Seeing that Chu Xun was recruiting people, it came over. And what did Qianxun throw out towards it? The Life and Death Coin! The effect of the Life and Death Coin was very simple. When thrown out, it would force the target and the caster to undergo a mandatory randomized choice of life or death! Both sides faced an equal probability¡­ ok that wasn¡¯t really the case¡­ the caster had a 49% chance of death while the target faced a 51%¡­ However, the requirements to activate this thing were not limited to cultivation level. It was just that the target could not be higher than 9th Grade Heaven Rank. Hence, in Su Wen¡¯s opinion, as long as someone was willing to risk their life, there was naturally no need for him to go. 49% chance of death was too high! How could Su Wen risk his life? He chose to let Xue Qianxun do it. The Life and Death Coin suddenly erupted with a golden light. The golden light shot straight towards the Nine-Headed Hydra! Su Wen exclaimed with joy in his heart! In the sky, the nine-headed hydra¡¯s body was extremely large. It was several hundred meters long, and its nine heads were sinister and terrifying. Demonic Qi surged. One could tell at a glance that his combat strength was extraordinary. But when the golden light shot over! Something strange happened¡­ The terrifying and huge nine-headed hydra¡­ slowly dissipated! That¡¯s right, it dissipated! Under a law of ultimate destruction¡­ The hydra slowly dissipated bit by bit. It did not resist, nor did it let out a miserable cry. It slowly dissolved, carried into the wind. In an instant, everyone stopped any sort of movements! Everyone turned to look at Xue Qianxun in fear. Below her, the devil dragon¡¯s mouth gaped open! In reality, if Gongsun Shi had not suddenly found him and insisted that he take care of Qianxun, he would not have done this. However, Gongsun Shi repeatedly promised him that this matter would be beneficial to the Human Realm Alliance Army before he agreed. In reality, when he saw the Nine-Headed Hydra, he knew that it was an absolute expert. Even he did not have the confidence to take it down! But¡­ it was killed so easily? And in an instant?! Everyone focused their attention on Xue Qianxun in shock. No one expected that apart from her looks, this seemingly ordinary woman who was brought by Su Wen had such terrifying strength. Most importantly, this method of killing completely exceeded everyone¡¯s understanding! That was a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert! He died without any resistance? Moreover, as the ferocious beasts of the Demon World, their physical bodies were their strongest weapons. However, it actually slowly dissipated just like that. At this moment, even Demon Emperor Chu Xun turned pale with fright as he shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± This was because, at some unknown point in time, another coin had appeared in Xue Qianxun¡¯s hand. Her eyes were full of smiles as she scrutinized the 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivators. In reality, even if Chu Xun didn¡¯t shout, no one would dare to charge forward. These people were not stupid! This person in front of them had casually killed the Hydra! Wasn¡¯t she clearly someone at their Great Emperor Rank? Moreover, it was very likely that she was a Great Emperor level expert even stronger than Chu Xun. One had to know that Chu Xun had killed a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator before, but even though he had done it with ease, he had never been able to do it so casually. Who would dare to advance? Wouldn¡¯t that be suicide? Chu Xun¡¯s face was extremely dark as he looked at Gongsun Shi, then at Xue Xun. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a second Saint in the human world! You guys have hidden it well!¡± Gongsun Shi sneered and said, ¡°How can you know the foundations of the human world?¡± At this moment, Su Wen stood up and shouted, ¡°Everyone from the Demon Race, listen to me. Snow Saint is an expert of our race. She is benevolent and is unwilling to make a move. However, since all of you are so overbearing, we can only invite her out of her seclusion!¡± ¡°Although Nine Nether Island is connected, there¡¯s no need for a war between the two worlds!¡± Among the humans, the ones who were the most shocked were Emperor Zhou and the people from the Bright God Sect! After all, they knew Xue Qianxun! However, what Xue Qianxun did just now was real. Thus, no one knew what was going on anymore. Chu Xun looked at Xue Qianxun in confusion. His heart was filled with fear! Why? Because he had no idea what Xue Qianxun had done just now. There was no trace of Heaven Earth Origin Qi fluctuation. If he knew, regardless of whether it was a cultivation technique or a treasure, it would still require Heaven Earth Origin Qi to activate. It was the same for him and Gongsun Shi. As for Xue Qianxun, she made her move without any sort of trace, her methods unknown and never seen before either. Furthermore, because Su Wen had given Xue Qianxun a Qi Concealment Belt, even he could not see through her cultivation level. Gongsun Shi stopped attacking, and so did Chu Xun. As for the others, no one dared to move. Both sides were in a deadlock. At this moment, Su Wen looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°This lord is extraordinarily heroic. I believe you must be the Demon Emperor!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Chu Xun said coldly. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Please listen to me. There¡¯s no enmity between our human and demon races! The last war was tens of thousands of years ago. Although the two worlds are connected now and everyone wants to earn the Heaven & Earth merit, so we might as well think about it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Chu Xun sneered. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps we can research if there¡¯s another way to obtain Heaven Earth Merit! Why fight to the death?¡± At this point, Su Wen¡¯s voice turned cold as he said, ¡°Lord Demon Emperor¡¯s cultivation is extraordinary and indeed not bad. However, if we really fight, I¡¯m afraid both sides will suffer!¡± Although he said that both sides would suffer, it was simply a veiled threat. Chu Xun narrowed his eyes in response as he looked at Su Wen in front of him. This fellow knew his limits and did not directly threaten him. Su Wen¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. How crafty was he? Under such circumstances, why would he directly threaten him? If Xue Qianxun was really a Saint Rank expert, Su Wen would definitely ride on Chu Xun¡¯s back and poop on his head. However, he knew his own business now. Xue Qianxun was only capable of that much. If they really fought, she would be exposed. Hence, Su Wen deliberately spoke with propriety and did not embarrass Chu Xun. This satisfied Chu Xun ego and vanity. At this moment, Emperor Zhou, who was standing behind Su Wen, narrowed his eyes. No matter how he looked at it, there was something wrong with this matter. He knew Su Wen too well. If Xue Qianxun was really a Saint Rank expert, wouldn¡¯t Su Wen have become arrogant? Not spitting out a mouthful of phlegm on Chu Xun would already be giving him face. Furthermore, no matter how he thought about it, it was impossible for Xue Qianxun to be a Saint. However, she had just killed a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert! What happened just now? Although he was puzzled and could guess that there was a scheme within, he did not say anything! Chu Xun hesitated. Originally, he had come in high spirits, but now, the battle prowess between both teams was completely unbalanced. No matter what, as long as Gongsun Shi held him back, his Heaven Rank subordinates would be slaughtered by that woman! Attack? How could he attack? He turned to look at Su Wen and coldly said, ¡°Tell me, what is the so-called peace method?¡± Su Wen smiled. It was good that he was interested in talking. He naturally knew that Chu Xun¡¯s willingness to speak meant that he had admitted defeat. He pondered and said, ¡°Here¡¯s what I think. We have to first see how Heaven & Earth Merit is given, right?¡± ¡°For example, will there be any Merit given if we occupy the territories of the two worlds? If we get Merit from killing different races, then what about killing ordinary wild beasts? What about poultry? I think that our two worlds definitely have those unintelligent creatures. After we figure it out, we might be able to earn merits through trading!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Chu Xun looked at the guy in front of him in a new light! Was he not afraid of the wrath of the heavens? He was preparing to exploit the loopholes! It could even be said that before this, Chu Xun had never thought that this was an option! Su Wen continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. For example, I know a person who is very powerful. I think she can definitely nurture wild boars with outstanding production abilities and combat strength. After a certain period of time, she will be able to give Lord millions or even tens of millions of creatures to kill! Even if the Lord doesn¡¯t have such talents, you only need to give us some creatures from the Demon Realm. We can be in charge of research and cultivation. At that time, the Lord only needs to nurture them in the Demon Realm and trade them with us instead. What do you think, Lord Demon Emperor?¡± In reality, Su Wen had no choice but to think of this. What else could he do? He had to have an excuse to trick the demons to go away first! He had to stall for time and think of a way to increase his strength. Seeing that Chu Xun was silent, Su Wen continued, ¡°Lord Demon Emperor, we really want to cooperate with you. Otherwise, if we really fight, I think both of us will suffer. Neither of us will benefit. This way, even though it might take a longer time, we might be able to find a long-term path of sustainable development!¡± ¡°Although it might be a little slower, we can all increase our strength without any risk. We can continue to reap benefits without risk for a long time. Isn¡¯t it worth trying?¡± ¡°If the war between our two worlds really begins, the internecine outcome from tens of thousands of years ago is right in front of us as an example! Demon Emperor, please reconsider!¡± Chu Xun pondered for a moment before staring at Su Wen with his golden eyes. He coldly said, ¡°At least what you said makes sense. Let¡¯s go back for now and slowly discuss this matter!¡± No matter what, they definitely could not fight today. Chu Xun knew that since their side had two Saints, once they attacked, their Demon Race would definitely suffer! Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s suggestion was something he had never thought of before. Did that make sense? It definitely did. One had to know that even tens of thousands of years ago, such an outstanding talent with superb methods had only come up with the idea of shattering the void and severing the link between the two worlds. In the end, both sides also suffered losses. Originally, he thought that there was only one Gongsun Shi in the world, so he was naturally extremely confident. However, together with another expert with strange methods, he was a bit unwilling to take the risk. Chu Xun looked at Xue Qianxun and said in a deep voice, ¡°Demon Emperor Chu Xun!¡± Xue Qianxun was fearless. ¡°Human Race, Xue Qianxun!¡± Chu Xun looked at her deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you!¡± As he spoke, Chu Xun looked at Su Wen and coldly said, ¡°You have quite the good ideas. What¡¯s your name?¡± Su Wen¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Su Wen, my name is Su Wen. My father is Su Changqing!¡± Chu Xun was stunned and puzzled hearing this method of address. ¡°Su Changqing? What¡¯s so great about him?¡± He thought for a moment but didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he looked at Gongsun Shi and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s stop the battle for now! As for how to transact and experiment later, I¡¯ll send someone to contact you to discuss!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gongsun Shi agreed. Chu Xun immediately turned around and left. The demon experts followed closely behind. There was no hesitation, and no one raised any questions. He came and went in a hurry. There was nothing he could do about it. Insta-killing a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert! This was too frightening. A 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert might not be able to defeat a Saint Rank expert, but at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be instantly killed! Seeing them slowly fly away, Su Wen finally heaved a sigh of relief! They had finally gotten over this hurdle! If he hadn¡¯t done that, he would have run away today. Not counting the deaths of many Heaven Rank experts, even many of the commoners and guards would have died today! Furthermore, who knew how much slaughter he would cause to the commoners? Gongsun Shi also looked at Su Wen gratefully. He was already in despair just now when he saw the numbers. He did not expect Su Wen to have such a method up his sleeve! However, there were many people here and it was not a place to talk. Gongsun Shi said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back as well!¡± Qianxun got off the demonic dragon¡¯s head and rode on the Blue Cloud Tiger once more. This time, Qianxun was actually the one who profited the most! After killing a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert, a huge amount of Merit surged into her body. It was foreseeable that her cultivation in the future would definitely begin to increase at an extremely fast speed! The devil dragon transformed into a well-dressed man and smiled at Xue Qianxun. ¡°Snow Saint, it¡¯s fine even if I carry you back.¡± He too, believed that Xue Qianxun was a Saint! No matter what, Xue Qianxun was too scary. Insta-killing a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! However, Xue Qianxun shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still like my own mount. Please go, I¡¯ll go back with Gongsun!¡± Her tone sounded like she was on the same level as Gongsun Shi. As the saying goes, one should see a performance to the very end. Su Wen did not intend to explain to these guys as well. If too many people knew about this, it would be revealed sooner or later. Hence, he had to minimize the truth about Xue Qianxun¡¯s background! Thankfully, Xue Qianxun was good at acting. Her expression was indifferent, allowing her to convince and confuse everyone present. Gongsun Shi was someone who naturally knew about the plan, hence even when Xue Qianxun addressed him by his name, he was not angry at all. The devil dragon wasn¡¯t angry either! Since the other party was a Saint, she had to have some bearing. Although this mount was a little inferior, who could guess a Saint¡¯s thoughts? Everyone was lost in their own thoughts as they flew back. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes landed on Xue Qianxun every now and then.. Chapter 266 - Why Cant You Beat the Demon Emperor? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Demon Race, the upper echelons of the Demonic Tribe gathered together. The Demon Emperor Chu Xun¡¯s expression was ugly. From the looks of it, it was clearly not that easy to break through the human race¡¯s defense line. With the addition of a Saint Rank expert, the situation had completely turned towards the side of the human world holding the advantage. In the end, they still needed more high-end combat power! At this time, the 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts were a little unhappy. ¡°Chu Xun, when you summoned us, you didn¡¯t say that the other party had another Saint Rank!¡± A four to five-meter tall Flame Demon said unhappily. Although their cultivation levels were lower than Chu Xun¡¯s, they were not afraid of him. No matter what, Chu Xun wasn¡¯t the one who ruled over the entire Demon Realm. If he recklessly slaughtered the 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts, he would definitely be attacked by everyone. Chu Xun glanced at him and snorted. ¡°If I knew everything, would I still need you guys? How would I know that another Saint Rank human would come? In a war between the two worlds, death can¡¯t be more common! Even my Demonic Tribe has lost a general!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± That Flame Demon snorted coldly before continuing, ¡°I think what that human brat said makes sense. However, if there are benefits, we have to make sure we get ourselves more of it! If your Demonic Tribe wants to monopolize it, then you¡¯re being too casual about this!¡± The other 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivators also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re all here this time. We came here at the risk of our lives.¡± ¡°We have to know what that kid is negotiating with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking it all for yourself!¡± Chu Xun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Up to you. You can choose two people yourself. When I send people to negotiate in two days, we can go together. We can discuss when we return! Alright, my Demonic Tribe still has a meeting! If you have nothing else to do, you can leave first!¡± He did not stand on ceremony either. These people knew that he was not to be trifled with. Seeing that he had agreed to split the benefits, they retreated one by one. After these people left, only the upper echelons of the Demonic Tribe remained. For example, some of their subordinate races did not have the qualifications to participate in the decisions of the Demonic Tribe! The first general of the Demon Race, Mo Youhan, looked at Chu Xun and said in a soft voice, ¡°The Nine Headed Hydra has died this time. If the Hydra Clan finds out, they will probably be very unhappy!¡± Chu Xun said angrily, ¡°So what if they¡¯re unhappy? If they dare to cause trouble, I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± Mo Youhan shook her head and sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, even if we want to kill them, the Hydra Clan is still a mutated clan with many above the 7th Grade Heaven Rank. If they really want to hide, even you won¡¯t be able to find them so easily. Why don¡¯t¡­ we make the first move! Think of a way to gather them together and capture them in one fell swoop!¡± Obviously, this woman was also ruthless. ¡°Hahaha! Good! That¡¯s in line with my wishes. Chu Xun frowned. ¡°The main problem now is, do you think what that kid said is reliable?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a try!¡± Mo Youhan said in a deep voice, ¡°Back then, how powerful was the Myriad Demons Emperor? He unified the Demon Realm and entered the human world, but in the end, he also died. Although the human race seems to have recovered at a slower pace than us, Your Majesty, you have not unified the demon race after all. You are the only Saint Rank in our race. If we fight one against two, I¡¯m afraid our chances of winning are not high!¡± Chu Xun was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Gongsun Shi let the Snow Saint come earlier? We fought twice before and he almost died! Wouldn¡¯t it be better to call such helpers over early?¡± He was a little suspicious of this fact. However, Mo Youhan shook her head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps it¡¯s just like how you don¡¯t get along with the Demon Ancestors in the Evil Fiend and Heavenly Fiend Tribes. It¡¯s probably that she wasn¡¯t willing to get involved in this matter at the start and wanted to see how Gongsun Shi handled it instead. As for Gongsun Shi, after he was defeated by Your Majesty twice, perhaps he already expected that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Your Majesty, so he invited this person over.¡± Chu Xun gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it! That old thing from the Evil Fiend Tribe deliberately didn¡¯t fight with me and let me go first. From the looks of it, he wants me to take the lead on purpose! He wants to test the bottom line of the human world! Otherwise, with the power of our three great Tribes in the Demon Race, and the mobilization of some high grade Heaven Rank experts, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have to return empty-handed today.¡± Mo Youhan said, ¡°But Your Majesty, how do you know that there are only two Saints in the human world?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Xun was stunned. That¡¯s right, just because two people came out didn¡¯t mean that there were only two. Mo Youhan continued, ¡°So I feel that instead of fighting to the death, the cooperation proposed by that fellow is more reliable.¡± ¡°The Evil Fiend Tribe is currently watching from the sidelines. If we really fight to the death with the alliance army of the human world, they might still benefit from it. If it¡¯s really as Su Wen said, we can provide each other with living beings. Although it might be slower to obtain the blessings of Heaven and Earth, we can make up for it through time. After ten years, His Majesty and the experts in the race will definitely improve greatly. At that time, not to mention those humans, if another Saint Rank appears in our race, at the very least, our Demonic Tribe will have a much higher chance of uniting the Demon Realm.¡± In the mouths of the demons, there was no such thing as Heaven Earth Merit. They called it the blessings of Heaven and Earth. In reality, the term ¡®Merit¡¯ was only passed down from the ancient Saints, on the pretext that it sounded better. Nine Nether Island, Frost Iron Pass. This was one of the newly built cities of the Human Realm¡¯s allied forces. The entire city was constructed purely out of frost iron. At this moment, the city appeared rather desolate. There was only a neat military formation and rows neat residences built by the commoners. At this moment, Gongsun Shi, Su Wen, and Su Changqing were sitting together. When Su Changqing heard Su Wen¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. ¡°Xue Qianxun¡¯s identity can¡¯t be hidden from others. I still need Senior Gongsun to warn them not to gossip in private. The fewer the rumors, the better.¡± Gongsun Shi nodded. Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and sighed in admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my son to have such a method to kill a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert. Even I feel inferior to such a method!¡± Su Wen shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°That method can only be used once! Furthermore, there¡¯s a 50% chance of failure!¡± ¡°One time is enough!¡± Su Changqing smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a success now? Since we managed to scare the other party away, the chances of us cooperating will be very high.¡± Su Changqing said, ¡°This is the same as between countries. As long as your strength makes the other party apprehensive, the other party will hesitate and not dare to move lightly. For example, Senior Gongsun. If he wasn¡¯t severely injured by the other party every time, that Demon Emperor might not have been so determined to attack the human world.¡± Gongsun Shi: ¡°¡­.¡± Is this my fault? Do I want to lose to that fellow? Do I want to be severely injured by that bastard every time? After a moment of silence, Gongsun Shi chose to change the topic. He looked at Su Wen and frowned. ¡°But according to what you said, we can swap living beings with them to obtain Heaven Earth Merit, but what if they become stronger and come back to war with us?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Once the matter is settled, there will be many methods to handle it. Senior Gongsun, why are you so naive?¡± Su Changqing also rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Gongsun, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t defeat that Demon Emperor, but can¡¯t you scheme against him?¡± Su Wen also sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Gongsun, why can¡¯t you defeat the Demon Emperor? Otherwise, why would we have to waste so much effort?¡± Gongsun Shi was speechless. If he could not defeat the Demon Emperor, that meant he didn¡¯t pass the test, was it? ¡°If we fight to the death, he might not necessarily win!¡± Gongsun Shi wanted to maintain his pride. Su Changqing and Su Wen pursed their lips at the same time. The disbelief on their faces made Gongsun Shi want to beat them up. However, he could tell from today¡¯s incident that both this pair of father and son were not simple! Not to mention anything else, Su Changqing¡¯s methods of concealment were nothing to scoff at. In addition, Su Wen had defeated an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator with a cultivation of 4th Grade Heaven Rank, and his potential was terrifying. Today, he had even used an unknown method to kill a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert. This turned the situation around. Now that they were in a deadlock, at the very least, they could help the human world stall for some time. ¡°You two, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Hurry up and tell me.¡± Gongsun Shi didn¡¯t like the feeling of his intelligence being suppressed. It was as if the two of them were normal people while he was a fool. Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°From the looks of it, killing living beings should give Heaven Earth Merit.¡± Gongsun Shi nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But, according to the strength of one¡¯s cultivation, there are still differences based on the being¡¯s intelligence.¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and guessed, ¡°You should be using Ni Hongxiao, right? With that woman¡¯s methods, she should have a way to nurture the creature you want!¡± This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from Su Changqing, so Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, if we trade with the demon race and use ordinary poultry, the merit given will definitely be very low. Therefore, we can use Ni Hongxiao to let her nurture some low ranked vicious beasts, making them have even stronger reproductive abilities! We can provide enough creatures to think of a way to move the Demon Race!¡± Gongsun Shi still didn¡¯t understand. He frowned and said, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you be increasing their strength by doing this?¡± Su Changqing said seriously, ¡°This is inevitable. If we don¡¯t give enough benefits, how can the other party be tempted? In any transaction, if we want it to last, we must let both sides have enough benefits!¡± Gongsun Shi said worriedly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be raising a tiger to cause trouble?¡± Su Changqing roared with laughter. ¡°Senior! Think about it carefully. If they obtained benefits, then what about us? If we trade with a type of living being, then shouldn¡¯t we theoretically obtain the corresponding rewards?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But as long as we can obtain more benefits from trading with them, won¡¯t it be enough?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°You think so too, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°We have two Saint Rank experts now! In the negotiations, we naturally have to occupy more benefits! We can completely occupy more things of the same grade! It would be more reasonable if we act more domineeringly, as long as it¡¯s not too much! The other party will definitely agree because our two races are using items that are useless to us in exchange for benefits. Having something is better than not having anything!¡± Su Wen turned to look at Gongsun Shi as he solemnly concluded, ¡°In a situation where we can obtain more benefits, if we still can¡¯t catch up to the other party, we can only say that our human race deserves to be destroyed and the human world deserves to die! This is the only thing we can do. At the very least, we don¡¯t have the ability to protect the human world with ourselves now, right?¡± Gongsun Shi looked at Su Wen and knew deep down that whatever he said was right. No matter what, this was already a very good situation. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you guys. I still have to recuperate as soon as possible! To prevent another war from happening one day! This includes coordinating with the Demon Race and the coordination between the various races of the various countries. I¡¯ll rely on you guys. I¡¯ll support you with all my strength!¡± Gongsun Shi said in a low voice. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen accepted his promise. After Gongsun Shi left, the Su father and son sat together. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Can you complete it yourself?¡± Su Changqing asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Su Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Old Su reminded him, ¡°You cannot be satisfied with just some benefits!¡± ¡°Your son has never been a philanthropist!¡± ¡°Those countries will definitely work together to pressure you.¡± ¡°I have an idea to counter them!¡± Looking at how confident Su Wen was, Su Changqing could not help but sigh. His son seemed to have grown up a lot. In the city, the various Heaven Rank experts were also making guesses about Xue Qianxun. Yu Shensu couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Xue Qianxun¡¯s actions. ¡°What method is it? To think it can instantly kill a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator? And what coin did she throw out? That woman has always been by Su Wen¡¯s side. She looks like a servant, but she has such power! Why is she doing this?¡± In reality, she was not the only one who was puzzled. Many people could not understand what was happening. But then again, Xue Qianxun¡¯s methods were proven to be effective. The reality was in front of their eyes! She had insta-killed a 9th Grade Heaven Rank! Who would dare provoke her now? As for the one who was most shocked, it was the Bright God Sect. A few Heaven Rank experts from the sect gathered together. The strongest cultivator in the sect was only at 6th Grade Heaven Rank! Compared to Xue Qianxun and Zhang Qian, they were indeed inferior. The 6th Grade Heaven Rank ancestor frowned, ¡°Snow Saint was once a disciple of our sect?¡± A Heaven Rank elder from the Bright God Sect said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Back then, she only had a cultivation level of Earth Rank. After that, she stole Su Wen¡¯s Blue Cloud Tiger and was found by Su Wen. Because we were unwilling to fall out with the royal court and there was concrete evidence, she was taken away by Su Wen!¡± The Bright God Sect Patriarch was furious when he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that she has an Earth Rank cultivation base? Did you see that? A 9th Grade Heaven Rank vicious beast from the Demon Realm was casually annihilated by her!¡± The Heaven Rank who spoke looked aggrieved. ¡°Who knows what happened? But she really was just an ordinary disciple in our sect!¡± Patriarch Ming Shen muttered, ¡°Impossible! If it was her cultivation level, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have achieved the Saint Rank in such a short period of time! Even if she¡¯s the reincarnation of a legendary mighty figure, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so!¡± Shock flashed across his eyes! ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility! She herself was at Saint Rank a lot time ago! She was probably just someone who was wandering around and decided to stay in our Bright God Sect! In the end¡­ because we weren¡¯t firm enough, so she left with Su Wen!¡± He gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a senior expert of my Bright God Sect!¡± None of the Heaven Rank experts dared to interrupt. Clearly, the patriarch was in an extremely bad mood. ¡°How do you guys manage a sect! All of you only know how to cultivate all day, but I don¡¯t even see your cultivation levels increasing! If such an expert had been discovered earlier, would my Bright God Sect be reduced to such a state?!¡± Everyone pursed their lips in silence. Which Heaven Rank had the mood to manage the sect¡¯s affairs? He made it sound like he had been actively involved in the sect the whole time! The patriarch then continued, ¡°Take a look at Su Wen. Have you heard of him? He used the cultivation of a 4th Grade Heaven Rank to force back an 8th Grade Heaven Rank demon general! His combat prowess must have been taught by Snow Saint!¡± Su Wen¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide among all Heaven Rank experts. The Star Domain that stretched for tens of thousands of miles had killed several demon Heaven Rank experts and forced them back! Such an accomplishment could be said to be the most brilliant amongst all the experts in the human world! The news of Yu Shensu killing a demon general was not spread nor did anyone witness it, so no one knew! Meanwhile, Su Wen¡¯s scene was seen by many people, so it naturally spread like wildfire. Su Wen was an existence that no Heaven Rank expert dared to look down on. At this moment, they placed the reason why Su Wen was so powerful on Xue Qianxun instead. Sometimes, people were just so strange, coming up with conclusions just like that. The expressions of the Heaven Rank experts from the Bright God Sect turned ugly. It was as if they had each lost a million dollars. That¡¯s right, this was too much of a f** king loss! If they had known earlier, would they have been given some pointers as well? ¡°What should we do now?¡± someone muttered. ¡°What else can we do? We have to think of a way to curry favor with Snow Saint! Perhaps she can give us some pointers on account of our relationship back then!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At this moment, the patriarch berated them, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! Sage Gongsun has already said that Snow Saint doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. He told us not to disturb her and not to spread rumors about her past stay in the Bright God Sect. We have to take care of our disciples. If we anger Snow Saint, she might even turn her back on us!¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but have other thoughts as they discussed. ¡°Looks like even Saint Gongsun has to show respect to this Snow Saint!¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you see that the Demon Emperor immediately cowered when he saw Snow Saint attack?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ what a pity¡­ why didn¡¯t I see that?¡± ¡°Can you even tell that she¡¯s a Saint?¡± The Patriarch snapped testily, cutting them off, ¡°Now that things have come to this, what¡¯s the use of lamenting? What do we do now is the main issue!¡± He said coldly, ¡°If we really do as Su Wen said, then how do we deal with the Demon Race? What kind of living beings do we use to transact? How do we split the benefits? This is what we should consider!¡± A bright light flashed in his eyes as he said, ¡°During this period of time, we must think of a way to form a relationship with Su Wen. This father and son of the Su family have impressive methods and have both money and power. In addition, the two Saints have an extremely deep relationship with his Su family. This transaction should also be handled by the Su family. If we manage to get closer to them, there will definitely be great benefits!¡± Everyone deeply agreed. On the other side, the people from Yan Country were also studying this matter. The Yan Country¡¯s ancestor, Murong Qiu, had a worried expression. ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s wrong with this father and son of the Su family? Why are they so close to the two Saints?¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When the time comes, will he target our Yan Country in this transaction?¡± The 5th Grade Heaven Rank youth who had tried to assassinate Yan Luoying back then also smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you still need to think? Of course they will. They already know about my assassination of Yan Luoying. Earlier, when we gathered resources and mobilized the troops, our Yan Country also paid the most!¡± Murong Qiu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In the last battle, I obtained quite a bit of Merit. These few days, my cultivation and comprehension have been much smoother. This shows how important Merit is! Once the Su father and son start being biased towards the Chu Country, there will definitely be trouble! For this matter, we must think of a way to obtain sufficient benefits! At the very least, we can¡¯t let the Chu Country obtain too many benefits!¡± Everyone nodded. One of them said, ¡°In my opinion, we can contact the Barbarians, as well as those small countries and the Zhou Country. This matter absolutely has to be impartial! Otherwise, if this goes on for a long time, the Chu Country will definitely monopolize everything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This matter is not just related to my Yan Country! In the end, we are the ones who are protecting the human world now. Even the Saints cannot be biased!¡± ¡°This matter concerns the grand plan of ten thousand years.. We cannot give way!¡± Chapter 267 - Free Lunch Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Frost Iron City, Gongsun Shi was in seclusion. Su Wen had already left. The Demon Race had sent a request to negotiate a while ago. Su Wen brought Lu Jun along. Meanwhile, in the city, a few people had already gathered. Barbarian Emperor Torch Dragon. Devil Dragon Ao Jing. There were also representatives from the nine God Sects. As well as some other miscellaneous experts. However, this did not include the experts of the Chu Country. This meeting was instigated by Murong Qiu. Basically, they had excluded the Chu Country¡¯s experts and instead specially invited the neutral high Grade Heaven Rankers. He did not fancy those small families and countries either. He knew very well that those people would not have much say in this group. Murong Qiu swept his gaze over everyone and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, I invited all of you here this time because I have an important matter to discuss with all of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± the Barbarian Emperor spoke out. He was about four meters tall and was extremely huge as he sat there. The totem of the Torch Dragon was tattooed on his body. He had a full head of purple hair. He was also an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! It could be said to be close to the top combat power in the world. Murong Qiu said seriously, ¡°This matter is regarding Su Wen. Now that he is negotiating with the Demon Race, the two Saints have handed everything to Su Wen. What I want to say is that he can discuss this matter, but the benefits after this cannot be monopolized by the Royal Family of Chu.¡± Everyone remained silent when they heard this. No one wished to add on. In an instant, the atmosphere turned awkward. The Zhou Emperor was seated together with the Zhou Patriarch. His eyes were narrowed at this moment, and it was unknown what he was thinking. It was no wonder that these people did not speak. Seeing that Su Wen¡¯s combat strength could already be considered at the top of the human race and that he had a deep relationship with the two Saints, it was no wonder that he did not speak. If he spoke rashly now, wouldn¡¯t he offend the other party instead? However, Murong Qiu did not care. In any case, their Yan Country had already offended Su Wen. He said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, you have to think this through carefully. This Heaven Earth Merit is a resource, and also a foundation. If Su Wen wants the Chu Country to monopolize everything, then the Chu Country¡¯s Royal Family will definitely have countless experts, let alone Su Wen. He alone can fight against an 8th Grade Heaven Rank with just a 4th Grade Heaven Rank cultivation. That¡¯s equivalent to going against a Demon Race general! His combat strength is incomparably formidable! If his cultivation increases, will anyone here be his match?¡± ¡°And?¡± The Devil Dragon King Ao Jing said, ¡°So what if his cultivation is high?¡± Murong Qiu said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that he might unite the world?¡± The Devil Dragon King didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just spouting nonsense? Unifying the human world? How? Capture all of us Heaven Rank beasts and imprison us?¡± Murong Qiu :¡±¡­¡± These words did make sense¡­ These Heaven Rank beasts didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of a possible unification at all. At this moment, the ancestor of the Flame God Sect spoke as well. ¡°Brother Murong, you seem to be too worried. Whether the world is unified or not isn¡¯t important to us sects. After all, the upheaval of the royal authority has its own Heavenly Dao. If Su Wen is able to suppress the world one day, unifying the world isn¡¯t a bad thing!¡± He did not care. In fact, the stronger Su Wen was, the better! In any case, Su Su had already reserved the position of the next Sect Master of the Flame God Sect. So what? Could it be that Su Wen could still destroy his own daughter¡¯s sect? At this moment, these people really didn¡¯t know about Su Wen¡¯s relationship with the Flame God Sect. After all, Su Wen had never publicly announced that he was a member of the Flame God Sect. Yu Shensu also glanced at Murong Qiu and said, ¡°This Lord seems to be thinking too much. There are definitely benefits to this matter, but it¡¯s basically impossible to say that everything is equal. It¡¯s inevitable that it will lean towards Chu.¡± Everyone was an old fox who had lived for countless years. They were not fools. Who in charge of managing matters would not try to benefit their own family? Was there even such a thing as not being biased towards one¡¯s own family? Yu Shensu however understood Murong Qiu¡¯s worries. She could only softly console him, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too much, there¡¯s no need for us to fuss about it!¡± Zhang Qian stood up and walked out, leaving behind a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what didn¡¯t happen. It¡¯s not too late to discuss this when he¡¯s really unfair!¡± Barbarian King Torch Dragon thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°I think so too!¡± As he spoke, he stood up and left as well. The Devil Dragon and the Flame God Sect left one after another. Obviously, before there was any outcome, these people did not want to have anything to do with Murong Qiu. They knew that there would definitely be something fishy about the distribution of profits. However, this did not mean that the Chu Country would be the only powerful country. And Su Wen might only target a few to be disadvantaged¡­ such as Yan Country. They knew very well that ever since the alliance started, the Yan Country was the only one who had conflicts with Su Wen. Hence, everyone in the Yan Country was worried. Murong Qiu wanted to rope in some people in advance to compete with Su Wen. But these people were not stupid! If their own interests were not affected, why would they bother with Murong Qiu? Seeing that the representatives from the major powers left, the others also left. Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment before smiling and walking away. In the end, only the few Heaven Rank Murong family members remained in the room. Murong Qiu¡¯s face was ashen. This time, it was obvious that his plan had failed. On the other side, a thousand miles away from Frost Iron Pass¡­ Su Wen arrived at the agreed location. On the human side, Su Wen brought Lu Jun. On the demon side, there were slightly more people, but they too brought a small group of only three. One of them was Mo Youhan. She was a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator with two other Heaven Rank experts by her side. However, both the other two were not of low grades either. However, Su Wen was not afraid. Even if the situation turned hostile, he believed that he could escape! Mo Youhan looked at Su Wen and introduced herself. ¡°The number one general of the Demon Race, Mo Youhan!¡± Upon hearing this name, Su Wen¡¯s heart tightened. This woman was actually able to become the number one general of the Demon Race. It seemed like she was not simple. But speaking of Mo Youhan, there was no need to talk about her appearance. Other than the silver horn on her head, she was not inferior to any human beauty. Furthermore, Su Wen could clearly smell a faint fragrance from her body. As for the other two, one was from the Flame Demon Clan, while the other was from the Shadow Clan. The Flame Demon Clan was tall and their entire body was burning with dark red flames. As for the Shadow Clan, their appearance could not be seen clearly. Their entire body was wrapped in a black cloak. The two of them did not introduce themselves. This time, they were mainly here to listen. The discussion had nothing to do with them. Mo Youhan looked at Su Wen and smiled. ¡°Shall we start now?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Jun and Su Wen brought some living creatures with them! On the other side, Mo Youhan had also brought some creatures from the Demon Realm. They had all kinds of strange appearances. There was a three-legged snake and a four-legged creature with a toad face. The two sides exchanged their creatures, and Su Wen casually struck one of them to death! He closed his eyes and sensed for a moment. Indeed, an extremely minute amount of Heaven Earth Merit was added to his body. If not for his powerful soul, he would not have been able to sense it. However, this was enough. He turned to his next target and similarly killed it. Mo Youhan was doing the same thing as him. Both sides were testing the benefits of killing these creatures of different grades. As expected¡­ From the results of the test, the stronger the living being, the more merit they would be awarded. There were also some minute effects when it came to the race and the strength of the creature¡¯s physical body. Su Wen let out a big grin. This was good! Both sides finished testing out the theories. Mo Youhan looked at Su Wen and asked with a smile, ¡°Lord Su, do you have a plan?¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s already confirmed now that we still have to obtain the Heaven Earth Merit Points according to the strength of the living beings themselves. However, those who are not of the same grade as us don¡¯t provide much merit. Since that¡¯s the case, we can do this. If we provide any living beings in the human world, your devil race will have to provide the living beings of a higher grade. We¡¯ll exchange three for two!¡± Mo Youhan retracted her smile and calculated, ¡°If we provide a higher grade living being, even if it¡¯s at the rate of giving two for three, it might not be appropriate!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Lady Mo might have misunderstood. It¡¯s not you giving two and getting three, rather it¡¯s us giving two in exchange for three of yours!¡± Mo Youhan¡¯s brows furrowed as she raged, ¡°Ridiculous! Lord Su, aren¡¯t you going too far! You¡¯re providing a lower grade, yet you want to exchange it for more of our higher grade creatures. Isn¡¯t that laughable?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Is it funny? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny! If we counterattack now, I¡¯m afraid the ones who suffer will be your people, right?¡± To put it bluntly, Su Wen was bullying others! Su Wen looked at Mo Youhan and said, ¡°Now, we have two Saint Rank experts. If you can call another Saint Rank expert, then it¡¯s not impossible to renegotiate this plan!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Youhan looked at Su Wen angrily. However, she knew that if she was in his shoes, she would probably ask for even more benefits! Su Wen looked at Mo Youhan and said, ¡°Lord Mo, you have to understand. Every Saint represents a faction. You have to give them enough benefits.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Mo Xin looked at the seriously explaining guy in front of him with a look of exasperation. She also knew very well that if they went to negotiate with the other Demon tribes, they would naturally have to share the benefits with them. Su Wen looked at the two fellows behind her and said with a smile, ¡°As for the method of transactions, I think we should use the method of cascading down the missions to the lower ranks, as well as have a centralized form of trading. I suggest we open up a Human-Devil Marketplace!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Youhan was stunned. What did he mean? Why did she not understand at all? ¡°Lord Su, please enlighten me.¡± Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°There are many martial artists in our human and demon worlds. There are naturally many people who want to share the benefits. Therefore, the more living beings traded, the better. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mo Youhan nodded. Su Wen continued, ¡°But if we only use our own people to nurture and capture living beings, then this matter won¡¯t be so easy. You don¡¯t want to share the benefits of the living beings you nurture with others, right? Therefore, be it you or us, we must let the others nurture their own living beings to trade, right?¡± Mo Youhan pondered for a moment and agreed. She nodded again. Su Wen¡¯s smile widened as he watched her gradually become more inclined. He then raised a question. ¡°But here comes the problem. Once there are too many people nurturing living beings, how should we trade?¡± Mo Youhan replied without hesitation, ¡°Just do it in private!¡± ¡°Will that really be the case?¡± Su Wen looked at Mo Youhan with a smile. He did not need Mo Youhan to reply as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for there to be dirty dealings in private. Once these people kill each other, I¡¯m afraid a war will break out between humans and demons!¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement as he said, ¡°Therefore, our two families will each gather the living beings nurtured by the human and demon races before establishing a trading area for the human and demon races. We will send experts to guard the area to prevent some people with ulterior motives from causing trouble! Firstly, we can unify the rules and trade to prevent any conflicts and undisciplined people. Secondly, we can also allow the others who want to participate to come here without any worries. Of course, our human world intends to collect 10% of the transaction management fees. As for how your demon world does, whether it¡¯s charged or free, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Mo Youhan gasped! She looked at the innocent facade of Su Wen standing in front of her.. Black hearted! This guy was really a black hearted merchant! She only did a rough calculation and understood what Su Wen was planning! He would get the others to take care of it, and then they would do nothing and just sit there and take 10% of the benefits! 10% did not sound like much, but it had to be known that the number traded between two worlds would definitely be huge1 Moreover, in this way, the transaction channels were completely in the hands of Su Wen and the Demonic Tribe. To put it bluntly, unless the other demons directly killed the human martial artists, they would be controlled by the Demonic Tribe. If I don¡¯t like you, I won¡¯t let you join the trading area. What a great monopoly! In an instant, Mo Youhan saw the bright future! The more people who wantonly promote this transaction model in the Demon Realm, the greater their benefits. Who wouldn¡¯t want to become stronger without any risks? Did they really think that the lives of the demons were not lives? Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°In order to express our sincerity, we are also willing to provide you with the services of cultivating species for free. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you directly that there is a woman in our human world who is extremely good at this kind of thing. As long as you provide some samples of species first, we can quickly help you carry out optimized cultivation.¡± Mo Youhan looked at Su Wen in front of her and was slightly shocked. ¡°You want to optimize our rearing for free?¡± Su Wen said with a sincere expression, ¡°Of course, our human world is very sincere in completing the deal with you. This is also for our partners. After all, you can only keep up with our needs if you breed more creatures.¡± Mo Youhan pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I understand what you mean. I have to report this matter to the Emperor! As for the specifics, I¡¯ll give you the news after we¡¯ve looked through it!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen agreed immediately before taking out a bottle of perfume from his spirit artifact. Handing it to Mo Youhan, he smiled. ¡°General Mo, this is a type of fragrance from our Mortal Realm. When you spray it on your body, it can make your body smell clean and fragrant. I¡¯ll give it to you as a sign of goodwill, General Mo.¡± Mo Youhan looked at the item in Su Wen¡¯s hand. It was a crystal clear glass bottle with a strange head on it. She had never seen such an item before. Su Wen knew that she had never seen it before, so he casually pressed down and sprayed out the fragrance. The unprecedented fragrance made Mo Youhan¡¯s eyes light up! She took it and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Lord Su.¡± As she spoke, Mo Youhan flew away with the other two. Lu Jun hurriedly came over and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Su, good move. I think that woman is extremely happy now.¡± Su Wen naturally did not give her a random gift. When he was talking to Mo Youhan just now, he had smelled the faint fragrance on her body. He could clearly tell that it was a fragrance similar to rouge. It could be seen that Mo Youhan had a preference for such things. That was why he decided to play this move. There were always benefits to gaining some favorability. That perfume was naturally from the last draw¡­ As for why he didn¡¯t give it to the women at home¡­ Those who understood women would naturally know why. (TL Note: When one gets and the other sees¡­. it¡¯s GGWP) Su Wen and Lu Jun also rushed back to Frost Iron City. After meeting Gongsun Shi and Su Changqing, Su Wen reported everything that had transpired. After that, Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°What I mean is this. For living beings of the same quality, we¡¯ll exchange in sets of ten for eleven of theirs. If we take out that extra 10% we received as benefits to be given out, Senior Gongsun will take 60%, and 30% will belong to this junior. As for the remaining 10%, it will be given to Ao Jing! However, to the outside world, we¡¯ll announce that each of the two Saint Rank beings are taking 45%, so as to prevent some people from being dissatisfied.¡± Gongsun Shi raised his eyebrows. Just as he was about to open his mouth to refuse, Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°My son did the right thing. Senior Gongsun is currently the only Saint Rank human, yet he can¡¯t defeat that Demon Emperor. This is truly outrageous, you really have to strengthen your cultivation.¡± Gongsun Shi: ¡°¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to refuse. Su Wen looked at Gongsun Shi and said, ¡°Senior Gongsun, even though these living beings are very weak and provide very little merit, there are still a lot of them. When the time comes, the more you kill, the more you accumulate. I believe it will still be beneficial to you.¡± Su Wen knew very well that as the strongest, Gongsun Shi had to obtain the most benefits. This was what it meant to be good at handling matters. What should be given to others could not be missing! If Su Wen took all the benefits, it might not be a big deal in the short term, but as time passed, Gongsun Shi might become dissatisfied. This was not the time for internal strife. Furthermore, what Su Wen obtained was the benefits of the entire human race. 30% was already a lot! Whether it was nurturing an expert in his group or using it himself, it was more than enough. As for why Ao Jing was given 10%, the reason was very simple. After all, the human world needed the battle prowess of these Heaven Rank beasts. However, these vicious beasts would definitely not farm and breed the low grade vicious beasts like livestock. This way, they could not possibly eat meat while others watched, right? If the spoils were uneven, there would be problems. Hence, Su Wen planned to give Ao Jing and the others 10%! Gongsun Shi frowned and said, ¡°Why do you want Ni Hongxiao to nurture living beings for them? And you don¡¯t want any benefits in return?¡± This was something Gongsun Shi could not figure out. In his opinion, Su Wen could use this as a request to obtain some benefits from the Demonic Tribe. Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Senior Gongsun, the most unpleasant thing in this world is free lunch! I¡¯ll provide them with free species cultivation, and the number of living beings cultivated by the Devil Race will greatly increase. Firstly, it¡¯s convenient for us to obtain living beings to kill. Secondly, Senior Gongsun, think about it carefully. If the number of living beings cultivated by the Demon Realm surpasses us, what will happen?¡± Gongsun Shi was still deep in thought. Su Changqing helped him out of the predicament and said, ¡°At that time, it will be difficult to sell the living beings in the hands of the various races of the Demon Realm. As long as supply outweighs the demand, there can only be one outcome. The Demonic Tribe will definitely prioritize their own people to trade with us, and once they do so, the other tribes will be displeased, and internal strife might arise!¡± He looked at Su Wen with admiration in his eyes. ¡°At that time, the Demon Race will only have two choices. The first is to suppress everything with an iron fist! The second is to think of a way to increase the number of creatures being traded. Once we refuse, if the Demon Race doesn¡¯t want to start a war, they will decrease their asking price! At that time, we will exchange for more creatures of the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°The benefits of the human world will be greater.¡± Gongsun Shi looked at the father and son in front of him and muttered, ¡°Too sinister!¡± That¡¯s right, they were really too sinister. It was impossible to see through this trap. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Of course it won¡¯t be like this in the early stages. We have to let the demons have a taste of the benefits. In the future, we have to control the output well. We can¡¯t let the ratio increase too much to prevent the Demon Race from completely falling out with us.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Gongsun Shi and sighed. ¡°Senior Gongsun can¡¯t beat him in a fight, so we can only waste more time in scheming and planning.¡± Gongsun Shi :¡±¡­¡± It seemed like he would never be able to go past this embarrassment.. Chapter 268 - Su Wens Scheme Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Demon Realm, Demon Emperor Chu Xun listened to Mo Youhan¡¯s report. There were also some other 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts from other races present. Among them, they had a certain amount of authority. After hearing Mo Youhan¡¯s report, the Flame Demon representative looked at Chu Xun and asked bluntly, ¡°Chu Xun, how much are you planning to collect from that trading area? If the tariffs are too much, we won¡¯t do it!¡± Chu Xun rolled his eyes at him! This idiot! Chu Xun cursed inwardly. Obviously, this Flame Demon was already tempted. The Flame Demon continued to comment, ¡°This Su Wen is really a good person! He even helped us nurture some species. This way, if I casually enslave a few small races, there will be people helping me nurture vicious beasts. When I turn around, I can lie down and receive benefits!¡± In reality, the Flame Demon¡¯s words were also what many people thought. Obviously, they were more concerned about how much benefits Chu Xun, who controlled the channel, would receive! ¡°20%!¡± Chu Xun said lightly. He was even more black-hearted than Su Wen! ¡°Chu Xun! You¡¯re too much!¡± As expected, someone immediately voiced their dissatisfaction! ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything and you want to collect 20% of the fees? How can that be?¡± ¡°That Su Wen only took 10%, how can you be so black-hearted!¡± Although these demons¡¯ cultivation was inferior to Chu Xun¡¯s, they were truly not afraid of him. At the very least, they still dared to speak their thoughts. Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°What does it have to do with me how he collects it? In any case, my Demon Race wants to extract 20% of the benefits. After extracting the benefits, I will do my duty and maintain the transaction. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else! If you agree, you can join. If you don¡¯t agree, you can leave!¡± Chu Xun was determined to reap the benefits, so he directly doubled the share. This time, the other demons were not happy. One had to know that they could not personally nurture these ferocious beasts, so what should they do? Even if they were to enslave other races to do their bidding, they had to leave some benefits for those slaves! If his subordinates were to successfully cultivate those creatures, they as their masters would definitely have to leave enough benefits for them. Only then would others be willing to work. It was true that they were Heaven Rank experts, but there was no way they could keep an eye on their slaves day and night. If there were really no benefits at all, it would be very normal for those subordinates to run away instead. How could these people, who had been standing at the top for so long not know this logic? To put it bluntly, if Chu Xun earned more, they would have less space to exploit their workers! This was the exploitation of benefits one after another. In the end, the lowest races were the most pitiful. These big shots started to bargain with Chu Xun! They didn¡¯t dare to make a move, but they didn¡¯t agree to Chu Xun¡¯s suggestion either. They just kept debating with Chu Xun. Finally, Chu Xun glared and his aura exploded! Everyone fell silent. His gaze coldly swept across the group of demons and said, ¡°I said 20%, so 20% it will be!¡± In the end, the one with the biggest fist had the final say! The Flame Demon pursed its lips. ¡°Then we have to let Su Wen nurture a living being that can reproduce quickly. Otherwise, how can we have enough benefits to go around!¡± If the profits were low, they had to prioritize quantity over quality. This was a very simple answer. Chu Xun pondered for a moment and said to Mo Youhan, ¡°This matter will be decided for the time being. You have to supervise Su Wen¡¯s cultivation of living beings as soon as possible. You have to nurture living beings that are fast and have a certain level of strength. He needs the ferocious beasts in our Demon Realm to do experiments, so try your best to satisfy his demands!¡± Mo Youhan nodded and looked at Chu Xun. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s one more thing!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Recently, many scattered demons have secretly entered through the entrance of Nine Nether Island! There are also some small clans that are eager to give it a try! On the way back, I saw many demons approaching the human world camp.¡± Mo Youhan said. Chu Xun frowned when he heard this. The Demon Race was not easy to control. They were fierce and ruthless, all greedy and murderous. Furthermore, the biggest problem of the Demon Race was that the Demon Realm was dark and had relatively scarce resources. It was rumored that the human world was full of resources and wealth, and that was what all the Demon Race yearned for. To put it bluntly, in the hearts of many demons, the moon in the human world was rounder! As for some of the more simple-minded demons, they only wanted to fish someone up for a taste¡­ This was exactly what Su Changqing and Gongsun Shi were worried about. These demons also knew that they could not defeat the human experts! However, they felt that the defense line of Nine Nether Island was so long, if they managed to secretly cross over, they might be able to lord over an area of the human world and live a good life. Chu Xun¡¯s expression was calm. In the end, there was nothing he could do about this matter! It was impossible for him to completely control the connection between Nine Nether Island and the Demon Realm, or rather, he did not care about the actions of these demons at all. In any case, it would not cause him any losses! He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. If those fellows are willing to fight with the fellows in the human world, just go. Just inform Su Wen that these people have nothing to do with us! Furthermore, tell him that I¡¯m not the only one who dominates the Demon Realm. I can only guarantee that we won¡¯t be enemies with them for the time being!¡± This was a very simple principle. Could the emperor control the martial artists from killing? Most of the time, they could not control them. Similarly, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t control those demons who wanted to cross the line! Another round of challenges began. The detection formation could only detect Heaven Rank experts because their own Heaven Earth Origin Qi fluctuations were strong enough, but it was useless against ordinary demons. Even if all the Heaven Rank experts in the human world joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against the endless wilderness. Thus, the alliance army of the human world began to move. They could only rely on their manpower to search for the demons! It was also thanks to Su Changqing leading his men to build the mountain pass first, allowing the human troops to have a foothold. These scattered demons began to fight against the alliance army of the human world, which had also been scattered around! This would definitely become a long-term confrontation. Meanwhile, in Frost Iron City, Su Changqing and Su Wen were sitting together. Old Su drank his tea and said with a smile, ¡°This Yanluo Tea from the Demon World is not bad.¡± Su Wen also smiled. ¡°Of course. Now you know that your son is filial, right? I exchanged a precious treasure for this.¡± He was just bragging! This Yanluo Tea, otherwise known as the Smoky Asura Tea, was a gift from Mo Youhan to Su Wen when she came to deliver the experimental creatures and to inform him about Chu Xun¡¯s attitude. She was greatly in love with the bottle of perfume Su Wen gave her. Su Changqing placed the teacup by the side and asked Su Wen, ¡°How much is the Demon Race asking for their tariffs?¡± ¡°20%!¡± Su Wen smiled happily. Su Changqing glanced at him from the corner of his eye and sneered. ¡°What? Do you have a way to deal with this?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve already discussed it with Ni Hongxiao! This isn¡¯t the first time she has come into contact with a demon race!¡± Back then, Ni Hongxiao had obtained many samples of the races of the Demon Realm from the Star Martial Mystic Realm. Although those people had a piece of soul missing, their body structures were still the same. Su Changqing sighed, ¡°When I heard you recount that day, I knew that you had ill intentions when you told Mo Youhan about how much the human world plans to charge for tariffs. It¡¯s as I thought!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Of course! There are two fellows following behind Mo Youhan, and it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re here to monitor us. It¡¯s obvious that the distribution of benefits within the Demon Race must also be discussed! That¡¯s why I specifically told them that we¡¯ll draw 10%! It¡¯s fine if Demon Emperor Chu Xun isn¡¯t greedy, but since he¡¯s greedy, he¡¯ll make those races from the Demon Realm unhappy. After all, without comparison, there won¡¯t be any harm! If we draw 10% and he draws 20%, who would feel comfortable?¡± Su Wen said with a confident expression, ¡°Furthermore, how could Chu Xun draw 10% as well? With us two Saints here, how could he not feel any pressure? With this opportunity, he will definitely try his best to increase his cultivation!¡± Su Wen also took a sip of the Yanluo Tea. The tea was indeed extremely fragrant when it entered his mouth. He continued, ¡°Although this merit cultivation is good, I¡¯ve tested it. This thing will be consumed! Furthermore, the consumption speed is not slow either! In other words, nobody would be unhappy about getting more of such good stuff! With this thing, we can nurture our own top experts faster!¡± It was not just limited to experts! He still had those women at home! Su Wen had his own considerations. After breaking through to the Heaven Rank, his lifespan had been greatly extended. He didn¡¯t want to see the people around him die one by one. If he could make them stronger, then he naturally had to make them stronger! Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°Since you have an idea to restrict that Demon Emperor, this matter is considered thorough. I was initially worried that you would forget this, then I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble!¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made plans! How can I let Chu Xun off so easily?¡± Hearing his words, Su Changqing felt relieved. The two of them chatted for a while more before Su Wen bade farewell and left. As he watched Su Wen leave, Su Changqing¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ve really grown up. You¡¯ve thought about everything and your methods are meticulous. You¡¯ve linked everything together and caused your opponent to fall into your trap! Not bad! Not bad! As expected of my son! Should I have another child¡­¡± After leaving Su Changqing¡¯s office, Su Wen went to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory. In the laboratory, Su Wen hugged Ni Hongxiao¡¯s waist. The two of them stood side by side, looking like a match made in heaven. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ni Hongxiao scolded before she lectured, ¡°This is the Mighty Strength Mouse of the Demon Realm that you requested to be nurtured. I specially adjusted its genome sequence to allow it to have the reproductive ability of an ordinary mouse. It can give birth eight times in a year, and give birth to more than 20 babies every year. Considering the cost of raising them, I also nurtured a type of Longevity Grass that can continuously grow throughout the year and four seasons to feed them! According to what you said, I tampered with the breeding of this Longevity Grass. This thing cannot breed on its own, and can only be artificially nurtured. After growing for a year, it will automatically wither and die.¡± Su Wen could not help but kiss her! He smiled and said, ¡°You know quite a lot now. You can even change the genetic sequence!¡± Ni Hongxiao shrugged, ¡°The book you gave me is very useful.¡± She looked at Su Wen and muttered, ¡°Where did you get such a strange book?¡± Su Wen did not reply. In his opinion, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s ability to adjust a genetic sequence without scientific equipment was even more terrifying. The civilizations of the two worlds intertwined, and it was obvious that terrifying sparks had already been produced from the collision. Using science to adjust the world¡¯s understanding, using spirit masters and Qi methods to forcefully change it. It made Ni Hongxiao do something that Su Wen had never thought of. In reality, this could be seen from Ni Hongxiao¡¯s methods. In reality, a Spiritual Master could do things that technology could not. For example, Zhao Jin¡¯s beast arm! Another example was the plants that Ni Hongxiao had cultivated in the Flame God Sect. He muttered, ¡°With these two things, I¡¯ll skin that Demon Emperor alive!¡± ¡°Oh yes, what about the creatures of the human world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also been nurtured. According to what you said, it¡¯s a grade lower than the Giant Strength Rat!¡± Ni Hongxiao said, ¡°But recently, I¡¯ve been researching some of the physical secrets of the Demon Race. I hope to inject some special elements into the body of the Giant Strength Rat. If the demon tribes eat it, I hope it can affect them a little. Therefore, the research and development of the materials for the raising of the Giant Strength Rat still needs some time!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Su Wen sucked in a cold breath. He dared to pat his chest and promise that all these was not taught by him! In reality, regardless of whether it was Su Wen or Ni Hongxiao, they knew that these two species they were researching would not escape being turned into food in both of their worlds. It could even be said that these two living beings would greatly improve the lives of the people at the bottom of the two worlds. It was just that at the same time they resolved the famine problem for the demons, why not add on an extra layer of guarantee for themselves! Just be vicious! As the two of them were talking, Wu Lie¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Sister-in-law Ni, I¡¯ve sent someone over for you!¡± Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao went out and saw Wu Lie coming over with some strange demons. He smiled and said, ¡°These few people¡¯s cultivation levels aren¡¯t high, so killing them won¡¯t be beneficial. They¡¯re being sent over as experimental materials!¡± When he saw Su Wen, he laughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re here too, brat. If you have nothing to do later, let¡¯s go drink!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°You sure know how to cause trouble!¡± Wu Lie shook his head and said, ¡°Who in the military doesn¡¯t know Sister Ni¡¯s name? It¡¯s our honor to be able to send her experimental materials!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Wen was really surprised. Ni Hongxiao had such high prestige? He didn¡¯t know that during this period of time, Ni Hongxiao had led the human spiritual masters to research many weapons! And all of them, without exception, were extremely powerful! This greatly increased the combat strength of these soldiers! The thoughts of the soldiers in the army were even simpler. Whoever gave them a chance to live would be a good person! Currently, the missiles were already equipped into the Regular Army. Once they discovered the enemy¡­ they would blast them first and talk later! How comfortable was that? Furthermore, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s Eagle Eye Location Technique was also a powerful method of investigation. To the soldiers, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s reputation was even above Su Wen¡¯s! Meanwhile in the wilderness, Yan Luoying was leading the soldiers on patrol! Currently, Yan Luoying¡¯s subordinates were all at least 5th Grade Earth Rank, and there were even some 8th and 9th Grade Earth Rank experts. It was also extremely beneficial for them to come out and hunt the demons. Suddenly, the falcon they sent out in the sky returned! It landed on Yan Luoying¡¯s shoulder and used spiritual perception to communicate with her for a moment. Yan Luoying gave the order. ¡°There are thousands of people from the Demon Realm 40 miles southwest. Prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately after, the soldiers began to set up a missile launch array. The array formation was set up! Then the falcon took off again. Those Demon Race denizens were from the Demonic Toad tribe! They had green skin that was filled with gray pustules on their bodies. With large googly eyes and a wide open mouth, they looked extremely disgusting. If one got closer, one could even detect a fishy smell. They were the lowest race in the Demon World! However, there were thousands of such toads present, including some 8th and 9th Grade Earth Rank experts. ¡°Tsk tsk! Brothers, you can do it! When we go to the human world, we¡¯ll each get two human women and eat one for fun!¡± The leader of the Demonic Toad Tribe laughed. ¡°Haha! Leader is right! I heard that humans are weak. If we go, we¡¯ll just kill them as we please, so that we don¡¯t have to stay in the Demon Realm to see the faces of those powerful races!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read the ancient records. It¡¯s said that human cubs are extremely delicious!¡± The Demonic Toad tribe was very relaxed! ¡°Tell the scouts to keep their guards up. Report to them immediately if they discover any human guards!¡± They did not notice that a black dot had already locked onto them in the sky! ¡°Leader! Look! What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The leader of the Demonic Toad tribe widened his eyes as he saw a cylinder flying straight at them from the sky! It was Yan Luoying¡¯s missile! Boom! As the missile descended¡­ an explosion occurred! In an instant, a countless number of the weaker Demonic Toads died! As for the stronger Demonic Toads, some of them were injured, while some managed to resist the impact! The Demonic Toad Tribe leader looked at the broken limbs on the ground with a blank expression. They, who had been dreaming earlier, were now in a sorry state. At this moment, Yan Luoying had already rushed over. ¡°Kill!¡± The sound of weapons rang out! Beside Yan Luoying, Old Zhou rushed forward and met the commander of the Demonic Toad Race! The battle began! But whatever transpired here was only a miniature version! On this defensive line that stretched for tens of thousands of miles, too many people were needed to work together. Of course, the human Heaven Rank experts weren¡¯t idle either. Many of them were also patrolling outside. If they discovered demons, they would fight, and they would kill them if they could! There was no hesitation. There were no restrictions when facing the demons. But even so, there were still some scattered fish that escaped the net¡­ They passed through the defense line and entered the human world! The passageway between the two worlds had already opened, so some things were inevitable. However, these sporadic stowaways caused much less harm as compared to a mass invasion. As long as a Heaven Rank expert didn¡¯t sneak in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any problems! In Frost Iron City, the leaders of the various forces gathered together. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Su Wen swept his gaze across everyone and said with a smile, ¡°Now, we have already signed an initial agreement with the Demon Race. We can exchange every two 2nd Grade vicious beasts for three 3rd Grade vicious beasts from their end!¡± Everyone was overjoyed upon hearing this! This advantage was not small! Su Wen said, ¡°However, in order to facilitate a form of unified management, we will only focus on rearing a 2nd Grade improved vicious beast, the mountain rock pig! This mountain rock pig has a gentle temperament and is extremely fertile.¡± Everyone was not stupid. If the grade was too high, it would be difficult to raise it on a large scale! Su Wen said in a deep voice, ¡°You can organize your own people to tame it or buy it from others. I won¡¯t care about you, but the transaction channel will only accept vicious beasts of this breed! In addition, I will give out a type of grass seed called Billion Cluster Grass. Only mountain rock pigs that grow from eating this grass will be allowed to be traded!¡± Everyone frowned, not knowing why this had to happen. However, no one spoke. If that was the case, it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. In any case, they did not need to raise it themselves. In reality, Su Wen was not worried that they would not use it! The stone mountain pig¡¯s reproduction ability was extremely strong. When there was not enough food, the cost of raising it would be extremely high! This Billion Cluster Grass was the feed that Ni Hongxiao specially developed. This thing was extremely easy to grow, be it in terms of cost of performance or difficulty, it was extremely affordable. It could even be said that this thing was the most suitable feed for feeding mountain rock pigs. As for this grass¡­ Ni Hongxiao had also done something to it¡­ Murong Qiu furrowed his brow. From the looks of it, the division of benefits didn¡¯t seem to be biased at all! They were just raising pigs with their own abilities! This was completely out of his expectations. Among these people, Ao Jing frowned! Compared to humans, it was nonsensical for Vicious Beasts to raise pigs! Su Wen continued, ¡°However, this transaction was facilitated because of the two Saints. It¡¯s also because of the Saints that everyone can have such a price. Therefore, no matter how many mountain rocks and pigs you send over, 10% of them will be taken away as a commission!¡± He looked at the crowd with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll split the profits using the remaining.. Two of the Saints will take 45% each, and the remaining 10% will be given to¡­ Ao Jing! In other words, the Heaven Rank beasts!¡± Chapter 269 - The General Is Lying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Su Wen said that he would give Ao Jing 10% of the benefits, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. No one was a fool. They knew very well how huge the profits were. When they heard that 10% would be handed over to Ao Jing, some people¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. However, even though they were envious, no one objected. The reason was very simple. Ao Jing was the only 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert in the human world, and he was formidable. So, speaking at this moment would offend him! Furthermore, even if they dared to speak out, it would be difficult for them to snatch all the 10% of benefits from Ao Jing. In the end, it was better for the management fees to fall into Ao Jing¡¯s hands than to fall into the hands of other humans! After all, they were only vicious beasts! Therefore, these people were only unhappy in their hearts, but did not speak. On the other hand, Ao Jing was overjoyed! He never expected Su Wen to make such a decision! To give him such a huge sum of benefits! Su Wen looked at Ao Jing and said with a smile, ¡°However, Senior Ao, you can¡¯t take the fees for nothing! When the time comes, you and your subordinates will still have to protect the transactions that happen between the Human and the Demon Realms!¡± These words were indeed true. When the time came, when it involved a large number of creatures making transactions, there might be people who would be jealous and cause trouble. Someone had to protect them. As for Ao Jing, he was clearly a good candidate for this role. Ao Jing was also very willing! To put it bluntly, he also wanted to break through. He also wanted to reach the Saint Rank. The benefits of having Merit in one¡¯s cultivation was self-evident. Ao Jing patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me!¡± His gaze towards Su Wen was filled with gratitude. Because he knew very well that Su Wen was surrendering the benefits to him! To put it bluntly, even if he was not present, Su Wen could still find a way to take control of the remaining 10%. Or he could give it to someone else. With the support of a Saint, Su Wen could completely do such a thing. Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s strength was not weak either! But Su Wen naturally had his own considerations. No matter what, the situation in the human world was too terrible, he had to think of a way to increase his strength as soon as possible. If he could help Ao Jing break through to the Saint Rank, at the very least, they would be able to have a true advantage on the battlefield. At the same time, he was the one in charge of this matter. If he did this, Ao Jing would definitely remember his favor. It wouldn¡¯t be to say that he would feel indebted, but at the very least, their relationship would be much closer than before. It was very simple. No matter if it was in the company or as a freelancer, who wouldn¡¯t be happy if their salary was increased? The current alliance army of the human world was the same. They were in a community of shared benefits, but they also had their own thoughts and schemes. Su Wen swept his gaze across everyone and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. If everyone doesn¡¯t have any objections, we¡¯ll start with this. We¡¯ll first breed the pigs and plant the grass seeds in the various cities and hand them over to the public to raise them. Once the number of seeds increases, we¡¯ll then bring them back to be traded. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Everyone remained silent. What else was there to disagree about? At the very least, on the surface, it was already extremely fair. A grand international pig farming exercise had begun. Soon, the other side of the demonic realm also brought away the Giant Strength Rat and Longevity Grass. In the beginning, internal affairs were the most important to be settled, followed by subordinate tribes. The two sides fell into a state of relative calm, but while there were no major conflicts, there were constantly minor conflicts that sprang up here and there, since there were too many creatures from the Demon Realm who wanted to go to the human world to take a look. Both sides continued to have participants who fought and killed! Furthermore, not everyone was willing to breed Strength Rats. In the defense line of the endless wilderness¡­ A demon with wings on his back and a green face sporting sharp teeth grinned. He successfully passed through the guards of the human world. He simply picked a random direction and soared into the sky. With a flap of his wings, he shot towards the human realm! He was not the first, nor the last. Soon, news that the human world was under attack by the demons spread. Of course, most of these demons were unable to achieve much, and only those brainless people would be directly killed. After all, there were still some experts in the human world now, so it was not a problem to deal with these scattered demons. However, it was inevitable that they would manage to kill some people! In the Nine Nether Island, some of the Heaven Rank experts could not stay still any longer. This was especially true of the Heaven Rank experts from the various families. Both realms were currently in a stable situation, and had nothing much to do. Other than searching for a few scattered devils every day to kill, they could only cultivate. The problem was that Su Wen asked the commoners to farm mountain rock pigs. But no matter what happened, those commoners would not give them the things they raised. Hence, they were anxious to go back and let their families start breeding the pigs as well. But at the same time, the moment they wanted to return, then the Royal Family experts would definitely not be able to sit still. If these Heaven Rank experts returned and no one from the royal family followed them, wouldn¡¯t the Royal family suffer? Hence, these people started to look for Gongsun Shi every other day, wanting to return. How could Gongsun Shi let them leave? The pressure on the defense line was already big enough, and no one knew when the Demon Race would turn hostile, so he still forced them to stay. After a few months, the scale of the breeding was completely expanded. Soon, the first transaction began. On the human world¡¯s side, the spiritual masters had built a large number of airships! This was the aircraft that they had developed under Ni Hongxiao¡¯s lead. However, the speed of this thing wasn¡¯t very fast. Alright, that was only relative to Heaven Rank experts¡­ For the ordinary people, it was a much more convenient form of transportation. Su Wen and Mo Youhan stood in the air and watched as a large number of mountainous pigs were transported from the human world¡¯s airship! Their eyes flashed with the light of getting their harvest. As for the demons, their transport methods were more primitive. After all, living things could not enter the spirit artifacts. They could only place the Giant Strength Rats in the cages and slowly transport them using the carriages pulled by some demonic creatures. Compared to the efficiency of the human world, it was still quite lacking. Mo Youhan looked at the transaction between the two of them and smiled. ¡°This is only the beginning. According to your instructions, we have already left enough Giant Strength Rats to nurture. This thing is produced extremely quickly, and it won¡¯t be long before we can produce a second batch.¡± Su Wen smiled and remained silent. The mountainous pig¡¯s reproductive ability was naturally weaker than the Giant Strength Rat. The difference could not be seen in the short term, but as time passed, the number of Giant Strength Rats would definitely surpass the Mountainous Rock Pigs. When the time came¡­ However, they were in the early stages now, and he had to account for the benefits of the whole population. In this first transaction, both sides were relatively satisfied. They left with their spoils of war. When they returned, they would divide the spoils according to the ratios they had fixed. To the commoners of these countries, they did not need much benefits. They only needed enough food and water. A strange scene thus happened, where there were Giant Strength Rats everywhere in the human world! Su Wen was no exception. After separating the benefits that belonged to him, a sea of flames filled the sky and incinerated hundreds of thousands of Giant Strength Rats! A large amount of Heaven Earth Merit surged into his body! Su Wen was secretly delighted! This felt too good! His plan was indeed a success. This was only the beginning. The scale of the first transaction was not too big since the breeding was still ongoing. However, Su Wen had already obtained so much from the commission. The accumulation of hundreds of thousands of Strength Rats was equivalent to killing half of a Demon Race Heaven Rank expert. Su Wen could predict how much Heaven Earth Merit he would gain when the scale of the transactions expanded and the entire human world was pulled into the national cultivation plan. While he obtained his benefits, the rest of the wartime personnel also obtained their own benefits. Although they did not get a lot, everyone knew that this was only the beginning. Most importantly, there was no risk! There was no risk at all in doing such a transaction. How good was that? On the demons¡¯ side, Chu Xun also killed many mountain pigs! He didn¡¯t take 20% of the profits for himself. Instead, he only took 10% and gave the rest to his subordinates. A satisfied smile appeared on his face! ¡°Good! Not bad! It¡¯s a good start. Pass down the order! We must nurture the Giant Strength Rats on a large scale.¡± Chu Xun was very happy. He could even see that his cultivation had greatly increased and that he would soon have the potential to unite the Demon Race. Perhaps this would take some time, maybe a decade, or maybe even two. However, for someone who had lived for a long time, this was nothing. The lifespan of a Saint Rank cultivator had far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Moreover, during this period of time, the Giant Strength Rat¡¯s ability to reproduce had been fully displayed. It was shockingly fast! Perhaps there were originally only a few dozen, but after a month, there would be hundreds, and after another month, there would be thousands! The Longevity Grass was extremely suitable as a breeding material. That thing could grow to the height of a person in a short period of time. After it was cut off, it would regrow in less than 15 minutes. There was no need to worry about the cost of raising a large number of rats. Even the many slaves of the Demon Race did not have to worry about food after planting the grasses. Even if they were raising it for the elders and the masters, they would not be able to discover it even if they secretly ate a few. At the same time, this news had already spread within the Demon Realm! Raising the Giant Strength Rat would allow one to trade with the people in the human world for Mountainous Rock Pigs. One had to know that many demons raised a great amount of Giant Strength Rats and obtained a large number of Mountainous Rock Pigs to kill in return. Not only did they have meat to eat, they could also obtain a lot of blessings from the heaven and earth. For ordinary demons, this was the best thing that could happen. Originally, it was very difficult for ordinary demons to obtain the blessing of the heaven and earth. Who could guarantee their own survival if they fought a large-scale battle with humans? Even Heaven Rank experts would die, let alone ordinary cultivators. But now, one could obtain such an opportunity by eating meat and raising rats at home. Who would be unhappy? Although they had to give a cut of their profits to the Demonic Tribe, it was enough to make these ordinary demons happy. Under this kind of atmosphere, the trade between the two worlds began to go on track! The scale also grew with each trade. Be it in the human world or the Demon Realm, raising and trading creatures became what many people hoped for. As time passed, many people in the various countries in the human world began to specifically breed Mountainous Rock Pigs. Many influential families even did not have enough people to take care of them. Thus, they handed the pigs over to the commoners to breed. As commoners, they were too easily satisfied. Just giving them a few pigs in return for their services would send them over the moon. The royal family was even more so. Xiang Feiyan directly distributed the piglets and grass seeds to the commoners. ¡°Take care of it, you can just turn over a portion of it to the Royal Court.¡± Hence, in this feudal society, the freedom to rear and make meat was activated. This fully illustrated the principle that technology was the number one at raising productivity. Ni Hongxiao used her epoch-making invention to improve everyone¡¯s lives. At the border of Great Chu, Yan Ze was leading a group of people to patrol! Their job was to clean up the Demons that crossed the border! During this period of time, he had encountered such an incident more than once. Some of the demons were very cunning! They would not directly attack the strong. Instead, they hid in the forest and would attack the commoners the moment they had the chance! It was extremely difficult to deal with them. The only positive part was that there were no Heaven Rank experts present on the enemy side. After patrolling for a while, he did not find anything, thus Yan Ze dismounted. ¡°General, what are we having for lunch today? Roasted pork legs? Pig Whip? Pig intestines? Or a pig head?¡± The guard came up and asked. Yan Ze sighed when he heard this, ¡°I¡¯ll be a vegetarian today¡­¡± He had been eating too much meat recently. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The guard laughed loudly. ¡°If the General wants to be a vegetarian, so will all the brothers. They¡¯ve been eating too much greasy food recently.¡± Indeed, happiness came too suddenly. Meat had become the most worthless food in Chu right now. The guard sighed, ¡°This Saintess Ni is too powerful, to actually be able to do such a thing. Now, many places have already established the Saintess Temple to pray for her! Such a person must not get into trouble at the front line.¡± Yan Ze thought of the woman who held herself with such an aloof posture. He could not help but shake his head. With Su Wen around, how could he let anything happen to her? Now, Ni Hongxiao¡¯s reputation had truly risen. As the person who nurtured the Mountainous Rock Pigs and the Billion Cluster Grass, she had become a Saintess in the hearts of countless people. This was unlike Gongsun Shi, who was high up in the sky yet unknown to the public eye¡­ In the hearts of the people, Ni Hongxiao, who could let them eat their fill and eat their meat, was a true saint. Yan Ze did not put on any airs at all with his men. While he said that he would be a vegetarian today, he didn¡¯t intend to strictly stick with that diet as well. The soldiers prepared some biscuits and rations before using wild vegetables, vegetables, and pork to stew them all together. No one really paid much attention to cooking when they were outfield. To be honest, many ordinary people before this would not even be able to eat such food during the new year. A group of people surrounded Yan Ze, and someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°General, you must have seen Saintess Ni before, right? Is she especially beautiful?¡± Everyone knew that Ni Hongxiao came from Zhou Country with Yan Ze. That was why the soldier asked this question. Yan Ze thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°She¡¯s indeed beautiful!¡± Everyone immediately chorused with praises for her. ¡°I knew that this Saintess Ni would definitely be beautiful. She¡¯s so kind and cares for everyone under the heavens, how can she not be beautiful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Appearance comes from the heart. For her to do such a thing to benefit the people, she must be very beautiful.¡± ¡°General, is Saintess Ni usually very approachable in life? Is she especially kind?¡± The soldiers all looked at Yan Ze. He hoped to hear something more about Ni Hongxiao from him. Yan Ze¡¯s expression however was a little twisted at this moment! After all, he had gone inside Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory and saw what she did¡­ It was during the time when they were all in the Flame God Sect¡­ The room was filled with eerie corpses¡­ That woman¡­ was indeed beautiful! But about her being kind¡­ approachable¡­ Even if you beat Yan Ze to death, Yan Ze would not be able to associate these two words with Ni Hongxiao. Yan Ze was not a tactful person. He directly told the truth, ¡°She¡¯s not like what you think. She¡¯s usually very cold and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to approach her laboratory. She¡¯s always doing experiments and her methods are quite ruthless¡­¡± As Yan Ze spoke, he realized that the others were looking at him strangely. No one bothered him anymore as they lowered their heads to eat. Everyone dispersed after dinner. Yan Ze could faintly hear other people¡¯s discussion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect General Yan to be such a person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how could Saintess Ni be like what he said?¡± ¡°Saintess Ni must be kind¡­ Maybe there¡¯s some conflict between the two of them!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ now that you mention it, I remember. I have a cousin who said that Saintess Ni also lives in the Nanli King¡¯s Residence¡­¡± ¡°Yo, yo, yo¡­ No wonder. Little Commander Yan is the wife of the Nanli King. General Yan naturally doesn¡¯t like Saintess Ni!¡± Yan Ze was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t! Do I need to be unhappy with her?¡± He directly cursed out loud! He was angry! Why? Was it wrong for him to tell the truth? When the soldiers saw that he had heard them, they hurriedly laughed and ran away. They all knew that although Yan Ze had a bad temper, he usually did not put on airs and could joke around. However, they still believed in what they thought, instead of what he said. To them, Saintess Ni was beautiful, approachable, and extremely kind. On the other side, in the Flame God Sect¡­ Dongfang Ju was about to go crazy! Su Su had gone missing! Disappeared! Little Su Su had disappeared from the sect at some point in time. In terms of cultivation, Little Su Su was not weak! In the past few years, she had grown extremely fast in the Flame God Sect. At this moment, she had already reached 6th Grade Earth Rank. The speed at which her cultivation increased was completely incomprehensible to Dongfang Ju. According to the previous agreement, Su Su could take over as the Sect Master. However, the problem was that Su Su was too young! Therefore, it was impossible for him to hand over the position of Sect Master to her now. The problem was that everyone knew that Su Su was an absolute privileged person in the Flame God Sect. Usually, when Su Su was at the sect, she would do whatever she wanted. Dongfang Ju would not even tell her to cultivate more. After all, Su Su¡¯s speed of improvement had completely exceeded his understanding. Hence, he did not really care about Su Su. However, this morning, Dongfang Ju realized that Su Su had not come to cultivate with him. At first, he did not think much of it. After all, Su Su might just have gone off to play somewhere. The problem was that he did not see Su Su until the evening. However, when he went to ask the maidservant who served Su Su, he heard that Su Su did not return the night before. This time, Dongfang Ju exploded. ¡°What are you thinking? If the Lady didn¡¯t come back, why didn¡¯t you report to me?¡± The maid said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Miss Su Su doesn¡¯t have to go anywhere usually. Sometimes at your place, sometimes at the Wu residence. Especially recently, she often goes to Madam Ni¡¯s laboratory to stay¡­ We don¡¯t dare to go there¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Dongfang Ju was stunned. He remembered that Su Su had mentioned looking for Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao several times recently. Of course, he rejected it immediately. But now that he thought about it¡­ Su Su might have gone down the mountain herself. Well, he was not wrong. At this moment, a five or six-year-old girl was carrying a Tiber doll and wearing a princess dress. She flew in the sky and headed straight for the north! It was Little Su Su¡­ This time, Ni Hongxiao and Su Wen went down the mountain and did not return for four years straight. Little Su Su actually missed them a lot. After all, she was just a child. Over the past few days, her longing for them had only intensified. That was why she went to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s laboratory many times. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, where are you¡­ don¡¯t you want Su Su anymore?¡± The wings on Little Su¡¯s back flapped, and she flew even faster. She did not know where Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao were. However, she could sense their general direction. His terrifying spiritual perception allowed him to sense the links between her and Su Wen¡¯s bloodline even from tens of thousands of miles away.. Chapter 270 - Unseal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Su flew through the air in Su Wen¡¯s direction. On the other side, in the capital of Yan Country, the Jade Water Clear Skies Sauna was cleared. Under Chu He¡¯s persuasion, Zhao Rui finally left as well. This was because Chu He knew very well that once his assassination failed, he would easily implicate Zhao Rui. After all, Zhao Rui and Chu He were the bosses of Jade Water Clear Skies. This matter could be easily discovered. He didn¡¯t want to implicate Zhao Rui. Therefore, before the assassination, he had told Zhao Rui and explained everything. After Zhao Rui left, he kept a low profile and hurried back to Zhou Country. In the end, he did not have the courage to betray his country. Of course, he did not plan to return to the capital either. He did not know what the Zhou Emperor would do to him, thus instead he had his own plans. In any case, he had plenty of money on hand. After returning to Zhou Country, he would find a small place to hide his identity and be a wealthy man for the rest of his life. At this moment, in the capital of Yan Country¡­ Chu He was clad in a black cloak. Meanwhile, the horn on his forehead had disappeared. In its place was a golden circular birthmark. After touching his forehead again to be sure, Chu He sighed. During this period of time, he had completely converted his cultivation into that of the Demon God Art. Obviously, he did not intend to retreat just like that. He still wanted revenge. Even so, he was still the same as before, at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank. How would his revenge be successful this time? Chu He sat at the roadside stall and ate the food in front of him. He was very confident because he would soon break through to the Heaven Rank. Suddenly, a girl sat down in front of Chu He. She had a cute smile on her face! ¡°Boss, give me a bowl of noodles!¡± Chu He didn¡¯t seem to notice. He didn¡¯t even raise his head as he continued eating the noodles in front of him! At this moment, the girl lowered her body and looked at Chu He¡¯s face. She whispered, ¡°Are you a bad person? But you¡¯re too obvious. You even cover yourself with a cloak when you eat. Who wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a bad person?¡± Chu He¡¯s movements came to a still. That seemed to make sense. The girl smiled. ¡°How about it? Do you want to cooperate with me? I just want to be a baddie too!¡± This was the first time Chu He had encountered a girl that was so proactive. But he simply lifted his cloak and said indifferently, ¡°I just have a birthmark and don¡¯t like to show my face!¡± He did not know what this girl wanted to do, so he randomly found an excuse to blow her off. Upon seeing Chu He¡¯s face, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up. She said with a smile, ¡°I guess I misunderstood. However, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good for us to be friends.¡± It had to be said that in terms of looks, Chu He was no worse than anyone else. ¡°Friend?¡± Chu He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t need friends!¡± With that, he stood up, threw down the money for his noodles, and left. The girl stopped eating the noodles and quickly caught up with her. She smiled and said, ¡°Little Coldie, don¡¯t be so heartless!¡± ¡°My name is not Little Coldie!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡± How could Chu He tell her? He only said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The girl smiled and said, ¡°Little Coldie, I¡¯ll be unhappy if you do this.¡± ¡°You might not be as old as I am.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Little Coldie, let¡¯s get to know each other!¡± Chu He shut his mouth immediately. He was not an easy person to talk to, let alone date. He walked quickly and increased his speed slightly. He wanted to shake the girl off, but suddenly realized that she was not slow at all. Obviously, she had quite the cultivation base as well. But since they were on the streets, Chu He didn¡¯t want to run at his maximum speed and end up injuring someone. Thus, he did not shake her off. Finally, Chu He¡¯s feet slowed down a little. But sometimes, a small pause could last forever. That saying was completely displayed at this moment¡­ The girl smiled and started nagging beside Chu He. ¡°I have sharp eyes okay, one look at you in the crowd and I can tell you¡¯re not ordinary¡­¡± ¡°How is it? Am I very powerful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I haven¡¯t eaten my noodles yet¡­ I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why don¡¯t I stop calling you Little Coldie and start calling you Little Mute¡­¡± Chu He¡¯s coldness and the girl¡¯s chatter. It formed a sharp contrast. On the other side, Little Su Su still continued to fly north. She ate when she was hungry and meditated when she was tired. Su Su¡¯s flying speed was definitely not comparable to a Heaven Rank expert, but it was still much faster than an Earth Rank expert. Slowly, Su Su could see some escort teams that were already being transported by the same airship. The various countries were constantly collecting the mature Mountainous Rock Pigs and transporting them to Nine Nether Island. This had already become the largest industrial chain. At this moment, there was a cruiser not far in front of Su Su. As she advanced, a black light suddenly flashed! A figure rushed forward from afar! It turned out to be someone from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe that had snuck into the human world! His eyes were filled with greed! He had already tasted the benefits of attacking and killing creatures from this world. In recent days, he had killed many people. With the blessing of the Heavens and Earth, his cultivation had improved significantly. He even had a feeling that, as long as he had enough blessings from the heavens and the earth, the barrier to Heaven Rank would open up as he charged forward in his cultivation! This was not the first time he had robbed a cruiser ship as well! He knew very well that as long as he crashed into the cruiser, most of the time, there were no experts inside. Even if there were experts, he could still retreat calmly. After all, 9th Grade Earth Rank experts could not fly yet. Humans were not talented in this aspect. However, he suddenly noticed Su Su! The fiend, Halles, was stunned for a moment when he saw this scene. A little human¡­ girl? No! This was not a human! Halles sensed something unusual about Su Su. It was very attractive. He involuntarily swallowed hard when he thought about it. ¡°If I eat her up¡­ my cultivation will definitely improve greatly!¡± For some reason, this thought rose up unbidden in Halles. He did as his instincts told him! His lips curled into a cruel smile as he charged towards Su Su. Whoosh! He was extremely fast and arrived in front of Su Su in the blink of an eye! Without any hesitation, this guy raised his fist and smashed it down at Su Su without any mercy. Boom! He wasn¡¯t very powerful, as he wasn¡¯t yet a Heaven Rank cultivator, only at the 9th Grade Earth Rank. The moment his fist was thrown out, the golden wings on Su Su¡¯s back flapped. Su Su suddenly turned into a golden light and rapidly avoided it. She raged at Halles. ¡°Who are you? Why are you hitting me?¡± Halles laughed sinisterly in response. ¡°What kind of mutant are you? Your aura is so wonderful! Eating you will definitely improve my cultivation!¡± As he spoke, he charged towards Su Su again. Su Su cried out and retaliated with a punch as well. In an instant, the holy flames erupted! A vast aura engulfed Halles. Although there was a difference in their cultivation levels, Su Su had cultivated the Nine Stances of the Heavenly Phoenix, which was almost on par with the Great Solar Supreme Policy! When this punch was thrown out, even Halles expression turned solemn! However, he was not afraid. As the demonic Qi in his body rose, the Qi in his body stirred, nearly drawing in a trace of Heaven Earth Origin Qi! Obviously, he was only half a step away from reaching the Heaven Rank. ¡°Heavenly Fiend Fist!¡± As a member of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, he naturally also cultivated top-tier martial techniques! Furthermore, Halles was a member of the royal family of the Heavenly Fiend Clan. He could be considered a decent genius, although he had yet to reach the Heaven Rank. The reason why he came out alone this time was because he looked down on the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s current style. The Heavenly Fiend Clan had strong combat strength to begin with. As one of the three great royal tribes of the Demon Realm, even if they did not have a Saint Rank expert, the other tribes would not be able to topple them. They were still able to lord over an entire region. This time, when the Nine Nether Island opened, Halles was the one who insisted on entering the Nine Nether Island. Unfortunately, there were very few people in the Heavenly Fiend Tribe who supported this. After all, most of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe didn¡¯t want to offend Chu Xun. At the same time, they were also unwilling to cooperate with Chu Xun. They still carried the pride of ancient times. As for Halles, since his cultivation level was not high, he did not have much authority! This made Halles unhappy and he chose to sneak into the Nine Nether Island himself. Obviously, he had succeeded. After coming to the human world, he had gained even more. At this moment, the opponent he was facing was Su Su. He threw out a punch! Su Su¡¯s golden flames were instantly engulfed by the black demonic Qi. The difference in their cultivation levels was still huge. A violent wave of demonic Qi shot towards Su Su! Su Su¡¯s reaction speed was extremely fast. The moment he attacked, Su Su had already determined that her Holy Flames were not his match. In that instant, she had already moved aside to dodge! The violent fist force ended up only brushing past Su Su¡¯s body. However, right at this moment, Halles let out a loud shout. The fist force actually changed its shape in the air, before charging towards Su Su again! Su Su¡¯s figure flashed continuously as she continuously dodged the attack, the fist force following closely behind! Two beams of light, one black and one gold, chased each other in the sky! Suddenly, True Qi feathers shot out from Su Su¡¯s golden wings! ¡°Myriad Feathers Slash!¡± Golden rain began to fall from the sky! Boom! Boom! Boom! The Qi forces collided. Under the continuous bombardment, the power of Halles¡¯ fist was actually forcefully blocked! Su Su did not expect that she would meet such a difficult enemy mid way. If it was an ordinary person, even if Su Su wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them, at the very least, she could run. However, this fellow in front of her could also fly! Furthermore, he was faster and more skilled. And in terms of martial techniques, what he learnt was not any worse than Su Su! ¡°Tibbers!¡± Suddenly, Su Su threw the bear doll in her hand! In the next second, a strange thing happened. A huge flame slapped directly onto the top of Halles¡¯ head, followed by a ferocious-looking Bear that was burning with flames bearing down on him! Furthermore, behind this violent-looking Bear was also golden flame wings like Su Su! If Su Wen was here, his jaw would definitely drop in shock! What was going on? What he gave Su Su was an ordinary Tibbers doll! (TL Note: Did another search, apparently the actual name of it is called Tibbers. Sorry for the fake news) Why did it really become an object to summon the actual Tibbers? How did it even become a living spirit body? Furthermore, it was obvious that the source of Tibbers¡¯ power came from Su Su. He even had Su Su¡¯s golden wings! Halles suddenly got sat on his head by a bear. He was instantly traumatized! Immediately after, Tibbers exerted strength! A holy flame shot out from its an*s. It even carried an unpleasant smell! ¡°Puuuuuuuuuuht!¡± There was a loud and sustained ¡®melody¡¯! Halles was sent flying! It turned out that Tibbers actually had a cultivation base of 9th Grade Earth Rank! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Su burst into laughter. ¡°You ugly ghost! You still want to eat me? Eat my Tibbers¡¯ fart!¡± Halles was furious at being insulted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± As he spoke, the wings on his back flapped, and the Qi force in his body erupted as he flew straight at Tibbers. Su Su immediately took action as well. She was not afraid of Halles, and brought Tibbers to fight with this fellow in front of her. The Demonic Qi and Holy Flames collided in the air! Halles was not a dumb person though. Throughout the battle, hallesis main target was Su Su! It was always right to attack the main body when fighting with a Summoner. Indeed, Su Su was more likely to expose her flaws as well! And every time she was caught by him, Tibbers would appear in front of Su Su and block the attacks for her. Once more, Halles threw a punch at Su Su! Tibbers flashed in front of Su Su again. Bang! Tibbers took a hard punch from Halles. But this time, his arms locked around Halles¡¯ fist, and he opened his jaws to bite at his head. Halles did not panic at all as a cold smile appeared on his face! It was precisely the saying of ¡®there was a path to heaven but you chose not to take, instead barging into hell¡¯! ¡°Heavenly Fiend¡¯s Roar!¡± Halles¡¯ jaw opened impossibly wide, and he suddenly let out a strange howl. In an instant, an extremely powerful aura erupted from his mouth. Boom! At this extreme distance, added with the fact that Tibbers took the initiative to lock onto Halles, it was unable to dodge in time. The Qi force shot forth! Tibbers¡¯ head was forcibly shattered! The cruel smile reappeared on Halles¡¯ face at this time! Bang! But he was quickly brought back to reality when Tibbers slapped him on the head. The thing in front of him was actually still alive? He instantly made a judgment! This thing was not living. Which living thing would be able to attack again after their heads were blown off! But Tibbers could still keep moving. A bear paw slapped Halles hard in the face, sending him reeling. At the same time, Su Su¡¯s attack arrived. ¡°Phoenix Screech¡¯s Seal!¡± Su Su shouted to him, ¡°How dare you hit Tibbers, die!¡± A phoenix cry resounded through the world. Behind Su Su, the faint image of a Heavenly Phoenix appeared! The phantom suddenly pecked forwards! ¡°Pssh!¡± A bloody hole was pierced through Halles¡¯ forehead. After this, Tibbers disappeared and turned back into a doll. As for Su Su, her face was pale. Obviously, this move exhausted her greatly as well. However, her expression turned ugly, the joy she felt at having succeeded quickly disappearing. She hugged her Tibbers doll and turned around to run! And Halles, who had fallen from the sky, suddenly opened his closed eyes. The bloody hole on his head had unknowingly healed! ¡°Tsk tsk! Impressive! Truly impressive! You¡¯re not even at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, yet you can erupt with such powerful combat strength! Killing you must be very satisfying! To be able to defeat my Heavenly Fiend Illusionary Body, you can be considered to be capable! However, how much combat strength do you still have?¡± Halles flapped his wings and rolled in the air. The demonic Qi on his body intensified! Looking at Su Su who had flown a distance away, he chased after her. A trail of golden and black light flew through the air one after another! However, it was obvious that Halles was faster. Soon, Su Su would was caught up to. ¡°If you chase me again, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± Su Su threatened in her baby voice. How could Halles care what she said? He threw a punch straight at her! Fortunately, Su Su¡¯s spiritual perception was shocking. She predicted his attack trajectory and dodged it. Halles also no longer controlled the trajectory of his punch. The method to control the power of the fist was called Heavenly Fiend Bind. Generally speaking, this move was not suitable to be used by a martial artist of Earth Rank. It could only be used by someone with Halles¡¯ talent. In fact, before reaching the Heaven Rank, even though he was talented, he still had to stay in place to activate it. But now, he could not do so in the midst of a rapid pursuit. He did not want to stop his pursuit of Su Su. Halles crazily chased after Su Su in the air, punching out again and again! Su Su had already expended a lot of energy to activate the Phoenix Screech¡¯s Seal. The more she dodged, the more exhausted she became. ¡°Stop chasing! If you continue, you¡¯re dead!¡± Little Su Su was about to cry. She did not want to activate her hidden methods. What was this person trying to do? Why was he chasing after her so doggedly? Bang! Finally, she could no longer dodge, and watched as Halles landed a punch on her back! Su Su was blown straight to the ground! Boom! A huge cloud of dust rose. Halles charged straight down. Boom! Another violent Qi force was triggered! ¡°First seal! Unlock!¡± Halles¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His fist had stopped three inches in front of Su Su¡¯s forehead. At this moment, Little Su Su¡¯s forehead was bleeding. However, she nonchalantly raised his head and stared straight at Halles! There was no anger in her eyes, only endless coldness. Her red hair fluttered even without the presence of any wind. Her red eyes stared straight at Halles, devoid of any emotion. At this moment, in the middle of her brows, a strange array appeared, emitting waves of light. Boom! A burst of pressure erupted. Halles could feel that Su Su¡¯s actually True Qi amount did not increase. She was still clearly weaker than him! However, his punch was forcefully blocked, as if Su Su had another reserve of strength to tap on. Furthermore, that cold gaze was like a completely different person from before. ¡°Heavenly Fiend¡¯s Roar!¡± Halles activated his roar again! Violent Qi force once again blasted out from his mouth. However, this time, Su Su still did not move! The force seemed to have hit an invisible wall and shattered. Halles suddenly realized that the current Su Su was smirking in disdain. ¡°Your Qi is scattered but not condensed. You only have a little understanding of martial arts. With this level, you can only bully children,¡± Su Su said calmly. Halles looked at Su Su in horror. What was going on with this person? Her aura was completely different from before. Su Su felt her body¡¯s condition and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s very little True Qi left. Hmm¡­ the chances of winning should be around 70%. There¡¯s no need to use a life-and-death move.¡± Whoosh! This time, Su Su moved. However, her speed was completely different from before! The same Nine Stances of the Heavenly Phoenix, the same movement technique¡­ But that speed was even above that of Halles! Not even a blink of an eye was needed before she was suddenly standing beside Halles. She casually punched out. This punch was completely different from before. It did not have any grand momentum within it. Halles countered with a punch! However, this time, Su Su¡¯s movements were completely different. Her fist shot out only halfway before she waved her wings! Her figure changed again! Her every movement was as smooth as flowing water, without any delay. ¡°Not good! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Halles was already used to fighting with the straightforward Su Su who attacked directly. He did not expect this at all! Su Su dodged his fist and stepped closer, before landing a vicious punch on Halles. At that moment, Halles¡¯ pupils shrank in fear. The feeling of this punch was even stronger than many 9th Grade Earth Rank opponents he had fought! ¡°Pssh!¡± Halles spat out a mouthful of blood in response! In Su Su¡¯s consciousness, a voice shouted excitedly, ¡°Big Sis, go!¡± ¡°Shut up, stupid girl.. To think you still need to call me out for such trash¡­¡± Chapter 271 - Su Su Was Captured? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the depths of her consciousness, Little Su Su was being reprimanded. She said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I¡¯ve already beaten him to death once. Who knew that he could still come back to life?¡± Meanwhile, Halles looked at the small girl in front of him in shock. How was that possible? Why! There was clearly no change in the quality of her True Qi, but the attack she unleashed was completely different from before. He did not know that although Su Su¡¯s current attack did not have that kind of vast power, all her power was controlled to an infinitesimal degree. By perfectly condensing all her strength on a single point, the effect would naturally be stronger. Even at the same cultivation realm, Su Wen¡¯s control over his power was still inferior to her current form! Halles took several hits from her in succession! ¡°Pfft!¡± Halles spat out another mouthful of blood. He was sent flying! Seeing that the situation was not good, Halles gritted his teeth and flapped his wings, wanting to escape! But at this moment! Suddenly, he felt as though he had been struck by an invisible hammer! His consciousness went blank! Blood flowed from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose as he fell straight down from the sky. At this moment, Su Su frowned slightly! Her face turned pale. Her body was still not strong enough and her development was not complete. She could not fully unleash her mental strength! In her current state, Su Su¡¯s mental strength was much stronger than that of her usual self. ¡°Big Sis, can you give me back my body?¡± Little Su asked in her consciousness when she saw that Halles could not take it anymore. (TL Note: To make it easier to differentiate, I¡¯ll call the OG Su Su as Little Su and the elder version as Big Su. Let me know if it sounds funny in the main comments section.) The corners of Big Su¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile. ¡°No, since I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll take control of the body!¡± ¡°Big Sis, we agreed that each of us will take 10 years¡­¡± Little Su felt a little aggrieved. But Big Su raised her head proudly in response. ¡°If I don¡¯t come out, you would have died. Since I saved your life, it¡¯s fair for you to give me the rest of your time, right?¡± Little Su was unconvinced. ¡°But if you don¡¯t come out, you¡¯ll die too! I¡¯m not the only one using this body.¡± ¡°Then you can give me half, right? You¡¯ve been outside for so long, it¡¯s time for me to take a breather!¡± Big Su had no intention of giving up the body now. ¡°Boohoo! You¡¯re bullying me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re too stupid. Who asked you to be unable to defeat him?¡± At this moment, Halles had already gotten up from the ground. He was not dead, but had a splitting headache. His control over his True Qi was extremely scattered. When he looked at Su Su again, his eyes were filled with fear! That terrifying mental strength completely exceeded his understanding. Who was this girl? What sort of person was she? Suddenly, Su Su moved! Her feet landed on Halles head. Terrifying mental energy extended downwards. In Halles¡¯ eyes, Su Su was currently akin to a god. He had no desire nor way to betray her. A moment later, Su Su¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°There¡¯s such a benefit to killing the demons?¡± Looking at Halles under her feet, Big Su coldly commanded, ¡°Fly! To Nine Nether Island!¡± Obviously, Su Su had obtained a lot of information from Harres just now! After Big Su spoke, she suddenly clapped a hand over her forehead. She felt the onset of a splitting headache. ¡°Big Sis! Our body can¡¯t withstand your mental strength right now. You have to know when to stop! You can¡¯t use too many mental strength techniques,¡± Little Su said with concern. Big Su was a little angry when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t work hard! All you do is play!¡± Little Su was however unconvinced by her words. ¡°You were also very happy when I was off playing!¡± Although these two sisters could only control one person¡¯s body, the other person could experience the same emotions the user of the body felt. It was just that one was proactive while the other passive. Moreover, in the first few years, Big Su was often in a deep sleep to reduce the burden on the body¡¯s brain and soul. It was only when Su Su¡¯s physical strength gradually increased that Big Su woke up a little more. Halles was now filled with fear for the fellow on his forehead. He did not want to die, so he flapped his wings and flew into the air. A month later, at the human world front line, Su Su was still riding on the neck of Halles. However, they were currently walking on the ground. Flying randomly through the defense line was nothing but courting death. As the two of them headed deeper into the Demon Race¡¯s territory¡­ ¡°Big Sis¡­ I want to find Daddy and Mommy!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go when I get back!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Little Su was confused. Big Su looked in the direction of the demonic realm and muttered, ¡°I can feel something there¡­¡± Compared to Little Su¡¯s already terrifying spiritual perception, her spiritual perception was even more abnormal. ¡°Then let Daddy and Mommy come along!¡± Little Su still wanted to look for Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao more. Big Su fell silent and did not reply. Just as they were about to reach the edge of the human defense line, Halles suddenly flapped his wings and flew into the sky with Su Su, heading straight for the Demon Realm! If he delayed too much, the chances of being discovered would increase. When it was time to run, he had to run quickly. He still had a lot of experience in illegal immigration! Not far away, a human general that was leading the troops on patrol widened his eyes! ¡°Su Su? Am I seeing things?¡± Wu Lie rubbed his eyes. He had originally brought people out to patrol, but did not expect to have come across this scene! ¡°General, on the back of that demon seems to be a little girl!¡± The guards also noticed the scene. There was some distance between them, but it was not too far. It was at a distance where people could observe, but it was impossible to attack. Looking at the departing Su Su, Wu Lie¡¯s expression changed! ¡°Return to the city!¡± ¡°But our patrolling mission today is not completed yet!¡± ¡°We still have to return to the city immediately!¡± Wu Lie did not hesitate. He immediately led his men back to Frost Iron City. ¡°Huh? You said you saw Su Su? She was captured by the demons?¡± Su Wen frowned. Wu Lie nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡± Su Wen still couldn¡¯t believe it. Logically speaking, Su Su should be in the Flame God Sect right now! ¡°Absolutely!¡± Wu Lie patted his chest and promised, ¡°There were soldiers who saw it together. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them!¡± Seeing how confident Wu Lie was, Su Wen narrowed his eyes. The killing intent on his body gradually spread! He did not suspect Wu Lie. After all, Wu Lie had no reason to lie to him. After some thought, Su Wen suddenly stood up and flew out the door! He charged in the direction of the Demon Race! No matter the reason! He would not let Su Su fall into the hands of the demons. As he flew, he pondered about the reason for her ¡®capture¡¯. ¡°Why?¡± Why was Su Su captured? Could it be that someone was targeting him? Then how did they know about Su Su? A flying demon¡­ a Heaven Rank expert? How did he pass through the defenses to the human world? One had to understand that normally speaking, there might be some Earth Rank experts who secretly crossed over. However, there were countless formations along the way, making it impossible for a Heaven Rank expert to actually be able to pass through. ¡°Could it be that he has a method to hide his cultivation? That¡¯s not impossible!¡± Su Wen¡¯s mind raced. He felt a little frustrated at this moment. He started to spread out his divine soul, extending his perception as far as possible to search for Su Su¡¯s traces. But what he did not know was that Su Su, who was riding on Halles, had sensed him even earlier. Even Little Su had already sensed it. ¡°Big Sis, Daddy is here. Why don¡¯t we go find Daddy first?¡± Big Su instead snapped coldly to Halles, ¡°Fly west! Head west with all your might!¡± It was in the opposite direction of Su Wen. If Little Su was a considerate and sweet person, then Big Su was someone who did things her own way without any care for others. ¡°Sister! Why didn¡¯t you go look for Father!¡± Little Su was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. Finally, Big Su responded to Little Su, ¡°When Father left the Flame God Sect, he was only at the 1st Grade of Heaven Rank. Even if Father is very strong, how much could he have improved? Can¡¯t you see the Demon Realm in Halles¡¯ consciousness? There are many Heaven Rank experts there! If Father knows that we¡¯re going to the Demon Race, he definitely won¡¯t let us go. Even if he does, he will follow us. If Father goes and is discovered, he will definitely die! Do you want to see Father die?¡± Obviously, as her sister¡­ Big Su was more rational and had her own opinions! Little Su said aggrievedly, ¡°But I miss Daddy!¡± ¡°No matter what, I want to go to the Demon Realm first. We won¡¯t be exposed, but Father will definitely be!¡± As she spoke, a demonic aura suddenly manifested around Su Su¡¯s body! Heavenly Fiend Treasured Scripture! Big Su had actually activated Halles¡¯ cultivation technique! Feeling the aura behind him, Halles froze. One had to know that the Heavenly Fiend Treasure Scripture was a secret of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. Only those with the bloodline of the Heavenly Fiend King could cultivate it! The girl on him was from the Heavenly Fiend Race as well? That¡¯s not right! The Heavenly Fiend Tribe didn¡¯t look like this. Hybrid? Their ancestors had the bloodline of the Heavenly Fiend? This seemed reasonable. However, he didn¡¯t ex[ect that what happened next would shock him even more. On Su Su¡¯s face, the skin on her body began to change, slowly transforming into the skin color of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. A pair of black wings appeared on her back! Fangs also grew out of her mouth. She had turned into an infant Heavenly Fiend! However, the only things that remained unchanged were the princess dress and Tibbers. Hence, it became two Heavenly Fiend Tribes members flying along! Su Wen flew all the way East, but he could not find anyone! There was no trace of her at all. This made him even more anxious. This whole thing had to be premeditated! Someone must have captured Su Su to target him. Otherwise, how could he not discover anything along the way! Seeing that there was a Demonic Tribe encampment in front of him, Su Wen frowned! He didn¡¯t manage to catch up to them? At this moment, a torrential demonic Qi surged. A member of the Demonic Tribe flew out. It was Chu Yinchuan who had fought with Su Wen previously! ¡°Why have you come to my Demonic Tribe¡¯s encampment?¡± He asked coldly. At this moment, Chu Xun and the other demon experts had long retreated. After all, seeing that the humans had no desire to counterattack and that the trade was gradually on the right track, they had to return to their own regions to manage them. The two sides were not considered enemies now, but rather partners. As one of the Demonic Tribe¡¯s generals, Chu Yinchuan had also obtained quite a few benefits. Of course, even with the blessing of heaven and earth, it would still take a long time for someone of his caliber to break through. However, he was naturally not in a good mood when he saw Su Wen. Being forced into a retreat by Su Wen was not something to be happy about. Su Wen looked at Chu Yinchuan as his mind raced. He would naturally not reveal the truth just like that. ¡°A Heaven Rank demon invaded our borders just now!¡± he sneered. ¡°I was chasing after him!¡± Chu Yinchuan frowned and said, ¡°It should be the other tribes. My Demonic Tribe and our subordinate races have already given strict orders not to go to the defense line of your human world. As for the others, my tribe doesn¡¯t have any say!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take my leave then!¡± He did not act rashly. At this moment, Su Wen had gradually calmed down after his initial anxiety. In his opinion, this must have been done on purpose. Since Su Su was captured, they must be targeting him. If Su Su was really in the hands of the other party, even if he wanted to make a move now, once the other party threatened Su Su¡¯s life, he could only give in.. On the contrary, even if he did not say anything, the person who captured Su Su would definitely come looking for him! After all, that person had put in so much effort, how could they not want any benefits in return? He had no enemies in the Demon World, so it was impossible for them to want to take revenge! Chu Yinchuan watched Su Wen leave. After making sure that Su Wen could not hear him, he coldly said, ¡°Hmph, if not for the deal, I would have killed you today!¡± His voice transmitted into the Demonic Tribe¡¯s encampment, and many of them heard it. After all, everyone knew that he was defeated by Su Wen the previous time¡­ In Chu Yinchuan¡¯s eyes, this was him settling his bruised ego. Yep, in any sort of world, there would always be people who liked to brag and care about their face. Su Wen flew back to Frost Iron City and immediately went to look for Ni Hongxiao. At this moment, Ni Hongxiao was still experimenting. To her, the greatest pleasure was to explore the essence of the world. ¡°Su Su might have been captured by the demons.¡± Su Wen went straight to the point. He knew that this woman was not a weak willed person. But this time, it really exceeded his expectations. Ni Hongxiao stopped what she was doing and raised her head, her eyes revealing fear! This was the first time Su Wen felt such strong emotions from her. ¡°Is she still alive?¡± Ni Hongxiao¡¯s voice was trembling. Su Wen went forward and hugged her. He said in a low voice, ¡°She should still be alive. The other party went deep into the human world and took Su Su away. He must have brought her back to the Demon Race from thousands of miles away to threaten me and extort benefits from me. Therefore, I believe that they will definitely come to find me.¡± A ruthless glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how they knew about Su Su.¡± Finally, he made a judgment. ¡°There might be traitors in the Flame God Sect!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s gaze turned cold as she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone from the Flame God Sect colluded with the demons and sold them information about Su Su?¡± Su Wen nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s very possible! Otherwise, why would someone suddenly target Su Su?¡± Ni Hongxiao¡¯s killing intent rose: ¡°These old fellows, it seems I have to give them some tricks!¡± Su Wen hurriedly stopped her. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. It might not really be the Flame God Sect. Because from the past, the Yan God Sect treated Su Su very well and really nurtured her as their successor. There¡¯s no reason for them to suddenly hand her over to the Demon Race! Perhaps it was done by an individual itself! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure who this person is!¡± ¡°However, we still have to talk to them about this!¡± Su Wen said coldly. Not long after, all the members of the Flame God Sect were gathered by Su Wen! The Flame God Sect¡¯s Ancestor smiled, ¡°Little Su, why did you call us here?¡± Su Wen stared at his face for a long time. He could not tell that anything was wrong. The ancestor of the Flame God Sect felt his hair stand on end as he received Su Wen¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Is there something wrong with my face?¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°Su Su was captured by the demons!¡± All of the Heaven Rank experts in the room stood up in shock at his words! The Flame God Sect¡¯s Ancestor said with a solemn expression, ¡°Little Su, this matter cannot be joked about!¡± Su Wen¡¯s honorary master, Shi Yu, also said, ¡°Su Wen, you can¡¯t speak nonsense about this matter! Su Su is far away in the sect, so how can she be abducted by the Demon Race?¡± Su Wen laughed coldly, ¡°Would I joke about my own daughter? When Wu Lie brought his men to patrol the area, he realized that Su Su had been abducted by the demons. When I chased after her, it was already too late. I¡¯m not afraid to put it bluntly, but I¡¯m afraid some of the people here might also be involved in this matter! I¡¯ll just speak out all the ugly words now. If I catch you, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± The Flame God Ancestor immediately shouted loudly, ¡°Not just you! Even this old man will absolutely not let off that traitor! Now, everyone, swear on the name of the Flame God Dao Ancestor that this has nothing to do with this matter. Anyone who is related will have their internal organs burn, suffer from Qi Deviation, and be unable to recover from the tribulation!¡± As he spoke, he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡°I, Su Bingshen, swear in the name of the Flame God Dao Ancestor that if I collude with the demons and cause Su Su to be captured, my internal organs will be burned for internal fire, and I will suffer from Qi deviation and die!¡± (TL Note: Same pronunciation but different ¡®Su¡¯ surname from Su Wen.) Su Bingshen was the original name of the Flame God Sect¡¯s Ancestor! His oath was extremely heavy and unforgiving. To an ordinary person, swearing an oath was not actually much different from farting. However, for cultivators at the Heaven Rank, it was different. This was especially so for swearing to the Dao Ancestor. If they really dared to go against the oath, it would greatly affect their cultivation in martial arts. If one suffered from Qi deviation, the most likely scenario was only death! It had to be said that Su Bingshen was completely decisive and ruthless to himself. After all, he himself was the person with the highest cultivation and status in the Flame God Sect. His current action was to eliminate Su Wen¡¯s suspicion. With Su Wen¡¯s current combat strength and his relationship with the two Saints, even he did not dare to underestimate him. If it was an ordinary person, he might not have done it so thoroughly due to the difference in their status. To put it bluntly, it was more or less a little embarrassing for an ancestor to make such an oath. However, once he left some leeway, Su Wen would definitely suspect something and the matter could no longer be explained. Since Su Bingshen had done so, even if the people below were unhappy, no one dared to disobey. One by one, they swore oaths. Their openness completely dispelled Su Wen¡¯s suspicion. Seeing that everyone was so understanding, Su Wen laughed loudly when the last person finished his oath. ¡°Seniors, there¡¯s no need to be like this! I trust all of you very much. There¡¯s no need to be like this. Patriarch, you¡¯re the same. We¡¯re all family, there¡¯s no need to be like this!¡± He gave everyone a way out and said, ¡°Su Su has disappeared, I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to take care of this matter. In two days, it will be the trading day. The Snow Saint has rewarded me with 30% of the management fees this time, so I¡¯ll take it back and share it with everyone in the sect. After all, we¡¯re all family!¡± Su Wen naturally knew that these people were giving him face, but some of them would secretly be unhappy about being suspected. Now that he had said his piece and given them some benefits, he could eliminate their dissatisfaction and even make them work harder to find Su Su! As expected, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at his words.. Chapter 272 - Su Wens Fear Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the members of the Flame God Sect heard Su Wen say that there were benefits, their eyes lit up. Unlike Xiang Feiyan, they did not have any commoners under them. Even with the manpower of a sect, it was not enough to raise pigs en masse. Thus, while they could also obtain Heaven Earth Merit, the amount was not especially great. Many of the Giant Strength Rats that were traded had to be sent back to the sect to be distributed to the disciples as well. Some people had previously also tried to directly cultivate the Giant Strength Rats in the human world. However, thse Giant Strength Rats were nurtured in the human world did not provide any Heaven Earth Merit Points when killed. There was simply no benefits to killing them. Now that Su Wen said that he would give the people of the Flame God Sect a share of the benefits, and it was even 30% of the fees he would receive, that was a huge amount of Heaven Earth Merit for them! Most importantly, the Heaven Earth Merit Points were all given for free. To the people of the Flame God Sect, they were naturally extremely happy. Although they were indeed a little angry just now, thinking back, it was not Su Wen who proposed the oath. It was Su Bingshen who took the initiative to swear theoath. After receiving Su Wen¡¯s benefits, they naturally thought highly of him. Everyone started to think and discuss once again. ¡°If it¡¯s not a spy from our sect, then who could it be?¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s anyone who has a grudge with us, is aware of Su Su¡¯s background, and even knows that Su Su is in the Flame God Sect?¡± In reality, Su Wen had also thought about it seriously. There weren¡¯t many people like that, especially Heaven Rank experts. After all, Su Su had never shown her face in front of everyone. Everyone fell into silence as they sunk into their thoughts once again. As they were pondering, someone suddenly came to report that Dongfang Ju had arrived! Logically speaking, he was supposed to be guarding the Flame God Sect. However, once something happened to Su Su, how could he stay? He immediately rushed to the northern border. He could not find Su Su along the way. He knew that Su Wen must be on Nine Nether Island since he had ascended to the Heaven Rank, so he took the Royal Court¡¯s airship to Nine Nether Island. When Xiang Feiyan heard that Su Su had disappeared, she turned pale with fright. She knew Su Wen too well. She knew very well that Su Wen treated his family extremely well. If anything happened to anyone, he would definitely be furious. Therefore, she immediately arranged for Dongfang Ju to head to Nine Nether Island. In the meantime, after Su Su and Halles entered Nine Nether Island, they started to walk. This also gave Dongfang Ju a chance to catch up. The moment Su Su had arrived in the Demon Realm when he arrived. After Dongfang Ju entered and greeted everyone, he looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Su, has Su Su come?¡± Su Wen sneered. ¡°I want to ask you, how did you take care of Su Su? How could you let her be captured by the Demon Race?¡± Hearing this, Dongfang Ju was shocked! ¡°What! Su Su was captured by the demons?¡± He muttered, ¡°How could this be! How could this be!¡± As Su Su¡¯s master, the two of them had already known each other for many years. Furthermore, Su Su was extremely talented. Which master would not like such a disciple? He was originally his beloved disciple. Upon hearing this grievous news, Dongfang Ju felt as though his heart was being torn apart! In an instant, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi surged, and his cultivation, which had been stagnant for several years, rose once more! Originally, Dongfang Ju had been at the peak of the 9th Grade Earth Rank, a hairline away to the Heaven Rank. Now that he had been stimulated, he had broken through to the 1st Grade Heaven Rank! Everyone was stunned. From the looks of it, Dongfang Ju had a deep relationship with Su Su! Dongfang Ju¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Su Su! What should I do next? Right now, saving Su Su is the first priority! As long as I can save Su Su, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. As the sect master of the Flame God Sect, he had truly treated Su Su extremely well. One could see from his emotions just now. Su Wen didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he said, ¡°According to our judgment, there should be a Heaven Rank expert in the alliance army of the human world who revealed Su Su¡¯s relationship with me. From the looks of it, it¡¯s unreasonable for the demons to capture Su Su but not kill her. In that case, there¡¯s only one explanation. Su Su has additional value! Therefore, I think someone must have leaked my relationship with Su Su and deliberately wanted to use the demons to restrain me!¡± Dongfang Ju muttered, ¡°Junior Brother Su Wen, even though you¡¯re a Heaven Rank cultivator¡­ you¡¯re only a 1st or 2nd Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, right? Is there a need for them to target you like this?¡± From Dongfang Ju¡¯s perspective, this was not a problem. That¡¯s because the outside world had no idea about the situation of the Nine Nether Island. The Heaven Rank experts wouldn¡¯t specially announce Su Wen¡¯s achievements either. Why would they help inflate someone¡¯s ego? Furthermore, would they talk to the ordinary soldiers below them? Of course not, their statuses was different. Even in times of war, Heaven Rank experts rarely interacted with ordinary people. It was just like how they gave an order to the sect to raise Mountainous Rock Pigs for the Human-Demon Trades. At the same time, they also specified the benefits that ordinary disciples could obtain from raising them. That was all. He would not say anything superfluous. Hence, Dongfang Ju did not know Su Wen¡¯s combat strength at all. In his opinion, how could the Demon Race use Su Su to threaten Su Wen just because they captured her? What was so great about Su Wen? Was he worth it? Wasn¡¯t he too narcissistic? Upon hearing his words, Su Bingshen said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level is already at 4th Grade Heaven Rank¡­¡± At this point, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I just reached the 5th Grade.¡± ¡°What? 5th Grade Heaven Rank?¡± Dongfang Ju behaved like a cat whose tail had been stepped on! It had only been a few years since they last met, but Su Wen¡¯s cultivation level was already so high? Su Bingshen glanced at Su Wen and felt even more apprehensive in his heart. He spoke seriously to Dongfang Ju, ¡°Su Wen used his cultivation base of 4th Grade Heaven Rank, as well as his domain that stretched for tens of thousands of miles to defeat the Demon Race¡¯s Second General, Chu Yinchuan, who is at 8th Grade Heaven Rank. His current combat strength can be said to be at the peak of the world! Moreover, Su Wen is in charge of facilitating the transaction between the Human and Demon Realm! Now, he¡¯s the person the two Saints trust the most!¡± ¡°What?! He defeated an 8th Grade Heaven Rank?!¡± Dongfang Ju¡¯s eyes widened¡­ and he stared intently at Su Wen. It was too terrifying! Too terrifying! To be able to fight four grades above? That was Heaven Rank, mind you! It was already an impressive feat to be able to fight above their grade. Was Su Wen even human? After a moment, he digested this news, but a question arose in his mind. ¡°Two Saints?¡± Although Dongfang Ju was the Sect Master of the Flame God Sect, he still did not know much about Saints. He asked respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, may I know who are the Saints in this world?¡± ¡°One of them is Senior Gongsun Shi. He¡¯s the tenth saint of the human world. He was the one who gathered all the Heaven Ranks in the human world to fight against the demons! Everyone who didn¡¯t come was killed by him from thousands of miles away. His methods are extremely powerful!¡± Dongfang Ju¡¯s face was full of admiration. ¡°What about the second one?¡± Su Bingshen glanced at him and said meaningfully, ¡°You know that second Saint as well! She even lived in our Flame God Sect for a period of time! Her surname is Xue, and her name is Qianxun! Now, many people call her either the Snow Saint or the Eleventh Saint! She, in front of everyone, killed a 9th Grade Heaven Rank demon beast, the Nine-Headed Hydra, with a flip of her hand, and suppressed the demons to protect the peace of the world!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Dongfang Ju gasped when he heard the story. He could not believe it! The maid beside Su Wen¡­ was actually a Saint? From the looks of it¡­ threatening Su Wen¡­ to a certain extent, was threatening a saint. Now that he thought about it again, it made sense! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn it! Someone actually betrayed Junior Brother Su at such a time. Damn it!¡± Su Wen sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re thinking about who betrayed me!¡± Everyone in the room started to ponder and discuss. Especially Su Wen, he could not figure it out even recalling whatever he had been through. His greatest enemies were Emperor Zhou and Emperor Yan, but truthfully speaking, both of them were unaware of Su Su¡¯s existence. Back then, Su Su had never appeared in the capital of the Zhou Country. After that, she left with him and headed to the Chu Country before entering the Flame God Sect. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Emperor Zhou to know. Let alone Emperor Yan who was completely unrelated to whatever Su Wen went through in the past. When the conflict between the two sides erupted, Su Su had already settled down in the Yan God Sect. In that case, could it be that the people of Chu that leaked the news? However, the only person that the Chu Country knew was Xiang Ding! There was no reason for Xiang Ding to say this to the Demon Race. Because from all angles, Su Wen could not figure out what conflict he had with Xiang Ding for him to do this. Just as he was feeling puzzled¡­ Dongfang Ju muttered, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the Thunder God Sect!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Dongfang Ju said in a low voice, ¡°Ever since Su Su entered the sect, she has been conferred the title of Saintess. There is no one in the sect who is unconvinced. However, even though Su Su is talented and smart, I still understand the principle that the tallest tree in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. Therefore, I have given strict orders to the disciples in the sect and outside to not leak out Su Su¡¯s existence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Su Su¡¯s reputation hasn¡¯t been well known in the past few years!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°But Junior Brother Su, do you remember that you brought back a group of disciples from the Thunder God Sect the last time you returned to the mountain?¡± Su Wen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you talking about Ouyang Bubai and his sister?¡± He still remembered them. At that time, Ouyang Bubai was afraid that Su Wen would kidnap his sister! Dongfang Ju said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right! After those two entered the sect, they met Su Su. Especially when Su Su went to welcome you!¡± He speculated, ¡°I feel that these two will definitely tell the elders of the Thunder God Sect about Su Su when they return! Of course, they will also have some information about you, Junior Brother!¡± ¡°Therefore, the Thunder God Sect should know about your relationship with Su Su, and also know that Junior Brother is a member of our Flame God Sect! The Thunder God and Flame God Sects have deep grudges to begin with. For the past ten thousand years, we have been constantly fighting openly and secretly. Although our relationship might be a little closer sometimes, the fact that we are each other¡¯s greatest opponents has never changed!¡± The more Dongfang Ju spoke, the more excited he became. He seemed to have seen the real answer! ¡°This time, when they saw Junior Brother unleash his might, representing the Royal Family of Chu, and even managing the transactions between the two worlds, how could they not be envious? How could they not be afraid? So, they might think of a way to secretly inform the Demon Race about this news, and play a game of borrowing a knife to kill!¡± It had to be said that his words made sense. Everyone in the room was enlightened! ¡°Junior Brother Sect Master is right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Looks like those dogs of the Thunder God Sect are indeed the most suspicious!¡± ¡°These bastards, let¡¯s go and settle the score with them!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to see if they dare to swear an oath!¡± For a moment, everyone felt as though their blood was rushing to their heads in excitement. The two sects originally did not have a close relationship, that was true. ¡°No!¡± Su Wen said coldly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t look for them directly!¡± Everyone looked at him in unison and asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°If we go and look for them now, they will definitely not admit it! Furthermore, it will cause a conflict between the two parties. If we don¡¯t have any evidence to look for them, it will only be a baseless accusation.¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in doing this now! Other than worsening the conflict and allowing others to take advantage of us, there¡¯s no other use in doing so. If we rashly go and find them, we won¡¯t have any evidence. If we want them to swear an oath, it won¡¯t be so easy, even if we get a Saint to come forward! Whether it¡¯s for the sake of face or the prestige of the sect, they won¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Everyone looked at Su Wen. Su Wen¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Since you have a suspect, just leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Soon¡­ the Human Alliance sent out a message! The Holy Maiden of the Flame God Sect, Su Wen¡¯s daughter, Su Su had been kidnapped by the demons! The Flame God Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Dongfang Ju, personally came to report. Originally¡­ this news was nothing. Many people were gloating in fact. But soon, a second message was sent. There was news that in the human world, someone had colluded with the demons and betrayed the information of Su Wen and his daughter out! And the one who did this was the Thunder God Sect! After that, news of Ouyang Bubai going to the Flame God Sect spread. The rumors spread like wildfire. The person who did all of this was naturally Su Wen! Rumors¡­ could kill people. The usage of methods were not rare in China during Su Wen¡¯s time! Just a little bit of rumors spread around would be enough to destroy someone. To put it bluntly, it was inherited by the Saints, and it was a great sect. They would definitely value their reputation greatly. How could they tolerate such a stain on their name? But when the rumors spread, so what if you came from a famous sect? Would a Heaven Rank ancestor fight with a gossiping soldier? Would they not be degrading themselves further? If the Flame God Sect directly came to question them, or even if Su Wen brought up Gongsun Shi to question them, the effect would be similar. The people from the Thunder God Sect would definitely feel extremely furious and even feel like they had been humiliated. Furthermore, they would not admit to it. This way, both sides would be at a standstill and would even end up being questioned by the other party. What right did the Flame God Sect have to demand an explanation without evidence? The beauty of spreading fake news was that while the receiving party felt the same way, they had no target to pinpoint and blame! They could not vent his anger! At this moment, in the Thunder God Sect¡¯s encampment. The patriarch closed his eyes and listened to the complaints of the other Heaven Rank experts! ¡°In the past two days, the news has spread everywhere. Everyone is saying that our Thunder God Sect has colluded with the demons! We are fighting with our lives on the line here! Yet we are being slandered like this! How can we tolerate this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how despicable we are, how could we do such a thing!¡± ¡°Recently, many people have been looking at us strangely!¡± ¡°Ancestor, what should we do? We can¡¯t just endure this.¡± The Thunder God Sect¡¯s Ancestor, Ouyang Hua, opened his eyes filled with anger! ¡°Hmph! I know what to do!¡± One of the Heaven Rank experts said, ¡°The Flame God Sect must have spread this rumor.¡± Ouyang Hua sneered and said, ¡°So what? They deliberately spread the rumors, but there are people who believe them! In a few days, our Thunder God Sect¡¯s reputation will completely be ruined! Can¡¯t you tell? The people did it on purpose as well. They might also know that this matter isn¡¯t true, but these sects and families are deliberately spreading it! They all want to see our Thunder God Sect making a fool of ourselves! In any case, the blame is on the Flame God Sect!¡± ¡°However, even if we know that it¡¯s a rumor released by the Flame God Sect, do we have any evidence? What can we do even if we go up to them?¡± Everyone fell silent! It was really uncomfortable for them to be in this situation, as though someone had shat on their heads. This was akin to being framed for touching a girl¡¯s butt in school! It would have been fine if he had really touched it, but the problem was everyone said that he had touched it even when he had not. This feeling was as unpleasant as it could get. To put it bluntly¡­ I can be shameless, but you can¡¯t throw a pile of dog sh*t at my face and accuse me of something I didn¡¯t do! However, even if they wanted to explain, there was no outlet nor venue for them. All of the Heaven Rank experts in the sect had never felt so aggrieved! ¡°Ancestor, are we going to let others slander us like this?¡± Ouyang Hua sighed. At this moment, there were basically only two paths. The first was to let the rumors spread and pretend not to hear them. But this was akin to covering their ears and deceiving oneself. The sect had tens of thousands of years of glory. Especially at this time, once the infamy of being connected to the Demon Race was spread to the human world, it would probably be difficult for the sect to accept disciples in the future. Their disciples would also be looked down upon and targeted when they left the martial world. If this continued, there would definitely be a huge problem. ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ll go look for Su Wen!¡± Ouyang Hua said in a deep voice. A Heaven Rank expert asked in confusion, ¡°Su Wen? Why are you looking for him?¡± Ouyang Hua looked at the person who asked this question and kicked him angrily. He said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell now? The key to this matter is Su Wen! The one who lost is his daughter. His wife controls the alliance army of the human world, his father controls the commoners of the cities, and his lover controls all the Spiritual Masters in the world! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s suspecting us now! It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t say it explicitly. It¡¯s useless even if a Saint steps forward in this matter! Only by dispelling Su Wen¡¯s doubts can this matter be considered resolved. Only then can the rumors stop!¡± Before this, everyone had yet to realize the root of the problem! But when they heard him list out all of Su Wen¡¯s resources, they immediately felt how terrifying Su Wen was! Unknowingly, many factions in the human world had already set up a huge net with him as the center! Just as Ouyang Hua had said, to a certain extent, even a Saint might not be able to resolve this matter. At this moment, Yan Luoying was also in Su Wen¡¯s room. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. Su Su will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wen nodded and said, ¡°I know¡­ Su Su is still alive. Although I can¡¯t sense her exact location, I have this feeling.¡± Yan Luoying sighed. She knew that Su Wen was very anxious right now. She leaned forward and whispered, ¡°If the rumors are spread like you said¡­ then the Thunder God Sect won¡¯t ignore it, right?¡± Su Wen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t ignore it unless they really disregard the sect¡¯s ten thousand years of reputation. If that¡¯s the case, then they won¡¯t be far from declining. There¡¯s no sect in this world that can endure the crime of linking up with the Demon Race, even if it¡¯s just a rumor!¡± Yan Luoying looked at Su Wen and said, ¡°I feel that they might not have done it. There might be a hidden story behind Su Su¡¯s matter. After all, she came out of the sect herself, and it wasn¡¯t a Heaven Rank expert who went to the Flame God Sect to kidnap her. Moreover, Su Su was seen by Wu Lie at the location where he was found. At that time, there was no Heaven Rank expert¡¯s aura, so the demons should be from the Heavenly Fiend Clan. If Su Su didn¡¯t come out, even a 9th Grade Earth Fiend Clan wouldn¡¯t have any chance of abducting her! If you say that this was premeditated, it¡¯s going a little too far.¡± Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this problem before, but if the other party doesn¡¯t know her identity, he should be killing her! Why did he take the huge risk to bring her to the Demon Realm?¡± Just as the two of them fell silent in suspicion, they received a report that the Thunder God Sect¡¯s Ancestor, Ouyang Hua, had arrived! Chapter 273 - Exploiter Su Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Thunder God Sect¡¯s Ancestor, Ouyang Hua, walked into Su Wen¡¯s room. At this moment, Yan Luoying had already retreated outside. There were only the two of them in the room. The two of them sat down and Su Wen served tea. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Ouyang, may I know why you¡¯re here to look for me?¡± The tea on the table was steaming and fragrant, the fog slowly rising up. Ouyang Hua picked up the teacup and took a sip before going straight to the point. ¡°I heard that Lord Su¡¯s daughter was captured by the demons. This old man came to Lord Su mainly to clarify things!¡± Su Wen called him senior, and he addressed Su Wen as Lord to show respect. A smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face as he waved his hand. ¡°Senior Ouyang! Is there a need to clarify things between us? Can I not trust you? If I didn¡¯t believe you, I would have gone to ask you a long time ago. To be honest, I¡¯ve heard quite a bit of those rumors over the past few days! In my opinion, all of them must be fake. They must have been spread by other sects to sow discord between us!¡± Su Wen continued seriously, ¡°No matter what, I represent the Great Chu Royal Court. Senior, you are also a sect within Great Chu. If I don¡¯t believe the Thunder God Sect, who else can I trust? No one wants to see this happen to Su Su, but I believe that this matter has absolutely nothing to do with Senior.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words hit the nail on the head! He was doing this on purpose. He was trying to assure Ouyang Hua that it was not that he did not believe him. But then again, when such words went into Ouyang Hua¡¯s ears, could he still flare up? You want to explain? I don¡¯t need you to explain at all. I believe you! Who wouldn¡¯t want to hear such words? While being criticized by tens of thousands of people, the person involved expressed his trust without even asking. At this moment, Ouyang Hua was already suspicious of his original deduction. Was Su Wen really behind this? Could it really be another country sowing discord instead? Or perhaps it was the Flame God Sect that had spread the news behind Su Wen¡¯s back? No matter who one was, when one was uncertain about something, it was inevitable that they would be affected by external factors. Su Wen¡¯s trust in him immediately changed Ouyang Hua¡¯s impression of him. ¡°Lord Su, you¡¯re too polite. I dare to pat my chest and say that this matter really has nothing to do with my Thunder God Sect!¡± Ouyang Hua still explained. Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Senior! What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I just say that? I believe that the members of the Thunder God Sect will definitely not do such a thing.¡± He stared into Ouyang Hua¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to explain anything to me. We¡¯re all comrades, and we¡¯re fighting to protect the world! How can I not trust you?¡± However, the more he spoke of trust, the more Ouyang Hua had no way to further clear his misgivings. He originally thought that Su Wen would interrogate him in all sorts of ways, but when he really met Su Wen, he realized that this was not the case. No one could find any fault with Su Wen¡¯s attitude. ¡°Lord Su¡­ Then I wonder if you can help our Thunder God Sect and stop those people from blindly spreading rumors?¡± Ouyang Hua raised his request. Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°Senior Ouyang, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you at night. It¡¯s just that this matter isn¡¯t that easy. You also know that my Su Su was abducted by the demons. Many soldiers saw it with their own eyes. No matter how they spread it or think about it, I can¡¯t control it. Tell me, if I pull you in front of everyone now and say that it¡¯s definitely not your Thunder God Sect colluding with the demons, won¡¯t it smell of trickery or blackmail?¡± ¡°Even if I tell them, will they believe me? Especially if I believe you, Senior, but I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that the Thunder God Sect and the Demon Race are not connected. If that happens, it will only arouse suspicion!¡± Hearing this, Ouyang Hua agreed that such a thing was highly probable! But they could not let the rumors continue to spread either! Ouyang Hua asked, ¡°Then what should we do? Is there no other way?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no other way! However, this is just a suggestion from me.¡± ¡°Tell me about it?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Senior might be able to organize all the Heaven Rank experts of the Thunder God Sect and make a solemn vow in front of everyone to say that all of you had nothing to do with this matter. At that time, everyone will believe it, and there will naturally be no more doubts in their hearts. This rumor will then collapse on its own!¡± Su Wen spoke with a smile. Many times, the same words produced completely different effects when spoken in different contexts. If Su Wen brought everyone from the Flamen God Sect to look for Ouyang Hua directly, he would definitely think that Su Wen was provoking him. Similarly, making an oath under Su Wen¡¯s request would make them appear too cowardly. However, Su Wen now was suggesting an idea for them to prove their innocence. He had successfully turned the conflict between the two sides into a way for the Thunder God Sect to tide over their own crisis. Although the outcome was the same, the process and the thoughts undergone by those in the Thunder God Sect were completely different. Ouyang Hua sat there in silence. He realized that Su Wen seemed to have done this on purpose. Su Wen picked up the teacup and gently tasted the tea. He was completely calm and not in a hurry. Ouyang Hua would not be able to withstand it one day. Even if he did not agree today, as long as the rumors continued, the pressure on him would increase. A sharp glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes when he thought of this. Furthermore, if the Thunder God Sect was really willing to endure the torrential rumors, it could also prove that there was a problem with the Thunder God Sect! ¡°Alright! Then we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Ouyang Hua agreed. Although he knew that this might be what Su Wen wanted to see, he could not escape from Su Wen¡¯s methods in the end. He agreed readily. However, Su Wen frowned upon hearing this. The process was too smooth! From the looks of it, didn¡¯t this mean that this matter really had nothing to do with the Thunder God Sect? However, he did not have time to think about it. Ouyang Hua looked at Su Wen and asked indifferently, ¡°I think if all the Heaven Ranks in the Thunder God Sect swear that this has nothing to do with this, the rumors will definitely die down, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Su Wen gave an affirmative answer. This was a transaction that the two of them had quietly completed. Ouyang Hua stood up and left. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Not the Thunder God Sect? Then who was it? For a moment, he could not figure out what was going on. Following that, the Thunder God Sect really did as they said and swore an oath. This completely dispelled Su Wen¡¯s doubts. In the following period of time, Su Wen was even more surprised that he did not receive any contact from anyone! He was not threatened or requested for any benefits! The transaction was still going on as usual, as if everything was calm! One month, two months, three months¡­ Time dragged on¡­ But during this period, something big happened in the Demon Realm! The Longevity Grass that was used to feed the Giant Strength Rat¡­ withered and died overnight! This was a major crisis. Those Giant Strength Rats had nothing to eat! In that short period of time, where would the Demons look for an alternative source as well? Demon Emperor Chu Xun knew about this matter and immediately took action personally, bringing Mo Youhan straight to the front line of the human race. ¡°Su Wen! Get out here!¡± A thousand miles away from Coldsteel City, the Demon Emperor roared. Not long after, Su Wen and Gongsun Shi flew out together! Both sides stood in midair! Upon seeing Su Wen¡¯s arrival, Mo Youhan raged, ¡°Su Wen, the Longevity Grass you gave us all withered and died overnight! What happened?¡± She was originally in charge of the negotiations for this matter. How could she not know that such a huge matter had happened all of a sudden? This had let Chu Xun extremely displeased. Moreover, once the Longevity Grass was cut off, it would not only affect the Demon Race, even the Demonic Tribe that cultivated the Giant Strength Rat would be affected. Many rats without food even started to kill and devour each other, causing them to suffer great losses. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I remember now. That Longevity Grass is a special breed. Although this thing can reproduce and grow rapidly, it¡¯s still fundamentally related to the mother. As long as the mother dies, all the Longevity Grass produced by the mother will also die. The mother only has a lifespan of one year!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Mo Youhan questioned. Su Wen scratched his head and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I forgot!¡± Forget? Both the Demon Emperor and Mo Youhan knew that this excuse was too lame. It was obvious that he was doing this on purpose. He was deliberately setting them up! At this moment, Chu Xun said coldly, ¡°You should still have the Longevity Grass seeds there? Tell me, how can you give them to me!¡± Su Wen could not help but secretly give him a thumbs up. This was the one true way for things to be done! He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to nurture this Longevity Grass. No matter what our relationship is, if His Majesty wants it, I will definitely give you face. I heard that His Majesty the Demon Emperor took 20% of the management fees. Then give us 10% of the profits from the transaction!¡± When the Demon Emperor heard this, he was instantly enraged! What a shameless brat! Wasn¡¯t this stealing food from his mouth?! He glared at Su Wen. Su Wen was not afraid of him and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think you know, but 10% is already considered cheap. In order to nurture this Longevity Grass, we have spent an unknown amount of money. You can¡¯t let us lose everything, right?¡± How was it? Should he give it to them or not? This was a big problem! But this Su Wen had a really black heart! The moment he opened his mouth, he wanted a tenth of his profits?! Hmm¡­ the Demon Emperor still misunderstood Su Wen¡­ How could Su Wen ONLY want a tenth of his profits? The Demon Emperor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you 10% of my commission!¡± Although 10% of the profits made the Demon Emperor¡¯s heart ache, it was still acceptable! Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Your Majesty! Did you misunderstand? I don¡¯t want 10% of your commission! I want 10% of the total, which is half of your 20%!¡± Mo Youhan shouted, ¡°You¡¯re insatiable!¡± Even Gongsun Shi clicked his tongue in his heart! This fellow was really evil! No, or maybe¡­ he had no heart to begin with! From the looks of it, to ask for so much¡­ Was he not afraid of them planning something against him? Gongsun Shi began to ponder. Could he also have been tricked by him? Would he be forced to spit it out one day? But then again, Su Wen was so good at scamming the demons! Right now, he couldn¡¯t be happier. Chu Xun¡¯s heart was bleeding! Had this b*stard gone crazy? He wanted half of the benefits the moment he opened his mouth? Did he really think this Demon Emperor here was a fat sheep to be shorn? Chu Xun¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp. He almost wanted to attack. But in the blink of an eye, he had his scruples once again! Gongsun Shi was not the only human saint now! And¡­ he had to admit that he had been quite satisfied with this period of time. Without any risk, he could safely obtain the blessing of heaven and earth. Even to him, if he counted the accumulations for a long time, it was still an extremely considerable number! Su Wen said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty can explain this matter to the Demon Race. After all, this thing was researched by us humans and we have already given it to you for a year. We can¡¯t keep sending it over for nothing, right? This is called collecting patent fees. After all, the entire Demon Race has benefited from it. Actually, in this way, Your Majesty can still charge an additional fee. However, how Your Majesty will collect that fee, we will not interfere. After all, if things are not transparent, it will be hard for people to tell apart truth from lies.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words made Chu Xun¡¯s eyes light up! Obviously, Su Wen¡¯s intention was to let him recoup the profits he lost through the other races in the Demon Race. Chu Xun had actually considered this idea just now, but the excuse was not as refreshing as the patent fee Su Wen mentioned¡­ Moreover, he knew very well that it was clearly unrealistic to transfer such a huge loss to the other demons. That would definitely incite the dissatisfaction of the entire Demon Race. Although he was currently in control of the channels and had the absolute initiative, one had to know that the Demon Race still had other races eyeing his possessions covetously. Especially the Evil Fiend Tribe, they had already proposed to split the transaction management fees several times. He had rejected them all. If such a big thing happened again, things might change. However, if he had to bear such a large sum of money alone, he would feel that it was too much of a loss. If he used Su Wen as an excuse to transfer a portion of his losses to the other demons, it would be reasonable! After all, it was obvious that Su Wen was the culprit this time! However, Chu Xun still wanted to struggle. ¡°I can only give you half of what you are asking for!¡± ¡°I want at least 10% of the whole transaction!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°If it¡¯s less than that, there¡¯s no need for us to negotiate. Let¡¯s just continue with the normal transaction.¡± He was unyielding! After all, the technology was in his hands. Su Wen¡¯s attitude left the Demon Emperor helpless! He stared at Su Wen with a look that could kill. How many years had it been since someone he hated appeared? Even Gongsun Shi was only an enemy in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, but Su Wen was an existence even more despicable than an enemy! By the side, Mo Youhan was even more regretful! She finally understood why Su Wen would provide cultivation and feed for free! It was to allow the demon race breeders to expand without order! In the end, there was suddenly no feed left. What should they do? Who could watch helplessly as the situation that they had worked so hard to develop was destroyed? How was this free? Moreover, for the demons who were used to living a relaxed life, imagine telling them that they had to find substitutes to feed the rats? Where could they find it? If they did not continue to breed the rats, and they also could not defeat the humans at this moment, How else could they obtain the blessing of the heavens and earth? During this period of time, not to mention others, even she, Mo Youhan, had greatly benefitted from it. She even felt that there was hope for her to reach the Saint Rank! Finally, Chu Xun opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Good kid! I¡¯ll remember you. You¡¯re good! I promise you 10% of the profits!¡± Chu Xun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You and Mo Youhan will be responsible for the grass seeds. Replenish them as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Wen agreed immediately. He directly took out a spirit artifact and threw it over, saying with a smile, ¡°The Longevity Grass Seeds are inside, enough for you to use in the next year. For the following transactions, we have to calculate the amount in advance. Hand over the Giant Strength Rat to us first, and then we will do the transactions. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Chu Xun caught the spirit artifact and only agreed after checking that it was indeed filled with Longevity Grass seeds. He glanced at Su Wen. As expected, this fellow had been calculating for an unknown period of time and had even thought of a transaction method! ¡°Hmph, kid, take care of yourself! From now on, you better provide us with Longevity Grass seeds on time!¡± Chu Xun shouted coldly and turned around to leave. Mo Youhan took a deep look at Su Wen and gritted her teeth. ¡°To think that I thought you were sincere in making a deal with us. You actually set up such a scheme instead. You disappoint me!¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not your father, secondly, I¡¯m not your husband, and thirdly, I¡¯m not your son. What does your disappointment have to do with me? Aiyaya, from my point of view, I can¡¯t see you naked. You¡¯re too disappointing. Why don¡¯t you take off some clothes to satisfy me?¡± ¡°Shameless! Exploiter Su, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Mo Youhan cursed before turning around to leave! As he watched the two of them fly away, Su Wen¡¯s expression sank suddenly! Even at this point, the other party still did not raise any conditions for any sort of transaction! In other words, Su Su might not be in their hands! Then where was Su Su? At this moment, Su Wen already had a vague guess. It was very likely that Su Su¡¯s capture back to the Demon Race was an accident! Just as he was thinking¡­ Gongsun Shi arrived at his side, his eyes full of smiles as he said, ¡°Brat, your methods are quite good. You¡¯ve long wanted to bury them, huh?¡± Upon hearing Gongsun Shi¡¯s words, Su Wen temporarily put Su Su¡¯s matter to the back of his mind. He smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, Senior Gongsun, I¡¯ll give you less for the patent fees this time. You don¡¯t have any objections to taking 30%, right?¡± Gongsun Shi waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you should keep the profits for yourself. After all, this can also be considered a way to weaken the Demon Race. You have done a great service, but I didn¡¯t do anything. I feel guilty receiving this!¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Senior, what are you talking about? If you didn¡¯t come along, that Demon Emperor might have already made a move. You¡¯re a saint of the human race, so you should share the benefits. Furthermore, Chu Xun looks like a selfish person. He must be thinking about how to reap the benefits himself. If you don¡¯t chase behind tightly, you won¡¯t be his match the next time you fight. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be killed with a punch. What will happen to the human race?¡± Gongsun Shi: ¡°¡­.¡± Every time he mentioned that he couldn¡¯t defeat Chu Xun, Gongsun Shi had nothing to refute! ¡°Senior, there¡¯s something else I have to tell you!¡± Su Wen looked at Gongsun Shi and said seriously, ¡°I want to go into the Demon Realm!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gongsun Shi was shocked to hear this! ¡°Are you crazy? If you go to the Demon Race, you will be killed if you are discovered!¡± Su Wen shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°You should know that my daughter, Su Su, was captured and sent to the Demon Race. It¡¯s been so long. Logically speaking, if they were targeting me, there should have been news about it long ago. However, there¡¯s still no news about it. No matter what, I have to go and take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be discovered if I go to the Demon Race!¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words¡­ Gongsun Shi fell silent. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say there would be a follow-up to raising the price of the deals? If you leave¡­ who will you leave this to?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Are you pretending to be ignorant. My father is much more ruthless than me. Just leave it to him.¡± In reality, Gongsun Shi really did not want Su Wen to leave. In his opinion, this was too risky. As for Su Su¡­ she was just a bloodline! Just giving birth to one more would do. From Gongsun Shi¡¯s point of view, it was inevitable that he would have such thoughts.. Chapter 274 - Decision Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Gongsun Shi¡¯s opinion, no individual was as important as the safety of the human world. The current Su Wen was a top-notch combatant in the human world. At the same time, he could be said to be outstanding in both brawn and brains. These successive methods had already made the situation in the human world better. It could even be said that in Gongsun Shi¡¯s heart, even if 20 or 30 Heaven Rank experts died, it was not as important as Su Wen leaving. Not to mention a young girl that was only related to him. Seeing Gongsun Shi remain silent, Su Wen had a guess in his heart as to what his inner thoughts were. No matter who it was, their subjective thoughts always came first. Su Wen said, ¡°Senior Gongsun, I¡¯m not that useful to the Human Race now. Compared to scheming against others, my father is definitely better than me. Staying here is only icing on the cake, but don¡¯t you think we¡¯re still too passive?¡± Gongsun Shi was surprised when he heard this. He only heard Su Wen continue, ¡°Although our human world is currently peaceful with the demons, no one knows when this situation will be broken! Xue Qianxun is only a fake saint after all, and she¡¯s far from enough to let us rest easy. At the same time, look at the scattered troops of the demons. They are also constantly trying to pass through the defense line and head to the human world. This is also a form of harassment for us, but up until now, we have only been passively getting beaten up!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°If I go to the Demon Realm, I will definitely think of a way to weaken their strength.¡± Gongsun Shi muttered, ¡°But what if you get discovered?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Doesn¡¯t the Demonic Tribe only have one more horn than humans?¡± As he spoke, Su Wen¡¯s expression changed and a silver horn appeared on his forehead. He now looked no different from those Demonic Tribe members. Gongsun Shi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. The creatures of the Demon Realm, no matter what cultivation technique they cultivate, more or less all carry Demonic Qi! The ordinary Heaven Rank experts are not too sensitive to that, but in the eyes of Saint Rank experts, this Demonic Qi is very obvious. Once you go there, once the Emperor Rank experts see you attack, you will immediately expose yourself!¡± Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Senior, how many Emperor Realm experts are there in this Demon Realm? If they discover me, I can only say that I¡¯m unlucky! This probability is even lower than a rock falling from the sky to smash me to death!¡± Gongsun Shi knew that Su Wen had already made up his mind. Furthermore, it was indeed as Su Wen had said. Being beaten up passively was not a good thing! Gongsun Shi looked at Su Wen and suddenly took out something from his chest pocket before handing it to him. It was a jade thumb ring. ¡°This is the Stellar Transposition Ring. The Stellar Transposition that you cultivate is the cultivation technique of this almighty person! This ring only has one function, and that is to allow you to teleport randomly within 5,000 kilometers! Every time you use it, you can only use it again after 15 days. If you wear it, you can be prepared for emergencies. Even if you encounter a Saint Rank expert, you can still escape.¡± Gongsun Shi continued, ¡°For an ordinary Saint Rank, their divine sense can cover thousands of miles or even tens of thousands of miles. After you teleport, you must think of a way to hide. Otherwise, once you are locked onto, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Su Wen was overjoyed. He did not expect Gongsun to have such a good thing. This was a precious treasure! Su Wen took the ring and quickly put it on. However, he suddenly frowned and looked at Gongsun Shi. He asked worriedly, ¡°Senior, if you give me this ring, you won¡¯t be beaten to death by that Chu Xun next time, right?¡± Gongsun Shi¡¯s face darkened! What sort of thank you comment was this! ¡°Hmph!¡± Gongsun Shi turned around and flew away! He could not be bothered with Su Wen. Su Wen also went back. Before he left, he had to inform his family. After returning, he first informed Yan Luoying and Ning Shuang. Then, Su Wen went to see Ni Hongxiao. In the room, the two of them sat opposite each other. Su Wen said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Gongsun Shi.¡± At this moment, Ni Hongxiao no longer had her usual coldness, nor did she look like she was only concerned about science. It could even be said that she looked a little haggard. She took out a star disk from her bosom and handed it to Su Wen. ¡°This thing is made according to Su Su¡¯s bloodline. As long as you appear within 500 kilometers of Su Su, you will be able to see her location.¡± Su Wen was overjoyed. He had no clues at all now. Going to the Demon Realm was like finding a needle in a haystack. With this thing, the efficiency would be much higher! He hugged Ni Hongxiao and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find Su Su.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ni Hongxiao gently acknowledged and leaned on Su Wen¡¯s shoulder, showing a rare trace of weakness. ¡°If something happens to Su Su¡­ I must develop a weapon that can destroy the Demon Realm¡­¡± Su Wen thought that she would say that she didn¡¯t want to live anymore from the first half of her sentence¡­ However, when the latter half of the sentence was spoken¡­ Su Wen had to admit that this was very like Ni Hongxiao! Suddenly, Ni Hongxiao raised her head and kissed him! Su Wen¡¯s eyes widened! This woman had never taken the initiative before. Su Wen could feel Ni Hongxiao¡¯s intense emotions from her burning lips. After a while, their lips separated. Ni Hongxiao hugged Su Wen and whispered into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t let anything happen! I don¡¯t want to see my family leave me again! It¡¯s the same for you and Su Su! Take care of yourself!¡± The two of them hugged each other tightly. ¡°Trust me, I will bring Su Su back safe and sound!¡± ¡°Come back alive.¡± Ni Hongxiao muttered. She knew that even with Su Wen¡¯s cultivation, he might not be able to escape unscathed after entering the Demon Realm. Deep in their passion, the two of them interacted deeply. This was the first time Su Wen felt such obvious love from Ni Hongxiao. His relationship with Ni Hongxiao had always been strange. He could clearly sense that he was a special existence in Ni Hongxiao¡¯s heart, but at the same time, Ni Hongxiao had always been very rational. She also seemed to be deliberately maintaining a distance. Even if the two of them were already the closest people, even if Ni Hongxiao was willing to do anything for him¡­ However, there was just a slight barrier separating them. The fact that she had yet to enter the residence was an obvious answer. Titles and positions might seem useless at times, but they represented a form of psychological understanding. It was¡­ complicated between people. ¡­ It started to snow in Nine Nether Island. After Su Wen left, Ni Hongxiao stood there for a long time, staring in the direction he disappeared in. She rarely did such meaningless things. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s thoughts gradually drifted back to that night when she was young¡­ Flames, screams, blood¡­ The feeling of losing a loved one¡­ was not good. Especially when what she saw were her family killing each other¡­ For a long time, she had been used to being alone and far away from others. Until she met Su Wen. Perhaps in the beginning, to Ni Hongxiao, he was just a good partner. Ni Hongxiao did not mind letting Su Wen take advantage of her. However, as time passed, people would eventually change. Some people liked the new and hated the old, while others were deeply impressed within what they had. The two of them already had feelings for each other and had a tacit understanding. They even had a common tether point. As the cold snow fell on Ni Hongxiao¡¯s body, the scene overlapped with that year where all her loved ones were taken away from her. This time, there was still hope in her heart. The snow was slightly cold, but her heart was the opposite. Gradually¡­ Ni Hongxiao¡¯s eyes turned from confusion to determination¡­ She had never been a weakling. She would not just sit by and expect anything good to happen. She would be prepared for the worst. She spun around and headed straight for the lab¡­ If Su Wen really could not come back¡­ she would use all her strength to avenge Su Wen and Su Su! Even if she would die in return! Even if she would lose the chance to pursue the truth of the world! In Zhou Country, compared to other countries who were obsessed with raising pigs, the atmosphere in Zhou Country seemed a little strange. A large number of Zhou citizens were sent to the capital under orders. They were to stay for a few days before being taken away. Wu Qiuhan stood at the city gate. His eyes were a little dark. Perhaps he had not rested well, but he could not help but yawn. However, he did not notice that many guards around him were the same¡­ ¡°Sigh! I wonder what the Second Prince is doing! Why is he mobilizing such a large force and causing the commoners to suffer losses? Why must he say that he wants to see the commoners of our Great Zhou? Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡± Wu Qiuhan secretly cursed in his heart. In his opinion, the Second Prince¡¯s actions were utter nonsense. However, he had no say in this matter. In the end, this was a society ruled by royal authority. At this moment, the Second Prince, who was in charge of supervising the country, was like an emperor! Especially after he forcefully chopped off the heads of a few ministers. Even as the prime minister, even though Wu Qiuhan was extremely dissatisfied with this matter, he could only brace himself and agree. Looking at the dense crowd below the city walls, Wu Qiuhan shook his head and sighed. It was all thanks to the excellent production of the Mountainous Rock Pig and the Billion Cluster Grass as the feed that they were able to ensure the commoners were still fed. With the combination of these two things, it could be said that there would no longer be famine in the world. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ni Hongxiao to be so capable. Unfortunately, such a talent was actually abducted by Su Wen.¡± At the mention of Su Wen, Wu Qiuhan¡¯s mood worsened. He instructed loudly, ¡°Watch carefully. Maintain order and strictly inspect. No one is allowed to enter the city with weapons!¡± He had to be careful. After all, so many people were entering the city, yet there were no Heaven Rank experts in the city. If they really did have ulterior motives, something big might happen. After giving his instructions, Wu Qiuhan sighed and thought to himself, ¡®I originally thought that the Second Prince was a benevolent ruler, but from the looks of it now, his actions are ridiculous and laughable. Currently, I need to maintain stability and not clash with him. When His Majesty returns, I must report to His Majesty the truth¡­ In the future, I will not allow him to ascend the throne!¡¯ He pondered as he descended the city wall, planning to go home and catch up on his sleep¡­ On the Nine Nether Island, Su Wen had already suppressed his body and transformed into the appearance of the Demonic Tribe. Fortunately, the most obvious difference between the Demonic Tribe and the human race was that the former had horns on their foreheads. This was still within the illusionary range of the Phantom Mask. Furthermore, Su Wen realized that compared to the strict defense of the humans, other than a few guards on the Demon Race¡¯s side, there was nothing for him to guard against. All kinds of demons could be seen everywhere. Su Wen even saw demons killing each other on the way to the defense line of the human world. On the other hand, Su Wen passed through the Demon Race¡¯s ¡°defense line¡± smoothly. In fact, Su Wen felt that even if he flew through the air, no one would care. They were too relaxed and did not consider the possibility of anyone counterattacking. When Su Wen stepped onto the ground of the Demon Realm, he clearly felt the difference. Compared to the mortal world, this place was very similar to Nine Nether Island. Without sunlight, Su Wen raised his head. The sky was gray and there was a red moon hanging high in the sky, emitting a faint light. The entire Demon Realm was filled with faint Demonic Qi. Compared to the Spirit Qi of the human world, this Demonic Qi was even more condensed. However, Su Wen was still at a loss. He did not know where and how to begin to find Su Su. Of course, he was not clueless. According to Su Wen¡¯s thoughts, he wanted to go to the place where the Heavenly Fiend Tribe was located first. After all, Su Su was ¡®abducted¡¯ by a Heavenly Fiend Tribe member. He pondered for a moment and felt that he had to find a place to gather information first! No matter what, his current understanding of the Demon Realm was still too little. He knew nothing, absolutely nothing. Ten days later! In a city, Su Wen was sitting within a tavern. Looking at the demons coming and going on the streets, he had mixed feelings. Compared to humans, the demons had their own currency, which was Demon Stones. Other than being able to use the Demon Stones as money to spend, they could also be used to assist the Demon Race in their cultivation. Therefore, they could be considered as the hard currency of the Demon Race. As for things like silver and gold, in the eyes of the demons, they were no different from rocks. Other than that, what the demons lacked the most were all kinds of living resources. Food and water were extremely precious. Compared to the beauty of the human world, the Demon Realm was much more sinister. Furthermore, compared to the various restrictions in the human world, the rules here were even simpler. Strength was king! The weak were prey to the strong. They had no intention of protecting the lower-level demons. Slavery was the main system they practiced here. Most of the lower-level demons were slaves of the upper-level demons. Furthermore, the demons had no restrictions on Heaven Rank experts. They could kill as they pleased, and attack as they pleased. As long as one could kill others and not be killed, it was considered that they had some ability. Heaven Rank battles were common among demons! When he learned of this, Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. No wonder there were so many more experts from the demon race than for humans. In such a battle-ready situation, it would be strange if there were no experts produced. In comparison, the Human Race still valued the commoners more. At the very least, no one wished for them to be slaughtered at will. ¡°Dear guest, this is the meat of the Mountainous Rock Pig that you wanted. It was transported back from the front line two days ago and has always been placed in the spirit artifact. It¡¯s fresh!¡± A boss with a fish head placed the dishes in front of Su Wen. Su Wen looked at the pork before picking up a piece and placing it in his mouth. A smile appeared on his face! It was clear that large amounts of Mountainous Rock Pork had already become frequent dishes at the table of the Demon Race. This was what Su Wen hoped to see the most. The Mountainous Rock Pigs were fed through Billion Cluster Grass. However, inside this specimen, Ni Hongxiao had put in a lot of effort! The current Billion Cluster Grass contained an element that targeted the Demon Race. By using it to feed the Mountainous Rock Pigs, they would carry a trace of it their bodies and be passed on when they were turned into food. As long as the Demon Race ate it for a long period of time, it would cause them to have difficulty producing children. Moreover, to a certain extent, even if they were to give birth, the possibility of a abnormality occurring in the womb was very high. This was a battle between two worlds, and mercy could not be tolerated. Su Wen knew that as the number of demons eating Mountainous Rock Pig increased, it would eventually weaken all the demons! Chapter 275 - Breakthrough Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The city Su Wen was currently in was a very small settlement of the Demon Race. Everyone looked at Su Wen with reverence as he ate. As a member of the Demonic Tribe¡­ In the eyes of the lower races, they were high and mighty. The demon tribes were extremely xenophobic, hence their own tribes would only receive the best treatment. Consequently, once something happened, it would be dealt with as an entire tribe. However, it was impossible for every tribe to be gathered together. There were many branches that lived in various places. Because the tribes were more diverse and their characteristics were more obvious, this kind of situation was naturally not surprising. Su Wen was currently at an area under the rule of the Demonic Tribe. All of the powerful figures were from the Demonic Tribe. After Su Wen had a simple meal, he left the restaurant. He casually threw down a few Demon Stones. These were obtained from the Demon Race members who wanted to attack him along the way. Along the way, Su Wen encountered several battles. It was obvious that compared to the human world, the people here were much more valiant. It was much more chaotic and disorderly. However, the situation in the city was slightly better. Out of caution, Su Wen still changed his appearance and added a silver horn to his head. After all, many demons knew his appearance right now! When the Heaven Rank experts gathered to attack, Su Wen stood out to negotiate with the Demon Emperor. Su Wen didn¡¯t know if those people remembered his appearance, but he wouldn¡¯t gamble on it. Most of the ordinary demons were also ordinary people. It was just that their bodies and talents were stronger. Su Wen pondered as he walked through the city. Although he had Ni Hongxiao¡¯s Sensory Star Disk, just relying on that thing was clearly not enough. At the very least, he had to find a way to obtain information. What if someone had seen Su Su before? It was clearly not easy for him to gather information on his own. ¡°I have to get some manpower!¡± Su Wen muttered to himself. The good part about the Demon Realm was that it was not difficult to get manpower! The slave trade was completely legal here. No one cared about it. However, Su Wen¡­ did not have any money! Without money, he could not buy people. He had to think of other methods. Just as he was thinking, Su Wen suddenly saw a large group of Demonic Tribe members walking over from afar. Behind them were people with fair skin, white hair, and white eyes. The White Demon Tribe. They were also one of the tribes in the Demon Race. These people¡¯s skin was as white as snow. It was as if they were suffering from leukemia. ¡°Make way, make way!¡± There were people from the Demonic Tribe led the way, clearing the streets so it was easier for them to walk. Su Wen also stood by the side of the road. Looking at the despairing faces of the White Demon Tribe, he narrowed his eyes. The surrounding discussions could also be heard. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t His Majesty the Demon Emperor give the order to collect the patent fees? They have to give up 5% of their total transactions for patent fees. However, the White Demon Clan¡¯s elders spoke rudely when they came to the city for a meeting. What sort of person is the City Lord? How could he care for them? He directly ordered people to destroy the White Demon Tribe¡¯s encampment!¡± ¡°Sigh, the Lord Demon Emperor originally already took 20% of the Giant Strength Rats as tariffs, and now he added another 5%. We can¡¯t blame everyone for being unhappy¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that! This isn¡¯t what the Demon Emperor wants either. It¡¯s all the work of that Exploiter Su from the human world. Our Demon Emperor has to bear half of the burden!¡± Chu Xun was not stupid. Once the matter of the patent fee was exposed, many people would definitely be unhappy. After he returned, he immediately blamed it on Su Wen! ¡°Exploiter Su really deserves to die!¡± ¡°Not just that, his whole family should die!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Help! You¡¯re gonna kill me!¡± A cold smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face! Son of a b*tch, it was fine if he was scolded in the Human Race, but even if he was scolded in the Demon Race, it did not mean that Su Wen would tolerate it. Obviously, this small White Demon Tribe was the chicken that was being slaughtered to set an example for the monkeys. The people of the Demon Realm were used to doing things freely, and tax increases were not popular. Many things would be met with resistance when they were implemented. Su Wen sensed that most of the people escorting the White Demon Tribe were at the 5th or 6th Grade of Earth Rank. Some of the weaker ones were only at the Star Rank and were not considered too high. But it was enough to deal with such a tribe. There were also quite a few people involved in their escort. In the City Lord Residence, a fatty with a golden horn on his forehead was smiling as the Demonic Tribe members brought the White Demon Tribe people in front of him. He walked past these people like he was reviewing his goods. Behind him was a Demonic Tribe member with a silver horn on his forehead. He had a thin body and a flattering expression. ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve already brought everyone here. I¡¯ve killed those who are too old and too young.¡± ¡°Not bad! Not bad!¡± The fatty¡¯s face was full of smiles. As he spoke, he stopped in front of a girl. He smiled and said, ¡°You are Bai Yuexi, right?¡± This girl had snow-white skin, white pupils, white hair, a white colored beauty. She was not only exquisite, but also looked full of spirit. She was also the daughter of the White Demon Tribe¡¯s Patriarch, a famous beauty in several nearby cities. Bai Yuexi looked at the fatty in front of her as hatred flashed in her eyes! In the battle to exterminate her tribe, her brother and father had all died in battle! And she had become a captive. The fat city lord smiled and said, ¡°I like your gaze. Send her to my room tonight!¡± He laughed loudly, his flesh jigging with every tremble. The hatred in Bai Yuexi¡¯s eyes gradually gave way to despair. She did not want to die, but neither did she want to accompany this damned fatty. The fat city lord now turned to the others. He rubbed his chin and said, ¡°You White Demons are really liked by others. If I sell all of you one by one, I should be able to get quite a good price!¡± With that said, he laughed maniacally once more. He looked at Bai Yuexi and said with a lewd smile, ¡°If you serve me well, I¡¯ll leave you in the residence. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs!¡± His vicious words made Bai Yuexi tremble. At this moment, the fatty City Lord suddenly saw a figure appear. It was Su Wen. At this moment, he had unknowingly appeared in the courtyard. ¡°Who are you?¡± The fatty asked. ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Wen remained silent, but the fat city lord¡¯s head suddenly exploded! Blood splattered everywhere. Bai Yuexi¡¯s face was sprayed with warm blood! However, she felt extremely refreshed in his heart. After all, her enemy had been killed in front of her. Everyone looked at Su Wen in shock. The skinny Demonic Tribe cultivator behind the fat City Lord fell to his knees. ¡°My lord! Which lord are you in the tribe! Even if the City Lord has offended you, this lowly one has not!¡± This Demonic Tribe member knew very well that in the Demon Realm, strength was everything. The City Lord was the strongest expert in this city. His cultivation was at the pinnacle of the 9th Grade. But from the looks of it, he was killed instantly by this man! Then wasn¡¯t this person at the Heaven Rank? Whether it was the Human World or the Demon Realm, Heaven Rank experts had very high statuses. This fellow was not stupid. He directly begged for mercy without any intention of resisting. Su Wen shook his head slightly, ignoring the frightened aide. The feeling of being unrestrained was very good. On this side, after one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, many things became simple and direct. Su Wen walked in front of the White Demons. He casually said, ¡°Submit! Or die!¡± In a moment, everyone knelt down. This included Bai Yuexi. If they had the intention to die, they would not have been captured. The desire to live was the purest and most innate instinct of all living beings. Su Wen casually waved his hand and all the shackles on everyone were removed. These people regained their freedom, but no one dared to move. ¡°You, as the commander, bring them and follow me!¡± Su Wen pointed at Bai Yuexi. ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Yuexi did not know who Su Wen was. However, Su Wen¡¯s extreme strength made them unable to resist at all. It was never unacceptable for ordinary demons to become slaves of high-level demons. Su Wen glanced at the city lord who was lying on the ground and shook his head before turning around to leave. The White Demons looked at each other before they followed him. Soon, the news reached the upper echelons of the Demonic Tribe. A city lord of a small city had been killed! It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but the culprit was also a Demonic Tribe member, and likely a Heaven Rank expert. This was worthy of attention. After all, generally speaking, all Demonic Tribe Heaven Ranks had to listen to Chu Xun. After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Chu Xun said coldly, ¡°A clansman has broken through to the Heaven Rank and dares to not submit to me. He even dares to kill his own clansmen! We can¡¯t let this person off! Chu Yiming, go and get rid of him!¡± After Chu Xun finished speaking, a rather delicate-looking man stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°I will follow Royal Father¡¯s orders. I will definitely kill him!¡± Chu Yiming was Chu Xun¡¯s fifth son. His talent was extraordinary. Although he was looked young, that was because he was already a 4th Grade Heaven Rank expert! In Chu Xun¡¯s opinion, this Heaven Rank expert who had suddenly appeared couldn¡¯t be of too high a level! It was very likely that he had just broken through with the blessing of heaven and earth. In reality, there were many such people during this period of time! Both the demons and humans were the same. The Heaven Earth Merit could greatly reduce one¡¯s difficulty of breaking through to the Heaven Rank. However, during this period of time, Su Wen had already headed in the direction of the Heavenly Fiend Clan. According to what Wu Lie saw, the one who ¡°abducted¡± Su Su was a Heavenly Fiend. It was also the only clue Su Wen had. Along the way, Su Wen asked these White Demon Tribe members to gather information. It had to be said that with these hundreds of subordinates, the speed of gathering information was much faster. ¡°Lord Su¡­ Who is that human child you mentioned?¡± Bai Yuexi asked as she massaged Su Wen. Su Wen shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask things that you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Bai Yuexi blushed when she saw Su Wen¡¯s domineering expression. Su Wen killing the City Lord could also be considered as taking revenge for her. Furthermore, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base was extremely high, so she already had some thoughts of her own¡­ In the devil race, the weak were prey to the strong. She knew very well that once she left Su Wen, she and her clansmen would not even be able to find a place to stand. In comparison, this Lord Su was incomparably powerful. He was likely a Heaven Rank expert! It was a normal occurrence for women to respect the strong in the Demon Race. Her hand unconsciously strayed away from his shoulders. ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wen frowned slightly. He looked up at her and said coldly, ¡°You better not provoke me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Yuexi regained her sense of propriety. On the other side, Su Su was still riding on Halles¡¯ neck. ¡°Little Ha, hurry up and fly. Why aren¡¯t you working hard at all? Do you want to eat?¡± Su Su reprimanded. Halles was speechless¡­ He tried his best to flap his wings and secretly made up his mind. When I break through to the Heaven Rank one day, I¡¯ll tear this girl apart and eat her! A dignified descendant of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s royal family was being used as a mount by Su Su¡­ Standing on Halles, Su Su rushed deeper into the Demon Realm. Compared to Su Wen who had to go around asking about her, her goal was extremely obvious. At the same time, in the human world. Chu He opened his eyes! He had finally broken through. Heaven Rank. He had finally broken through to the Heaven Rank! Suddenly, the door opened. The woman who had been chatting with Chu He last time appeared. She had a face of smiles. ¡°You broke through?¡± Chu He narrowed his eyes at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± During this period of time, the two of them had become much more familiar with each other. The woman¡¯s name was Chen Taiyang. Hmm, a very tacky name. However, Chen Taiyang had some background as well. She was the Saintess of the Demon Sect of Yan Country. Now that all the Heaven Rank experts had left, she took the opportunity to enter the capital. In the crowd, she sensed a rich demonic aura from Chu He. It was unprecedentedly intense. If one were to describe why she could sense it¡­ It was simply because most of the Demon Sects in the human world cultivated the cultivation techniques left behind by the demons when they had once entered the human world. This was also why there were no Heaven Rank experts from the Demon Sect. The logic was simple. Once a Heaven Rank cultivator appeared in the Demon Sect, they would be surrounded and attacked by everyone. To Chen Taiyang, she could sense a feeling she had never felt from Chu He. It was a feeling that made her want to kneel down and submit. Therefore, she took the initiative to strike up a conversation with Chu He. As the saying goes, men chase after women, separated by mountains, separated by water, separated by rooms, separated by betrothal gifts, separated by best friends, separated by their parents¡­ There were too many things in between. However, it was relatively easier for women to pursue men. Especially¡­ since Chu He wasn¡¯t an experienced player. He was a rookie who had never experienced relationships in his entire life. Although he had followed Brother Jin to broaden his horizons, and had also discussed a lot with Zhao Rui in the Jade Water Clear Skies Sauna¡­ But that was only on the technical level. On a deeper emotional level, that was a blind spot he had never been involved in. Hence, after a while, their relationship changed. Even Chen Taiyang knew that Chu He was about to break through to the Heaven Rank. During this time, she had chatted with Chu He and learned that the Heaven Rank experts had all suddenly left. Chen Taiyang was very happy! In her opinion, she had bet on the correct side. Chu He had become the number one expert in the current human world! If there was only one Heaven Rank in the world, then Chen Taiyang¡¯s idea was right. She asked excitedly, ¡°Are you going to take revenge?¡± Clearly, during this period of time, she learnt a lot more about Chu He. Chu He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Taiyang¡¯s eyes flashed with madness as he screamed, ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew that I had good judgment. Brother Chu He, you¡¯re going to be an emperor! You have to make me an empress!¡± Chu He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t plan on being an emperor.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chen Taiyang was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be an emperor? He¡¯s above everyone else, and his words carry weight!¡± Chu He said indifferently, ¡°I just don¡¯t like it. I want to find my Young Master!¡± ¡°No!¡± Chen Taiyang immediately objected. ¡°You¡¯re already a Heaven Rank expert. In fact, you¡¯re the only Heaven Rank expert in the entire world. Why are you still insisting on being a guard?¡± Chu He shook his head and said, ¡°I was the happiest when I was a guard!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Do you want your child to inherit your position and be a guard for life?¡± Chen Taiyang tried to persuade Chu He. Indeed, Chu He fell silent. Chen Taiyang encouraged again, ¡°The Country of Yan is yours to begin with. They destroyed the Qi Country and took over your home. Isn¡¯t it only right for you to ascend to the throne again?¡± Chu He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy¡­ The Heaven Rank experts of Yan Country are all on Nine Nether Island. If I ascend to the throne, what do I do when they all return?¡± Chen Taiyang did not think much of it. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If they could come back, they would have done so long ago. At this moment, any one of them would be a great opportunity to unify the world. Why would they stay in Nine Nether Island?¡± This woman kept persuading Chu He. Chu He sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the details later! Before that, I want to kill all the descendants of the Yan Royal Family!¡± Chu He didn¡¯t hesitate at all in doing such a thing. If his entire family was killed, he wouldn¡¯t be so magnanimous as to only kill Emperor Yan. Feeling the powerful Heaven Earth Origin Qi surging in his body, Chu He turned his attention to the Great Yan Royal Capital. He would definitely be able to do what he failed to do last time. Chu He flew towards Emperor Yan¡¯s palace! Kill the Yan Country¡¯s royal family! He stopped directly above the palace. With a sword in hand, he slashed down towards the palace! The violent Sword Qi brought with it a wave of Heaven Earth Origin Qi as it ruthlessly pressed down! However, to Chu He¡¯s surprise, an angry roar came from the palace. ¡°Break!¡± In the palace, a punch came out and forcefully met Chu He¡¯s Sword Qi. Boom! A huge shock wave exploded above the palace! In an instant, many places in the palace were suppressed by the violent Qi force. The eunuchs and palace maids spat out blood and fell to the ground. Even the palace roof was smashed open by the force of the punch. The figure inside was revealed. Emperor Yan stood proudly in front of his throne. He was already a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator from the beginning. This time, as the ruler of a country, he obtained a large amount of Heaven Earth Merit. Unknowingly, he had managed to break through! Chu He never expected the fellow in front of him to break through as well. However, when Emperor Yan saw Chu He, he was also shocked! ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡± He had a deep impression of Chu He. Chu He sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have already broken through to the Heaven Rank. That¡¯s good. You can die here today!¡± As he spoke, vast demonic Qi surged as he swung his sword again! The pitch-black Sword Qi was completely different from Chu He¡¯s previous cultivation technique. However, Chu He had to admit that the old fellow deep in his consciousness was right. This cultivation technique was more suitable for him! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Emperor Yan was fearless as he brazenly brandished his fist to meet the attack. Their Yan Country¡¯s royal family¡¯s martial arts were not weak as well! The battle began. However, the location of this battle was something Emperor Yan did not want to fight in. After exchanging several blows, the entire palace had already turned into ruins. For ordinary people, a fight between Heaven Rank experts could destroy the heavens and sunder the earth. Even if it came from just a little of their residual strength. ¡°Do you dare to fight me outside the city?¡± Emperor Yan suddenly roared. No matter what, this was where his family stayed, and also where he conducted his court affairs! Chu He sneered. ¡°Then pick a location. I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Chu He also disdained killing innocents, despite being a killer. He indeed hated Emperor Yan and the Murong family, but he did not want to vent his anger on the commoners. The two of them flew out of the city at the same time! Chapter 276 - My Young Master Is Rich Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Outside the capital of Yan Country, Emperor Yan and Chu He faced each other! Emperor Yan stared at Chu He and asked coldly, ¡°Why have you tried to assassinate me time and time again? Are you under someone¡¯s orders? You¡¯re a talent. If you¡¯re under someone¡¯s orders, as long as you¡¯re willing to submit to me, I¡¯m willing to give you a lifetime of glory!¡± To be honest, Emperor Yan wasn¡¯t confident either. After all, he had just broken through to the Heaven Rank not long ago. Although he had some trump cards, he couldn¡¯t guarantee his victory against Chu He. It was best not to fight if possible. Besides, if he could really take Chu He under his wing, having more Heaven Rank experts wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. However, before that, he had to ask about Chu He¡¯s origins! Chu He looked at Emperor Yan and shook his head. ¡°No one instructed me. I want to kill you only because I want to kill you! I want to avenge my parents!¡± This time, he did not hide anything! Last time in the palace, he was about to fail. Even if Emperor Yan asked him, he would not answer. If he said it then, wouldn¡¯t it make his enemy happy for no reason? This time, it was different. As a Heaven Rank cultivator, he was confident that he could fight the Yan Emperor! ¡°Enemies? Parents?¡± Emperor Yan was puzzled. Chu He shouted as his sword intent soared into the sky. He stared at Emperor Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you die today! My surname is Chu, and my name is He. I am a descendant of the royal family of Qi Country, and I will kill you here today!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I was wondering who it was! So it¡¯s a slave from a fallen country!¡± At this point, Emperor Yan already understood that the two of them had no room to turn hostility into friendship. Since that was the case, he no longer spoke politely and instead mocked. Killing his parents, destroying his family, and destroying his country. Such hatred could not be resolved no matter what. The Emperor¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone like you who escaped the net back then. It seems like someone used their life to pretend to be a member of the royal family of Qi Country.¡± He was never one to be afraid of trouble if it came knocking. A pillar of Golden Qi rose from his tall body! Golden dragons revolved around him. ¡°Nine Dragons Bind!¡± The ultimate technique of the Yan Country¡¯s royal family. Meanwhile, black fog shrouded Chu He¡¯s body. The Qi also slowly condensed, giving him the appearance of a demon god walking out of the abyss. ¡°Sword! Go!¡± Chu He pointed out! The sword at his waist turned into a black light that shot into the sky. In an instant, black fog rose in the sky and flowed down the sky. Immediately after, it transformed into Sword Qi that gathered behind Chu He. Chu He spread his arms and stared at Emperor Yan with cold eyes. ¡°Kill!¡± The black sword swam in the air and suddenly returned to Chu He¡¯s hand. Chu He waved his sword angrily and swept it out. Sword Qi surged rampantly! The countless Sword Qi condensed behind him moved along with it, like a violent wave that blotted out the sky. Emperor Yan did not back down. Nine dragons soared into the sky, and the dragon¡¯s roar and sword¡¯s cry seemed to drown each other out! He shouted, ¡°Nine Dragons God-Killing Fist!¡± The nine golden dragons opened their mouths and blasted out with violent Heaven Earth Origin Qi. Boom! Black mist filled the sky as nine dragons danced wildly. From between the Qi-force impact¡­ Two figures rushed out. Even among Heaven Rank experts, their techniques could be considered top-notch. Both of them had just broken through to the Heaven Rank, so neither of them had much battle experience. They could be said to be evenly matched! Both of them fought to kill the other! In just a moment, the two of them had exchanged dozens of moves. In the sky, the roars of dragons and the cries of swords resonated as black mist and golden light intertwined. There was no way to determine the victor. Chu He swept his sword out again and stabbed at Emperor Yan¡¯s heart. But at this moment, Emperor Yan did not even dodge! Instead, he came forward and punched Chu He¡¯s head! In an instant, Chu He had an ominous feeling! Emperor Yan¡¯s actions were too obvious! No matter what, at this distance, Emperor Yan would definitely die first. If he said that there was nothing fishy here, Chu He would never believe it! He suddenly retreated instead. Sword Qi shot out from the longsword! Splat! Not out of his expectations¡­ The Sword Qi hit Emperor Yan¡¯s clothes, but only cut through a layer! There was actually a dragon robe inside! Emperor Yan didn¡¯t expect Chu He to be so vigilant. Instead, his fist hit the air. ¡°Hahaha! Brat, you¡¯re really slippery!¡± The Emperor of Yan¡¯s body burst forth with energy, and the dragon robes on the outside shattered. Within it was a tattered dragon robe. The dragon robe was covered in blood, with many blade marks on it. It was obvious that the previous owner of the dragon robe had probably been embroiled in a vicious battle. There were also nine vivid and lifelike golden dragons embroidered on the dragon robe. Emperor Yan said, ¡°Brat, if you know what¡¯s good for you, then surrender! This dragon robe on me was made by the founding emperor of the Yan Country back then. It followed the emperor for many years and even when he fought with the Demon Emperor in the Demon Realm! After dying, it was brought back by the Saints! Although this robe is not special, it is not something you can break through! With this robe, I am invincible!¡± Chu He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he pounced forward. With a backhand slash, he aimed towards Emperor Yan¡¯s face instead! Such empty words. Did he really think that Chu He could not break through them just because he said so? Chu He didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor gave a cold harrumph. His body flashed, and he dodged, counterattacking with a punch instead! Chu He also dodged and mocked, ¡°Heh heh, so why aren¡¯t you standing there for me to slash? You sure are good at bragging.¡± The dragon robe was clearly severely damaged. Otherwise, how could any item worn by a Saint only have such mediocre functions. By right, Chu He as a first rank Heaven Rank, should not be the Yan Emperor¡¯s match if the dragon robe was at its peak.. Chu He didn¡¯t believe that the Emperor would be so kind as to persuade him to stop. It must be because the effect of this thing wasn¡¯t that outstanding! As expected, this thing could not protect his exposed skin. The two of them started fighting again! However, this time, Chu He¡¯s Sword Qi only went for Emperor Yan¡¯s head. That dragon robe was still useful to a certain extent. At the very least, Chu He didn¡¯t think he could break through the places that the robe was protecting! This way, Emperor Yan gradually gained the upper hand! Chu He also began to feel anxious. This fellow was even more troublesome than he had imagined. He had thought that he would be able to crush everything with his Heaven Rank cultivation base, but who would have thought that the other party would also reach the same realm as him? Both sides fought for an entire day and night! With the Emperor Yan¡¯s dragon robe on him, his Qi regeneration speed was extremely fast, and the position he needed to defend was even smaller. After a long battle, he gradually gained the upper hand. Boom! Both sides exchanged blows again and separated. Blood flowed from the corner of Chu He¡¯s mouth. As for Emperor Yan, his face was filled with confidence! ¡°You are not my match! Today is the day you die!¡± Chu He¡¯s gaze turned sharper. He was about to use his trump card that he didn¡¯t want to use. The golden horn on Chu He¡¯s forehead drilled out bit by bit. The demonic aura on his body experienced another surge! Chu He¡¯s eyes also turned golden! If it was someone who had fought with the demons before, they would immediately recognize that this was the royal bloodline of the Demonic Tribe! Unfortunately, Emperor Yan really did not fight with the demons. He frowned as he looked at Chu He. What was going on with this guy? Why was there a golden horn on his forehead? To him, this situation had gone completely beyond his understanding. As the golden horn on his forehead appeared¡­ Chu He also exuded a domineering aura as he became more confident. He gripped his longsword and said coldly, ¡°The real battle has only just begun!¡± Whoosh! Chu He moved, and Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Fast!¡± He was too fast. Chu He¡¯s speed had increased by nearly a third compared to before. One had to know that the two of them were on par in every aspect. With Chu He¡¯s increase in speed, the difference immediately surged! ¡°Psh!¡± When Chu He¡¯s sword stabbed out, Emperor Yan waved his hand to block it. Chu He¡¯s sword stabbed into the back of his hand. Chu He sneered slightly. ¡°Your speed doesn¡¯t seem to be fast enough!¡± With that said, Chu He had already appeared in the other direction of Emperor Yan. Although Emperor Yan¡¯s defense was strong, he seemed to have turned into a human punching bag. His speed only allowed him to barely withstand Chu He¡¯s attacks. However, as long as he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be cut by Chu He. Chu He¡¯s sword constantly hovered near his head, and the more he attacked, the more blood was drawn. The Yan Emperor gritted his teeth and stared at Chu He. He muttered to himself, ¡°I cannot lose! The foundation of the Yan Country cannot be lost in my hands!¡± He knew very well that as long as he lost, the Yan Country¡¯s royal family would definitely suffer Chu He¡¯s massacre! He didn¡¯t believe that Chu He would let the royal family of Yan Country off. Back then, he had almost wiped out everyone related to the Royal Family of Qi Country. How could Chu He let the Royal Family of Yan Country off? Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots! It was a very simple principle. Emperor Yan¡¯s blood gradually dyed his dragon robe red. The dragon robe gradually emitted a golden light. Suddenly, Chu He stopped. Unknowingly, a shadow appeared behind Emperor Yan. However, Chu He didn¡¯t want to stop himself. Instead, his body no longer listened to him. The illusory figure was dressed in the Nine Dragon Emperor Robe. His cold eyes bore down on Chu He. It was as if he was looking down on an ant. ¡°Annoying brat!¡± Emperor Yan and Chu He heard this voice at the same time. Emperor Yan turned around in a daze and saw the shadow behind him. ¡°Ancestor!¡± He exclaimed in joy. He had seen this person before! It was the emperor who founded the Chu Country back then. He looked exactly the same as in the portrait! ¡°The human world is still here. Very good¡­¡± The illusory figure sighed slightly. As he spoke, he looked at Emperor Yan and coldly asked, ¡°Why are you fighting him?¡± ¡°Descendants destroyed the Qi Country. He is a descendant of the country,¡± Emperor Yan answered honestly. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The golden figure laughed maniacally. ¡°Well done! Well done! You¡¯ve done what I couldn¡¯t do back then. Not bad! Not bad!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Chu He and said disdainfully, ¡°Is he Ji Cangqiong¡¯s descendant? I didn¡¯t expect that this trace of consciousness I left behind would actually have to kill the descendant of an old friend.¡± ¡°But that woman has always been in an ambiguous relationship with that fellow from the Demon Race. She deserves to be destroyed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor to die in my hands!¡± The illusory figure tapped lightly. Suddenly, nine True Dragons flew out from the dragon robe! As though they had a physical body, they flew straight at Chu He. The moment the True Dragon appeared, the world was filled with Dragon might. The nine True Dragons slammed into Chu He, who couldn¡¯t move at all. Boom! In an instant, the world fell silent. Time seemed to have frozen. Chu He suddenly looked up. His eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of time, as if he could see through everything in the world. It was just as cold as the eyes of the shadow. It was as heartless as a master of creation looking down on all living things. He gently extended a hand, which suddenly appeared extremely old. ¡°Is my descendant someone you can casually touch?¡± With an extremely domineering voice, the nine True Dragons slowly shattered in the sky! Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes widened and his jaw dropped! How was that possible? The person behind him was a Saint! One of the Nine Saints and Four Emperors back in yesteryear! Although it was only a trace of consciousness, how could it be defeated by Chu He? The illusory figure and Chu He looked at each other. After a while, the shadow sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you! Is this your backup plan?¡± ¡®Chu He¡¯ only spoke indifferently, ¡°You should go. If our main bodies were to fight, you would have a 30% chance. But now, I have the True Demon Blood as my backer and this body as my foundation. You only have a trace of consciousness left. In a fight, you don¡¯t even have a 5% chance of winning!¡± The illusory figure fell silent. He knew that the other party was telling the truth. In this state, even if he continued to attack, it would not change anything. He glanced at Emperor Yan and said coldly, ¡°A true man knows when to yield and when to stand tall. Cultivate well!¡± As he spoke, his eyes suddenly widened! The surrounding space shook rapidly. Immediately after, Emperor Yan disappeared¡­ and so did the illusory figure. Back then, he had left behind a trace of his consciousness in order to protect his descendants in the future! From the looks of it, this was the only path left that he could take. Chu He closed his eyes as the vicissitudes of life slowly faded from his body. Chu He regained control of his body. He had thought that he would die from that blow just now. However, the Demonic Tribe figure in the depths of his consciousness seemed to have instantly controlled his body. He took the blow for him. Chu He¡¯s eyes flashed as he felt some fear. It didn¡¯t feel good to have someone suddenly take control of his body. He turned around and flew towards the capital of Yan Country. Meanwhile, Emperor Yan had already reappeared thousands of miles away. The worn dragon robe on his body completely dissipated the moment he landed. It was as if it had never appeared before. This Greater Teleportation had completely exhausted the strength of the ancestor. Emperor Yan¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation! He could already predict what terrible things would happen to Yan Country! However, he knew that he could not go back! He wanted to go to the northern border! He wanted to find the Yan Country¡¯s ancestors and the Saint! What happened to everyone working together to resist the demons? Why did I get beaten up? If he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Heaven Rank, he might have died without the backup plan his forefather had left behind. However, he forgot that before this, he had been researching how to use his Heaven Rank cultivation to obstruct other countries! However, if the matter landed on him, that would not do. He had to complain! In the capital of Yan Country¡­ Chen Taiyang was rather worried! Chu He had been gone for a long time and hadn¡¯t returned. She hoped that Chu He would succeed in his revenge. In the small courtyard, this was where she and Chu He lived. The two of them did not share a room, but they lived in the same courtyard. Chen Taiyang kept pacing around anxiously. Suddenly, a figure landed in the courtyard. It was Chu He. However, at this moment, his body was filled with killing intent! He went through the capital with his sword, and no one was his match. He killed all the descendants of the Yan Country¡¯s royal family that he could find. As for anyone who dared to stop him¡­ All of them were killed with a single slash! No one could have expected that all the generals and officials of the Yan Country would suddenly be killed and the palace destroyed. The originally strongest Country of Yan collapsed overnight! That¡¯s right, there was no one left that could step forward to take charge of the government affairs. When the news spread, the first ones to be excited were the officials from all over the world, as well as the aristocratic families! In all the feudal dynasties, once the royal family lost their authority, there would definitely be a rebellion. After all, in everyone¡¯s hearts, Emperor Yan was already dead. Two Heaven Ranks had gone out, but one had returned to slaughter the entire royal family! What did this mean? How could Emperor Yan not be dead? With Emperor Yan dead, and the other Heaven Rank elders of Yan Country unable to return, what did they have to be afraid of? But these were all topics to be left for later. In Chu He¡¯s courtyard, Chen Taiyang was delighted when he saw Chu He. ¡°You killed the emperor?¡± Chu He shook his head. ¡°He escaped! That guy broke through to the Heaven Rank.¡± He explained concisely. Chen Taiyang¡¯s face fell. ¡°Then can I still be the Empress?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been the Empress anyway!¡± Chu He said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not interested in being the emperor.¡± Chen Taiyang wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°But you still can¡¯t go and be a guard. You¡¯re a Heaven Rank expert!¡± ¡°My young master is rich!¡± ¡°How rich?¡± ¡°His wealth can rival a country!¡± Chen Taiyang curled her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point if he¡¯s not giving it to you?¡± ¡°Who said he doesn¡¯t give his wealth? The rewards are never less than 10,000 taels!¡± Chu He was also very unconvinced. Not to mention anything else, just him and Zhao Jin had never been lacking in spending! ¡°Back then, we were in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion¡­¡± At this point, Chu He suddenly realized something. He shouldn¡¯t have said such things! Indeed, there was a murderous glint in Chen Taiyang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hundred Flowers Pavilion?¡± ¡°A restaurant! Don¡¯t think too much! That¡¯s a very famous restaurant!¡± ¡°Oh?! Hehe! What a nice name for a restaurant!¡± ¡°It really is a restaurant.¡± Chu He insisted and refused to let go. Chen Taiyang rolled her eyes at his stubbornness and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to be the Emperor of Yan Country, don¡¯t you want to reinstate the land of Great Qi?¡± Chu He sighed faintly. ¡°I originally had no parents. Now that I know my background, I wanted to take revenge. This is only right and proper. However, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t revive my country. I know that I¡¯m only a swordsman in this life!¡± ¡°Since the country is dead, let it be!¡± Chen Taiyang said bitterly, ¡°I followed you not to eat sh*t with you. I want glory and wealth!¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, my young master has plenty of money! You will know when we go to Chu!¡± Chu He still trusted in Su Wen¡¯s wealth. Now that he had gotten his revenge, one of his worries had been resolved. However, he still missed his master and Su Wen. If he wasn¡¯t afraid that the Demonic Qi in his body would be exposed, Chu He might have gone to Nine Nether Island to take a look. Meanwhile in the Demon Realm, Su Wen was lying in a horse pulled carriage. Well, actually, it could not be said to be a horse. It was a vicious beast from the Demon World. Compared to the warhorses of the human world, it was much taller and sturdier. However, itsis temperament was still relatively docile. After being used to so many years of extravagance, Su Wen in the end chose to take the carriage. Bai Yuexi sat beside Su Wen and said, ¡°Senior Su, there¡¯s really no such human child as you mentioned. We have already inquired about many cities and towns, but no one knows! How can there be humans in our Demon Realm?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Su Wen grunted in response. Bai Yuexi felt helpless at his tepid reply. ¡°How much longer until we leave the territory of the Demonic Tribe?¡± Bai Yuexi looked at Su Wen suspiciously. He was a member of the Demonic Tribe, so how could he not know? Suspicion rose in her heart.. Chapter 277 - You Are Not Qualified Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Bai Yuexi was suspicious, she did not dare ask. Facing Su Wen¡¯s question, Bai Yuexi whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll be done in another five days.¡± As she spoke, she moved a little closer to him. Su Wen glanced at her. This was a very special woman, but her motive was far too obvious. Obviously, she only wanted Su Wen¡¯s protection. She only admired and thirsted for his power. However, Su Wen did not care. As an expert, he would naturally take his advantage of what he had. In essence, strength, money, and looks were all objective conditions. What was that saying again? Good looks were one in a thousand, and interesting souls were one in a million. But then again, any man would prefer a good-looking person to an interesting soul who was 1.5 meters tall and yet weighed 150 pounds. This was the reality. Hence, Su Wen was also very puzzled. In those television dramas in his previous life, the male lead was always clearly very rich, but he was hell-bent on finding someone who did not love money to find true love. Could true love not change at all? Furthermore, could it be that not loving money meant that it was true love? Pretentious. He placed his hand on Bai Yuexi¡¯s head and began rubbing it like he was petting a kitten. ¡°Lord, there are some people obstructing us!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside the carriage. Su Wen lifted the curtain and saw a large group of people in front of the group. However, in this team, other than a large number of experts, there were about tens of thousands of Mountainous Rock Pigs! Obviously, this was a team responsible for transporting mountain rock pigs. The escorts were all tall, dark-skinned, and had shiny scales. They were all from the Black Scale Tribe! ¡°Ask what happened.¡± Su Wen casually said. A man from the White Demon Race walked out and the two sides began to negotiate. After a moment, that man returned and reported, ¡°Lord, these people want to travel with us.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Su Wen asked. Generally speaking, the various tribes of the Demon Realm rarely cooperated with outsiders. Trust between tribes was relatively low. To put it bluntly, if the leading Heaven Rank expert on the White Demon Tribe¡¯s side had been someone else instead of Su Wen, they might have already led their men to snatch the Mountainous Rock Pigs. Why would they even go together? ¡°They said that they just received news that a bandit group seemed to have arrived a few days ago. They are very strong and some teams have already been completely wiped out!¡± The man explained to Su Wen. Su Wen came to a realization. No wonder they were doing this. Su Wen knew about the bandit groups. They were unique existences in the Demon Realm. Although the Demon Realm was composed of various races, there was no lack of independent experts. Some people, after becoming stronger, wanted to form a force. They could not wait to give birth to children and nurture them. Therefore, they choose to join forces with a group of demons, killing, plundering, and living happily. A powerful bandit group could even destroy cities and uproot villages. As the two of them conversed, someone suddenly walked over. Su Wen noticed this fellow from the Black Scale Tribe walking over. He was tall, and it was impossible to tell his age. ¡°This Lord of the Demonic Tribe! I am a descendant of the Black Scale Race. I request to accompany you. We are willing to offer you 1,000 middle-grade Demon Stones as compensation.¡± The man bowed deeply. His attitude was very respectful. In fact, although the Black Scale Race was a subordinate race of the Demonic Tribe, it did not mean that all the Black Scale Race members had to lower their heads when they met them. It also depended on the status of both parties. Obviously, the other party had placed himself in a very low position. ¡°Give the Demon Stones first!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice. It had to be said that he had been quite poor recently! With so many subordinates, they had to pay for food and lodging along the way. As a currency, the Demon Realm Demon Stones were divided into four grades. Low, medium, high and top grades. Since the other party gave them money, Su Wen naturally did not mind bringing them along. In any case, it was an ancestral tradition from his world to accept money and not have to do anything¡­ That person¡¯s eyes flashed with joy. He hurriedly took out the demon stones and handed them to Su Wen before leaving. Su Wen returned to the carriage and the team slowly set off. The two groups, one black and one white, were clearly separated. The Black Scale Tribe member also returned to his camp. Someone immediately came forward to welcome him. ¡°Leader, how is it?¡± ¡°He agreed! Hehe, these idiots, let¡¯s go with them first. If we encounter a bandit group, they can help us share some of the pressure and attract the bandits. If our journey is smooth, then when we leave, we¡¯ll cut down these White Demon Tribe members!¡± The leader¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light. He had never planned to give Su Wen so many Demon Stones! Obviously, these guys just wanted more manpower. Furthermore, this leader had a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivation. However, there were still some Black Scale clansmen who said worriedly, ¡°But there¡¯s a Demonic Tribe member in that carriage.¡± The leader of the Black Scale Race said disdainfully, ¡°So what if he¡¯s from the Demon Race? Look at the White Demon Race he¡¯s leading. The highest cultivation among them is only at the 6th Grade of Earth Rank. Even if his cultivation is high, having 9th Grade Earth Rank is already impressive. Among us, there are a total of 9th Grade Earth Ranks. Do you think I would want to travel with this trash? They¡¯re just cannon fodder!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill that Demonic Tribe member together when the time comes. As long as we make sure there¡¯s no evidence, no one will care!¡± He had actually planned it out quite well. Everyone slowly continued forward. The first day was relatively peaceful. However, many Black Scale tribesmen had started to lay their eyes on the White Demon Tribe¡¯s women¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you trying to take advantage?!¡± Su Wen heard a commotion outside. He walked out of the tent and saw that both sides were at each other¡¯s throats, confronting each other. Su Wen walked over and saw a White Demon Tribe girl standing on the spot with disheveled clothes. There were some wounds on her body as well as some Black Scale Tribe members. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Wen asked. A man from the White Demon Tribe said angrily, ¡°Reporting to my lord, my sister went to the toilet just now, but that Black Scale Tribe member followed behind with ill intentions! It¡¯s all thanks to our timely arrival! This bastard actually said that my sister seduced him!¡± Su Wen looked at his own people and then at the Black Scale Tribe. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. At this moment, the leader of the Black Scale Tribe arrived. The Black Scale Race man who was teasing the White Demon Tribe straightened his back even more and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was just looking at the scenery when she came over and took off her pants. If she¡¯s not seducing me, then what is she doing?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the commander of the Black Scale Tribe was instantly furious and went forward to slap him! Pa! The sound was loud and forceful. The Black Scale Race commander then turned around and smiled at Su Wen. ¡°Lord, it¡¯s my fault for not being strict. Now that something like this has happened, I¡¯ll apologize to this lady and compensate her with 500 low-grade Demon Stones! Please accept it and let this matter pass.¡± His attitude was extremely humble. Unfortunately, Su Wen was never a magnanimous person. He sneered and said indifferently, ¡°Castrate him. Castrate him and we forget about this matter!¡± Did he think that it could be so easily solved with he just gave the guy a slap? How could it be so easy? As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically! The Black Scale commander¡¯s mind raced. Castration was definitely not an option. In the end, if he couldn¡¯t protect his own people now, it would definitely be a blow to his prestige. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord, please calm down. This time, we were in the wrong. I am willing to compensate with 1,000 mid-grade Demon Stones. This time, I will spare him. If there is a next time, I will definitely punish him according to the Lord¡¯s instructions.¡± Obviously, he wanted to maintain the peace. Furthermore, to him, as long as he safely passed through the mountain range, he would snatch it back no matter how many demon stones he had given to Su Wen. Actually, he was also very angry at the Black Scale Tribe member who caused trouble. However, the atmosphere in the Demon Realm was like this. It was impossible to be reasonable, and it was normal to be protective. If he could not protect his own leader, he would definitely be abandoned by his race. Furthermore, he was only a commander. If he really castrated his tribesman and returned to the clan, he would definitely be punished. ¡°Milord,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°we have a Heaven Rank expert in our clan. Please give us some face and forget about this!¡± When the White Demon tribe heard that there was a Heaven Rank expert in the enemy¡¯s group, their expressions all changed. The woman who was taken advantage of moved closer to Su Wen and whispered, ¡°Lord, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Su Wen tilted his head and looked at the person in front of him. He sighed as his old memories came rushing back. Pa! Su Wen then slapped the commander as he coldly laughed, ¡°B*stard, are you threatening me? I hate it when people threaten me the most!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Wen¡¯s slap had poked a hornet¡¯s nest. All the Black Scales turned furious! All of them drew their sabers and moved forward! The atmosphere was tense, and conflict was about to break out. At that moment, a loud shout was heard. ¡°There¡¯s an enemy!¡± Everyone turned around and saw over 100 people rushing over! However, most of these people were at the 8th or 9th Grade of Earth Rank. Their cultivation levels were extremely high! Furthermore, there were all kinds of tribes within. ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± An arrogant queen-like laughter was heard. The leader was a woman from the Demonic Tribe. Her facial features was well defined, lending her a valiant look. However, there was a long scar on her left eye. This woman had lost an eye. Furthermore, there were scars on both sides of her cheeks. Clearly, they were left behind by some sharp weapon. ¡°Leave behind all the Mountainous Rock Pigs, spirit artifacts, and demon stones! If you don¡¯t, all of you will die here today!¡± The woman shouted. Su Wen looked at these people in front of him and remained silent. However, he started to calculate in his heart. The leader of the Black Scale Tribe fell silent for a moment before turning to look at Su Wen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord, now is not the time for us to fall out! I¡¯ll give you an explanation for this, but you have to fight alongside us!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly spun around and lashed out. The Black Scale member was punched in the chest, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground, dead! He chose to kill this person and did not castrate him instead! Because he knew very well that castrating this fellow was no different than killing him in this situation, and it would even stimulate the nerves of his subordinates. After all, as a man, being castrated was more unacceptable than death. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Wen sneered. This fellow was quite decisive! Seeing his actions, the woman in the lead shouted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to struggle. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat us. If you dare to attack, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless!¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting, but rather concerned because the Black Scale Tribe and White Demon Tribe had quite a few people. There were also some experts within. They would definitely suffer heavy casualties even if they won in battle! It was best to settle this peacefully. However, the eagerness in her eyes could not be concealed as she looked at the Mountainous Rock Pigs being escorted by the Black Scale Tribe. This was the greatest guarantee for a breakthrough to the Heaven Rank! The Black Scale Commander shouted, ¡°We have no grudges in the past, nor do we have any recent grudges. We will mind our own business. Since everyone has come, we cannot let you come for nothing. If you are willing to leave, I am willing to offer 3,000 mid-grade demon stones!: He knew that he had to give some benefits! Unfortunately, the bandit leader didn¡¯t want the demon stones at all. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want the demon stones. As long as you leave behind the Mountainous Rock Pigs, I will let you go!¡± The expressions of the Black Scale Tribesmen changed. These Mountainous Rock Pigs were to be transported back to the tribe. If they really could not bring them back, only death awaited them! ¡°Impossible! I won¡¯t give you even a single pig!¡± He roared with determination. However, Su Wen looked behind him. In the sky, a person was rapidly flying over! Suddenly, the surroundings changed. A rising demonic Qi darkened the surroundings. The expressions of everyone present changed drastically. A terrifying pressure descended. In the sky, a person stood in the air, his black python robe trembling without wind! A Heaven Rank expert! A Heaven Rank expert who could unleash domains, in addition! Under the powerful pressure, everyone present knelt down. It was not that they wanted to kneel. Rather, the terrifying oppressive might forced them to kneel. However, Su Wen stood on the spot with a calm expression. The person in the sky was Chu Xun¡¯s fifth son, Chu Yiming! The female Demonic Tribe bandit was also stunned. When faced with such a Heaven Rank expert, their lives were in the hands of others. Chu Yiming stood in the air as his cold gaze swept across the room. In the end, he looked at Su Wen and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to commit suicide or do you want me to do it?¡± He was ordered to kill Su Wen. Along the way, he learned that Su Wen had hundreds of White Demon Tribe members with him. From the looks of it, Su Wen must have stopped running. Only then did everyone realize that Su Wen was the only one standing. ¡°What bad luck!¡± the female cursed inwardly. ¡°Why did we run into two Heaven Ranks?¡± Anyone who could still stand under such pressure was undoubtedly at the Heaven Rank. The leader of the Black Scale Tribe was also stunned! Was the person he had been scheming against a Heaven Rank expert? This was too scary! It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t reached the final step. Otherwise, if he were to turn hostile and discover that his opponent was a Heaven Rank expert, wouldn¡¯t he be in deep trouble? Su Wen looked up at Chu Yiming and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really confident!¡± Chu Yiming said seriously, ¡°Of course I¡¯m confident. I¡¯m the fifth son of Demon Emperor Chu Xun, Chu Yiming! Have you never heard of my name?¡± The moment he said that, the expressions of all the demons changed drastically! ¡°Demon Lord Chu Yiming!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually him. We¡¯re finished. None of his enemies have survived! Demon Lord, please spare my life!¡± ¡°Great Demon Lord, please be lenient! We are all subordinates of the Demonic Tribe!¡± All the demons laid on the ground, trembling and begging for mercy. Only Su Wen¡¯s White Demon Tribe remained silent. They knew very well that without Su Wen, they would have died long ago. However, despair rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. Su Wen looked at the trembling Black Scale Tribe commander and asked with a smile, ¡°Why? Is this fellow very impressive?¡± The Black Scale Tribe roared, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the Demon Lord! If the Demon Lord attacks, you will definitely die! Don¡¯t implicate us.¡± Chu Yiming was 220 years old this year. Although he wasn¡¯t the eldest son, he was talented. Furthermore, he was decisive in killing! Ever since he was young, he had led the Demonic Tribe to war. He had fought from the south to the north and had countless military achievements. His cultivation was unmatched among the younger generation. Of course, he was not considered young anymore. However, Chu Xun¡¯s face was that of a youth. He couldn¡¯t possibly make himself look older than his age, right? Thus, even when he was at the 3rd Grade Heaven Rank and had reconstructured his body then, he still gave himself a youthful look. However, his reputation, be it in the Demonic Tribe or the entire Demon Realm, was ranked first. This was especially true for the Demonic Tribe. His reputation was as resounding as thunder! How could these demons have the heart to resist? Furthermore, this person¡¯s methods were ruthless and cold-blooded. The Black Scale Tribe member mustered his courage and said loudly, ¡°Great Demon Lord, we don¡¯t know this person at all. We were just about to kill him for you!¡± The female leader of the bandit group also said sternly, ¡°That is so, Great Demon Lord, you just came a little early. If you were a little later, we would have already killed this fellow!¡± The two of them didn¡¯t care if Su Wen was a Heaven Rank cultivator. They wanted to show their loyalty first! His powerful strength and terrifying pressure caused everyone to lose their will to resist. They loudly cut ties with Su Wen and expressed their loyalty, trying to get a chance of survival. Bai Yuexi was also feeling fear, but she did not say a word. She knew that it was useless even if she begged. This matter had started because of them, so Chu Yiming would not let them off so easily. Su Wen raised his head and looked at Chu Yiming with a smile. ¡°Your reputation is really not small!¡± Chu Yiming couldn¡¯t tell that he was teasing him. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°As a member of the Demonic Tribe, you broke through to the Heaven Rank, but you didn¡¯t report to Royal Father and didn¡¯t serve the tribe! You even killed your own tribesmen. You deserve to die! However, seeing that you¡¯re from the mountains, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. If you¡¯re willing to follow me back and serve Royal Father and me, then this matter will be settled!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s order was to get rid of Su Wen, but it did not mean that he had to specifically kill him. There were many ways to solve this problem. After all, Heaven Rank cultivators were precious resources! In Chu Yiming¡¯s opinion, if this fellow in front of him agreed to serve him, he would spare his life! He had to strengthen his forces! Heaven Rank experts were hard to come by! As soon as these words were spoken, the leader of the bandit group and the leader of the Black Scale Tribe were speechless. Wasn¡¯t this playing with people? Just now, the two of them even said that they wanted to kill Su Wen. If Su Wen agreed to his request, he could now turn around the wipe the two of them from existence! Su Wen shook his head secretly. If he had not been looking for Su Su, he might have really followed Chu Yiming back and played the role of an undercover agent against Chu Xun. But now was not the time. Su Wen¡¯s feet left the ground slightly and slowly floated up. He sneered and said in disdain, ¡°Chu Xun should have been the one to tell me what you just said. You¡­ are not qualified!¡± As he spoke, Su Wen had already floated in front of Chu Yiming. Looking down from above, his eyes were cold. His aura spread out slightly! The next second¡­ The surging Demonic Qi in the surroundings instantly vanished. Chu Yiming¡¯s eyes widened in shock! His domain had been shattered! As for the other party, he did not even activate his domain. Just by exuding a slight aura, his domain had already been broken through! He was definitely not someone who had just broken through! Who was this person? The Demonic Tribe still had such experts that were hiding so deeply? Chapter 278 - Using Demons to Subdue Demons Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Demonic Tribe still had such experts that were hiding so deeply? Chu Yiming¡¯s jaw dropped! Even as a prince of the Demonic Tribe Tribe, he had never imagined that there would be such a powerful Heaven Rank expert that was outside of the tribe¡¯s control. The guy had casually shattered his domain! However, before he could speak, Su Wen had already moved. A sonic boom erupted as Su Wen¡¯s body turned into a stream of light. Before his voice could reach Chu Yiming, Su Wen had already arrived. Peng! Su Wen¡¯s fist landed on Chu Yiming¡¯s guard. Chu Yiming was quite capable. At this critical moment, he raised his arms to protect himself. However, the huge impact sent him flying! He had barely crossed his arms as well! However, Su Wen did not seem to have exerted any strength. There was no surging of his natural enemy¡¯s Origin Qi, no techniques involved. It was just an ordinary punch! However, the force was completely beyond Chu Yiming¡¯s expectations! As for the people on the ground, their bodies relaxed as they were lifted off from the huge pressure. They looked at Su Wen in the sky, who was not pursuing his advantage, in a dumbfounded manner! What did they just see? The famous Demon Lord Chu Yiming was sent flying by this man¡¯s punch! ¡°No one is allowed to move! Those who move will die!¡± Su Wen coldly spat out. He then chased after Chu Yiming who had been sent flying. He didn¡¯t want to unleash his domain. After all, his domain was too large and conspicuous. However, even so, it didn¡¯t mean that Chu Yiming, who was also at the 5th Grade of Heaven Rank, could defeat him. Chu Yiming, who was sent flying, tried his best to halt his momentum, but it was impossible! The vast power forced him to continue flying! This feeling was not good. It was as if he had lost the power that he had always been proud of! But immediately after, an even faster figure rushed over. It was Su Wen! He threw another punch at him! Boom! Chu Yiming tried his best to activate a Qi-force defense, but it was useless! Su Wen had congealed his True Qi with the Heaven Earth Origin Qi in this punch, making it ridiculously powerful! Chu Yiming could only block it with his arms. However, in an instant, intense pain assaulted his body! Crack! He heard the sound of his bones breaking. His eyes were filled with shock! How could a Heaven Rank cultivator be so easily injured? As for him, he had only taken a second punch before his bones started to crack! What was this man¡¯s cultivation? 7th Grade Heaven Rank? 8th? At the very least, according to Chu Yiming¡¯s knowledge, even a 6th Grade Heaven Rank didn¡¯t have such terrifying destructive power. Su Wen did not use any lethal moves from start to the end! He only focused his strength into his fist and attacked! Chu Yiming was sent flying again. However, just as he flew out this time, Su Wen followed suit. Su Wen instantly appeared below Chu Yiming! He roared out loud, ¡°Shoryuken!¡± The classic Rising Dragon fist from the classic game ¡®Street Fighter¡¯ appeared in this world for the first time. His fist ruthlessly landed on Chu Yiming¡¯s back. Crack! Crack! There was also the sound of bones shattering! The pain made Chu Yiming feel numb. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to die! This guy is too strong!¡± As Chu Yiming flew into the sky again, his heart was filled with despair. However, just as this thought surfaced in his mind, he saw Su Wen from the corner of his eye. Su Wen had a face full of smiles. He crossed his arms and formed a fist before swinging it down like a sledgehammer! This time, he was fast and ruthless! Bang! His fist ruthlessly smashed onto Chu Yiming¡¯s head! Chu Yiming fell from the sky at an extremely fast speed. Boom! He was ruthlessly smashed into the ground, creating a huge cloud of dust. At this moment, the Chu Yiming now looked extremely miserable. Half of his forehead had already caved in, and blood continuously flowed down his forehead. His spine was also broken into several sections. If it was an ordinary person, they would have long died. It was all thanks to his Heaven Rank cultivation that he was able to hold on. His 5th Grade Heaven Rank body had activated its innate healing factor, helping him recover! Su Wen had already landed amidst the dust. He walked over step by step, his figure through the dust domineering and arrogant. A red sword appeared in his hand. When Su Wen walked out, Chu Yiming¡¯s heart was filled with fear. This man was too terrifying! He could be said to be the strongest enemy he had ever encountered in his life! Su Wen slowly walked in front of Chu Yiming and looked down at him as if he was looking at an ant. This was completely unacceptable to Chu Yiming, the son of the Demon Emperor. But he had no choice! He was the loser! His body was still in the midst of recovering even up to now. Furthermore, facing the terrifyingly powerful Su Wen, Chu Yiming realized for the first time in his life that he did not have the courage to attack! He didn¡¯t even know what to do! Su Wen¡¯s face was cold. No matter what Chu Yiming¡¯s identity was, it was not important to him. He whispered, ¡°Go to hell! Don¡¯t be my enemy in your next life!¡± As he spoke, he swung his sword down! ¡°Wait, I have a secret technique on me. If you kill me, it will directly lock onto you. My father will definitely take revenge for me!¡± At the moment of life and death, Chu Yiming was like a machine gun! He shouted out any words he thought of that could save his life. As soon as he finished speaking, Su Wen¡¯s sword had already sliced his neck! The good part was that it stopped there and did not go through. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. Was this kid telling the truth? The current Su Wen was still unable to deal with Chu Xun. Chu Yiming swallowed hard. Thank goodness he reacted fast! Sensing Su Wen¡¯s hesitation, he hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t want to be enemies with my father, right? As long as you let me go, I promise you that from now on, my Chu family will not make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Su Wen sneered. He would not believe such a guarantee. If he really let the kid go, he was absolutely certain that it wouldn¡¯t be long before a large group of Heaven Rank experts would pursue him. Even Demon Emperor Chu Xun might take action! But then again, if Chu Yiming died, would Chu Xun really come out to pursue him? It was hard to say. After all, there were truly such things as Life Cards in this world. Furthermore, there were also such mystic techniques that this brat had mentioned. ¡°Take off all the spirit artifacts and accessories on you!¡± Su Wen said in a deep voice. Chu Yiming did as he was told without hesitation! After all, as long as he could survive, it was better than anything else! ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Su Wen said coldly. Chu Yiming¡¯s injuries had already healed a lot, but he knew that he was definitely not Su Wen¡¯s match. The difference between the two sides was too great. Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Chu Yiming¡¯s expression turned ugly. After all, he was also a man! However, when he saw Su Wen¡¯s murderous aura, he immediately stripped naked! ¡°This Lord¡­ please be gentler!¡± Su Wen kicked him without hesitation! Bang! Chu Yiming was sent flying. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Su Wen raged. As he spoke, he took out a set of clothes from his spirit artifact and threw it to Chu Yiming. He shouted, ¡°Put it on!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Yiming obediently put on the clothes. Su Wen picked up Chu Yiming¡¯s spirit artifact. After that, a ball of flames shot out from his hand, turning Chu Yiming¡¯s original clothes to dust. The reason why Su Wen did this was to make sure that he could not contact Chu Xun. Who knew if this guy had something like a Star Disk? Su Wen decided to spare his life! It was not difficult to kill him, but he should not attract Chu Xun¡¯s attention. After all, this was the territory of the Demonic Tribe. At that time, if Chu Xun chased after him, even if he could escape unscathed, none of the people he had gathered would be able to escape! There was no need to harm others without benefiting oneself! Chu Yiming put on the clothes Su Wen gave him. His injuries were almost fully recovered at this point. However, Su Wen immediately came to his side and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± As Su Wen spoke, his palm pressed against Chu Yiming¡¯s back. Immediately after, violent fire elemental energy was infused into the latter¡¯s body. A small nuclear fusion sun began to appear in Chu Yiming¡¯s body! ¡°Use your True Qi to envelop it!¡± Su Wen shouted! Chu Yiming hurriedly followed his instructions! Chu Yiming¡¯s True Qi enveloped the small sun, preventing it from wrecking his body. However, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. The temperature of this thing was too high, even if he continuously used his True Qi to resist it, it was not something his body could withstand! He was not Su Wen, who had the Vermillion Bird Glazed Body and the Vermillion Bird bloodline and could control the flames of the world. In his body, this thing was a huge fireball with an extremely high temperature! If he had not wrapped it with his True Qi, he would have been burnt to ashes in an instant! ¡°Hehe, if this thing explodes in your body, I don¡¯t have to tell you what the outcome will be, right?¡± Su Wen sneered. Since he had kept Chu Yiming by his side, he naturally had to leave behind some restrictive methods. Su Wen continued, ¡°This thing will immediately explode with a thought. Furthermore, as long as you are far away from me, this thing will also explode!¡± Chu Yiming¡¯s face darkened as he listened to his explanation! This was too f*cking scary. ¡°Right now, you can only use 30% of your power. 70% of your Origin Power has to be used to wrap this thing. At most, it can¡¯t be less than 60%. Otherwise, it will cause burn wounds to your body. You should be able to feel it. Therefore, be obedient and do what I say. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± As Su Wen spoke, he turned around and flew up! He wasn¡¯t even worried that Chu Yiming would attack him. Chu Yiming stood rooted to the ground for a few seconds before he hurried to catch up. ¡°Lord, how should I address you?¡± ¡°Su Daqiang, I¡¯m big and strong!¡± ¡°Good name¡­¡± Chu Yiming flattered him against his will. He had never been so cowardly in his life. He felt very uncomfortable. He felt that even if he used his True Qi to envelop the dark red sun in his body, it was still burning him from the inside out! He began to use more True Qi to wrap it up! Only when 90% of his True Qi was wrapped up did he feel that he had returned to normal. His battle prowess was greatly reduced! He wanted to cry. Even if he wanted to run now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to! Su Wen glanced at him from the corner of his eye and smiled. This method really allowed him to be more at ease. He didn¡¯t have to worry about disturbing Chu Xun. And he even had an extra Heaven Rank expert on his team now! Even if Chu Yiming could only use 30% of his strength, he was still a 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! Ordinary 1st and 2nd Grade Heaven Rank cultivators were no match for him. ¡°Senior Su, what¡¯s your cultivation level?¡± Chu Yiming couldn¡¯t help but ask. How could there be such a powerful hidden expert in the Demonic Tribe? Su Wen smiled. ¡°5th Grade Heaven Rank!¡± Chu Yiming forced a smile. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t joke with me! I admit that I¡¯m quite strong among the 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivators, but I can¡¯t resist you at all! You can¡¯t possibly be a 5th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator!¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly a 5th Grade Heaven Rank!¡± Su Wen spoke the truth. However, Chu Yiming didn¡¯t believe him at all. In his opinion, Su Wen just didn¡¯t want to say anything. However, he was still very glad that he had survived! No matter what, if he really died, everything would be over. Even if Chu Xun could avenge him, what was the use? However, he really did not lie to Su Wen. Chu Xun had left some mystic techniques on several of his important heirs. Once they had died, there would be an aura binding the murderer. Even from thousands of miles away, Chu Xun could easily sense it. When Su Wen and Su Wen flew back¡­ Those demons were still kneeling on the ground one by one. The leader of the Black Scale Race pondered for a moment and looked at the female leader of the bandit group who was lying on the ground. He mocked, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re dead. No matter which Lord comes back later, they will smash your head first!¡± He was not mocking her for no reason. This guy actually wanted to run! However, after receiving Su Wen¡¯s warning, he did not dare to move. Therefore, he planned to trick the female commander of the bandit group into running first! If Su Wen did not come over when he felt her escaping, he would quickly escape as well! But if Su Wen came¡­ Then let the other party die first! The female commander of the bandit group sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care if I die or not. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Can my two legs outrun these two lords?¡± In reality, she was also very anxious. She did not know why Su Wen wanted her to stay. However, she was certain of one thing. Su Wen did not want to kill her. Otherwise, she would have died from a casual attack from him! Why tell them to stay here? It was precisely because of this that she obediently remained motionless. She did not move, but the brothers behind her could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Big Sister! Aren¡¯t we running?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, won¡¯t we be dead meat when we return?¡± ¡°That fellow is so terrifying. Even the renowned Demon Lord was sent flying by a single punch from him!¡± The female commander gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Believe me, running now is a surefire way to die!¡± Throughout the whole time they were conversing, there was no movement from the side of the Heaven Ranks. Not long after, everyone saw Su Wen and Chu Yiming fly back together. However, Chu Yiming had already changed his clothes¡­ Why did he change his clothes when they were fighting? Everyone was puzzled¡­ but no one dared to ask. And what was going on with these two? They had just been fighting to the death, and now they were back together? What were they trying to do? Su Wen landed on the ground and announced with a smile, ¡°Everyone must be missing me very much, right? Now, let me tell everyone a piece of good news. This Demon Lord you mentioned has decided to join my team!¡± As soon as these words were spoken! Everyone looked at Chu Yiming in shock. It was clear that the Demon Lord had lost! Even though Su Wen had already displayed extremely terrifying strength just now¡­ However, it was still surprising that he could defeat the famous Demon Lord Chu Yiming. Immediately after, Su Wen looked at the Black Scale Tribe members and said with a smile, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve decided to kill all the Black Scale Tribe members!¡± ¡°No! My Lord!¡± The commander knelt on the ground. Su Wen sneered. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t hear you telling your subordinates that you wanted to kill us and snatch back the magic stones? Furthermore, you¡¯re not strict enough with your own people! You deserve to die!¡± The leader of the Black Scale Tribe pleaded, ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve already killed him!¡± Su Wen said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more displeased! If you had punished him from the start, it would have been fine, but you just had to kill him when the enemy came. This means that in your heart, you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with him at all. You¡¯re just forced by the situation and hope that I can help you attract the firepower! Do you really think I¡¯m ignorant?¡± The commander never expected that Su Wen would see through his every move! In terms of scheming, how could the commander be better than Su Wen? ¡°Run, brothers!¡± The leader of the Black Scale Tribe shouted before turning around to run! He did not even have the courage to attack Su Wen. With this, the Black Scale tribesmen scattered in all directions. However, Su Wen did not care. He flew straight up and punched out! There was no need for any techniques as the violent Heaven Earth Origin Qi pressed down. The Black Scale tribesmen immediately lost their lives. No one could escape! After all these people died, Su Wen turned to look at the bandits. At this moment, everyone in the bandit group broke out in cold sweat. Su Wen was too ruthless, and furthermore, too strong. Even the battle hardened female commander shivered in fear. After all, no one wanted to die. ¡°Name!¡± ¡°Qin Xin!¡± Su Wen looked at the scar-faced woman and the bandit group behind her and smiled. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be the leader of your bandit group! Is there a problem?¡± Qin Xin was stunned and said, ¡°No problem. Greetings, Leader!¡± Su Wen coldly said, ¡°Everyone, come over! Stand properly and don¡¯t move!¡± With a command, these people gathered. ¡°Breaking Ranks Formation!¡± Su Wen started to activate the binding effect of the formation. The effect of this restraint was to have a subordinate relationship in name. At the same time, there was a long process of establishing a connection. Everyone could not move recklessly. If they moved, it would cause the establishment of the connection to fail! This time, Su Wen successfully established a connection with these people. The reason was simple. Heaven Rank experts were not allowed to be within the Breaking Ranks formation. But what about those below the Heaven Rank? If they had a connection to the formation, would it still be effective if they ascended to Heaven Rank? Su Wen wanted to give it a try! If possible, Su Wen felt that he only needed to nurture a few demon Heaven Rank experts to greatly restrain the demons themselves! Using the Demon Race to subdue the Demon Race! Chu Yiming could also tell that Su Wen was using some secret technique. He hesitated a little at this moment. Should he kill Su Wen? He took a small step forward. But at this moment, the sun inside his body suddenly expanded! In an instant, the True Qi that blocked the small sun was actually forced open. Chu Yiming hurriedly circulated all his True Qi to keep it at bay. However, his entire body was covered in cold sweat. It was too terrifying. If it had exploded just now, the consequences would be unimaginable. At this moment, he heard Su Wen¡¯s voice. ¡°This is a warning. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time. Therefore, if you want to kill me, you must not give me any chance. Otherwise, you will definitely die with me!¡± Su Wen did not even turn around when he spoke. However, Chu Yiming knew very well that these words were directed at him. Chu Yiming smiled bitterly to himself as he watched his back. Who was this fellow? Why had he never heard of him before? Time ticked by. In reality, the prerequisite for constructing the array was to show that the life and death of the caster was in the hands of the caster themselves. Only then would the precondition of loyalty be established. After a while, the Breaking Ranks formation was completed! Su Wen was very satisfied. He looked at Qin Xin and said, ¡°Your people are still yours to deal with. Now, kill all the Mountainous Rock Pigs!¡± To him, killing demons would obtain Heaven Earth Merit Points, but killing mountain rocks and pigs would not benefit him at all. It was just nice for Qin Xin and the other demons to use. This way, their strength would increase even faster! Su Wen didn¡¯t know how many of them could ascend to the Heaven Rank. Perhaps most of them still wouldn¡¯t be able to, but this was just Su Wen¡¯s experiment. At the same time, he could also obtain for himself more manpower. This way, his team became even stronger! The carriage continued forward for several days more. Just as Su Wen and the others walked out of the mountain range¡­ A Heaven Rank expert flew through the air! When he saw Qin Xin, his face was filled with surprise! He shouted, ¡°You damned bandit group, stop right there!¡± Chapter 279 - Try Taking A Drink of Cold Water? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The person in the sky shouted. Su Wen and the others stopped in their tracks. As the person flew closer, one could see that he had the fur of a tiger on his body. His face was covered in fur, and his eyes were shaped like those of a tiger. Su Wen narrowed his eyes. This fellow might look scary, but his strength was not actually nothing much. 1st Grade Heaven Rank¡­ what should he do? Silence him? As he pondered, that person¡¯s eyes turned red. He looked at Qin Xin and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re the leader of that bandit group, right? My clansmen were killed by you a few days ago! Today, I will avenge them!¡± It was a very simple matter. It was not even worth asking too much. Su Wen said softly, ¡°Get rid of him! You don¡¯t have any foresight at all. If you stay in my residence like this, you will be beaten up by Brother Zhao three times a day!¡± It was obvious that he was talking to Chu Yiming. Chu Yiming was helpless¡­ Was this guy really treating him as a servant? And¡­ who was Brother Zhao? Was he really that amazing? Was he really so awesome that he could beat him up three times a day? Without hesitation, Chu Yiming released his domain! The moment the pitch-black domain appeared, the flying Demonic Tiger Clan member¡¯s expression changed. He stared aghast at the golden horn on Chu Yiming¡¯s forehead as the guy slowly flew up. He started trembling! ¡°D-D-Demon Lord!¡± he cried out. He hadn¡¯t noticed that Chu Yiming was in the crowd. As one of the subordinate races of the Demonic Tribe, this fellow in front of him had naturally seen Chu Yiming before. Chu Yiming stared at the fellow in front of him. Thinking about it, he did not want this person to die. To put it bluntly, he was already completely restricted by Su Wen. If he wanted to report this to Chu Xun! Perhaps he had to try to start with someone else. He laughed loudly and pretended to be familiar with this person. ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here! What¡¯s your name again?¡± Chu Yiming had to ask again as he did not even remember this person at all. ¡°This one is Huang Qi!¡± The Heaven Rank Demon Tiger tribe member hurriedly reported his name. Chu Yiming said loudly, ¡°Since you know me, I¡¯ll plead with the lord below!¡± As he spoke, he landed beside Su Wen and bowed. ¡°Lord Su, I know this fellow. Can you spare his life?¡± Su Wen naturally noticed their actions. However, Su Wen did not expose him. Instead, he waved at Huang Qi. Huang Qi was currently in a state of shock. One had to know what kind of status Chu Yiming had. If he even had to humble himself before this person, then what kind of expert was he? When he saw Su Wen waving his hand, Huang Qi hurriedly landed. At this moment, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He looked at Su Wen and hurriedly explained, ¡°Lord, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. It¡¯s just that a few days ago, many of my descendants were killed by this woman, so I came to take revenge!¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Qin Xin. Qin Xin remained silent in response. No matter what, there was now Su Wen to hold up the skies for them. She was also secretly glad that she had joined Su Wen¡¯s side. Otherwise, if they came across that Heaven Rank expert, they might have all been wiped out. Su Wen looked at Huang Qi and said calmly, ¡°Since we know each other, let¡¯s go together.¡± As for Qin Xin¡¯s murder, Su Wen neither asked nor explained. It was impossible for a 1st Grade Heaven Rank to cause any trouble under Su Wen¡¯s hands. There was no need for restrictions. As for letting him go, it was impossible. Huang Qi did not dare to disobey and also joined the team. As they advanced, they soon left the territory of the Demonic Tribe. They proceeded deeper into the Demon Realm. At this moment, Huang Qi walked beside Chu Yiming. Huang Qi looked at Chu Yiming before asking in a low voice, ¡°Demon Lord, who is this Lord Su? Why have I never seen him before?¡± Chu Yiming was about to speak to Huang Qi in private. However, the small sun in his body suddenly swelled! This made him break out in cold sweat. Obviously, Su Wen was reminding him not to spout nonsense. Chu Yiming¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that you shouldn¡¯t! Just listen to the Lord!¡± Chu Yiming snapped before he quickly distanced himself from Huang Qi. ¡®What is this!¡¯ Heaven Rank cursed inwardly. Although he looked respectful on the surface, anyone who could become a Heaven Rank was an expert of an area.. This naturally made him even more dissatisfied with Chu Yiming. However, Chu Yiming had pleaded on his behalf to save his life, so he would just keep his thoughts to himself. Everyone proceeded forward as Su Wen continued to search for Su Su¡¯s traces. The people who joined later all became curious. How could there be a human girl in the Demon Realm? Even Chu Yiming couldn¡¯t understand this question. However, no one dared to disobey Su Wen¡¯s orders. Just as they entered a city, Su Wen got everyone to spread the news. ¡°Apart from Chu Yiming, the rest of you should hurry into the city to scout. Remember, you must ask clearly if there is a human girl. That child is carrying a bear doll and wearing a beautiful dress. She might be with a Heavenly Fiend tribe member!¡± Su Wen casually instructed. Chu Yiming rolled his eyes. Ever since he was discovered when he tried to talk to Huang Qi the last time, he realized that Su Wen¡¯s guard against him seemed to have tightened. Every time he wanted to look for Huang Qi in private, the sun in his body would start to rhythmically throb. It was as if it would explode at any moment. It terrified him to no end. He did not dare to talk to Huang Qi in private after that. But now, he still wanted to try! He wanted to do the opposite! He wanted to use some tricks in front of Su Wen! As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest. His plan might work! Seeing that everyone was about to leave, Chu Yiming shouted, ¡°Old Huang! Wait!¡± Huang Qi stopped and turned around in confusion. Chu Yiming smiled and said, ¡°I want to eat the Demon Snake Soup in this city. Help me buy a bowl! This is a Demon Stone!¡± Chu Yiming had tampered with the magic stone. Under the magic stone, he had dug a small hole and stuffed a note inside. Furthermore, he was constantly paying attention to Su Wen. As long as Su Wen spoke, he would immediately destroy the note. Thus, Su Wen did not seem to notice anything amiss. The sun in his body did not expand either even when he was talking to Huang Qi. Chu Yiming was overjoyed. Huang Qi however laughed. ¡°What are you talking about, Lord? It¡¯s just a bowl of snake soup. I don¡¯t need your demon stones. I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± As he spoke, didn¡¯t even take the Demon Stone. He directly turned around and left! ¡°Hey! Wait a minute! Wait a minute!¡± Chu Yiming shouted as Huang Qi sped up! However, Huang Qi darted out and directly flew away. Chu Yiming held the demon stone in his hand as he stood rooted to the spot. He didn¡¯t dare to chase after him, afraid that he would arouse Su Wen¡¯s suspicion. ¡®Idiot! This idiot! Why are you being so generous?¡¯ Chu Yiming cursed in his heart. Sensing Su Wen¡¯s gaze, he sighed and turned to look at Su Wen. He forced a smile and said, ¡°This Old Huang is too enthusiastic.¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Yiming, I¡¯ve treated you well, right?¡± ¡°Errr!¡± Why did it sound like there was something wrong with his words? Chu Yiming immediately shattered the note so there was no evidence, before he kept the Demon Stone. He replied with a smile, ¡°Lord Su is naturally very good to me.¡± His heart was bleeding when he said this. [Ding-dong. The host has received Chu Yiming¡¯s resentment .+320 Emotional Value] ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Even without the system notification, Su Wen knew that this fellow couldn¡¯t wait for him to die. ¡°But you disappoint me,¡± Su Wen said calmly. Chu Yiming¡¯s heart raced when he heard those words! Could it be that he had been seen through? He had to deny it! There was no evidence anyway! Chu Yiming made up his mind. He whispered, ¡°May I know what¡¯s wrong with my behavior?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you been cultivating diligently these past few days?¡± Su Wen said with a pained expression, ¡°Your talent is not bad, so why aren¡¯t you cultivating diligently?¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out of the city. Today, I¡¯ll give you a good lesson! The last time we fought, I could tell that your fighting technique could be further improved!¡± ¡°Harh?¡± Chu Yiming looked at Su Wen suspiciously¡­ Was this guy so kind-hearted? Did he lose his mind? Four hours later¡­ Chu Yiming and Su Wen returned. At this moment¡­ Chu Yiming had changed into another set of clothes. In the past four hours, Chu Yiming had suffered indescribable beatings and torture¡­ All the bones in his body had been shattered once¡­ Su Wen smashed it all the way, then wait for it to be repaired before smashing it again¡­ To put it nicely, it was a martial arts spar. Finally, Chu Yiming understood that Su Wen had not lost his mind. Instead, Su Wen had planned to make him lose his mind! In reality, Su Wen was an old schemer. How could he not tell what Chu Yiming was thinking? However, he did not expose him because there was not much difference in Su Wen¡¯s perspective. In any case, he couldn¡¯t kill Chu Yiming. Hence, Su Wen chose another path. I¡¯ll just watch you perform quietly and see what kind of different fireworks you can perform! Since he was not honest, he had to bear the consequences. As the two of them returned, they found out that others had also returned. Huang Qi looked at Chu Yiming as he laughed loudly. ¡°Demon Lord, I¡¯ve bought the Demon Snake Soup you wanted. I also brought a portion for you, Lord Su.¡± Su Wen looked at the bowl on the table and smiled. ¡°Old Huang is so considerate.¡± Chu Yiming looked at Huang Qi and gritted his teeth. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Huang Qi was puzzled when he saw this. ¡°Does the Demon Lord have a toothache? We Heaven Rank experts shouldn¡¯t have a toothache, right? Why don¡¯t you try taking a drink of cold water?¡± Su Wen was about to burst into laughter. This Old Huang was quite interesting. What a good time to say ¡®drink some cold water¡¯! Chu Yiming was helpless as well. He stepped forward, picked up the snake soup, and gulped it down instead. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Yiming, eat slowly. No one is fighting with you for this. I¡¯ll give mine to you as well. If your teeth are bad, you have to eat something soft.¡± Huang Qi happily echoed, ¡°Lord Su is right!¡± After they finished chatting, Su Wen looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Did you obtain anything?¡± He did not have much hope. During this period of time, he had been disappointed countless times. Everyone shook their heads. However, at this moment, a girl from the White Demon Tribe said, ¡°I¡¯ve obtained some information, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Someone said that he saw a lord from the Heavenly Fiend Race ten days ago with an extremely beautiful woman from the Succubus Race.¡± Su Wen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking about children! Human children!¡± The white demon girl hurriedly continued, ¡°They also brought with them a girl from the Succubus Race! That child was even carrying a demon bear toy!¡± Su Wen was stunned when he heard this. The Succubus Race¡­ They were the most similar race to humans. In this race, there were many handsome men and beautiful women. It could be said that they were all blessed with great looks. It was just that the Succubus Race had a slender tail. Could the girl carrying the doll be Su Su? Perhaps she had been put under disguise! Su Wen had forgotten to consider this possibility. After all, from the looks of it, he had no other clues to follow as well. ¡°Where did they headed?¡± ¡°I overheard them saying something about Tianyuan City!¡± Tianyuan City was in fact the largest city of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. It was also where the ruler of the Heavenly Fiend Royal Family lived. Even Chu Yiming frowned when he heard this. He reminded, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go to Tianyuan City. That¡¯s the nest of the Heavenly Fiend Clan! Moreover, even though the Heavenly Fiend Clan doesn¡¯t have any Emperor Rank experts at the moment, in terms of the number of 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts, they¡¯re still above our Demonic Tribe! Once you go there and a conflict occurs, even if you¡¯re strong, you might not survive.¡± A cold smile appeared on Su Wen¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I live or not! Let¡¯s go to Tianyuan City!¡± ¡­ On the other hand, After a long journey, Su Su and Halles finally arrived at a swamp surrounded by black mist. Su Su looked into the depths of the swamp. She could clearly feel that what thing that was calling her was inside. ¡°Little Ha! Wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around!¡± Su Su instructed Halles. Halles nodded honestly¡­ Su Su flew up and flew straight into the depths of the swamp. The moment Su Su entered, the black fog automatically separated. Watching Su Su enter, Halles pondered for a moment before flying up as well and charging towards the black fog! He wanted to see what was inside as well! However, just as he entered the black fog, he felt a piercing pain all over his body! The black fog could actually corrode one¡¯s body! Halles jumped in fright and quickly retreated! Obviously, with his strength, it was impossible for him to charge in without consequences. After pondering for a moment, Halles flapped his wings and flew in the direction of the Heavenly Fiend tribe¡¯s camp! ¡°You¡¯re dead, stupid girl! Do you really think I¡¯ll wait for you? When I get back to the clan and find a Heaven Rank expert, I¡¯ll smash your brains!¡± During this time, Halles had been very obedient. But he did not want to remain as Su Su¡¯s mount all the time. Halles flew farther and farther away. Su Su, who was in the black fog, suddenly frowned and looked in the direction where Halles had flown towards. She muttered to herself, ¡°Little Ha is being disobedient! Annoying, then die!¡± Bang! The flying Halles suddenly felt his mind go blank! He fell straight down from the sky! The powerful mental bomb that was buried in his mind had exploded. However, neither Su Su nor Halles knew¡­ that Halles had a secret treasure on him! Suddenly, flesh and blood separated from Halles¡¯ chest. A black bead appeared, emitting a black light that protected his soul. This bead saved Halles spirit and soul from dissipating!. It had never occurred to Su Su that even though she had seen Halles¡¯ memories, this thing was something that even the owner himself did not know. This thing was called the Heavenly Fiend Pearl, and it was one of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s secret treasures. Even as the royal family of the Heavenly Fiend tribe, Halles did not have the qualifications to inherit this item. However, Halles¡¯ father had violated the tribe rules to secretly place this item on Halles. Meanwhile, he had not told anyone about it. It would only appear when Halles was on the brink of death. In the black fog, Su Su frowned. She did not obtain any Heaven Earth Merit! Halles was not dead? ¡°Little Ha, this bad guy, he actually has methods that I don¡¯t know about. I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡± Big Su muttered to herself. Little Su could not help but complain within her mind, ¡°Big Sis, you¡¯re the bad one. You didn¡¯t even tell Little Ha that you set up a trap in his body.¡± Big Su snorted. ¡°Why should I tell him!¡± ¡°If he knows, he might not run anymore.¡± ¡°I already told him not to leave. Who told him to be disobedient? Besides, isn¡¯t he still alive!¡± Big Su rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Forget about him, let¡¯s continue walking in!¡± That black fog clearly had no effect on Su Su. Or rather, the black fog seemed to have some sort of spiritual awareness! It took the initiative to avoid Su Su. Su Su followed the black fog and flew for a long time. Finally, the scenery in front of her changed. A mountain peak appeared, its huge peak piercing straight into the clouds. Its end was impossible to see. On the mountain were lush forests. After passing through the black fog, Su Su seemed to have arrived at a completely new place. Where was this place? Su Su did not know, but the call in her consciousness seemed to be even stronger. The calling was coming from the peak of the mountain. Su Su flapped her wings and tried her best to fly up the mountain! However, the more she flew, the greater the resistance, Obviously, this thing was not so easy to obtain. When Halles woke up a month later¡­ He realized that he had unknowingly became a 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! As for the Heavenly Fiend Pearl on his chest, it was also slowly emitting light. On the other side, Su Su¡¯s situation was completely different. At this moment, Su Su was lying on a bed with her eyes closed. The surroundings were filled with men, women, old, and young. There were all sorts of people. These people were all in human form. The only difference between them and humans was that they had pitch-black wings on their backs. However, it was not like the wings of an angel. It was instead a pair of fleshy wings that resembled the wings of the Heavenly Fiend tribe. It was just that their skin and looks were closer to that of humans. These people looked at the unconscious Su Su with respect. An old man muttered, ¡°For her to be able to come down from the Holy Spirit Mountain alive, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s definitely a chance for our Formless Sky Fiend tribe to re-emerge to the Demon Realm. We must take good care of her.¡± ¡°After so many years, no outsiders have been able to enter and we can¡¯t leave either. This girl might not have come from outside.¡± Someone raised a different opinion! The old man immediately slapped him! ¡°F** k, the Formless Realm is only a fart-sized place now. You¡¯re telling me that she didn¡¯t come in from outside? Did you gave birth to her then? Furthermore, have you seen anyone come down from the Holy Spirit Mountain alive?¡± His eyes flashed with muttering as he said, ¡°No matter what, this is our Formless Realm¡¯s chance! Perhaps it¡¯s our only chance! No one knows when this Formless Realm will be completely swallowed up! If this continues, we will only have death awaiting us!¡± At this moment, outside, Halles had once again arrived in front of the black fog! Now that he was a Heaven Rank cultivator, his confidence had skyrocketed! He charged straight into the black fog! However, it was no different from the first time. His body was still being corroded by the black mist! Even with a Qi coating made through Heaven Earth Origin Qi, it was useless against the black fog. (TL Note: Not to be confused with the Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier that 2nd Grade Heaven Ranks can form.) His defenses were completely ignored by the black mist. Halles was horrified! He could only turn around and fly away! After exiting, he looked at the corroded flesh and blood on his body, causing him to shudder in fear once more! ¡°How did that d*mned girl get in?¡± Halles was extremely displeased! He was absolutely certain that Su Su didn¡¯t have a Heaven Rank cultivation base. However, Su Su had entered, yet he could not enter! Furthermore, even the Heavenly Fiend Pearl on his chest was helpless against this black fog! Chapter 280 - Sister, Will You Marry My Father? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meanwhile, Su Wen and the others advanced towards Tianyuan City. As the capital, this was naturally the biggest city of the Heavenly Fiend tribe. Along the way, they did hear the news that there was a Heavenly Fiend that brought a woman and child from the Succubus Race. As for whether it was Su Su or not, no one could be sure. In reality, Su Wen also had some guesses. This matter was probably not that easy. There was a high chance that it was not. However, he did not have any other clues. In addition, Su Su was indeed taken away by the Heavenly Fiend tribe, so he had to make a trip to Tianyuan City no matter what. After all, the place would also consist the highest number of Heavenly Fiends. Therefore, no matter how he looked at it, he had to go there eventually. The Demon Realm was huge. When Su Wen and the others arrived in Tianyuan City, a few more months had already passed. When Su Wen caught sight of Tianyuan City, he could not help but inwardly exclaim. The scope of the city was beyond Su Wen¡¯s expectations. Most cities were on flat ground, but this city was actually on a mountain peak that towered into the clouds. And it was extremely majestic! There were paths to climb up the mountain. However, on careful thought, it was normal for the Heavenly Fiends to build cities in such places. Apart from the Heaven Rank battles, it was almost impossible for ordinary soldiers to attack such a city. As they approached Tianyuan City, Su Wen took out the sensory Star Disk Ni Hongxiao gave him. Along the way, Su Wen had used his Star Disk to sense the surroundings, but there was no sign of Su Su. However, this time, after he injected his True Qi, the Star Disk emitted red light as usual before it suddenly darkened! The Star Disk then lost its luster. By the side, Chu Yiming narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Senior Su, this is a spirit artifact from the human world, right? The demonic aura near Tianyuan City is extremely strong, so this thing of yours isn¡¯t easy to use! Speaking of which, Senior Su, I would like to ask why you¡¯re looking for that human girl?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes at him and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t ask about things that you shouldn¡¯t know. You don¡¯t even have any sense of propriety. How did Chu Xun teach you! The next time I see him, I must tell him!¡± Chu Yiming pursed his lips. ¡®Stop bragging. You think someone like you can meet my father? He¡¯ll definitely kill you when the time comes!¡¯ However, he did not dare to go head-on with Su Wen. After all, it did not feel good to have all his bones shattered. Su Wen never expected that Tianyuan City would have its own EMP interference. Ni Hongxiao¡¯s Star Disk was useless here. Looking at the vast and majestic Tianyuan City on the mountain, Su Wen frowned. Was Su Su here? The idea that he could simply survey the area did not exist anymore. He had to go in and think of a way to investigate. ¡°If we enter Tianyuan City, will we be killed?¡± Su Wen asked Chu Yiming. This matter was very important. Chu Yiming was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say that we can just stay by the side of Tianyuan City?¡± Su Wen said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you if we will be hacked to death!¡± Chu Yiming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Senior and I are from the Demonic Tribe. The relationship between the Demonic Tribe and the Heavenly Fiend Tribe isn¡¯t too good, so it¡¯s likely the other party won¡¯t let us enter the city.¡± Su Wen held his chin, deep in thought. This was a little tricky. He had to have a reasonable excuse to let him in. After all, he could only pretend to be a part of the Demonic Tribe, but how could he enter the city of the Heavenly Fiend tribe looking like this? Su Wen turned his gaze to Chu Yiming. For some reason, Chu Yiming suddenly shivered. ¡°Yiming! I¡¯m not bad to you, right?¡± Chu Yiming¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard this. What was this guy trying to do? What was he trying to do? At this moment, the Emperor of the Heavenly Fiends, Emperor Kaien, was currently cultivating in the palace. He had just slaughtered more than a million mountain rock pigs! Although Chu Xun was in charge of the transaction channels, he didn¡¯t directly reject the transactions made by the Heavenly Fiend and Evil Fiend tribes. To Chu Xun, the more people that joined, the more benefits he could obtain. Moreover, he was clearly aware that once he refused the transaction request of the two tribes, then it was akin to forcing the two tribes to wage war against him. That could not happen at all costs. As long as he could obtain more benefits and increase his strength faster than anyone else, what if the other two tribes could obtain benefits? It was fine so long as the opponent could not catch up to him! ¡°Your Majesty, the Demonic Tribe¡¯s diplomatic envoys are requesting an audience from outside the city!¡± Kaien opened his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Demonic Tribe¡¯s diplomatic envoys? Why didn¡¯t I hear anyone report this before?¡± ¡°Perhaps they didn¡¯t announce it,¡± the person reporting outside said. Kaien pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let them enter the city! I want to see what Chu Xun wants!¡± What was Chu Xun trying to do? Well, even Chu Xun himself didn¡¯t know about this¡­ Where was there a Demonic Tribe diplomatic envoy being sent out! This was completely Su Wen¡¯s fabrications! Outside the city, Su Wen looked smug while Chu Yiming stood beside him with a twisted expression! He could not figure out how Su Wen thought of this idea. At this point, Chu Yiming wanted to bang his head against the wall. As he pondered, a tall Heavenly Fiend tribe member suddenly descended from the sky. Even Su Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This fellow was an 8th Grade Heaven Rank! That person glanced at Su Wen and Chu Yiming. He was aware of Chu Yiming¡¯s identity. ¡°The Fifth Prince of the Demonic Tribe, Chu Yiming! I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one to come over this time! Follow me into the city and pay your respects to His Majesty,¡± said the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s General. Chu Yiming¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be faked. Su Wen and his subordinates were brought in openly¡­ As they walked, Su Wen looked at the streets of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. There were all sorts of races, but it was obvious that those who could live in Tianyuan City were either rich or noble. These demons were generally stronger in their cultivation. Even those street hawkers had the cultivation of Star Rank¡­ It was clearly impossible for those without strength to enter Tianyuan City. And in Tianyuan City, the Heavenly Fiend tribe had the highest population within the city. After all, this was their city. The entire street was filled with Heavenly Fiend members. Regardless of whether they were male or female, they all had green faces and sharp fangs. Their appearances were terrifying. If one was mentally weak, they might get nightmares after seeing them. In the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s Royal Palace, in the main hall. Kaien sat high in his seat. His chair was not luxurious. It was black as ink, and was actually quite simply designed. But as he sat over at his throne, he resembled a small mountain. ¡°Demonic Tribe¡¯s envoy, Su Daqiang, Chu Yiming, enter!¡± These two were the only ones who could enter the hall. Upon hearing the decree, Su Wen glanced at Chu Yiming and smiled. ¡°Come, smile. It¡¯s impolite to meet the emperor with a long face!¡± Chu Yiming glanced at Su Wen bitterly before forcing a smile. He then walked in with Su Wen. The two of them cupped their hands and bowed to Kaien! Su Wen shouted, ¡°Demon Tribe¡¯s envoys, Su Daqiang, Chu Yiming, pays his respects to His Majesty Kaien.¡± Kaien sat on the throne, not feeling angry at Su Wen for addressing him by his name. He only asked indifferently, ¡°Why did Chu Xun send the two of you as envoys?¡± Su Wen laughed loudly and said, ¡°Congratulations Your Majesty, congratulations Your Majesty. Our Demonic Tribe¡¯s Emperor asked us to go on an envoy for one thing! He wants our Demonic Tribe¡¯s Fifth Prince, Chu Yiming, to marry into the Heavenly Fiend Tribe! He wants our two families to form an alliance!¡± As soon as Su Wen finished speaking¡­ The entire hall turned silent! The ferocious-looking Heavenly Fiend members all hung their mouths wide in shock¡­ Everyone looked at Su Wen, suspecting that they had heard wrongly. The Fifth Prince of the Demonic Tribe, marrying into the Heavenly Fiend Tribe? What was Chu Xun trying to do? Even Kaien was confused. One had to know¡­ normally, only the Heavenly Fiend Tribe would go snatch the women of other races. There were very few other tribes that would choose to marry the Heavenly Fiend women! After all¡­ with the appearance of the women from the Heavenly Fiend, there were even some people in their own clan who could not bring themselves to say anything about them. However, Demon Emperor Chu Xun actually wanted Chu Yiming to marry into the Heavenly Fiend Tribe? It would be fine if it was an ordinary prince, but this Chu Yiming had the title of Demon Lord! 5th Grade Heaven Rank! Although he couldn¡¯t be considered a top expert in the entire Devil Realm, he was still considered a first-rate expert. Of course, Kaien¡¯s considerations ran deeper. What was Chu Xun trying to do? What was his motive? He couldn¡¯t possibly bring up this matter for no reason, right? He must have something up his sleeve! Kaien narrowed his eyes before he barked out, ¡°I remember that Chu Yiming is already married. He even has children, right?¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, our Fifth Prince is a little old, and his Royal Consort had already passed away. It¡¯s just that despite his age our Fifth Prince is still considered in his prime, so how can we abandon the bloodline inheritance! Therefore, Your Majesty ordered the Fifth Prince to marry into the Heavenly Fiend Tribe.¡± Emperor Kaien looked at Su Wen before looking at Chu Yiming. He said coldly, ¡°The two of you can leave first and stay in the city. We¡¯ll discuss this later!¡± Before he could figure out what was going on, he had to think about it. Su Wen smiled and left the hall with Chu Yiming. Kaien swept his gaze across the officials and asked coldly, ¡°Everyone, what do you think Chu Xun is doing this for?¡± The ministers pondered for a moment before one of them stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Chu Xun¡¯s actions are nothing more than to express his goodwill to my Heavenly Fiend Tribe and to rope in the tribe! Now that Chu Xun has grasped the channel to transact with the human world, he has the most benefits. His strength will definitely rise rapidly, and his ambitions will definitely inflate!¡± ¡°If he wants to unify the Demon Realm, his greatest enemy is the Evil Fiend Tribe! As the oldest race in the Demon Realm, the Evil Fiend Tribe¡¯s strength is unfathomable. Chu Xun asked Chu Yiming to marry us because he wants my Heavenly Fiend Tribe to help him.¡± Kaien eyes narrowed at the explanation. ¡°So what should we do?¡± The minister shook his head and sighed. ¡°This matter is not easy to handle! Chu Xun¡¯s actions are actually a test. If we reject Chu Xun, it will undoubtedly show our stand. Chu Xun will definitely think of a way to target our Heavenly Fiend Tribe, and might even attack us first!¡± ¡°At that time, even the Evil Fiend Tribe might not help us. Even if they do, they might only take action after seeing the fierce battle between the two tribes or after my tribe suffers a great loss!¡± Kaien¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want to agree to this?¡± The latter however shook his head, ¡°Agreeing to this matter¡­ is not appropriate either! If we agree to this matter, wouldn¡¯t we be tied to the war chariot of the Demonic Tribe? Then what will the Evil Fiend Tribe think? Right now, our race has not had any Emperor Rank experts for a long time. In this subject¡¯s opinion, Your Majesty can delay this matter first. As long as Your Majesty breaks through to the Emperor Rank, our Heavenly Fiend Tribe will finally have some ability to protect ourselves and not fall to the whims of others like this!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Kaien clenched his fists! As the current emperor of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, it was undoubtedly very uncomfortable for him to not have broken through to the Saint Rank after so long. In the end, a tribe without a Saint was a weak tribe. On the other side, Su Wen and Chu Yiming left the palace. Chu Yiming put on a long face and said, ¡°Senior Su! You¡¯re too much! If I really got defiled by that Heavenly Demon Tribe woman, what would happen?¡± Su Wen rolled his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I also introduce you to the princess? You guys are a match made in heaven. Don¡¯t always use your aesthetics to look at those women from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. You have to view them through the lens of a Heavenly Fiend. Maybe they will look very beautiful in that way! Right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Chu Yiming gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Senior! How can I marry into the Heavenly Fiend Tribe? Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid Senior doesn¡¯t know, right? Even these Heavenly Fiend members don¡¯t like to take their women, and many of them will get some beautiful concubines! For example, the girl from the Succubus Race that Senior heard about might have been brought back by the Heavenly Fiend Tribe to be a concubine!¡± Bang! Su Wen suddenly punched Chu Yiming in the stomach! At this moment, Chu Yiming acutely felt Su Wen¡¯s killing intent. It was intense, pressing down on him! Su Wen looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I will definitely kill you! Believe me, I have already thought of a way to deal with your so-called method. As long as I beat you half to death and let others do the finishing blow, even Chu Xun can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± ¡°Hisss!¡± Chu Yiming gasped! This fellow had actually thought of a solution! These words were not wrong! As long as he could first disperse all of Chu Yiming¡¯s fighting strength, then finding others to kill him was not difficult at all! Chu Yiming endured the intense pain and curled up on the ground for a long time before he recovered. He got up from the ground and stopped talking about Su Su. The two of them walked back to the residence. Su Wen coldly said, ¡°Regardless of whether Kaien agrees or not, you have to continue acting in this scene! Even if he agrees, you have to complete the act for me. At most, you can just turn off the lights, it¡¯s all the same!¡± Chu Yiming said, ¡°It¡¯s different¡­ Heavenly Fiend members have protruding mouths!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Wen really could not refute this. Thinking about their fangs¡­ if he kissed them, his lips would probably be pierced twice¡­ But the more frustrating thing was Chu Yiming¡¯s words about their concubines. He did not know how Su Su was doing now. In the Formless Realm, Su Su slowly opened her eyes¡­ At this moment, it was Little Su controlling the body. ¡°Big sis? Big sis??¡± Little Su called out softly¡­ But there was no response! She sensed silently. ¡°The seal has been repaired, Big Sis has gone back. My head is so dizzy¡­ and the loss of strength is so severe, I need to recuperate for a while¡­¡± Little Su pouted to herself. At this moment, Su Su¡¯s vision was blocked. ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­ I can¡¯t even see the face¡­¡± Su Su muttered. At this moment, the figure also felt that something was wrong and took a step back. It was a woman with long green hair and eyes that were twinkling exquisitely. Even though Su Su had seen many beauties, she had to admit that this woman was very beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± The girl looked at Su Su in surprise. Su Su stared at the woman¡¯s face and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± Her gaze shifted down slightly before she sighed. ¡°And it¡¯s so big!¡± The girl blushed and said to Su Su, ¡°My name is Cheng Xiaoxiao. What¡¯s your name? Little sister, how did you enter the Formless Realm? How did you appear on the Holy Spirit Mountain?¡± Su Su could not understand what she was saying. She only grinned. ¡°My name is Su Su. Sister, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Su Su was really hungry! After all, she had been unconscious for a long time. Even if the Heaven Earth Origin Qi could help maintain her life, her body still had the desire to eat. Cheng Xiaoxiao was taken aback for a bit, before she recovered and smiled, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± As Cheng Xiaoxiao spoke, she ran out. Not long after, she returned with a lot of food. At this moment, Su Su realized that her body was still very weak. It was difficult for her to even raise her hand. Thus, Cheng Xiaoxiao started to feed Su Su very gently. She was especially patient! In the next few days, the Formless Sky Fiend Tribe started to interrogate Su Su, but Su Su basically remembered nothing. However, when they found out that Su Su could pass through the black fog, everyone became excited! This Formless Realm was too small, and furthermore still shrinking continuously. No one knew when it would be completely annihilated. Only by being able to leave could they feel at ease. However, with Su Su¡¯s current condition, it was obviously impossible for her to bring anyone away. They could only wait for Su Su to recover! In the following days, Cheng Xiaoxiao accompanied Su Su every day, feeding her food, water, and telling her stories. This was something Su Su had never experienced before¡­ Most importantly, Su Su did not feel any trace of impatience from Cheng Xiaoxiao. Even as a child, Su Su¡¯s spiritual perception was extremely sharp. Therefore, most of the time, although she could not clearly sense the thoughts of others, it was not difficult to sense their emotions. She would be able to acutely sense if a person was impatient or frustrated. For example, when Su Su was in the Flame God Sect, she discovered that while many people looked kind to her on the surface, there were negative emotions in their hearts. This was human nature. Most people did not know about it and naturally did not care. However, to Su Su, she could sense it very keenly. This made her feel a sense of distance from others. But for Cheng Xiaoxiao, this girl¡¯s heart was really as pure as water. She seemed to always be so bright. Compared to the other Formless Sky Fiend who had ulterior motives, this girl purely hoped that Su Su would get better soon. Su Su liked this kind of pure heart a lot. Such people were just too rare. Su Su even felt that what she was receiving from Cheng Xiaoxiao now was motherly love¡­ After all, Ni Hongxiao did not spend much time with Su Su. Hence, Su Su was even more infatuated with the feeling of being with Cheng Xiaoxiao. As the days passed, Su Su¡¯s body recovered quickly. In the forest, Cheng Xiaoxiao brought Su Su along as they picked many flowers. Cheng Xiaoxiao then made a beautiful wreath for Su Su, before lightly placing it on her head. ¡°How beautiful!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao praised. Su Su smiled. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao is actually the prettiest. Will you marry my father?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao did not expect Su Su to say such a thing. Su Su counted on her fingers and said seriously, ¡°Sister, my father is very powerful! He¡¯s very handsome! He¡¯s also very rich! Although he has more wives, those aunts are all very nice and my mother is also very easy to get along with.. As long as you marry my father, you can always accompany Su Su, okay? Su Su begs you to marry my father!¡± Chapter 281 - The Unconvinced Chu Yiming Chapter 281: The Unconvinced Chu Yiming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cheng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Little Su to suddenly say such a thing. Looking at Su Su¡¯s innocent expression¡­ Uh¡­ Marry her father? Cheng Xiaoxiao shook her head and shook off this thought. She smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m Su Su¡¯s sister. If I marry your father, won¡¯t you have to call me Aunt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Su Su doesn¡¯t mind. Aunt, just marry my father.¡± Little Su hugged Cheng Xiaoxiao and started to act cute. Cheng Xiaoxiao wrinkled her nose and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You little brat! You want to trick me into getting married? I won¡¯t fall for it!¡± But Su Su knew that Cheng Xiaoxiao was not really angry. In the village, in front of the old man was a young Formless Sky Fiend. ¡°Elder, the edge has shrunk by another two meters.¡± The young man said worriedly, ¡°We have to think of a way to leave.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to leave quickly. Where¡¯s Su Su?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s currently playing with Cheng Xiaoxiao?¡± ¡°Hurry up and invite her over! Whether we can get out or not will depend on her!¡± The young man hesitated in his words at this point. The old man glanced at him from the corner of his eye, ¡°Speak if you have something to say!¡± ¡°What did that girl obtain on the Holy Spirit Mountain? We don¡¯t know anything. Legend has it that there¡¯s a World Spirit of the Formless Realm on that mountain! It couldn¡¯t have been obtained by that girl, right?¡± the young man said in a low voice. The old man said coldly, ¡°No matter what she obtained, it¡¯s not important right now. Our top priority is to think of a way to leave the Formless Realm. As for what that girl obtained, after we get out, could it be that we¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll escape? She¡¯s not even at the Heaven Rank, can she really escape from our palms?¡± At this point, the old man¡¯s gaze turned distant as he sighed. ¡°The persistence of our ancestors seems to be a joke now. In the Formless Realm, destruction is only a matter of time.¡± The young man did not reply as well. To them, they had lived in this Formless Realm since they were young. It was already not very big when they were born, and it was also continuously shrinking. But this was their home. Soon, Su Su was invited over. Cheng Xiaoxiao naturally accompanied her. At this moment, the old man had a warm smile on his face. The coldness from before was completely gone. Chapter 282 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ??????????????? ????? ??? ?????????¡¯? ????????????????? ??????? ???? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??????????????? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ¡°????? ????? ???????? ??? ??????? ?? ????????? ?? ???????? ??? ? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ????????¡± ????????? ??? ?????????????¡°?????????? ??????????????? ? ??? ??????????? ?????????? ????????¡± ??????¡¯? ????????? ??????????? ????? ??? ????????????¡¯? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ???????????? ?????? ?????????? ??????? ????? ?? ?? ??? ?????????????? ??? ????????????????? ??? ????????????? ????????????????????????? ?????? ????? ????????? ???????¡­ ????????????????????????????????? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ? ???????? ?? ??????? ?????????????? ?? ??? ??? ? ????????? ???????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ????? ??????????? ??? ???? ???????? ????????? ????¡°???????????????????¡± ????? ???? ???????? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ??????? ????????? ???? ?????? ??????? ???? ? ??? ??????? ???? ?????????? ????? ??????????????????? ??? ?? ????????? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ???????????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ???? ?? ????????? ???? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ?????? ????????? ?? ?? ????????? ????????????? ????????????????????????????????? ?????????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ??????????? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ????? ??? ????????? ???? ?????? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ?? ??? ?? ????? ???????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ??????? ????????????? ???? ?? ??????? ?????????? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????????? ???? ?????????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ???? ??????????¡­ ?????????? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ?????????? ???????? ???? ?????????? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ???????????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ????? ???? ¡°??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????¡¯? ??????????¡± ?????????????? ???????????????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?????¡±????? ??? ??????????? ?????????????????? ¡°?¡¯? ¡°????????? ???? ????¡± ??? ????? ????? ?????????? ¡°??? ?????¡¯? ? ???? ??? ???????¡± ¡°??? ????¡¯? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??¡¯?? ?????¡± ???????? ??? ? ???????¡±???????????¡°???????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ??????? ???????? ¡°???? ???? ????? ? ??? ?? ????? ?????¡± ?? ???? ????? ?????????? ??? ???????????????? ??? ????????¡±???????????¡°????????????? ????¡¯? ????? ? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ¡°??? ??? ??¡¯? ?????? ????¡± ?? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ¡°?????? ?????¡± ???????????? ¡°???? ???? ???¡¯?? ??? ??? ? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ??? ? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ????????¡± ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ????????????????????? ?????? ?????? ?? ??????¡¯? ?? ??????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??????????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ??¡¯? ??????????? ????? ??? ????????? ????? ???? ???? ¡°????????????????? ????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????????? ?????¡±?? ???? ?????????????????????????????????? ????????? ???????????? ???¡¯?????????? ???????????????? ???? ?? ??????????¡¯???????????????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ???????? ?? ???????? ¡°??? ?? ???? ?????????¡± ??? ???????????????? ?? ???????????? ????????????????????? ???? ??? ????????????????????? ?????? ??? ? ???¡¯??????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ?????????? ?????????????? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ??????????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ? ?????? ???? ??????????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ? ???????? ?????¡±????????? ?????????? ???????¡¯? ?? ??????????????? ?????? ¡°??????????? ??????? ????????????????????? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°??????????? ??????????? ??????? ??? ?? ????? ???????????¡± ?? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ???? ¡°?????? ????????????¡± ¡°???? ???????? ??¡­ ????????¡± ??? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ????????? ??????? ?????????? ??? ??????????? ???? ???????? ??????? ????????¡¯? ????????????????????? ?????? ??? ????????? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ? ???? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ¡°???? ? ?????????? ???????? ???? ? ????? ????¡¯? ??????????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?? ? ???????? ?? ??? ??????????¡± ??????? ??? ¡°????¡±?? ???? ??? ??????? ¡°???????? ???¡¯? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??????????¡± ¡°?????? ??????¡± ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ? ????? ¡°????? ?????¡±?? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ????¡¯? ????? ?? ?? ?????????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ???????? ????????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ??? ????????? ???? ????????????????????????? ??????????????? ????????????????? ?? ???? ??? ????????????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ?????????????????? ???????????? ?????? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ??????????? ??? ?????????? ??????? ??? ??????? ??????????????????????? ????????? ????????????????¡¯? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ?? ???¡¯? ????? ??????????? ?? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ????????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ??? ??????????? ?? ?????? ?????? ???????????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ? ??? ??? ??? ??????????? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ? ????????? ????? ???? ??????¡±¡°?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ????? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ??????? ¡°????? ????? ???? ???????¡±??????????? ????? ????? ???? ??????????????? ?? ???? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°???? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ???¡¯?? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ?????¡¯? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??????¡­¡± ?? ???? ???? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??????? ¡°????? ???¡¯?? ????? ??¡¯? ? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ???¡¯?? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ??¡¯? ??? ? ???? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ????? ????? ?¡¯?? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??? ? ?????????? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ?????????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ??¡¯?? ??????? ?? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ????¡± ?????????? ?? ?????????? ?????? ????????? ???????? ????? ??? ?? ????¡¯? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ?? ??????? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???????¡¯? ??? ???????? ???????? ????? ???? ????????????? ??????????? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?? ????????? ?????? ????¡¯? ???? ?????? ????????? ????? ??? ?? ??? ? ????????? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ????????? ???? ????????????????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ????????? ???? ???????? ? ???? ??? ?????? ¡°??? ???????? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ????????¡± ???????? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??????????????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ????????????¡± ??????????¡°????? ?¡¯????? ?? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ??????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??????? ???????? ????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???¡¯? ?????????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ?????????????? ?? ?? ??????????? ?????? ??????????????? ?????? ????? ??????????????????????? ??????????? ???????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ?????????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ?????? ????????? ???????????????????¡±??? ???????¡¯? ???????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????? ? ????? ??????¡°????????????????? ?????? ??????? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ????? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ? ?????????? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ????????? ????????? ?????????????? ??? ?????????????????? ?????????????????????????????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ??????????? ? ??????????? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ????????¡­ ??? ?????? ????????????????????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???????????? ???????? ??????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ????????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ??????? ????? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??????????? ???????? ???? ??????????????????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ??????????????????? ??????? ??????? ????? ?????????? ?????????????????????????????????????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ????? ??????¡¯? ??? ????????? ?????????????? ???? ???????????????¡¯? ???????? ?? ???? ????????????????????????????? ??????? ???????? ?? ?????????? ????? ????? ??? ??????????? ?????? ? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ??????? ????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ?????????? ??? ??????? ???? ?????????? ????? ??? ?? ????? ??????? ????????????? ????????????? ??????????????? ?? ??? ???????????? ????? ?????????? ????????? ??????? ????????????????????? ?? ?????????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ????? ???¡¯? ?????????? ???? ????? ?? ???? ????? ????¡¯? ?? ??????? ???? ????? ????? ????? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ?????????????????????? ???? ????? ????? ??? ??????? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ??????? ??????????? ??????????????????? ????????????? ?????????? ???????????????? ????????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??????? ????????? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ?? ? ??????????? ??????? ?????????????? ??????? ????????? ????? ????????? ??????????????? ????????????????????????? ?????? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ? ???????? ?????? ¡°???????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???¡± ?????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ????????????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ?? ??? ?????¡°???? ??? ?????????????? ??? ??? ????????¡¯? ????????¡±???? ??????????????????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ¡°??????? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ???????¡± ????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ??????? ???????????? ????? ???????? ???????????????????? ????????? ¡°?? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????¡± ????? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ??????? ????? ??????¡¯? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ¡°?? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ???¡¯? ????? ?????? ? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???¡¯?? ?????????? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ????????????¡± ????? ????????? ????? ??????? ???? ??????????? ???????? ?? ??????????? ???????? ¡°? ?????? ????? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ?? ???¡± ????? ?????? ??????? ¡°??? ????? ????????????? ????¡± ???????????????? ???????? ¡°???? ?????¡± ?????????? ?????????????????????? ????????? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ????????? ??? ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????? ???????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ???????? ¡°?????¡¯????????????????? ????????? ??????¡±??????? ?? ?? ????? ??????¡¯? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?????????? ??? ???????????????????????????????????????? ??? ??????? ??????????????? ????? ???????????? ????? ?????¡¯? ??????????? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ????????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ????? ???? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ????????? ????? ? ???????? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ???¡¯? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ?????????? ????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ????????? ?? ??????? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ??????? ???????????¡¯? ??????????? ???????????? ??????? ????????? ?????????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ??????¡¯? ????? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??????¡¯? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????¡¯? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ?? ???? ???? ?? ????? ?????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ????????? ???????????? ??????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ?? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ???????? ??????? ??????????? ??? ????? ???????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????¡¯? ?? ????????? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ? ????? ?????? ?? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ???¡¯? ????????????? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ??????????? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ???????? ??? ?????????????????????? ????? ¡°?????? ????????? ?????¡± ???? ??? ???? ? ???? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ??????????? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ????? ????? ????¡¯??? ????? ????????????? ???????????? ??????????? ?????????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ???????? ????? ???? ????????? ?????? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ?????? ???????????? ???????? ????? ???????? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????? ???? ???? ?? ?????????? ???? ?? ???? ????? ????????? ???? ??? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???? ???? ?????? ??? ???????????????????????????? ??????? ??? ??????????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ?????????? ???????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ??????????? ??? ?? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ????? ????? ???????????? ???????? ???? ???? ??????????? ????????????????? ????????????????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?????????? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ?????????????? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ????? ????????????????????? ???????????? ??? ???? ??????????????????????? ??? ???????????? ??????? ?????????? ???? ??????????????? ???????????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ?? ????????? ??? ??????? ????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ????????? ?? ???? ??? ??????????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ????????????? ?????????????? ???? ????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ?????????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???????? ????? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ??????????? ??? ????????????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ??????¡¯? ???? ?????? ????¡¯? ?????????? ?? ????? ???? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ? ???¡¯? ???? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ????????¡± ??? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??????????? ????? ???????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????¡¯????? ????? ???????? ????????????????????????? ??????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ?????????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??????????? ??? ? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ??????????????? ???????????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ????????? ??????? ? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ???? ????? ??????????????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ????????? ??????????? ??? ??? ????????????? ?????????? ????????? ?????? ???? ???????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????¡¯? ???????? ???? ???? Chapter 283 - Make Friends Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ????? ??????????? ????????? ??? ?????????????????????? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ???????????? ???????? ??? ????????? ?? ?? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ? ???????? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????????????????????????? ????????????? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????????? ?????????? ??? ?????????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ????????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ??????????? ????????????????????? ????????????????? ??? ??????? ?????????????????????????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ?????????¡°???????? ? ?? ??? ??????????????????? ??????? ??????? ????????? ?????? ??????????¡±????????¡¯?? ???? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ????? ????? ?????????? ??? ???????????????? ?????????? ????? ????????? ?????? ??? ?? ¡°??? ? ???? ?? ????? ?? ? ??? ?? ???????¡± ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ????? ??? ?? ??????? ???????? ?? ?? ???????????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????? ?? ????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ???????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???????? ???? ????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ?????????? ????? ????? ????? ????? ??????? ???? ??????? ??????? ? ?????????? ???????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???????????? ?????????? ??????? ?? ???? ????????????????? ????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??????? ????????????? ???? ????? ???????????????????? ????? ?????????? ????????? ????? ?? ???? ??????????? ????? ????????? ?????????? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ? ?????? ?????? ???????????? ????? ?? ??? ? ?????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ??????? ??????? ??????¡¯? ??????? ????? ?????????????? ???????? ????? ???????? ??? ? ???? ????? ????? ??? ?? ????????? ??? ?????? ???????? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ? ??????? ???????? ???? ???????????? ??????????? ????? ¡°???? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ???¡± ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ??????????? ???? ???? ??????????? ??? ??????????? ????? ?? ?? ????????? ¡°???? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ????? ?????????? ?? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ? ???¡¯? ????? ??? ??????? ? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???????¡¯? ??????????? ?? ????????? ????? ?? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?¡¯?? ???????? ??¡¯?? ????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?¡¯? ????????? ??¡¯? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ??????¡± ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????? ??????? ?????? ?????? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ???????????? ????? ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ????????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??????? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ???????? ??? ???????????? ??????????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???¡­ ??? ????? ?????????????????? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???????????? ?? ????? ??? ???????????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?? ?????????????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??????????????? ??? ?????? ??????????????????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?? ????? ?? ? ??? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ???¡¯? ??????????? ????? ??? ? ?????? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????? ???????????? ?????????????????????????????????????? ?????? ????? ??????? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ????? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ???? ????????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ????????????? ?????? ????????? ????? ?????? ?????????????????????????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ??????? ?? ? ?????? ????????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ¡°?? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ????¡¯? ????? ?????? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? ????????? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????¡¯? ????? ???? ????? ??????? ???????? ????? ???????????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ??????????? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ?????????????? ????????? ?? ??????????? ?? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ??????? ?????? ???????????¡± ???????? ???? ????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ???? ??????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??????? ? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????? ?? ???????? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ???? ?????????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ? ??? ?? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???????????????? ??????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ? ???????? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ?????????? ?? ????????? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????????? ??????????? ?? ?????????????? ??????????????????????????????¡­??? ??????????? ???? ?? ?????????? ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ??????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ???????? ??? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ????????????? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????????????????????????????? ??????? ????????? ??????? ???? ????????????????????????? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ??????? ??? ?? ?? ??????¡¯? ???????? ???? ????????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ? ?????? ???????? ???????? ? ??????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??????????? ???????????????? ???? ??? ?????????????? ???????????????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??????????? ??????????? ???????? ?? ???? ?????? ?????? ?? ?????? ? ??????????? ???? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ????????????? ????? ???? ??? ????????????????? ????? ?? ??????????????????????? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????????????? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ??????¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ?????????????????????? ????? ?????????¡¯? ????????????????????? ????? ?????????????? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ????????? ??????? ???????? ????? ?????????????? ????? ????????????? ?????????????????? ???? ???¡¯? ????????????????????????? ??????????? ?????? ????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????? ?????? ????????????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ????? ????????? ????? ????¡¯? ????? ???????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ???????????? ??????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ???????? ????????? ????????????? ???????? ???????? ??????????????????????? ???? ???¡¯? ???????? ??????? ? ??????? ?????? ???? ????? ????????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ???????? ?? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ????????????? ??? ??????? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????????????????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??????????? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ? ?????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??????????? ????????????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ??????????????????? ??????????????????? ?? ????????? ???????? ???????? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ????????????????? ?????????????????? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ????? ?????? ?????????????? ????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?? ????????? ????? ????? ?? ???????? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???? ?????????? ??? ?????????? ?? ????? ?????? ???????? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ????????????????? ????????????????????????? ??????????????????? ??????? ????????????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ??????????? ???? ????????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ????????????? ?????????????? ??? ??????????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????? ?? ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ????? ?? ??????????????????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???????¡­ ????????? ??????? ???? ?? ?? ??????? ???????¡¯? ?????¡¯? ??????? ???????????????? ??? ???? ????????????????? ?????????????¡±?? ??????? ??????¡°????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ???????????? ???? ???? ?????????? ?¡¯???????? ????????? ??????? ??????? ???????? ???? ???????????? ?????? ??????????? ???????? ?? ???????? ??????¡°??????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????? ?? ?????????????¡±??????? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°????????¡± ??? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ????????? ????? ???????? ?????????????????????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????? ?? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??????? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ???????? ????? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ¡°??? ????? ?????¡± ???? ???????????? ?????????????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°?¡¯?? ???? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ?????? ? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ???¡¯? ??????? ??? ??????¡± ???? ??? ??????? ?? ????????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ??????????????????¡¯? ???????????????????????¡± ?????? ??? ¡°?¡¯? ????????????????????????????????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ???????? ???? ? ?????? ¡°???? ? ???????????? ?????¡¯? ?? ??? ???? ? ???¡¯? ?????????¡± ¡°???¡± ??? ??? ?? ????? ? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°???? ??? ?¡¯? ? ??????? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ???¡¯?? ? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????? ???? ???? ??? ?????????? ?????¡¯? ?? ???? ?? ??????????¡± ???????????????????????? ??????? ??????? ??????????? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ?????? ?????? ????¡± ??????????? ????????? ???????????????¡°???? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ?????????? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ???¡¯? ??????????? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ?????? ????????? ?????¡±????? ¡°???????¡¯? ¡°?? ?? ???¡± ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ???????????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ???? ???????? ??? ???????? ??????????????? ???? ??????????????? ?? ?????????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ?????? ?????? ¡°???? ???? ???? ???¡± ?? ?? ?? ??????????? ???????????????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ??????? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?????????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ? ??????? ?????????? ???????????????????? ??? ?? ???????? ?????????? ?? ????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ???? ???¡¯? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ???????????? ¡°??????? ??? ???? ????? ????????? ?? ?? ?????????¡± ?? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ????? ??¡°????¡¯? ???????????? ??????????? ??? ????????????¡±???????????¡¯? ???????????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ?????????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??????????? ????????? ??????? ??? ??????????????? ??????? ????????????????????? ?????? ????? ???? ???? ????????? ????? ????? ?????????? ???????? ??? ?? ???¡¯? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????? ?? ?????????? ? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ?? ??????? ?????????????? ???? ????????? ????????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???????????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ????????????????? ????????? ????????????? ???? ?????????????????? ????????? ????????? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ?????????????? ?? ?????????????????? ???? ??? ????????? ????????? ????? ?? ????? ¡°??????? ??????? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ????????? ????????? ?? ?????????? ?????????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ??? ??????????¡± ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ???????? ¡°? ????¡¯? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ? ??????????? ?????? ?? ??? ? ?? ??????????? ????????? ???????? ?? ??? ?? ????? ? ?????? ??????¡¯? ??? ??? ??????????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ????????¡± ???¡±??¡°???? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ¡°?? ?????¡¯? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ? ???¡¯? ?????????? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ???? ???? ? ??????? ????? ?? ?? ????¡­ ??? ???? ??? ???? ????????¡± ???? ??? ??? ???????? ¡°???? ???¡¯? ???¡± ?????????¡±???????? ??? ????????????????????¡¯????? ¡°???¡¯?????????? ???¡¯? ???????????? ???? ????????? ????? ??????? ¡°???? ??? ?? ???¡± ¡°???? ???? ???? ????????????? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ????????¡± ???? ??? ??????????¡± ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??????????? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??????????? ????? ??? ??? ?? ?????¡± ?? ¡°?????? ???????????? ?????????????¡¯? ???????¡± ??????????? ???? ???¡¯? ??????????????? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ????? ¡°???¡¯? ?????? ?¡¯?? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ???¡¯? ?????¡± ?? ???? ?? ? ??? ?????? ¡°?? ??????¡¯? ?????? ???¡¯? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?????????? ?????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?????¡¯? ?????????? ???????? ?? ?? ???????? ??¡¯? ? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????¡¯?? ?? ? ???????????? ???? ???? ?¡¯? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??????????? ??? ?? ???????? ????? ????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?? ????????????????????????? ?????????????¡¯??????????????????? ??????? ???? ?????????? ??????????? ?????? ??? ????????? ????? ????? ??????? ?????????? ?? ???? ?????????????????????¡± ???????? ????????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??????????? ¡°??????? ??? ??? ?? ??????????? ? ????? ???????? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ????¡± ???? ???¡¯? ???? ????????? ?????? ?? ??????????¡¯??????????? ????? ???¡¯? ????????????????????????????????? ??????? ??? ??????????????? ???????¡±????????????????? ????????????? ?????? ¡°???????? ?? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ?????????? ¡°?? ?? ???? ???? ??????? ?¡¯? ?????? ??¡¯?? ?????????? ?????? ??? ????¡± ???? ??? ?????? ????????? ¡°?????¡¯? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ? ?????????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ????????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ???¡¯? ????? ?? ?? ????????????? ?????????????? ?? ?????? ???? ? ??????????? ????? ??????? ?????? ?????????????????? ???? ???????¡¯??????????? ????? ????????????? ??????? ???????? ?????? ?????¡±?????? ????? ?????? ???????? ????????? ??????? ?? ?? ?????? Chapter 284 - Formless Beast Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ?????? ???????? ?? ??????????????????? ??? ????????? ?????? ????????? ??? ??? ?????????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ??? ?? ????????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ?????????? ??????????? ???????? ????????? ??? ????????????????¡¯?????????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????????????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ??????¡¯ ????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ???????? ?????? ?? ?????¡­ ????????? ???? ?????????????????? ??? ???????? ????????? ?????????????????????????????? ????????? ?? ????? ???????????? ???? ????????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ????????????? ????? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????? ????????????? ??????????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ?????????????????????????? ???????????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ? ???? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ??????¡¯ ????? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ????????????? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????????? ?????? ??????????????? ???????? ?????????????????????? ??? ???? ??????? ??????? ?????????? ???????????? ????????????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????? ????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ??????? ????????? ?? ??¡¯? ??????????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? ???????????????? ??? ¡°???????????????? ????? ????? ?? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????? ????¡± ??????? ?????????????? ??? ?????? ??????? ????? ????????? ¡°??????????? ??? ??? ???? ???¡¯? ??????¡± ????????????? ?? ????????? ?????¡­ ????? ??????? ?? ?????????¡±????? ????¡°???? ?? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ? ??? ?????? ¡°???¡¯?? ??? ???? ??? ???¡¯?? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ? ?????? ???? ????¡± ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?????? ??????? ¡°?? ???????? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ?? ??? ? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??????¡± ????????? ¡°?????¡± ???????? ????? ?????????? ¡°?? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ?????????? ??????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????????¡± ¡°???? ?????? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ????????? ? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ??????¡± ?????? ????????????????? ????? ????? ??? ??????????? ¡°??????????????????¡± ¡°????? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ????????? ?? ?????? ? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ????? ?????????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????????????? ??? ???????????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ?????????? ??? ????? ?????¡¯? ???????? ????? ????? ?????????¡± ¡°?? ?? ????????? ??????? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ???? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ????????????????????? ???? ??????????????????? ?????????? ??????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????¡¯? ???????????????????¡¯? ????? ?????? ????????¡± ?? ??????? ??? ?????????? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ???????? ¡°??? ????? ??? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??¡¯? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ???? ???????????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ?????????? ??? ?????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????¡¯? ???????? ??? ?? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??????? ????? ???? ? ????? ???? ???¡¯? ?? ???¡± ?????? ??? ???????? ¡°??? ?? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???¡± ?? ?? ????????? ????????????? ??????????????? ??????????????? ??????? ????????????? ?? ????????? ?? ?????¡¯? ???? ???????? ????????? ¡°?? ???????? ?????¡¯? ? ???????????? ???? ?? ?? ???¡¯?? ??????? ????? ?? ? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ? ???????? ??????¡± ??? ???? ?? ? ??? ?????? ¡°???? ???? ????? ?? ??????????? ???? ? ???????? ?????? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ????????? ??? ????????? ??? ?? ??????????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??¡¯? ????????? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??¡¯? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?????????? ??? ???????? ????? ????????? ????????? ?? ?? ????????? ????? ?????? ?? ?????¡± ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????¡±?????¡°?????????¡¯? ????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ¡°? ???¡¯? ????? ?¡¯? ???? ????????? ?? ?? ????¡¯? ? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ????? ????¡± ???????? ???? ??? ???? ? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ????????? ?? ????????? ???????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ????? ?????????????? ????????? ????? ??????? ????? ????? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??????? ???? ? ?????? ???????????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?????????? ???????? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ? ???????? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ???????????????¡¯??? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??????????¡­ ?? ???????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ????????? ????????????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ??????? ???? ????????????????? ???????? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ???????????????¡¯????? ??????? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ????????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ?? ?? ?? ???? ????????? ??????????????? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??????? ?????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ????????? ¡°???? ????????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ???????? ???????¡± ??? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°????¡¯? ?????? ??????? ??¡¯? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ??¡¯?? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ???????? ???? ? ????????? ???? ???? ????? ???????¡± ???????????¡¯????????????? ?????¡¯??? ??????? ??? ?????? ???¡± ???????? ??????????? ??????? ???? ???? ???¡¯?????¡°????? ???? ?????? ????? ??????? ¡°????¡¯? ????????? ??? ???????¡± ??? ????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ???????? ????? ????? ???¡¯? ?? ?? ??????????????????????????????????????? ????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ??????????????????? ?? ????? ¡°?? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ????¡± ????? ???????? ??? ? ?????? ???????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ????? ???? ????????? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ??????????¡°????????? ???????????¡± ???????? ?? ??? ??¡¯? ???????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ????????? ??????????????????????? ??????????? ????????? ???????? ????? ????????????? ??????????????? ????????????? ?????????????????????? ????? ??????????????? ??? ???????????????? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ????? ???????? ?? ?? ???????? ???????? ???? ????????????? ????????? ??? ?????????????????????? ¡°????¡¯? ?????? ?? ???¡± ??? ????? ?????????? ?? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ????????? ¡°????????? ???????¡± Chapter 285 - Chaos In Zhou Country Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios From the clouds, a figure showed itself. He had a green face and sharp teeth, with a pair of wings on his back. ¡®The Heavenly Fiend Tribe! This person widened his eyes as he looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao greedily. Beautiful! Too beautiful! ¡°Which race are you mixed with? Interesting, you can actually break free from the bloodline inheritance restrictions of the Heavenly Fiend Clan!¡± Glenn spoke with a smile. The moment he saw Cheng Xiaoxiao, he felt that something was different. Cheng Xiaoxiao¡¯s wings were no different from those of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, but her skin was extremely fair and she did not have any fangs. One had to know that the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s bloodline was extremely expressive. At the very least, Glenn had never seen a fellow who could break free from the inheritance of the Heavenly Fiend¡¯s bloodline! This woman in front of him undoubtedly had the bloodline of the Heavenly Fiend Clan, yet at the same time, it was completely different. Glenn had just confirmed that these two people¡¯s cultivation bases were not very high at all. They were only at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank! Although it was terrifying to see a little girl having a cultivation of 9th Grade Earth Rank, it wasn¡¯t a threat to a 3rd Grade Heaven Rank cultivator like him. However, there was something that he was very concerned about. That little girl was actually able to discover him hiding in the clouds! Thus, Glenn did not make a move immediately. He decided to probe further! Cheng Xiaoxiao had never been to the Demon Realm before, but the moment she saw Glenn, she blurted out the thought in her mind, ¡°Traitor!¡± Glenn looked confused. Compared to the transparency of the inheritance in the Formless Realm, only some higher-ups knew about the origin of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. ¡°Who did I betray?¡± Glenn asked, frowning. Cheng Xiaoxiao looked at Glenn fearfully, but still stood in front of Su Su. ¡°What do you want to do!¡± Glenn smiled. ¡°What do I want to do? I want you to come home with me!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao was a little afraid, but she still whispered behind her, ¡°Su Su, run. I¡¯ll try to stop him!¡± Su Su shook her head and smiled. ¡°Aunt Xiaoxiao, you can¡¯t beat him. He¡¯s at the Heaven Rank!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao was shocked and fell into a dilemma! What should she do now? However, just as she was hesitating, Su Su took a step forward and smiled. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re going to find Father. We can¡¯t let Aunt Xiaoxiao go with you!¡± Glenn laughed. ¡°Little girl, why are you still looking for your father? Am I not ready-made? How about I be your father instead?¡± ¡®The moment he said that, Su Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You shameless ugly ghost, if you don¡¯t leave now, do you believe that I will get my sister to come out and beat you to death?¡± ¡°Hmph! Little girl, you sure have a big tone! Why don¡¯t you let me see who¡¯s your sister?¡± Glenn shouted coldly as his aura spread out and his domain released. Black Demonic Qi covered the sky, instantly enveloping Su Su and Cheng Xiaoxiao, causing their faces to change. Cheng Xiaoxiao immediately screamed, ¡°Su Su, run! I¡¯ll try to stop him!¡± The girl reached out to grab Su Su and fling her away, but at this moment. Bang! Her hand was pushed away. A layer of aura was currently being emitted from Su Su. Su Su closed her eyes as Heaven Earth Origin Qi revolved around her body. She muttered to herself, ¡°First Seal, release!¡± Boom! Compared to the last time when the seal was removed, this time around, Su Su¡¯s aura was even more imposing when she released her seal. Heaven Earth Origin Qi instantly poured in towards her. Su Su, who was originally a 9th Grade Earth Rank cultivator, had actually broken through to the Heaven Rank in one fell swoop! Glenn¡¯s eyes widened. What had he just seen? This girl had broken through to the Heaven Rank just like that? Although she was only at 1st Grade Heaven Rank now, was the Heaven Rank so simple to break through? Furthermore, how old was she? At his age, he was probably still playing with urine and mud, right? ¡®When Su Su opened her eyes again, they were filled with coldness. ¡°Hmm¡­ the opponent is a little strong. A cultivation of ist Grade Heaven Rank doesn¡¯t seem to be enough,¡± Big Su muttered. ¡°Stop struggling, you brat!¡± Glenn shouted. ¡°There¡¯s not much difference between a ist Grade Heaven Rank and a 9th Grade Earth Rank in my eyes!¡± Su Su sneered slightly. Her tender face looked a little strange when combined with this cold smile. She lightly spoke, ¡°Then what about this?¡± Inan instant, Su Su¡¯s aura suddenly increased. A Heaven Earth Origin Qi Barrier manifested around her! Glenn lifted up his shaky hand and pointed at Su Su. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he asked in horror. Su Su¡¯s strength was not enough to scare him, but her actions. They were too terrifying! Are you sure they were both practicing the same type of cultivation system? How could she conduct successive breakthroughs just like that? ¡®My body is still too weak, so I can¡¯t bring my cultivation up anymore. This is already the limit. Even so, my physical body can¡¯t withstand such a powerful cultivation. I have to end this quickly!¡¯ Big Su judged in her heart. Whoosh! The next moment, Su Su moved! ¡®The golden wings on her back flapped, and in an instant, she turned into a red beam of light! Su Su flew rapidly through the black mist domain. ¡°Big Sis, you can do it!¡± Little Su was shouting excitedly in their Spiritual Sea. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t disturb me! Get ready! I¡¯m going to remove the second seal!¡± ¡°alright!¡± ¡°Second seal, spiritual restriction removed!¡± Su Su, who was flying rapidly in the air, crashed straight into Glenn! ¡°Heavenly Demon¡¯s Howl!¡± The move that Halles had used before was now also being used by Glenn. Roar! With a furious roar, a vibrating sound wave spread out in all directions. But the main target of his attacks was still Su Su! However The violent Qi force had not flown far when it was slashed apart by an invisible blade! ¡°Spirit Blade!¡± At the same time, Su Su had already closed in. ¡°Phoenix Screech¡¯s Seal!¡± The sharp phoenix cry sounded once more. But at the same time the cry was heard, Su Su¡¯s eyes started to bleed! At the same time, invisible blades formed from spiritual strength slashed at Glenn from all directions! This powerful and violent spiritual power was extremely difficult to control. Glenn never expected Su Su to be able to use such a terrifying attack while executing her martial technique. He was only focused on her energy attack the whole time. ¡°Heavenly Fiend¡¯s Battle Hammer!¡± Glenn threw out a punch with his backhand, directly attacking Su Su¡¯s Phoenix Screech¡¯s Seal. Boom! With a loud bang, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi scattered in all directions. ¡°Pfft!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t withstand the slightest bit of the scattered Qi. She was directly sent flying and plummeted from the sky while spitting blood. In that same instant, Glenn was attacked by countless blades formed out of the spiritual consciousness. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! He was sliced by thousands of knives! Even his Heaven Earth Origin Qi barrier was also forcefully slashed open! Su Su did not stop moving in the meantime. Her eyes were filled with sharpness as she executed another move. ¡°Phoenix Dances in the Sky!¡± Another ultimate technique was unleashed, as if the Heaven Earth Origin Qi was free. (TL Note: Well, it technically is¡­) At the same time, in the sky, an invisible spiritual spear was condensing. As Su Su¡¯s main body attacked, the invisible spear seemed to cut through space arriving instantly at its target! Glenn roared as he punched out with both fists, forcefully blocking Su Su¡¯s material attack! But in the next second, a bloody hole was pierced through his heart! Glenn¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief! ¡°How is this possible¡­ How can she still use such a terrifying attack in such a battle?¡± Glenn¡¯s consciousness started to turn fuzzy. He knew that he would definitely die from such serious injuries. The last image that filled his mind was Su Su¡¯s face, which was covered in blood. He felt as if he was not fighting against someone, but rather something out of his realm of knowledge. Although Su Su was powerful in front of him, he was still able to put up a fight. However, the terrifying thing was that even though Su Su was frantically activating her ultimate technique, she could still unleash another lethal invisible attack at the same time! Her powerful mental strength completely exceeded his understanding. How would he know that he was actually battling against two separate sisters! Little Su was in charge of controlling the terrifying and powerful spiritual energy, while Big Su was in charge of controlling the body to fight with Glenn and restrain him. Moreover, it had to be said that the timing of the two of them cooperating was extremely good. Every time they attacked, they did not give Glenn much time to react. In just a few exchanges, they made use of the fact that the opponent did not know their methods to kill him! ¡°Sister, I struck him!¡± Little Su exclaimed excitedly. ¡°Tl return your body to you. I need to rest! Don¡¯t undo the seal if there¡¯s nothing else. Our body can¡¯t take it yet!¡± Big Su reminded her before falling asleep. The violent and powerful spiritual energy dissipated¡­ and Su Su¡¯s cultivation level fell back to Earth Rank. Little Su immediately felt a headache coming on, as well as her body being wracked in pain. Operating skills that exceeded the limits of one¡¯s body would naturally have a corresponding price. She quickly descended to look for Cheng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Aunt Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have fallen to her death, right?¡± Little Su was extremely worried. If one fell from this height¡­ there was a high chance that a 9th Grade Earth Rank martial artist would die. Little Su quickly went down to search for any traces of Cheng Xiaoxiao. Fortunately, Cheng Xiaoxiao was lucky¡­ and fell straight on top of a towering tree. Although many of the bones in his body had been broken, the impact of the collision was slowed down by the lush canopy of the tree, allowing her to survive. At this moment, in Great Zhou. Unknowingly, everyone had serious eye bags. It was not just one person, but the entire country. Furthermore, there had been news of people from other countries who had broken through to the Heaven Rank, but none came from Zhou. After the Heaven Ranks, Zhang Qian also followed suit and returned. As he stepped onto the Zhou Country¡¯s land that he did not return for a long time, Zhang Qian sighed in happiness. Ata small tavern by the roadside, Zhang Qian lowered his body to enter. However, upon entering, Zhang Qian looked at the crowd and frowned. He could already tell that there was something wrong with these people! ¡°Waiter, bring me a pot of wine!¡± Zhang Qian said loudly. The waiter immediately brought over a pot of good wine. ¡°Dear customer, here¡¯s your wine.¡± The waiter smiled with his dark eye circles. Zhang Qian stared at him for a long time, but he could not see any problems. Not only was his body strong, his blood Qi was also normal. ¡°Waiter, did you not rest well? Why are there so many dark eye circles?¡± Zhang Qian asked directly. ¡®The waiter was stunned. He looked around and said, ¡°Are my dark eye circles big? Isn¡¯t everyone like this? However, your complexion is quite good, you don¡¯t have any dark eye circles at all.¡± ¡°Everyone is like this¡­¡± Zhang Qian muttered. ¡°This is abnormal.¡± He grabbed the waiter¡¯s wrist and said with a smile, ¡°Let me take a look. This is a medical technique passed down from my ancestors!¡± The waiter was anxious. ¡°No! I still have to work. If the shopkeeper sees this, he will scold me.¡± Zhang Qian casually threw out a silver ingot and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give half to you and half to the shopkeeper!¡± Upon seeing the silver, the waiter immediately stopped talking. Zhang Qian¡¯s True Qi entered the waiter¡¯s body. ¡®There was no abnormality! His body seemed perfectly fine! Zhang Qian frowned. Was it his imagination? At this moment, a few more martial artists entered the door. These people did not have high cultivation levels, and were furthermore talking animatedly about something. However, Zhang Qian saw that they also had dark eye circles. Furthermore, these people had vigorous blood vitality. As martial artists, they would definitely not have dark eye circles because they did not rest well. ¡®There was a problem! A big problem! Zhang Qian calmed himself down again and started to examine the waiter¡¯s body carefully. He used his True Qi to go through it bit by bit! Just as his True Qi entered the waiter¡¯s heart, Zhang Qian¡¯¡¯s eyes widened. A black bug was inside the waiter¡¯s heart!! It tightly adhered to the waiter¡¯s heart, and countless black roots grew out of it, stabbing into the waiter¡¯s heart. Their flesh and blood connected, moving along with the rhythm of the waiter¡¯s heart. ¡°Dear customer, are you done? Look, the shopkeeper is looking at me,¡± The waiter interrupted his thought process. Zhang Qian forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright, you should go back to work first.¡± As he watched the waiter leave, Zhang Qian felt a chill in his heart. Looking around, everyone was like this. D*mn it! Who did it? To think that they would do such a vile thing while a Heaven Rank expert wasn¡¯t in the Zhou Country! And what was this black bug? Why did it attach itself to these people? Did no one notice anything amiss? In reality, there were naturally people who discovered the abnormality. However, with their methods, they were simply unable to discover the bug. Zhang Qian pondered for a moment and stopped drinking. He stood up and left. ¡®The waiter came to the table and looked at the wine that had barely been drunk. He smiled smugly and said, ¡°Where did this fool come from? Not only did he give me money, he didn¡¯t even drink the wine. Today, I¡¯m really lucky.¡± Zhang Qian left and headed straight for the mass graves. ¡®When he arrived, he found a relatively fresh corpse. With a casual flick of his finger, Zhang Qian sliced open the corpse¡¯s chest, but he did not find any presence of those black bugs. It had somehow disappeared without a trace. Zhang Qian frowned and pondered before returning to the city. ¡®As he walked on in confusion, he suddenly heard a cry. It was from a household that had just had a newborn! He barged in and grabbed the baby, scaring the family members. A moment later, Zhang Qian put down the child and stood up to leave! However, his expression turned even darker! The child who had just cried actually had the same black bug within! Zhang Qian knew that something big had happened this time. Meanwhile, within the Royal Palace¡­ the little monk Zhizhen sat on Emperor Zhou¡¯s dragon couch. He suddenly opened his eyes. Ared dot had appeared on the surveillance Star Disk. ¡°Hehe, are they here?¡± The little monk knew that this matter could not be hidden from others. Or rather, at this moment, there was no need for him to hide it from others. So what if they knew? As the little monk expected, the red dot headed straight for the palace. And that dot was Zhang Qian! He carried his sword and flew straight into the palace. ¡°Zhao Pingshan! Come out!¡± roared Zhang Qian. Zhao Pingshan was also the Second Prince¡¯s name. In the end, this matter was still linked to the Second Prince. Upon hearing this furious roar, the second prince walked out of the royal study. Raising his head to look at Zhang Qian who was floating in the sky, he bowed and said, ¡°May I know why Senior has summoned this junior?¡± Zhang Qian fell silent when he saw the Second Prince. This was because the Second Prince also had obvious dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he also had that black bug in his body! Initially, Zhang Qian had thought that the Second Prince was behind this, but from the looks of it, that was not the case! Chapter 286 - One Sword, Fleeting Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Great Zhou, within the royal palace. Zhang Qian fell silent as he looked at the Second Prince. The Prince was not the one who did this? Then who was it? At this moment, Zhang Qian suddenly noticed that another person was floating in the air. His bright head reflected the sunlight. It was Zhizhen! Zhang Qian narrowed his eyes at Zhizhen. This person did not have dark circles under his eyes. That¡¯s right, Monk Zhizhen¡¯s skin was fair and rosy, and he looked extremely good. He had definitely not been affected. ¡°May I know who are you?¡± Zhang Qian asked with a frown. Zhizhen smiled happily in response. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come alone! Do you think you can solve everything? You can¡¯t do it,¡± Zhizhen said calmly. Hearing this, Zhang Qian still had a guess in his heart. This matter was probably done by this harmless little monk in front of him! Killing intent filled Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Is that black bug your doing?¡± Zhizhen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How is it? Do you feel that it¡¯s perfect? Everyone¡¯s life force will be absorbed by those bugs and provided to me. The life and death of the entire country is in my hands. Each person will have less than ten to twenty years of lifespan, and they can just die in their prime. How good is that? It saves food and can also provide energy for me. Wouldn¡¯t it be killing two birds with one stone?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping an old man¡¯s who¡¯s only concerned about their decadent and stupid life?¡± Zhizhen looked at Zhang Qian and said,¡± For example, what¡¯s the point of having such strength? Other than killing, there¡¯s nothing good about it. Just die, that¡¯s the best!¡± Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes flashed as a sword appeared in his hand. Killing intent surged in his heart, but he still maintained his restraint. ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡± Zhang Qian did not want to fight in the city. With his battle prowess, once he attacked, the area would definitely be implicated. Monk Zhizhen smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯ve come out, I naturally will fight with you. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that as long as you kill me, those bugs will disappear. Therefore, maintain your killing intent and don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± From beginning to end, he was very relaxed. Whoosh! Zhang Qian flew away without another word, with Zhizhen following behind. The two of them flew out of the capital one after another. They continued till they reached the wilderness. The two of them stood in the air. Zhang Qian looked at the young monk and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± To be able to do such a shocking thing, Zhang Qian knew that this fellow was definitely not an ordinary person. Monk Zhizhen looked at Zhang Qian and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not something you can know. Make your move. I heard that Zhang Qian¡¯s divine sword is peerless in this world. I want to see how strong he is.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhang Qian laughed loudly. In an instant, the surrounding environment suddenly changed, and a huge sword appeared under Zhang Qian¡¯s feet. ¡®The sword in his hand hung upside down in the sky, suffused with specks of starlight. Silver speckles of light danced like meteors streaking through the skies. Zhang Qian was never a hesitant person. If he couldn¡¯t get a result from asking, he would just cut the source down. As the sword slashed out, it was as if a galaxy had fallen. A vast sword intent surged towards the skies! A resplendent sword aura slashed down. Ding! The harsh sound of metal clashing rang out. Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes widened at the scene. What did he see? Monk Zhizhen had placed one hand behind his back and raised a finger with his other hand. It was only slightly raised. Black Qi surged from his fingertips. It formed a terrifying cyclone, as if it wanted to draw in everything around it. Just this finger alone blocked Zhang Qian¡¯s Sword Qi! The Sword Qi in front of Monk Zhizhen disappeared, while the remaining Qi-force fell towards the ground. Boom! A huge ravine appeared on the ground. Zhang Qian¡¯s hand was trembling as he looked at the benign expression of the young monk in front of him. This fellow was absolutely the strongest enemy he had encountered in his entire life. ¡®When the sword landed, a look of disappointment flashed across Monk Zhizhen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that all you can do? Even though I¡¯m only using the same strength as an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, you can¡¯t even cut my finger. How dare you call yourself a Sword God?¡± Zhang Qian looked at the huge slash below and then at the young monk in front of him. Saint Rank! This thought came unbidden in his mind. This act of lifting something heavy as if it were light was not easily done! Perhaps only Saints could resist his attacks so easily. As for the little monk¡¯s words, Zhang Qian did not think much of it. The higher one¡¯s cultivation realm was, the more difficult it was to reach a higher realm. The difference in one¡¯s control of energy and comprehension of laws was the difference in their combat strength. In a moment, Zhang Qian knew that he might not be able to leave this time. ¡®There was a high chance that he could not defeat this seemingly harmless young monk. After hesitating for a moment, his eyes flashed with determination. Zhang Qian looked at the young monk and took a step forward! With a solemn expression, he said coldly, ¡°I, Zhang Qian, have practiced the sword since I was seven years old. Up until now, I have practiced it for 130 years. In my entire life, I have encountered 3,564 strong enemies and have never suffered a defeat. Although I know that I am no match for you today, I am unwilling to die with my back to you. This sword¡­ is named Fleeting Time, please evaluate it!¡± He slowly stepped forward, walking in the air. With every step and every word, his aura increased. Monk Zhizhen¡¯s expression turned solemn. This fellow in front of him was burning his lifespan! Zhang Qian¡¯s hair was originally black, but in just a few words, it had turned as white as snow. His skin also gradually withered and aged. It was as if time had flitted by in an instant. Only his eyes remained as bright as the stars. In between life and death, a carefree smile appeared on Zhang Qian¡¯s face. He calmly waved his hand and slashed out with his sword! ¡®The moment the sword swung down. From its original brightness, it became mottled with rust. The tip of the sword shattered and broke away into shards. This divine sword that had accompanied Zhang Qian for many years could not bear the flow of time in his sword intent! Metal shards and fragments flew everywhere. ¡®The light in Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes gradually faded. In an instant, the galaxy of stars situated between heaven and earth froze. Far away on Nine Nether Island, Gongsun Shi suddenly raised his head. It was unknown how long time had passed, yet it felt only like a moment as well. Space and time returned to normal as Monk Zhizhen looked at his right hand. It had vanished along with the attack. On the other hand, Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. His entire body shattered like his sword, turning into ashes and dissipating. Monk Zhizhen¡¯s face was cold as he said in a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator, but you actually managed to cut off a hand of mine by using your life as the price. You¡¯ve indeed lived up to your name as the Sword God. Unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have come today. If you¡¯ve trained for another hundred years, you might be a match for me! Sword of Fleeting Time, what a good name. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t escape the fleeting time yourself.¡± In the next second, the little monk¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as all the black bugs in Great Zhou surged. A large amount of vital energy suddenly gathered in his body! With hundreds of millions of people, the amount of life force gathered was terrifying. The little monk¡¯s right hand suddenly regenerated. However, his hand was as dry as a corpse. The little monk narrowed his eyes as a large amount of vital energy gathered into him once again! However, he was still unable to change that aged hand of his. Obviously, the regenerated hand was still unable to escape the corrosion of the flow of time. A sword of fleeting time, taking away years in a blink of an eye. Zhang Qian¡¯s final strike in his life still brought the little monk some unexpected pain. However, the shockingly talented Sword God also came to an end. As for the Sword of Fleeting Time, it was a move that had completely exceeded the limit of an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. However, the price of exceeding this limit was enormous.. Chapter 287 - Splitting the World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Little Monk Zhizhen did not stop even after killing Zhang Qian. Instead, he stood in midair! He pressed his palm down, causing vast amounts of Demonic Qi to surge! A large amount of vital energy in his body was converted into Demonic Qi. In an instant, the entire Great Zhou was abuzz. Following the sharp cry of the black bug in the hearts of the people, even the entire heavens and earth started to shake. As the black Qi boiled, the laws changed. The entire Great Zhou seemed to be cut off from the world. The entire world seemed to fall into mourning. The humans and animals in the Great Zhou Dynasty began to change as well. Black fur grew out of mountain rock pigs and fish grew black scales. As for the humans, they all became emancipated, their sclera turning white and their fingernails growing abnormally long. All of them resembled withered zombies! A smile appeared on Little Monk Zhizhen¡¯s face. On Nine Nether Island, Gongsun Shi took out his Saint Qi mirror and looked at it. The land that originally represented Great Zhou had turned pitch-black all of a sudden. It slowly started to disappear from the Saint Qi Mirror totally, as though it had never belonged! ¡°Damn it! Splitting the world! Who did this Gongsun Shi was getting anxious! Even he could not perform such a move yet. Recalling the feeling just now, that was definitely a Great Dao vibration that could only be felt when Saint Rank martial techniques were being executed! ¡°That Sword Intent that rose and fell just now¡­ If it was Zhang Qian, then the human world would have lost another large portion of their combat strength!¡± Gongsun Shi could not help but worry! He knew that he had to go back this time. suddenly, the sound of the Great Dao resounded throughout the world. ¡°Kill the individual who has established a realm, and you can transcend!¡± This voice was not only heard in the human world, but also in the Nine Nether Island and the Demon Realm. Little Monk Zhizhen looked up at the sky, his eyes frosty cold. That¡¯s right, the Great Zhou he severed off did not belong to the human world any longer, nor did it belong to the Demon Realm. It belonged to him alone! The world splitter Zhizhen changed again! His right hand, which had just been injured by Zhang Qian¡¯s slash, slowly began to recover under the law power he now possessed. ¡°Tve already had enough of being a chess piece¡­¡± Zhizhen muttered. At the same time, within the Evil Fiend Tribe, an old man raised his head. He had fiery red skin and two horns on his head, but his hair and beard were all white. His eyes flashed with ruthlessness, before he gritted his teeth. ¡°What guts¡­¡± Su Wen also heard this voice in the sky. At this moment, he was drinking with Long Shi. Hearing such an announcement, he stopped short. Long Zhi was the same. Both of them had no idea what was going on. In Nine Nether Island, Yu Shensu looked towards the human world as she muttered, ¡°He has returned? I never expected that he would not die.¡± Gongsun Shi had already rushed out of Nine Nether Island and headed straight for Zhou Country! ¡®When Gongsun Shi arrived in Zhou Country, the outcome of the great change was even more obvious. Within the Zhou Country, there was already a faint Realm Fog around the area! At that moment, a man stepped out of the Realm Fog. It was precisely the Little Monk. However, at this moment, he was wearing the Nine Treasures Kasaya and had a solemn expression. He recited Buddhist chants, even as a demonic dragon churned from behind him. ¡°The Great Demon Buddha Realm is independent of the two worlds. If the human world doesn¡¯t attack me, I won¡¯t attack them!¡± Gongsun Shi clenched his fists! He didn¡¯t want to believe these words, but this person in front of him had clearly reached the Saint Rank. It was even to the extent that to be able to establish a boundary by himself, this sort of thing was absolutely not something that an ordinary Saint Rank could accomplish. And at this moment, if he really wanted to fight it out with this person, would there be any changes on the side of the Demon Race? Gongsun Shi did not know. Zhizhen continued to solemnly chant, and the phantom of a Buddha soon appeared as well. Although it was shrouded in black mist, the sacred and solemn atmosphere it exuded made it difficult for people to distinguish the demonism within. Even though the voice of the Great Dao had said that killing this person would allow one to transcend, the real problem was whether or not they could defeat him. This fine print was a huge question mark. Right at this moment, a worldly phenomenon appeared again. Black clouds gathered above Zhizhen¡¯s head, but he did not care. He instead retreated slightly! Standing in the black fog, the lightning that covered the sky seemed to have lost its target. ¡°If you wish to fight against me, you will have to enter my Great Demon Buddha Realm!¡± Zhizhen said softly, ¡°But alone, you¡¯re not my match.¡± This was the problem Zhizhen faced. If he came out of his realm to fight, he would probably be bombarded by the Heaven and Earth powers controlled by Gongsun Shi! Gongsun Shi looked at the person in front of him and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Zhizhen smiled.¡± If I have to use a name that you can remember, then I am the True Demon Emperor!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Upon hearing this name, Gongsun Shi was petrified. Tens of thousands of years ago, the True Demon Emperor was the commander of the demons. He was the one who had led the Demon Race to attack the human world. His cultivation was so strong that no ordinary person could match up to him. In the end, he fought with the Nine Saint and Four Emperors of the Human Race on Nine Nether Island, causing the heavens and earth to shatter. The Nine Nether Island then sank, and had remained silent for tens of thousands of years. It was as though the scenes of history had flashed across Zhizhen¡¯s eyes, before he looked at Gongsun Shi with interest, ¡°Right now, you are only a dog under the Heavenly Dao. Whether it is you or the human race, you are just a chess piece in a game. In the battle between the two worlds, the victor will live, and the loser will die. However, even if the Demon Realm is destroyed, there will still be other worlds constantly attacking in the future! You will forever struggle for survival! You will never be able to truly transcend.¡± Gongsun Shi looked at Zhizhen, saying coldly, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Zhizhen, or rather, the True Demon Emperor¡¯s eyes flashed with pity. For some reason, that pity stabbed into Gongsun Shi¡¯s heart. The True Demon Emperor said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m only saying this because you¡¯re just like me back then. You¡¯re just a slave controlled by someone. The power of the world will never be added to your body, hence you will never be able to transcend.¡± ¡°The Great Dao you have comprehended is merely an empty shell of the Dao that others have set up. The most fundamental rules of the world will always be something that you will find difficult to grasp.¡± Zhizhen smiled again. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to think about struggling. Currently, you don¡¯t have any room to struggle. All you can do is become my enemy and pray to the person who controls the world to give you a trace of pity, letting you live for a few more millennia.¡± Gongsun Shi fell silent, not knowing what to say. On the other hand, Zhizhen raised his head and looked at the sky as he said coldly, ¡°I am an ant, a plaything in your hands. However, I have been in the cycle of reincarnation for tens of thousands of years, so I don¡¯t believe that you can always observe my movements. I used the small world that the Nine Saints established to revive and not be detected. Then, I used the lifespan of billions of living spirits to forcefully break through my realm and separate the world. Now, either shatter this world, or give me a chance to transcend! You have no choice! No one from the human and demon realms can kill me!¡± ¡°All of you will know the face of this Realm Controller!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from the sky. ¡°You have only comprehended a little of the Great Dao and can barely split a realm. How can you transcend? Even if you are given 100,000 years, it will be difficult for you to transcend. If you leave this area of yours, you will die and your Dao will disappear. If you can comprehend the Dao in such circumstances, then so be it!¡± Gongsun Shi looked up at the heavens in shock. He never thought that this world was being controlled by someone. And he was just a chess piece in the world! Right at this moment, that voice sounded in Gongsun Shi¡¯s ears again. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this person¡¯s bewitchment and nonsense. In the battle between the two realms, the loser will have their realm destroyed, and the victor will continue living, Even I am unable to interfere. Once the realm is destroyed, even though this old man will have to pay a heavy price, all of you only have one option ¨C Death! This person paid the price of billions of lives to fulfill his wish of splitting a realm, which shows you how sinister.. his heart really is If he obtains the Great Dao, he will definitely destroy the human world! He must be killed!¡± Chapter 288 - Scoundrel Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gongsun Shi¡¯s expression changed. He had never thought that this world was much deeper than he imagined. There was still a high and mighty Realm Controller, as well as the True Demon Emperor who had separated the Zhou Country and established his own realm. This made him, who was originally a Saint above others suddenly feel a sense of danger. Zhizhen looked at Gongsun Shi and said softly, ¡°Are you going to attack?¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head and slowly retreated instead. The voice did not say anything else, and Zhizhen did not pursue. Gongsun Shi was extremely confused at this moment. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Without a doubt, he was also a piece on the chessboard! However, as a chess piece, he seemed to have no chance to resist. No matter what, he could not let the human world be destroyed. However, even if he wanted to defeat Zhizhen or annex the Demon Realm, it was not something he could do at the moment. Gongsun Shi returned to Nine Nether Island and entered seclusion immediately. The only difference was that he didn¡¯t know if his actions were meaningful or meaningless. ¡®Was it really just a futile game? Regardless of the outcome, the final outcome would be failure? He didn¡¯t know. However, it was obvious that he needed to settle his emotions. Of course, no matter how confused he was, he could not let the human world perish. But for Su Wen, a battle of this level was too far away. He was still currently drinking with Long Shi. The two of them looked at each other before Long Shi smiled and said, ¡°This is a competition between the higher-ups. It has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s drink!¡± ¡°alright!¡± Su Wen raised his glass in tune with the other party. However, he could not help but have some guesses about what had happened. ¡°Brother Long, I heard that the Succubus Tribe is quite beautiful, is that right?¡± Su Wen seemed to be drunk and shifted the topic to the Succubus Tribe. This caused Long Shi to feel a jolt in his heart. ¡°Indeed, Father is right¡­¡± he mused to himself. However, on the surface, he forced a smile. ¡°Brother Su is right. In terms of appearance, there¡¯s no lack of demons that lust over the Succubus Tribe.¡± Su Wen said in embarrassment, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve been cultivating for so many years and have never seen this Succubus Tribe. I wonder if Brother Long has any of them in your residence for me to see?¡± Long Shi said unhappily, ¡°Brother Su, I don¡¯t like your words. What kind of place do you think this is? How can women be shown to outsiders?¡± ¡°Hahaha! I misspoke, I misspoke!¡± Su Wen hurriedly waved his hand, indicating that it was his mistake. However, the more Long Shi did not wish to show him the Succubi, the more Su Wen felt that something was amiss. ¡®As they drank more and more ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m too tired! Brother Long, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Su Wen fell down drunkenly on top of the table. Under normal circumstances, the host would have to send Su Wen to the guest room. However, Long Shi was afraid that this fellow had ulterior motives, so how could he be willing to do so? ¡°Men, send Lord Su back to his residence!¡± At Long Shi¡¯s command, a servant immediately entered. But in the end, despite having four people trying to drag Su Wen away, he just could not be budged. After a moment, the four of them were sweating profusely from their work. One of them raised his head and said aggrievedly, ¡°Lord, we can¡¯t carry this Lord Su!¡± ¡°Trash!¡± Long Shi stood up and walked in front of Su Wen with a cold smile. He cursed in his heart. ¡®Shameless brat, you¡¯re acting like a scoundrel, right? Watch how I get you out of here!¡± Long Shi grabbed onto Su Wen, and pulled hard! No use He did not manage to pull him up at all. Thus, Long Shi circulated the Heaven Earth Origin Qi and pulled once again. Su Wen still did not move. Long Shi looked at Su Wen in shock. This fellow was too sick, right? As his thoughts raced, Long Shi suddenly had a brainwave and said, ¡°Come, bring Lord Su to the guest room!¡± The few servants were stunned. What did this have to do with where he was being carried? However, unexpectedly, just as the four of them raised Su Wen this time, they realized that he was almost as light as a feather. Long Shi then gave the four a meaningful look. The servants caught the hint, and started to carry Su Wen out of the residence. However, just as they left the hall and turned towards the outside of the residence¡­ Su Wen dropped down from their arms with a plop! Long Shi¡¯s expression turned even darker! He went out and cursed, ¡°What are you guys doing? Did you just drop my Brother Su? Quickly send him to the guest room! What fools!¡± The four of them stepped forward and lifted Su Wen up again. Then, they turned around and walked into the residence¡­ This time, everything was normal. The next morning Su Wen was lying on the bed in the guest room. He held Long Shi¡¯s hand and kept moaning. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. My bones are about to break¡­ it hurts too much¡­ What did you do to me yesterday?¡± Long Shi¡¯s face darkened as he watched Su Wen¡¯s performance. ¡°What could I have done to you, Brother Su ¡°Ah, ah, I think I was thrown by someone yesterday¡­¡± ¡°The servants were careless and accidentally dropped you.¡± ¡°Brother Long, I¡¯m not trying to extort you, but because of what your servants did, I¡¯ll have to stay in your residence for a few more days to recuperate. I fell quite heavily.¡± Long Shi gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother Su, with your capabilities, how can this be considered an injury?¡± Su Wen looked at him and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is similar to the move called One-Inch Punch. Do you understand the concepts behind the One-Inch Punch? It¡¯s really too much of a coincidence. I clearly can¡¯t be injured by such a fall, but I¡¯m still injured. With my injuries, I won¡¯t be able to leave without 100 days¡­¡± ¡°Then Brother Su, take your time to recuperate!¡± Long Shi walked out with a black face. He could tell that Su Wen was planning to be shameless to the end. Seeing him leave, Su Wen smiled. It would be easy if he stayed behind. He did not believe that he would not have a chance to meet the Succubus Tribe inside. At this moment, Su Su had already arrived outside of Tianyuan City. She and Cheng Xiaoxiao arrived at the city gate. However, this time, Su Su once again transformed into the appearance of the Heavenly Fiends. This also allowed her and Cheng Xiaoxiao to successfully pass through the city gate. After entering the city, Su Su went straight to look for Su Wen. On the other side, Long Shi was worried about how to get Su Wen away. Suddenly, a servant came to report! ¡°Sir, a woman and a little girl came to the door. They said they were looking for the girl¡¯s father!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Long Shi was stunned. ¡°Looking for your father? Did they go the wrong way? Chase them away!¡± ¡°But that little girl insisted that her father is in the residence and that his name is Su Wen!¡± Long Zhi sneered. ¡°What Su¡­¡± ¡°Su Wen? Su Dagiang?¡± Long Shi frowned. Were these two related? ¡°Let that little girl in!¡± Long Shi said in a deep voice. Not long after, Su Su and Cheng Xiaoxiao entered together. ¡®When Long Shi saw Cheng Xiaoxiao, his eyes lit up! However, when he turned to look at Su Su, he was completely dumbfounded. The current Su Su had a green face, sharp teeth, and meaty wings. One could tell at a glance that she had the bloodline of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. Could this thing be Su Daqiang¡¯s daughter? Surely not, right? No matter what, with Su Dagqiang¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t possibly settle for a woman from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, right? Even though he was from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, he had to admit that women from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe were actually the ones that were constantly worried about not being able to marry. Long Shi narrowed his eyes at them as he asked. ¡°Are you here to find your father?¡± Su Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Greenface, I¡¯m here to look for my father!¡± Long Zhi¡¯s face turned even more green. He was unconvinced. ¡°Damn girl, isn¡¯t your face green too!¡± However, Su Su¡¯s cultivation base still attracted his attention! oth Grade Earth Rank? Looking at her age, she was only five or six years old! What kind of monster was this? Chapter 289 - Small Cotton Coat? This Is A Saint Artifact! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Long Shi looked at Su Su. This little girl¡¯s talent could be said to be top-notch! However, Long Shi was very displeased to be addressed as Uncle Greenface. He looked at Su Su and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have your father here! There¡¯s no Su Wen here!¡± ¡°Impossible, my father is there! I can sense it!¡± Su Su pointed in the direction of the backyard. Long Shi looked at the backyard and couldn¡¯t help but be even more suspicious of Su Daqiang. ¡®This fellow used a fake name? Why?¡± Thankfully, Long Shi did not link Su Wen to the Su Wen in the human world. After all, the two races were completely different. And the latter was too far away from him. Long Shi said, ¡°We only have one person with the surname Su here. I¡¯ll bring you there to take a look. However, if he isn¡¯t your father, then stay behind and be my goddaughter!¡± Long Shi had taken a fancy to Su Su¡¯s talent. Furthermore, she was still young, so she could be a great help if she was properly nurtured! As for whether Su Wen was Su Su¡¯s biological father, Long Shi did not know. Su Wen was lying on the bed. He had released his consciousness to sense the movements of Long Shi! As long as this fellow left, Su Wen planned to get up and head to the courtyard. He would then ¡®coincidentally¡¯ bump into the Succubus Tribe in Long Shi¡¯s inner residence. Su Wen, who was keeping tabs on Long Shi, had already sensed Su Su as well. It was just that, in her demon form, she did not give off any familiarity to him. Even in Su Wen¡¯s perception, she was a fellow full of Demonic Qi. Hence, Su Wen did not associate her with his daughter at all! Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he felt Long Shi bringing two people over. What was this fellow doing here again? Could he have gotten a doctor to treat his injuries? Suddenly, the door opened. A ferocious-looking little girl ran in. ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Wen looked over and sat up from the bed immediately. Although Su Su had fangs on her mouth and her entire body had turned green, Su Wen still recognized his daughter at a glance. That Tibbers! That dress! Ignoring the racial features, her looks also told Su Wen that this ferocious-looking little girl in front of him was his daughter, Su Su! Su Wen roared in frustration, even as killing intent shot out from his body! ¡°Who made you like this?¡± Su Wen suddenly glared at Long Shi! He was about to lose his rationality. How did his cute daughter become a member of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe! Who performed this evil deed! ¡®What was going on? How did they do it? ¡®When he sensed Su Wen¡¯s intense killing intent, a chill ran down Long Shi¡¯s spine. Under his rage, Su Wen appeared so terrifying! At this moment, Su Su had already pounced into Su Wen¡¯s arms. A voice transmission suddenly sounded in Su Wen¡¯s ears. ¡°Daddy, I was afraid that the Heavenly Fiends will discover me! Aren¡¯t I powerful?¡± Su Su was very smart. At an extremely close distance, she used her Qi to send her voice into Su Wen¡¯s ears. This way, even Long Shi could not detect anything unusual. ¡°Eh? Su Wen now understood what was going on. At this moment, Long Shi hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Su, did you misunderstand something? Your daughter isn¡¯t injured and isn¡¯t missing an arm or leg. Why are you so angry?¡± Su Wen pretended to be cold and said with a face full of hatred, ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard cut my daughter¡¯s hair short by three inches! If I find out, I will definitely kill his entire family!¡± Long Shi stood stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He awkwardly laughed. So that was the case, he got scared for nothing. He looked at Su Wen and teased with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Su to be so infatuated with a woman from my Heavenly Fiend Tribe. This girl¡¯s mother must be a beauty in my tribe!¡± Su Wen glared at him and casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what sort of food I eat, so why do you care?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Brother Su, why are you so angry? However, why did I hear that your daughter calls you Su Wen? Isn¡¯t Brother Su called Su Daqiang?¡± Su Wen was even more relaxed when faced with this question. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, but my surname is Su, named Wen. However, I¡¯m big and powerful, that¡¯s why I usually use Su Daqiang as my own given name!¡± ¡°Given name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a secret of our Demonic Tribe. Only people with extremely high status have the qualifications to choose names, and they won¡¯t tell outsiders either.¡± Su Wen spouted nonsense in all seriousness. All he could think about now was how to go back. Could it be that he really wanted to retire here in the Demon Realm? After finding his daughter, Su Wen decided to call it quits. Su Wen carried Su Su and was about to walk out. As he walked, he said, ¡°Brother Long, I still have something to do at home. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± ¡°Brother Su, your injuries?¡± ¡°are you kidding me? Your brother here is a Heaven Rank cultivator. How could I have gotten drunk and injured? I¡¯m fine.¡± As she spoke, Su Wen had already walked to the door. At this moment, Su Su looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Aunt Xiaoxiao, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Huh? Aunt?¡± Su Wen acutely heard this title. He looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Hiss!¡± Su Wen sucked back the drool that threatened to spill out. This was a little impressive. Was Su Su craving for milk? Be it her facial features or figure, this woman was flawless. Although she had those wings on her back, but¡­ hehehe. Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°This is the aunt I found for Father! How is she? Isn¡¯t she very good? Aunt Xiaoxiao is very gentle! She¡¯s also very beautiful!¡± Little Su Su said proudly. By the side, Long Shi couldn¡¯t believe his ears! Did he hear wrongly? ¡®What did this young lady say? She found an aunt for her father? Wasn¡¯t this too satisfying? How was this a small cotton coat? This was simply a living Saint Artifact! Su Wen hugged Su Su and smiled at Cheng Xiaoxiao. He held her hand and smiled. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go home.¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡± ¡®s fine, Let¡¯s chat when we get home.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen kissed Su Su¡¯s little face! Although it was a little awkward to kiss her green face, there was no doubt about the ¡®warmth¡¯ offered by the jacket. ¡°My daughter is still the best!¡± Su Wen sighed before he led Su Su and Cheng Xiaoxiao away. Long Shi watched them leave and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°This fellow finally managed to stay in my residence, but he left just because his daughter came? What is he thinking? Or has he already gained something?¡± Long Shi was a little suspicious. Suddenly, the woman from the Succubus Tribe appeared. ¡°That girl is not simple!¡± the Devil Succubus Tribe¡¯s 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert, Yu Suging, said in a deep voice. Long Zhi said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. That girl is only five or six years old, yet she has a cultivation of 9th Grade Earth Rank. Her future is limitless.¡± Yu Suqing shook her head in response. ¡°Not only that, I sensed a terrifying power from that girl.¡± Long Zhi was stunned, turning to look at Yu Suging in disbelief. She was a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! ¡®What sort of power would she even find terrifying? ¡°Senior, are you sure you didn¡¯t sense it wrongly?¡± Long Shi couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Yu Suging glanced at him from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Our Succubus Tribe¡¯s spiritual power is stronger than that of ordinary tribes, thus our perception of many things is very sharp! But just now, I could faintly sense a powerful spiritual power that was suppressed within the girl¡¯s body. It¡¯s even like an abyss. That girl¡¯s spiritual power might even be above mine!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Long Shi exclaimed. Yu Suqing continued, ¡°And the terrifying power I¡¯m talking about doesn¡¯t refer to that girl¡¯s mental strength!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Suging shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t sense what it is, but I can sense that feeling from the bottom of my heart the moment I see this girl! I can¡¯t say it. It¡¯s unclear, but it definitely surpasses my current strength..¡± Left Chapter 290 - Misunderstanding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen brought Su Su and Cheng Xiaoxiao back to his lodgings. The moment she entered the room, Su Su immediately returned to her normal human form. Su Wen was at a loss when he saw that. His daughter seemed to be a little too powerful! Su Su smiled at Cheng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Aunt Xiaoxiao, can you go out for a while? I have something to tell Daddy.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao was still very sensible and directly walked out of the room. Su Wen used his True Qi to isolate the room to prevent anyone from eavesdropping before looking at Su Su. He said angrily, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s going on? Why did you sneak out of the Flame God Sect? And how did you come to the Demon Realm?¡± Su Wen was really angry about this matter. No matter what, in his opinion, this matter was too dangerous. Little Su lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Su Su missed Daddy and Mother. You guys haven¡¯t been back for a long time¡­¡± Su Su¡¯s face was filled with grievance. To her, cultivation was actually not that important. She just wanted to follow Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao. Seeing Su Su like this, Su Wen¡¯s heart tightened and his heart ached. Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed so. Be it in Zhou Country or Chu Country, Su Su¡¯s days with him could be counted on one hand. Initially, Ni Hongxiao accompanied Su Su, but later on, Ni Hongxiao was also taken away by Su Wen. The two of them even left for such a long time. ¡°Tm sorry¡­¡± Su Wen sighed and apologized to Su Su. Su Su smiled and threw herself into Su Wen¡¯s arms. She gently kissed Su Wen¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Su Su has forgiven Daddy, but Daddy, don¡¯t leave Su Su behind again. Su Su is also very strong now!¡± Looking at the serious Little Su, Su Wen stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will bring you along in the future.¡± Little Su¡¯s actions undoubtedly warmed Su Wen¡¯s heart. However, Su Wen was still puzzled. ¡°How did you come to the Demon Realm?¡± He still could not figure this out. Su Su started to narrate. However, in the process of Su Su¡¯s explanation, she concealed the existence of Big Su. She only said that she felt that something in the Demon Realm summoning her, so she came. Su Wen only listened quietly without speaking. Finally, Su Su smiled and said, ¡°This time in the Formless Realm, Su Su obtained many things.¡± Su Wen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe. No matter what happens next time, you have to tell me, understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Little Su nodded obediently and pleaded, ¡°Daddy, you must marry Sister Xiaoxiao. Su Su likes her very much.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen burst into laughter. Where else could he find such a filial daughter? However, he did not intend to marry her immediately. To put it bluntly, Su Su was a child who spoke without thinking. She could think whatever she wanted. But what Cheng Xiaoxiao thought was another story. ¡®Taking a step back, even if he really wanted to marry her, he had to at least give her some time to get familiar or get along with him. After catching up with Su Su, Su Wen got Su Su to return to the appearance of the Heavenly Fiend before she went off to the courtyard to play. He then called Cheng Xiaoxiao in. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Su Su, Miss Xiaoxiao!¡± Su Wen maintained his etiquette and smiled at Cheng Xiaoxiao. Cheng Xiaoxiao lowered her head and rubbed the corner of her clothes nervously. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Su Su¡¯s nonsense¡­¡± Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Xiaoxiao. Su Su¡¯s words are innocent. I won¡¯t take her words seriously.¡± Hearing Su Wen¡¯s words, Cheng Xiaoxiao relaxed a little, but she secretly felt a little disappointed. Su Wen seemed to have given up too quickly ¡®Women were such strange creatures. If you say you missed her, she might not like you. However, when you really did not miss her, she would feel indignant. Cheng Xiaoxiao was not angry at Su Wen. She just felt a little lost. Of course, she quickly adjusted her emotions. Looking at Su Wen, Cheng Xiaoxiao spoke out, ¡°I still have something I need your help with. The Formless Realm is getting smaller and smaller. I hope Su Su can help me bring the elders out.¡± Su Wen smiled and asked, ¡°May I know what your cultivation level is?¡± ¡°9th Grade Earth Rank!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao said honestly. ¡°In our Formless Realm, there are very few Heaven Rank experts. The elders have the highest cultivation among us.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes and pondered. To be honest, he did not want to do this. Su Su was a little scheming. She did not tell Cheng Xiaoxiao that the Elder had evil intentions, but she did not hide it from Su Wen. In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, since Su Su could sense the evil intentions in his heart and chose not to bring that Elder out as a result, then that old fellow definitely had ill intentions. Su Wen was not a kind person either! The elder with 9th Grade Heaven Rank could also be considered a threat. Who knew what would happen to them if they really got him out? Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Formless Realm has existed for tens of thousands of years. It definitely won¡¯t disappear so quickly, so you don¡¯t have to worry. When I return to the human race and organize my men to bring down the Demon Realm, I will save your clansmen.¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao was a little lost at his words. Bringing down the Demon Realm¡­ sounded like a fantasy tale. However, she was innocent and did not know the situation over here right now. She didn¡¯t know how to retort at all. ¡°Then¡­ alright then. You have to hurry up and conquer the Demon Realm.¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao could only say this. Su Wen laughed loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m always fast!¡± In the courtyard, Su Su was sitting on the stairs when Chu Yiming came out. He was puzzled when he saw Su Su. ¡®Why was there a little girl from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe here? He walked over and frowned. ¡°Little kid, what are you doing here?¡± Su Su looked up at him and said, ¡°My father is chatting with Aunt, so I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡± ¡°Your father? Who is he?¡± ¡°Su Daqiang!¡± Little Su said. Su Wen had already told her that she had to call him by this name here. Chu Yiming was shocked when he heard that. He felt his mind spin! ¡°This girl is Su Daqiang¡¯s daughter? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Su Daqiang sired a child with a woman from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe? Seeing that she isn¡¯t young anymore, Su Daqiang has long been linked to the Heavenly Fiend tribe! Why did he then trick me to come to the Heavenly Fiend Tribe?¡± Chu Yiming started to let his imagination run wild. Originally, he was already suspicious of Su Wen coming to the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. Pursuing a human girl? No matter how you looked at it, it didn¡¯t sound reliable. Now, it seemed that Su Daqiang had already given birth to a child with the Heavenly Fiend woman! Didn¡¯t that mean that Su Daqiang had lied all along the way? Then what was his true motive? ¡®Why did he have to pretend to be the Demonic Tribe¡¯s envoy? Why did he make Chu Yiming himself marry the Heavenly Fiend¡¯s Princess? People just could not let their imaginations run wild. Once their thoughts started to run wild, they would become suspicious of everything. Chu Yiming started to doubt Su Wen at this point. Although there was no trust between the two of them¡­ now, he began to suspect Su Wen¡¯s every word and action¡­ Left Chapter 291 - Im Not Leaving! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chu Yiming was chatting with Su Su when the door suddenly opened and Su Wen and Cheng Xiaoxiao came out. Su Wen glanced at Chu Yiming. People were like this. It might just have been a simple glance but in Chu Yiming¡¯s eyes, it suddenly seemed a little off. ¡®Why is this fellow¡­ looking at me like that?¡± Chu Yiming pondered in his heart. Su Wen said, ¡°Pack up and prepare to leave.¡± Chu Yiming¡¯s mind raced when he heard this sentence! What was this fellow trying to do? Leave? Why is he bringing me away? Is he trying to harm me? Has he already thought of a way to kill me without being discovered by Father? If I leave with him, he will definitely kill me! He won¡¯t let me go and let me see Father! No, I can¡¯t leave with him! ¡°Tm not leaving!¡± Chu Yiming suddenly screamed. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wen was a little confused. Why was this guy¡¯s reaction so extreme? At this moment, Chu Yiming¡¯s imagination had totally gone off the rails! ¡®Why did this guy bring me here, and even go through some kind of marriage proposal? Maybe he didn¡¯t think of how to deal with me at the start, that¡¯s why he brought me here to the Heavenly Fiend tribe. Now, he wants to leave for no reason. There must be a conspiracy!¡± ¡®Moreover, this fellow has been lying non-stop along the way, and I¡¯m still under his control. Once I leave the Heavenly Fiend tribe, I¡¯ll be like a fish on a chopping board that can be cut at will. No! I have to think of a way to counterattack!¡± Chu Yiming¡¯s mind raced when he heard this sentence! Suddenly, Su Su asked curiously, ¡°Uncle OneHorn, why are you afraid?¡± ¡°Eh? Chu Yiming looked at Su Su in shock. How did this girl know that he was afraid? However, he still forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I feel that Senior Su¡¯s request for my race to marry the Heavenly Fiend Tribe¡¯s is very reasonable. I must marry the princess! It will facilitate the marriage between the Demonic Tribe and the Heavenly Fiend Tribe!¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. ¡®There seemed to be something wrong with this guy in front of him. He pondered in his heart. ¡®Is this guy¡¯s head not good? Is he really going to stay and marry that Heavenly Fiend Tribe Princess¡­ and still sleep with her at night? Su Su said that he¡¯s afraid? What is he afraid of? Afraid that I will kill him? Su Wen was not stupid. After thinking for a moment, he naturally understood Chu Yiming¡¯s worries. To be honest, Su Wen really did not want to kill him now, but he did have such thoughts in his heart. Ahint of ruthlessness appeared in Su Wen¡¯s eyes as he whispered, ¡°You have to think this through carefully. If you don¡¯t leave, the Scorching Sun in your body will explode!¡± Chu Yiming gritted his teeth. ¡°This is the second thing I¡¯m talking about! Release the seal in my body! Otherwise, my father will not let you off if I die.¡± Su Wen did not expect that this fellow had already started playing this game with him. He was going for broke, trying to pull Su Wen down with him! This was not what Su Wen wanted to see. Chu Yiming had only been thinking about how to escape these days. He looked at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want to leave, and the Scorching Sun in my body explodes, Father will lock onto you. However, you can¡¯t kill me now. Right now, in this city, if you want to make a move against me, it will definitely cause a commotion in the Heavenly Fiend Tribe! They wont let me die in this city either! Therefore, you can¡¯t cripple me and let others kill me. I know that you are afraid that I will return to the Demonic Tribe and report your actions to Father. You are afraid that Father will chase after you. Therefore, I¡¯ll choose to stay here and get married. You can also relax and release the methods in my body!¡± Chu Yiming clenched his fists as he spoke. He got into his stance and prepared to fight. Su Wen had no intention of making a move. He pondered for a moment and shook his head slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then you can stay! As for the Scorching Sun in your body, I will release it for you before I leave.¡± In reality, it was best if Su Wen could control Chu Yiming forever. However, it was fine if he could not control him. His greatest goal in coming to the Demon Realm had been achieved. Since Su Su had already been found, everything else did not matter. As for killing Chu Yiming, Su Wen would not do it if he could not borrow the help of others. If there was really an aura lock on him and he had to pass through the territory of the Demonic Tribe on his way back to the Human World, wouldn¡¯t he be in deep trouble if he was stopped by Chu Xun? Of course, Su Wen would not think of letting Chu Yiming go. At the very least, this fellow could not be allowed to return to the Demonic Tribe so quickly. Otherwise, he might cause trouble during his journey back. Since Chu Yiming wanted to be married to them, then so be it. What did it have to do with him? In any case, it would be more beneficial for Su Wen if he stayed. However¡­ Su Wen could not let down his guard about this guy. What if this brat decided to give him the slip once he left, and then went ahead of him to tell on his father? He still had to think of a way to arrange a marriage for him! Meanwhile at Long Shi¡¯s residence Long Kun had come over, and the father and son sat down with Yu Suqing at the same table. Yu Suqing¡¯s identity was special, thus they were unwilling to let Yu Suqing show her face to avoid being discovered. Long Kun looked at Yu Suqing and frowned. ¡°Are you saying that that fellow¡¯s daughter is from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe? Furthermore, she¡¯s only five or six years old and already has a 9th Grade Earth Rank? You even feel that she has a power that makes you afraid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yu Suqing replied softly. ¡®The Dragon Marrow muttered, ¡°If that child is so terrifying, then who is the mother of that child? In our Heavenly Fiend Tribe, there are only a few women with outstanding combat strength¡­¡± ¡°As for the power that Yu Suqing is afraid of, it¡¯s very obvious that this can¡¯t be the child¡¯s own power. It can only be that the child has some kind of secret treasure on her!¡± ¡°But looking at it now, who does this Su Daqiang and his daughter represent? Could it be that the Demonic Tribe has already been linked to some people in our Heavenly Fiend Tribe?¡± Long Kun also began to speculate. He sighed and said, ¡°No! Our plan has to be put on hold for now. This matter of usurping the throne cannot be done lightly. This Su Daqiang, his daughter, and Chu Yiming are all mysterious. If something unexpected happens, Kaien won¡¯t be easy to deal with either.¡± As they were talking, someone reported from outside. ¡°Lord, Su Daqiang is here to seek an audience!¡± Veins popped out on Long Shi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Eh? Su Daqiang? Why is he here again?¡± Long Kun and Yu Suqing looked at each other. Long Kun quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first. Let him in and see what he wants!¡± With that said, both Long Kun and Yu Suqing left. Not long after, Su Wen entered. ¡®The two of them sat down. Long Shi forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother Su, why have you come today?¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Of course. I have something important to ask Brother Long for help today!¡± ¡°Eh? What is it?¡± Su Wen went straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Aren¡¯t we under orders to get married? However, this princess of the royal family doesn¡¯t think highly of our Prince Chu Yiming. This way, I won¡¯t be able to report back. I¡¯m thinking that General Long is the pillar of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, and Brother Long is like a brother to me. I wonder if Brother Long can let General Long know that our Prince Chu Yiming is willing to marry into General Long¡¯s residence!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Long Shi¡¯s jaw dropped. Su Wen didn¡¯t care if Chu Yiming really wanted to marry or not. Since this fellow was unwilling to follow him, then Su Wen had to arrange everything clearly for him.. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t cause trouble for him on the way back! Chapter 292 - The Tragic Chu Yiming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen had also heard that Long Kun had three daughters. And the eldest one was said to already be in her fifties, and yet unmarried Of course, compared to Chu Yiming, she could be considered a little sister. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Fiend¡¯¡¯s women were anxious about being able to marry. In any case, no matter which tribe the Heavenly Fiend men married, they would only give birth to their own members. Therefore, many men would not even look for their own tribe members. As for the women from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, they were the same. If other races married a woman from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe which could only give birth to a Heavenly Fiend, who would still be willing to marry her! Ifa man married a Heavenly Fiend, wouldn¡¯t he be destroying his own tribe? Therefore, in the Heavenly Fiend Tribe, there was even a law that stated that the men of the tribe had to take another Heavenly Fiend woman as their official wife. But even so, a large number of Heavenly Fiend women were still left behind. ¡®When Long Shi heard that Su Wen wanted Chu Yiming to marry into the Long Residence, his first reaction was to agree However, he still had a brain. He immediately became suspicious. ¡°What does this fellow mean? Why did he suddenly give up the alliance with His Majesty? Why did he want Chu Yiming to marry my Long Family? Could it be that¡­ this person has already seen through our plan? He wants to support us in defeating Kaien?¡± He looked at the innocent expression of Su Wen standing in front of him The more he pondered, the more it seemed like this! Definitely! Otherwise, why would Su Wen suddenly stop Chu Yiming from getting married to the Royal Princess? He didn¡¯t agree. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll tell my father about this, but there¡¯s something I want to ask you. If Emperor Chu Xun finds out that you¡¯ve changed your marriage target, will he be dissatisfied?¡± In reality, what Long Zhi meant was to ask whether Chu Xun was the one who supported this matter. He was not stupid. If he could obtain Chu Xun¡¯s support at this time, it would definitely be beneficial. Especially when they were just discussing how Su Wen and Su Su were variables. If the two sides were to form an alliance, it would undoubtedly be helpful to their plan. How would Su Wen know that they had such a complicated matter going on? He couldn¡¯t wait to ¡®marry¡¯ Chu Yiming off. Thus, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. This was His Majesty¡¯s intention all along.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Su. I¡¯ll give you a reply after I report this to my father.¡± Su Wen smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright!¡± After Su Wen left, Long Kun and Yu Suging then walked out from behind. Long Shi frowned. ¡°Father, do you think this fellow¡¯s suggestion is acceptable?¡± Long Kun muttered, ¡°I originally wanted to give up, but now that I think about it, if this variable comes to our side or stays neutral, then this matter will be very promising,¡± Yu Suqing also added, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. If the Demonic Tribe¡¯s Emperor Chu Xun wants to unite the Demon Race, he must borrow the power of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s because of this that he sent his son to marry the Heavenly Fiends! But seeing how that Kaien fellow is hesitating and unwilling to let go, causing Chu Yiming to be rejected consecutively, I¡¯m afraid he has other thoughts!¡± Long Shi was still a little worried. ¡°Father, but if we really obtain the throne with Chu Xun¡¯s support, I¡¯m afraid many people will be unconvinced!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about them! So what if they don¡¯t accept it? As long as you and I become the Heavenly Fiend Emperors, then countless worlds will gather on us. When our cultivation breaks through to the Saint Rank, who would dare to not accept it? The main thing is that we can¡¯t let Kaien break through first, otherwise, we won¡¯t have another chance!¡± In the end, Long Kun still made its choice. Three days later, Su Wen brought Chu Yiming to the Long Kun¡¯s Residence. ¡®When Chu Yiming saw Long Kun¡¯s daughter, the expression on his face was even more interesting than seeing him cry. The daughter of Long Kun had a square face and small eyes. Coupled with her green face and sharp fangs, there was no need to mention how sour a man would feel. Furthermore, her cultivation level was only at the 9th Grade of Earth Rank, but she was already in her fifties. Although she was 50 years younger than Chu Yiming, she looked like she could be his mother. The four of them sat down. Su Wen went to Chu Yiming¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°We have an agreement. If you want to stay, you have to marry her. Otherwise, you can leave with me obediently!¡± Chu Yiming was really ruthless to himself in order to escape from Su Wen¡¯s control. ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Yiming agreed immediately. At this moment, the daughter of Long Kun raised her cup and winked at Chu Yiming. She spoke in a sultry manner, ¡°When Husband enters the residence in the future, you have to serve me well.¡± Chu Yiming almost vomited when he heard her say such suggestive words. He suppressed his discomfort and raised his glass, forcing a smile. ¡°Naturally, naturally¡­¡± In the palace, Kaien had already received the news. After Long Kun and Su Wen confirmed this matter, the two of them went to report to Kaien separately. Su Wen even bid farewell. ¡°Your Majesty, that Su Dagiang has already led Chu Yiming to General Long¡¯s residence!¡± a man reported. Su Wen¡¯s men were basically under surveillance all the time. ¡°Tunderstand,¡± Kaien said softly. The man said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, if General Long becomes in-laws with Chu Xun¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. Kaien however smiled instead. He said, ¡°I believe in Long Kun. We are brothers after all!¡± It had to be said that compared to Emperor Zhou, Kaien was truly open and magnanimous. After all, he had also known Long Kun for a long time. Kaien laughed, ¡°The daughter of Long Kun isn¡¯t young anymore as well. It¡¯s a good thing that she can be married off. Besides, it¡¯s not a good thing that Chu Yiming is always hanging around. If they truly get married, I¡¯ll also send someone to go to the Demonic Tribe to propose marriage. If both sides get married, that would be good!¡± ¡°Since Su Dagiang has said that they would leave tomorrow, tell Riser to also leave the city tomorrow! It¡¯s just nice for him to send them out of our Heavenly Fiend¡¯s borders to prevent them from having any more thoughts.¡± A day later, Su Wen left the city with his subordinates and a large troop of Heavenly Fiend troops. Chu Yiming stood on the city wall with tears in his eyes. The scorching sun in his body had already disappeared. However, Long Kun was right beside him, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Long Kun looked at Su Wen and the others who had left and said softly, ¡°Since we¡¯re all family in the future, I won¡¯t say anything else. This time, if you all lean towards me, my chances of killing Kaien will be much higher! When I ascend to the throne, our two races will form an alliance and unify the Demon Realm. It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± a Chu Yiming: He slowly turned to Long Kun with a blank expression, before forcing a smile as he similarly whispered back, ¡°Father-in-law, is the Kaien you¡¯re talking about the Heavenly Fiend¡¯s Emperor?¡± ¡°Of course! Although I don¡¯t know how you discovered Yu Suqing¡¯s identity, since you chose to support us, this matter will be easy to handle!¡± Chu Yiming was frozen stiff at this point ¡®What kind of joke is this?! I¡¯ve only thought about being wronged for a few days before running away! What are they planning now? Assassinate Kaien? Plotting to usurp the throne? Wasn¡¯t this creating another problem for himself before the first was solved? Chapter 293 - Increasing Ones Strength Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chu Yiming wanted to cry. He looked at the ambitious Long Kun beside him. But he was roaring in his heart, ¡®What the hell is this? Don¡¯t mess around!¡¯ Can¡¯t you usurp the throne after I run away? Unfortunately, no matter what he thought, he did not dare to show it on his face. He could only force a smile! ¡°This can¡¯t do¡­ I have to run¡­¡± Chu Yiming made up his mind. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that Long Kun was secretly watching his every move, and had already seen through some of his thoughts. ¡°As expected, what Su Daqiang said is true. This guy¡­ he still wants to marry Kaien¡¯s daughter!¡± Asharp glint flashed across Long Kun¡¯s eyes. ¡°We have to keep an eye on him!¡± ¡®What Chu Yiming didn¡¯t know was that before Su Wen left, he had chatted with General Long in private and added some ¡®information¡¯ to him. In reality, Su Wen knew very well that this fellow would definitely think about escaping from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe after he had left. Therefore, he had secretly told Long Kun that Chu Yiming was not satisfied with the marriage arrangements. He still hoped to marry the princess! Thus, he wanted Long Kun to pay attention to Chu Yiming¡¯s movements. Su Wen did not know that just because of his words, Long Kun had already imagined all sorts of scenes of internal strife within the Demonic Tribe. In his opinion, Chu Yiming was undoubtedly part of the losing faction, and that was why he was sent out to be married. Hence, he could understand why he was not obedient. Now that he had discovered a trace of rebellion within Chu Yiming, he would pay more attention to him! Meanwhile, Su Wen¡¯s carriage was travelling across the vast Demon Realm. Su Wen¡¯s subordinates surrounded the carriage. Not far away from them, a group of Heavenly Fiend members were slowly flying in the sky behind them. At this moment, Halles was flying beside Riser. ¡°Father, when we were leaving the city just now, I saw it. The human girl from before was in the team!¡± Halles spoke to Riser. That¡¯s right, Halles, who was hiding among the crowd, had already discovered Su Su! Riser¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s continue walking. That girl has a big secret on her. It¡¯s best if we move away from Tianyuan City before making a move. Otherwise, we might be discovered.¡± The people he was referring to about being discovered was obviously the other Heaven Rank members of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. Some benefits had to be enjoyed alone. He looked at Su Wen¡¯s carriage with a fervent gaze, as he exclaimed to himself, ¡®If that girl has the Formless Realm¡¯s Realm Essence¡­ that would be great! But even if she doesn¡¯t have it, since she can freely enter and leave the Formless Realm, as long as I capture her¡­ the benefits will be great!¡± In the carriage, Su Su looked at Su Wen and whispered, ¡°Daddy, I can feel evil intentions outside. Also, I saw Little Ha just now.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes in response. He naturally heard of Little Ha from Su Su. The reason why he remembered that guy so clearly was because he was someone who wanted to kill Su Su! ¡°I understand. But now, we have to leave this area first!¡± Su Wen was also unwilling to start a conflict in the vicinity of Tianyuan City! ¡®There was no other way. If they were to start a conflict here, he only had one option, which was to escape with Su Su. Moreover, he might not be able to escape from three 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts! However, it might not be the case if he really left Tianyuan City. Both sides could be said to have unknowingly thought of the same thing, albeit with differing motives. But the main point was that no one wished to have a conflict to break out near the city. Su Wen lifted the curtain and looked at the Heavenly Fiend tribe members that were flying in the sky. ¡®There was more than one Heaven Rank expert inside! It was unknown if he could even win against the 9th Grade Heaven Rank Riser. If he were to include those experts from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. It would probably be a little difficult. Su Su only had a cultivation base of 9th Grade Earth Rank, while he only had a single Heaven Rank helper on his side, which was Huang Qi. ¡®The latter¡¯s grade was not high either. Su Su seemed to sense his worry and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Su Su can beat many people.¡± Su Wen shook his head, not thinking much of it. He instead turned his attention to the system. As the reputation of Exploiter Su spread in the Demon World, he still gained a lot of Emotional Value. Allin all, he managed to get more than 8 million points! As he looked at the Heavenly Fiend tribe members in the sky, a smile slowly surfaced on Su Wen¡¯s face. This time, he planned to convert all his Emotional Value into Time Freeze Cards! Right now, his comprehension of laws and his martial Dao had completely exceeded his cultivation. To him, it was only a matter of time before he could increase his cultivation. ¡®As long as he had enough time to accumulate his cultivation, he could quickly increase his strength. ¡°Time Freeze Card, exchange!¡± ¡°Use!¡± Su Wen began another long and arduous cultivation. In fact, Su Wen¡¯s comprehension from the last time had already infinitely increased his upper limit. He was now a huge bucket that was still unfilled. What he needed to do was to replenish and fill up the bucket to the brim! This required time to accumulate. ¡®Twenty years was nothing to a Heaven Rank cultivator. However, Su Wen was in urgent need of time, hence he exchanged for Time Freeze Cards. His cultivation base began to rise again. ¡®Twenty years passed in the blink of an eye. ¡®When Su Wen opened his eyes again. Su Su was still the same as before. She however looked at Su Wen in surprise. ¡°Daddy, you seem to have become stronger.¡± Little Su could not figure out why Su Wen became stronger all of a sudden. Although Su Wen had the Qi Concealment Belt, Su Su was extremely close to Su Wen and knew him very well. In addition, Su Su¡¯s spiritual perception far exceeded that of ordinary people, so she could still sense the change in Su Wen. Su Wen smiled. He said, ¡°Daddy became stronger so he would have more confidence in protecting you.¡± Su Wen then took off the ring Gongsun Shi gave him and put it on Su Su¡¯s finger. He instructed, ¡°Once you encounter an irresistible danger, immediately activate the ring. This way, you can leave the battlefield. Don¡¯t worry about Father, I have many life-saving methods!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Su agreed. Both teams slowly advanced, each with their own thoughts! In the human world, Zhou Country. At this moment, the citizens inside had already undergone a strange change. All of them were like zombies, as if the apocalypse had arrived. However, their rationality was still present. Everyone still retained their previous memories. The changes in their bodies made many people panic. But strangely, after the initial chaos and madness, people returned to their peaceful lives. However, everyone felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on their hearts! Zhizhen was in the palace, and he was not satisfied with his current state. ¡®The reason was simple¡­ His realm separation was clearly not complete enough. He could only say that he had temporarily escaped the control of the two realms. And he could no longer go out of his realm! At present, it was still very difficult for him to resist the heavenly power outside! ¡°He¡¯s been captured!¡± Suddenly, someone came in to report. Although he had promised Gongsun Shi that he would not attack the human world, Zhizhen still acted in private. ¡®They saw a few people dragging several martial artists from the human world in! ¡°Kill them!¡± Zhizhen casually spoke. Immediately, someone raised his blade and slashed down! In that instant, Zhizhen sensed that his world¡­ had been strengthened. Although it was just a tiny trace, as the person in charge of this realm, he could acute feel the strengthening! HIs eyes lit up in excitement! It worked! It really could work! Zhizhen took out the Star Disk. Under his control, Emperor Zhou sensed something from the Nine Nether Island hundreds of thousands of miles away.. Chapter 294 - Whose Father Is Fiercer? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Emperor Zhou and Zhizhen¡¯s Star Disks were connected. The two faced each other. Zhizhen said in a low voice, ¡°Right now, Zhou Country has already been made independent by me, and I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Zhou was very calm. Zhizhen said in a deep voice, ¡°You have my Demon Blood in your body, so you should be independent of the human and demon worlds. Now, be it the human or demon races, you should be able to obtain the support of the realm¡¯s power.¡± Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already tried. It¡¯s indeed so.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your son either! Your Zhao family is still the ruler of Zhou Country! Therefore, our interests are the same,¡± Zhizhen reassured. Towards this, Emperor Zhou was not surprised at all. He already knew what Zhizhen wanted to do. This was also one of their transactions. The Zhao family would still maintain their rule over the Zhou Country or a realm. And Zhizhen helped Emperor Zhou regain his manhood. Zhizhen then hid himself under the royal palace of the Great Zhou capital, borrowing the Dragon Qi of the Zhou Country to avoid detection. It had to be said that Emperor Zhou was quite bold. He really managed to complete this plan with Zhizhen. Zhizhen then continued solemnly, ¡°In any case, you know the situation now. Our interests are interlinked, and we¡¯re in the same boat. Therefore, you should know what to do.¡± Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t say anything as Zhizhen¡¯s figure slowly dissipated. His gaze turned even more sinister. Zhizhen was right. The two of them were tied by the same interests right now. Although Zhizhen had extracted the life force of many people in Zhou Country, what did that have to do with him? Their Zhao family was still the supreme ruler of Great Zhou. With Zhizhen¡¯s support, he was not worried about being destroyed by the Yan Country. ¡°The balance between humans and demons¡­ it¡¯s time to end it!¡± Emperor Zhou muttered. In the Demon Realm, in the wilderness, the Heavenly Fiend and Su Wen¡¯s team advanced together. However, they were clearly separated. At this moment, they were already very, very far away from Tianyuan City. They were almost at the border of the Demonic Tribe. Suddenly, the group of Heavenly Fiend tribe members swooped down and surrounded them. Leading them was Riser, the 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! He directly stood in front of Su Wen¡¯s team and spread his wings. A pitch-black mist rose up and a domain that was close to a thousand miles wide opened. Everyone was enveloped by it. In an instant, Su Wen¡¯s carriage also scattered in all directions, revealing Su Wen and Su Su to the rest. Faced with Riser¡¯s powerful aura, Su Wen¡¯s subordinates had no way of resisting. Many of them fell to their knees. ¡®The pressure of a 9th Grade Heaven Rank was not something ordinary cultivators could withstand. Even Huang Qi was drenched in sweat. They were too terrifying! This could already be considered the top most echelons of the Demon World. Cheng Xiaoxiao stood behind Su Wen and grabbed his sleeve with trembling hands. Although the Formless Sky Fiend¡¯s elder was also a 9th Grade Heaven Rank, she had never faced the pressure of such an expert. Halles looked at Su Su as he laughed maniacally. ¡°You brat! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? My father is a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert! And I even found your tracks!¡± He said angrily, ¡°You lass, you almost took my life! This time, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Halles had no intention of killing Suu. They wanted to keep Su Su to plot against the Formless Realm. But for the others, there was no need to let them off. Meanwhile, Riser¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Wen¡¯s face. He softly said, ¡°You are an envoy of the Demonic Tribe. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Give us that girl and I¡¯ll let you leave!¡± Halles looked at his father in surprise. In their previous discussion, they were going to silence Su Daqiang. ¡®Why did he suddenly change his mind? How could he know that at this moment, Riser had already felt that something was wrong? Su Wen always had a Qi Concealment Belt on him, thus it was impossible to discover his cultivation level. However, Su Wen¡¯s expression was too calm. This was abnormal. How could an ordinary person remain calm when surrounded by a Heaven Rank domain from a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator? Although Halles was puzzled, he did not speak. At this moment, Su Wen raised his head and met Riser¡¯s eyes. He said softly, ¡°Your son wanted to kill my daughter, but my daughter spared his life. Instead of thanking me, you actually want me to hand my daughter to you? Are you crazy?¡± Riser was stunned for a while, before he coldly snorted towards Su Wen, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! This girl is a human! Don¡¯t look at how she looks like she¡¯s from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. She¡¯s actually just pretending!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Su Wen laughed maniacally in response. The horn on his forehead gradually disappeared, and his face turned blurry as he returned to his original appearance. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m from the Demonic Tribe then?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes flashed with sharpness as he shouted, ¡°Su Su, take your Aunt Xiaoxiao and leave quickly. Leave the rest to me!¡± ¡®The moment Su Wen finished speaking, the starry sky spanning thousands of miles reappeared! Riser¡¯s domain was directly broken through, and the edge of his domain shrunk back to only protect Riser. Even a 9th Grade Heaven Rank domain couldn¡¯t suppress Su Wen! And in the instant that Su Wen¡¯s domain unfolded, Su Su, Cheng Xiaoxiao, and the demons controlled by Su Wen were directly teleported dozens of miles behind Su Wen! Riser never expected Su Wen to have such methods at all. In reality, Su Wen was already prepared. As his cultivation level increased, the range of his Stellar Transposition increased. And he could gradually perform teleportation through Stellar Transposition. He could even teleport people away or towards him! However, the distance he could perform teleportation was limited. However, this was enough to teleport his subordinates to a relatively safe place. Riser sneered. ¡°This is futile! My son, hurry up and chase after her! Leave this guy to me! Those who are not Heaven Rank will all die today!¡± ¡®With so many Heaven Rank experts on their side, they had an absolute advantage! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Wen burst into laughter again. Suddenly, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Wen changed. They heard a sharp screech signature to avian beasts. The holy flames appeared! A golden-red holy flame started to burn on Su Wen¡¯s forehead. In just a moment, Su Wen was completely enveloped! Amidst the raging flames, a pair of golden wings extended out! ¡®The moment those wings spread out, it burned through everything within a thousand miles! Ayoung Vermillion Bird soared into the sky from the flames. Although it was only a young bird, its wings were hundreds of miles long! With a flap of its wings, it enveloped all the Heavenly Fiend members! Su Wen knew very well that his transformation did not last long! What he wanted to do was to get rid of those trash from the Heavenly Fiend tribe! He did not want to give them a chance to pursue his people! It would be best if he could kill Riser as well. Looking at the Saint Beast, the young Vermillion Bird that was rising, all the Heavenly Fiend members revealed looks of fear! Riser also exclaimed, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Was this a human? Why didn¡¯t it resemble one? How would Su Wen even bother to reply? He spread his wings as the holy flames he conjured danced in the air. The people of the Heavenly Fiend Tribe were like ants before him! Countless Emotional Value deriving from fear were provided to Su Wen. A large number of the Heavenly Fiends team scattered in all directions. However, there was no use! Boom! Su Wen suddenly exerted his strength. In the space that was surrounded by stars, a huge pillar of fire lit up the sky. Even from a hundred miles away, one could see it clearly! Countless Heavenly Fiends were reduced to ashes by the flames! In the distance, Su Su and the others looked at the terrifying Su Wen. Su Su smiled.. ¡°Little Ha, guess whose father is fiercer?¡± Chapter 295 - What A Huge Bird Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No one expected Su Wen to transform into a vermilion bird! Even though it was only a youngling, its might was already extremely terrifying. Fortunately, Su Su and the others had already been teleported too far behind the fighting area. Even though they were tens of kilometers away from Su Wen, they could still see that terrifying figure and feel an extremely powerful heatwave. Cheng Xiaoxiao stood with her mouth agape Looking at Su Wen, she muttered, ¡°What a huge bird!¡± Su Su said proudly, ¡°My father will definitely be big. He has the Vermillion Bird bloodline!¡± On Su Wen¡¯s side, the area covered by his wings transformed into a sea of flames! Furthermore, under Su Wen¡¯s control, these flames began to undergo nuclear fusion, emitting an extremely high temperature. The flames kept burning, and the temperature kept rising! Countless Heavenly Fiend members were burnt to ashes while wailing in despair. Finally, the flames subsided. A flash of golden light appeared, and Su Wen retuned to normal. And up in the sky, there were actually several Heavenly Fiend members that were wrapped in black Qi this whole time. The black fog dissipated, and the people within showed themselves. Riser had survived! Although Su Wen¡¯s flames were powerful, it did not manage to kill him. At this moment however, he was also panting heavily. Obviously, resisting Su Wen¡¯s flames was a huge drain on him. Halles had survived under Riser¡¯s guard, and had not even been injured. At the same time, there was also an 8th Grade Heaven Rank expert from the Heavenly Fiend Tribe remaining. He was Riser¡¯s deputy general! But compared to the unscathed Riser and Halles. He was in a much more miserable state. At this moment, half of his body had already been roasted. ¡®The temperature of Su Wen¡¯s powerful fire elemental energy in the flame field formed by the Vermilion Bird¡¯s wings was too high. He had only survived thanks to the powerful True Qi and body of an 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. At this moment, his entire body was in intense pain. A large amount of True Qi had been consumed, and his external skin had already festered. The flesh on his skin had already been cooked, emitting a burnt smell. If it was an ordinary human, they would have long died. Furthermore, a large amount of violent fire elemental energy had invaded his body, causing his self-healing ability to be nullified! He had to first purge the fire elemental energy in his body before he could use the self-healing ability to recover quickly. However, it was obvious that this was not an easy thing to do in the short term. From the looks of it, his cultivation had been greatly reduced. His true battle prowess was only between 4th to 5th Grade Heaven Rank. Riser stared coldly at Su Wen and sneered. ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t maintain that state forever! If you can really maintain it, in just 15 minutes, even I will turn into ashes!¡± Su Wen smiled bitterly. Of course he could not maintain such a state for too long. When Su Wen transformed into the Vermilion Bird, his control over flames had reached an extreme. Those flames were like toys in his hands. He could mold them into whatever he wanted. Generally speaking, Su Wen was unable to control flames to conduct nuclear fusion under normal combat conditions. He could only channel True Qi from the Scorching Sun in his body in order to activate the nuclear fusion technique. However, after transforming into the Vermillion Bird, he could even easily do everything he wanted outside his body. That unparalleled control could be said to be the limit of flame manipulation. Su Wen shook his head slightly upon thinking about it. The time he had in his Vermilion Bird Body state was too short. ¡®As they were speaking, Riser¡¯s True Qi had already recovered to its peak. ¡°If you can¡¯t maintain that state, then the person who will die will definitely be you!¡± Riser said coldly. He was now wondering if this guy was even human. From the looks of it, he might not be part of the human race at all. Humans definitely could not do what they did just now. He instructed the 8th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator and Halles, ¡°Geffuli, you and Halles go capture that girl! Kill everyone else! Leave this guy to me!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly took a step forward! Heavenly Fiend Transformation! The strongest ultimate technique of the Heavenly Fiend Treasure Scripture was executed. His eyes turned as black as ink, and his fangs grew longer. Meanwhile, his wings continued to extend! The muscles in his entire body continued to expand, and in an instant, he had increased his height by 40 to 50 centimeters. One could feel the violent power with a single glance. Accompanying his maddened roar, his figure out shot explosively! Boom! The two sides collided! An ear splitting sound echoed through the sky. Furthermore, it was only the sound of flesh colliding! ¡®What frightening strength and force. Su Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. If he had not been in seclusion for more than 20 years and had his Vermilion Bird Glazed Body improved greatly, he might have already lost! This fellow in front of him could be said to be the strongest opponent he had ever encountered. The two of them flew straight out after their collision. Su Wen¡¯s eyes opened wide as a red sword appeared in his hand! He slashed at the duo that was flying away with the sword! He did not hold back at all! ¡°Daybreak!¡± ¡®As long as he could kill these two people first, at the very least, Su Su would not be threatened. As he slashed out, it was as if a golden light was illuminating the darkness in the world. The scorching sun in Su Wen¡¯s domain erupted with a powerful light as the giant dragon swam about. At that moment, it was as though the world had been split apart. There was no way that Halles and Geffuli could resist this. But at this moment, Riser appeared in front of the two of them. He opened his arms and waved them forward. ¡°Heavenly Fiend Extinction!¡± The pinnacle technique of the Heavenly Fiend Treasure Scripture! It was similarly a Paragon Rank move! Only 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivators who were aiming to break through to the Saint Rank could learn this move. Boundless Demonic Qi gathered as the world turned pitch-black. The red-gold Sword Qi and the black Demonic Qi collided! This was a collision of Law force rather than Qi force. One was cutting, interweaving with the force that was hell-bent on destruction. The two forces collided, and the surrounding domain was forcefully shattered by these two forces! Even Su Wen¡¯s domain could not withstand such a powerful collision. Or rather, the enhancement of both parties¡¯ domains to their battle techniques had reached its limit! Even from a hundred miles away, people could still hear the collision of forces. Cracks even began to appear in the surrounding space. ¡®The two of them froze on the spot. Meanwhile, Halles and Geffuli had already charged in Su Su¡¯s direction. However, Su Wen was not too worried. With his ring, Su Su would definitely be able to escape! As for the others, Su Wen was not too concerned in the end. It was best if they could live. If they could not, then so be it! Even Cheng Xiaoxiao did not have that important position in Su Wen¡¯s heart. At most, he would just feel that it was just a pity! Right at this moment, Riser didn¡¯t continue to attack. Instead, he spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°You¡¯re such a strange person! Your cultivation realm isn¡¯t high, but your comprehension of strength has far surpassed that of an ordinary Heaven Rank cultivator. The True Qi in your body is also terrifyingly powerful! Who exactly are you?¡± Su Wen only sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± To enemies, Su Wen¡¯s answer was always so barbed! Even Chu He had said the same thing to Emperor Yan. Riser sneered and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to do this. That girl is a Formless Beast, so it¡¯s impossible for her to be your daughter. Why should we fight to the death? You¡¯re also doing this for the Formless Realm, right? Why don¡¯t we go to that Formless Realm together and see if we can obtain the Realm Essence? It¡¯ll be very beneficial for us to break through to the Saint Rank!¡± Su Wen¡¯s strength had already obtained his approval.. He did not want to risk his life against Su Wen! Chapter 296 - Little Ha, Youre Not Being Obedient Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen and Riser stood in the air facing each other. Riser actually wanted to persuade Su Wen to join forces with him! Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the reason why you didn¡¯t make a move near Tianyuan City. You¡¯re not loyal enough to your King Kaien.¡± Riser only coldly replied, ¡°The path to becoming a Saint is filled with countless difficulties and dangers. No matter who it is, there¡¯s no reason for me to give up the opportunity. Now that you and I have discovered this Formless Beast, it¡¯s a huge opportunity. As long as we plot and obtain the source of the Formless Realm, we can be like the person that the Realm Controller wanted to kill a few days ago. Creating our own realm is not impossible!¡± Su Wen looked at him with even more killing intent. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something.¡± Su Wen said softly, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter you¡¯re talking about, not some damned Formless Beast!¡± Whoosh! ¡®As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, he charged out and slashed at Riser. At this moment, Su Wen and Riser were unable to condense their domains for the time being. In fact, many parts of the space around them had already shattered. Those spatial cracks were like sharp blades hanging in the air. If one was even the slightest bit careless, they would be cut into pieces! The most terrifying thing was that many tiny spatial cracks were not visible to the naked eye. They were extremely subtle. Under such circumstances, once a fierce battle occurred, it was very likely that something unexpected would happen. Su Wen¡¯s body turned into a stream of light as he charged towards Riser! This gave Riser a huge shock! ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid afraid of the spatial rifts?!¡± Su Wen was naturally not afraid. At this moment, the holy flames in Su Wen¡¯s eyes surged, and the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Eyes could help him clearly capture the location of every spatial rift. Boom! The two of them exchanged another punch. The fierce battle began anew! On the other side, Halles and Geffuli had also charged towards Su Su. Su Su turned towards Huang Qi and said, ¡°You go and fight Little Ha on the left, I will fight the guy on the right!¡± Su Su had no intention of escaping. Huang Qi¡¯s body trembled. He didn¡¯t want to go up. He rolled his eyes and suddenly rose up, turning around and fleeing at high speed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight. If you want to fight, you can fight with them yourself!¡± Huang Qi chose to escape in the end. Su Su shook her head slightly. This was a little out of her expectations. ¡°Big Sis, are we still going to fight?¡± ¡°No problem! In the past few days, our body has been strengthened further. The price to unlock the seal is much lower!¡± In her consciousness, the two of them communicated. Su Su turned to look at the demons and instructed, ¡°Protect my aunt well and retreat. If anything happens, my father will be very fierce towards you!¡± These demons were not like Huang Qi. A portion of the White Demons were saved by Su Wen when the Demon Race was about to be exterminated, while the remaining people had already triggered the loyalty effect from Su Wen¡¯s formation. Under Su Su¡¯s command, these demons immediately obeyed and retreated with Cheng Xiaoxiao. However, Su Su did not leave. Instead, she returned to her human form. ¡®When Halles and Geffuli saw this scene, they were overjoyed. Halles laughed maniacally. ¡°You girl, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am this time!¡± Soon, the two of them were above Su Su¡¯s head. Halles ignored the people who were running away. They were just ants that could be easily destroyed. He looked down at Su Su, wanting to see despair and fear on her face. That would satisfy his ego and make him happy. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Su Su¡¯s expression was very calm. She only raised her head and seriously looked towards Halles, ¡°Little Har, you¡¯re not being obedient!¡± Halles was furious when he heard that. ¡°B*stard girl, don¡¯t talk to me like that!¡± The time he had spent as Su Su¡¯s ride was definitely a stain on his illustrious life. Furthermore¡­ Su Su always addressed him in such a manner as though he was her pet, making him very unhappy! As he spoke, he said to Geffuli, ¡°General, please go chase after them. Leave this girl to me!¡± As the deputy general of Riser, even Hares had to maintain the necessary respect towards Geffuli. Although Geffuli was severely injured, crushing a few ants was nothing to him. He only nodded silently before turning to leave. However, at that moment, Su Su, who was originally on the ground, floated up without any movement! At the same time, her cultivation base had unknowingly broke through to the Heaven Rank. Su Su placed her right hand on Tibbers. Inan instant, a large amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi was infused into its body, along with almost all the fire elemental energy in her body. ¡°Roar!¡± With a furious roar, Tibbers¡¯ entire body burnt with flames, and fiery red wings grew on his back. He flew up beside Su Su. ¡°Tibbers, go play with Little Ha!¡± Su Su smiled. Tibbers opened his mouth and spat out a huge fireball. The fireball was totally made up of the Holy Flames controlled by Su Su! Geffuli¡¯s expression turned solemn at this scene. He was not a fool, so he naturally recognized that this little girl in front of him was too strange! What was going on? Whether it was the increase in her cultivation base or the appearance of Tibbers, both had exceeded his expectations. Thus, he did not choose to chase after those escaping demons! In his opinion, a ist Grade Heaven Rank such as Halles might not be a match for this girl. Not to mention anything else Even the bear beside Su Su already had the aura of a Heaven Rank! As Halles circulated his demonic Qi, the Heavenly Fiend Pearl gradually revealed its unique characteristics. His True Qi was far stronger than that of an ordinary 1st Grade Heaven Rank cultivator! He punched out, and the violent Demonic Qi immediately dispersed the fireball conjured by Tibbers. At this moment, Geffuli also charged towards Su Su! He did not know who Su Su was, but he knew that this girl in front of him was definitely not simple! Furthermore, he could sense that Su Su had infused almost all of her power into the bear¡¯s body and was currently in a weakened state. Even a lion would use its full strength to hunt a rabbit! He would take advantage of her weakness to take her life! Geffuli was experienced in battle and would not look down on anyone! ¡°Huuu!¡± Suddenly, the charging Geffuli hurriedly retreated! An invisible blade had just slashed past him! ¡°Second seal, mental restriction removed!¡± Asmile appeared on Su Su¡¯s face. ¡°Third seal, Origin Qi Restriction removed!¡± BAM! Inan instant, Heaven Earth Origin Qi frantically poured into Su Su¡¯s body. Even Su Wen and Riser noticed the violent infusion from afar. Both of their expressions changed. Su Wen did not expect Su Su to not leave and even have such methods to fight against someone else! On the other hand, Riser did not expect Su Su to be able to release such a powerful aura! ¡®As the Heaven Earth Origin Qi continuously poured in, Su Su¡¯s aura became even stronger. In the blink of an eye, she had already reached the 5th Grade Heaven Rank! ¡°Hahaha! You guys have kicked an iron plate this time!¡± Su Wen laughed maniacally and sneered at Riser. ¡°As long as you can¡¯t pass me, those two guys are dead!¡± Su Su¡¯s performance had completely exceeded his expectations! However, Su Wen was not as confident as he appeared. His words were only meant to shake Ris¡¯ mind. Riser was a powerful enemy, thus Su Wen would not let go of any opportunity to weaken him! Riser sneered in response. ¡°Do you think you can defeat Geffuli with just a cultivation base of 5th Grade Heaven Rank? Even if he¡¯s seriously injured, even if his cultivation base is damaged, he¡¯s been fighting for many years. His battle awareness, control of his strength, and his martial techniques¡­ can that little girl compare to all his accolades?¡± However, at this moment. ¡°Fourth seal, Spiritual Sense restriction removed. Chapter 297 - Understanding Myriad Laws Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Fourth seal, Spiritual Sense restriction removed¡­¡± As Su Su chanted, her condition changed again. Powerful spirit energy, accompanied by violent Heaven Earth Origin Qi. With the two combined, the restriction on Spiritual Sense was removed. ¡®The Heaven Earth Origin Qi around Su Su then underwent a strange change. ¡®The Heaven Earth Origin Qi that was originally infused into her body was incomparably violent. Although it was powerful, it was not easy to control. But now, the same Qi seemed to have turned into a tame sheep, flowing through Su Su¡¯s body. At that moment, Geffuli rushed over! He couldn¡¯t care less about Halles, who was fighting with Tibbers. To him, the biggest problem right now was to get rid of this girl! He suddenly raised his fist and punched towards Su Su. ¡°Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist!¡± ¡®As an 8th Grade Heaven Rank expert, Geffuli¡¯s mastery of martial techniques was unquestionable. He was definitely extremely skilled! He threw a punch, but something surprising happened. On the opposite side, Su Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly before she replicated the same actions, using the same move! ¡°Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist!¡± Boom! Two streaks of demonic Qi clashed. The violent Qi wantonly blasted out as Geffuli¡¯s heart sank. ¡®What was going on? Why was this girl able to resist him? This was the Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist, his best martial technique! However, this girl in front of him was actually not inferior to him in any way! It had to be known that the Heavenly Fiend Treasured Scripture was broad and profound. Different cultivators would focus on different things. Geffuli had thought that his comprehension and mastery of the Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist could be said to be second to none in the entire Heavenly Fiend Tribe. However, this girl had actually just forcefully used the same move as him! Furthermore, she did not use a type of rebound martial technique to reflect the Qi-force. Instead, she used the same exact move. Whoosh! Little Su controlled the body and flew at high speed. Within her, big Su¡¯s voice was as cold as a machine as she recited! ¡°In the northwest, break in from the position of the Sirius star¡­ and counterattack! There¡¯s a 70% chance of success, 30% chance for the enemy to dodge.¡± Little Su followed her instructions and charged forward! Seeing her charge in, Geffuli turned around and brazenly attacked with both his arms! At this moment, Da Su¡¯s voice sounded once again within herself. ¡°The third form of the Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist, no obvious flaws detected. Simulate model! The moves have been recorded. Counter!¡± ¡®The exact same action appeared instantly from Su Su! Boom! Both sides clashed using the same move once again! ¡°Fall 15 meters, come in diagonally!¡± Whoosh! Although the two sisters seemed to be talking, the information was actually being directly transmitted in each other¡¯s minds. Their speed was extremely fast, and this was no problem even in high-speed battles. ¡®The current Big Su seemed to have transformed into a super large information processor. The restrictions on her spiritual energy and spiritual consciousness were removed, and she was now in charge of controlling everything. As for Little Su, she controlled her body and Heaven Earth Origin Qi! Geffuli did not expect the little girl in front of him to be so terrifying in battle! Not only was her True Qi powerful, it could also perfectly replicate her moves. ¡®The two of them started fighting in the air. In just a moment, the two of them had exchanged dozens of moves! However, no matter what moves Geffuli used, Su Su almost always hit back with the same move. ¡°This is too terrifying! This fellow is definitely not a young lady! She must be a monster that has lived for who knows how many years!¡± Geffuli judged inwardly. After all, in his memories, no one could do what Su Su did. To have such powerful combat strength at such a young age was simply terrifying. In Geffuli eyes, Su Su had to be an old woman pretending to be a loli. But Geffuli was not afraid. So far, it seemed that Su Su could perfectly reproduce his moves. However, it was still impossible to suppress him. If he continued fighting, he might not lose! On the other side, the battle between Halles and Tibbers was gradually leaning towards their side. As long as he could stall them in the end and Halles could win, the scales of victory would fall towards them. What he was more concerned about was the collision of the terrifying Qi in the distance. Su Wen and Riser¡¯s battle was too terrifying. The surrounding mountains, forests, and rivers were flattened by the Qi-force from the two of them. Furthermore, the battle between the two of them was still ongoing. It was obvious that neither Su Wen nor Riser had the means to quickly take down the other. At this moment, Su Su rushed over again! Geffuli¡¯s body spun rapidly as the wings on his back flapped, instantly dodging Su Su¡¯s attack. He retaliated immediately with a punch as well. However, he did not know that just as his fist was about to land, Big Su¡¯s message had already entered Little Su¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Information gathering is complete. The probability of the opponent using the seventh move of the Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist is 90%. Deducing the move¡­ using the Heavenly Fiend Devouring Spirit will cause the Qi in the Quchi Acupoint on his left leg to become weaker!¡± At this moment, Geffuli punched out, and black demonic Qi surged towards her. Su Su turned around in the air and punched out with both fists, her left fist slightly in front of her right. Geffuli¡¯s eyes widened at the sight! The moment the Qi-force in Su Su¡¯s left fist exploded, he recognized it! This was another one of the ultimate moves of the Heavenly Fiend Killing Fist! Heavenly Fiend Devouring Spirit! However, what shocked him was that he had never used this move in front of Su Su! Geffuli had never found Su Su¡¯s weakness, so he would not easily reveal his trump card. Therefore, he had always kept this move in his hand! But now, his opponent had actually used it. Furthermore, her attacks were ruthless, striking at the weak points. Her execution of the move was no less refined as compared to his own! How would he know that Su Su herself was nurtured by the Formless Beast as her foundation? The Formless Beast was colorless and formless, and it could understand all techniques in the world. Su Su, who had unlocked the seals, could easily simulate any cultivation technique or ultimate technique in the world, and it was not just performing it as a simulation! After removing the restrictions on her mental strength and Spiritual Sense, she could even extrapolate and learn! This included the deduction of the battle situation! Although Geffuli recognized the move, it was too late for him to change his own move! Boom! The moment their fists connected, Geffuli saw something even more terrifying. He saw Su Su¡¯s right fist also following up with a punch. Su Su¡¯s left fist was filled with monstrous demonic Qi, while her right fist was filled with golden holy flames. The Phoenix Screech¡¯s Seal! Demon Left, Phoenix Right! (TL Note: This gave me MKnR vibes LOL) Boom! As expected, Su Su¡¯s Heavenly Fiend Devouring Spirit took the advantage! ¡®As the two forces clashed, the Qi-force generated on Geffuli lower left side was slightly messy! Generally speaking, this was nothing much to experts in a battle. However, when the screech of a phoenix sounded, golden flames erupted! Nine Stances of the Heavenly Phoenix, Phoenix Soars Ten Thousand Miles! Geffuli had never thought anyone could do something so terrifying. It was already terrifying enough to activate the Heavenly Fiend Technique, but Su Su could actually activate another move with similar power at the same time! This was completely beyond his knowledge! Wouldn¡¯t someone suffer from cultivation deviation like this? The attributes of both True Qi were totally different! How did she achieve it? Geffuli could not understand. Unfortunately, Su Su would not give him the time to think! Boom! The violent golden holy flames directly broke through the defense of his left lower body area. Geffuli¡¯s movements had all been deduced and predicted, and he had no time to dodge! His entire left leg was instantly broken by the violent Qi-force! ¡°Ah!¡± He let out a shrill roar that resounded through the area.. Chapter 298 - Halles Restriction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Geffuli¡¯s agonized roar could even be heard by Su Wen and Riser, who were fighting on the other end. As the two of them fought, Su Wen saw that Riser¡¯ expression had turned even darker! While the two of them fought in the air, black Qi constantly surged around Riser¡¯s body. He had released this demonic Qi to probe his surroundings. ¡®Once he sensed a spatial rift, he would then quickly adjust his body. The reason his expression darkened was obvious. Geffuli would not have roared like this if he had not been severely injured! ¡°Hehe, looks like your subordinate isn¡¯t in a good state! Did you see that? He even lost a leg!¡± With his Pupils of the Vermillion Bird, Su Wen naturally could observe the scene of the battle in the distance. Riser however remained silent. He knew that no matter what, he had to get rid of this guy in front of him! But if Geffuli were to die, Halles would definitely be in danger! And he was right! On the other side, Geffuli was already at his limits! At the moment, his left leg had been broken by the Qi-force, yet Su Su seemed to have no intention of stopping her advance! She drew an arc in the air and flew straight behind him! Demon Left, Phoenix Right. Both of her fists punched out again! Such a battle tactic was completely out of Geffli¡¯s expectations. It was as if he was facing two people at the same time! Not only that, but as Geffuli swung his fist to meet the blow, he realized that the same problem had repeated itself. After the first collision of fists, Su Su¡¯s second attack landed on the weakest point of his Qi-force. It was as if he had been completely seen through in front of Su Su! This made Geffuli feel even more horrified. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Geffuli roared as he took another hit, a bloody hole appearing on his ribs. But Su Su attacked again! Geffuli was already at the end of his rope! Even though he was an 8th Grade Heaven Rank expert, he had been severely injured by Su Wen¡¯s Holy Vermilion Flames and had even encountered such a strange technique from Su Su. He really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! Splat! The golden holy flames pierced straight through his chest this time! An 8th Grade Heaven Rank expert had fallen just like that! Su Su breathed a sigh of relief as she panted for breath. Then, she tumed at Halles, who was fighting with Tibbers. At this moment, Tibbers had already beaten up badly. ¡°Little Ha, you¡¯re bullying Tibbers again!¡± Su Su said angrily. Seeing Geffuli die, Halles was horrified. He spread his wings and prepared to escape! But how could the current him now be Su Su¡¯s opponent! With a flash, Su Su arrived in front of Halles. She stretched out a hand, grabbing onto Halles¡¯ head. Her hand was small and warm. However, Halles¡¯ body instantly stiffened. Halles wanted to move, but he realized that there was nothing on his body that he could use. He was completely suppressed. Inan instant, a strange energy invaded Halles¡¯ brain! An extremely terrifying restriction was weaved within it. Halles finally realized that Su Su¡¯s power was completely beyond his imagination. Feeling the complicated restrictions in his head, Halles was on the brink of tears. Finally, when the restriction had been constructed, Su Su injected a large amount of energy into it! A burst of golden light erupted from the restriction before it returned to normal. Su Su finally let go. She laughed as she commanded, ¡°Little Ha! Don¡¯t move!¡± How could Halles listen to her? Seeing that she had withdrawn her strength, he immediately wanted to move, but he belatedly realized that he could not move at all! Even though Su Su had no contact with him, his body felt as though it was still being controlled by someone. ¡°Mother¡¯s research is still amazing! She can really completely take away control of his body!¡± Little Su smiled. Much of her current repertoire of knowledge was given to her by Ni Hongxiao. ¡°Kill this guy!¡± Big Su said in a deep voice. Little Su shook her head and said, ¡°No, Little Ha is still very comfortable to use as a horse. Although it¡¯s a little disobedient, it¡¯ll be fine after a while!¡± Obviously, the two sisters had fallen into an argument. However, in the end, Little Su, who was controlling her body, still had the upper hand. Big Su fell silent. As the battle ended, Su Su¡¯s cultivation base gradually returned to normal. However, she was now at ist Grade Heaven Rank even after her seals were completely reapplied. Su Su looked at the terrified Halles as she smiled, ¡°Little Ha, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you. As long as you¡¯re obedient in the future, I¡¯ll still give you delicious food! Now, giddy-up!¡± ¡®As she spoke, Halles realized that his body had regained control. He could not understand what the restriction in Su Su¡¯s head was. He forced a smile. ¡°Miss Su Su, it¡¯s my fault. I know my mistake now!¡± Although he said that on the surface, he did not think so in his heart. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s fool this girl first. When she¡¯s not paying attention, I¡¯ll kill her. No matter how terrifying this restriction is, it doesn¡¯t matter if she dies, right? Halles started to scheme in his heart! But suddenly, he felt pain all over his body! He had never felt such pain before. It was heart-wrenching! He instantly fell to the ground, his body convulsing. Meanwhile, Su Su squatted down and sighed. ¡°Little Ha, you¡¯re not obedient¡­ Are you thinking about something bad? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t think about it¡­ Otherwise, it will hurt.¡± Halles continued to twitch. His palm dug deep into his flesh and blood flowed, but he did not feel it at all. He gritted his teeth and continuously smashed his head on the ground to try to relieve the pain in his body. However, it was useless! Halles was even more terrified at this point! ¡®What kind of restriction was this? In fact, Su Su¡¯s restriction could be understood as a sort of invasion and domination of Halles¡¯ mind. With her powerful mental strength and consciousness, she constructed a complete restrictive seal in Halles¡¯ mind. Su Su¡¯s voice, name, and existence were all factors that affected whether this restriction was activated. So one word from her could strip Halles of control over his body. If Halles wanted to harm her, the restriction would make his brain and nerves feel extreme pain. Even after their battle ended, Su Wen and Riser were still fighting. The battle prowess of these two people belonged to the extremely strong category. As they clashed continuously, neither of them could do anything to the other. Boom! The two sides exchanged blows and dispersed again. Acold glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes at this point! Shortly after, something strange started to happen behind Su Wen. A golden dot appeared, and flames rapidly surged within it! Aminiature sun the size of a head appeared. It took a long time, yet it was as though it was immediate. Nine miniature suns were condensed behind Su Wen1 Nine Brilliance Sun Fist ¡ª Nine Suns Brilliant World! The last time Su Wen used this move was when he was facing an 8th Grade Demonic Tribe General! However, at that time, the other party fled in fright. This time, Su Wen used this ultimate technique again, against Riser! It could be said that this was Su Wen¡¯s strongest attack! Nine suns appeared, illuminating a thousand miles! Before the Yang fires, Su Wen was like a devil god. He looked at Riser and muttered, ¡°I hope you can take this move and not disappoint me!¡± Riser also had a solemn expression¡­ The energy contained within the nine Scorching Suns behind Su Wen were just too terrifying! Chapter 299 - You Didnt Say You Wanted It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Riser looked at Su Wen as his eyes narrowed. This guy¡­ was really too strong! Even 9th Grade Heaven Rank experts that could erupt with such combat might were few in number. Along saber suddenly appeared in Riser¡¯s hand. The entire blade was pitch-black like ink, it was unknown what sort of material the blade was made of. However, the moment the saber appeared, the surrounding demonic Qi surged into the saber! More and more Demonic Qi surged into the saber, but it seemed like it was not enough for the ravenous blade! comment Even the Heaven Earth Origin Qi in Riser¡¯s body was also constantly being infused into it! Ina moment! Riser¡¯s body could be seen to have shriveled visibly. Su Wen also noticed this fellow¡¯s abnormality. It was obvious that the saber in his hand was not ordinary! Even a 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator would need to infuse their flesh and blood into it! If an ordinary person were to receive a slash from this saber head-on, wouldn¡¯t they die? Whoosh! Su Wen moved, and the nine suns behind him glowed with a red light. His speed also increased to an extreme level. Riser finally slashed out towards him! However, Su Wen remained fearless. His Nine Suns Brilliant World was also an ultimate technique. He wanted to see if this Demonic Saber was stronger or his own flames were hotter! A scorching sun behind Su Wen charged forward! Boom! The black and red colors each stained one side of the landscape. A mournful blade aura emitted a roar. ¡°Endless Purgatory Slash!¡± Acold glint flashed across Riser¡¯s eyes as he chanted. This was his trump card. Taking the souls of all living beings as a guide, using Resentment Stones birthed from the heavens and the earth to forge weapons. Gathering the Blood Qi of Heaven and Earth, the power of flesh and blood. The power of this strike was limitless! At this moment, the saber Qi was actually trying its best to devour Su Wen¡¯s Great Solar Flames. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Su Wen on the contrary laughed maniacally! ¡°It¡¯s only one scorching sun, yet you¡¯re swallowing it so slowly! I¡¯ll give you nine to eat to your fill!¡± ¡®As soon as Su Wen finished speaking. The remaining eight Scorching Suns flew out from behind him. The eight suns formed a line and instantly descended! A thousand miles away, golden light exploded and the temperature soared! Fortunately, Su Su and Halles had already run far away at this point. They only needed to withstand some residual heat as they looked at the golden radiance in the distance! Su Su smiled. ¡°Little Ha! Your father can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Halles was speechless That fellow was a human? Even he had never seen such a vast might. He rolled his eyes and smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss Su Su, can you spare my father¡¯s life for my sake?¡± Regardless of whether Riser could win or not, Halles felt that there was no harm in taking the initiative. Su Su chewed on her finger before saying, ¡°I have to listen to what Daddy says! I¡¯m a good child.¡± Nine Suns Descent! The energy that erupted was too vast! While the Endless Purgatory Slash was indeed very powerful, directly cutting through four suns. When it came to the fifth sun, the saber Qi started to show signs of weakening. The sixth sun! The Saber Qi was completely shattered! The remaining three Scorching Suns directly smashed into Riser and exploded! However, Su Wen did not stop and charged straight into the flames! These flames could not harm him at all. But to others, it was akin to a fatal sea of fire. Within the flames, Riser panted heavily as he ran for his life! He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else! This strike completely shattered his courage to fight. Right now, he was in an extremely sorry state. One of the flesh wings on his back had snapped from the impact, and half of his left arm disappeared. Many parts of his body had already been roasted! He could only protect his vital points! However, his speed had not diminished. After all, his base cultivation was still at 9th Grade Heaven Rank. The two of them rushed out of the flames one after another, soon disappearing into the horizon. This was the norm for Heaven Rank battles. Can¡¯t beat them? Run! Especially when their grades were similar to one another, how could it be so easy to catch up? ¡°Heavenly Fiend Blood Escape!¡± Seeing that he could not shake Su Wen off, Riser immediately disregarded all consequences. The blood in his body burned as he used a secret technique! His speed suddenly dramatically improved. Under Su Wen¡¯s surprised gaze, he turned into a black light¡­ and flew straight away! Su Wen stood in the sky and shook his head before turning around to leave. While he had the means to pursue that guy to the ends of the earth, there was no need to pay such a price to chase after this stray dog. Furthermore, looking at the speed of this secret escape technique, Su Wen might not be able to catch up even if he used a secret technique as well. ¡°What a pity!¡± Su Wen shook his head slightly. He turned around and flew towards Su Su. When Su Wen arrived at Su Su¡¯s side, he realized that Halles was standing by the side with his back bowed. He looked surprised and asked Su Su, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Su Su smiled. ¡°Little Ha is my pet!¡± Halles nodded in a subservient manner. He was convinced now that this man was too scary. That battle just now was absolutely the strongest battle he had ever seen in his life! Furthermore, the loser was one of the generals of the Heavenly Fiend Clan, his father, the 9th Grade Heaven Rank Riser! Su Wen frowned and lectured, ¡°Su Su, you can¡¯t learn from your mother and raise strange things!¡± This sort of trend was not good! Furthermore, Su Wen was not happy with this Halles! ¡°You¡¯re that guy¡¯s son, right? And I remember what you said just now. You¡¯re quite arrogant, kid,¡± Su Wen said softly. Halles had behaved pretty arrogantly in the air before. Halles¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard this. He hurriedly knelt down and wailed, ¡°Lord Su, I was wrong! I know my mistake! Please give me a chance!¡± In the face of death, Halles did not dare to be impudent. At this moment, Su Su came forward and hugged Su Wen¡¯s arm. ¡°Father, it¡¯s alright. Little Ha has already been tamed by my restriction. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Previously, Su Su had placed a restriction on Harres, but it was relatively simple. This was because her cultivation was not enough for her to create overly complicated restrictions. However, it was different now. The restriction in Halles body could not be undone even with the Heavenly Fiend Pearl. Su Wen rubbed his chin. It was fine if he didn¡¯t kill this Halles! After all, he was the son of a 9th Grade Heaven Rank. Who knew what use he would be in the future? As for the restriction Su Su had mentioned, Su Wen placed his hand on Halles hand to confirm its presence and efficacy. Su Wen¡¯s jaw dropped the moment he sensed it! What was in this guy¡¯s head? Wasn¡¯t this thing too nonsensically complicated?! That¡¯s right, the restriction array was so intricate that even Su Wen felt his scalp tingle. He recalled the Realm Essence that Riser had mentioned earlier. Su Wen coldly questioned Halles, ¡°What is that Realm Essence your father mentioned?¡± Su Wen was very particular about this point. After all, it was the reason why they got hunted down! Halles shook his head in confusion. ¡°My father never told me in detail about this thing, but it seems to be the source of another world, right? After obtaining this thing, it seems to have great benefits.¡± Su Wen frowned. At this moment, Little Su climbed onto Su Wen¡¯s shoulder and hugged his head to give him a kiss. She smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, do you want Realm Essence? I have one here!¡± ¡®As she spoke, she opened her palm and a chaotic mist appeared in it. Su Wen: ¡°??? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier. $u Su looked aggrieved.. ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t ask for it eithe Chapter 300 - Showdown Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen jumped in shock when the Realm Essence was taken out! He had never seen something of this type before. He reached out his hand to receive it! To his surprise, Su Su retreated and shook her head. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t take it like this. This Realm Essence is in my hands now, and it is integrated into this realm with my aura. If it falls into Father¡¯s hands, it will immediately cause the heaven and earth to reject it. At that time, there might be a huge problem.¡± ¡°You have to use your spiritual power to establish a connection with the Realm Essence first. After the two of you combine your auras, the Realm Essence can borrow Daddy¡¯s aura to exist in this realm. Only then can I hand it to you.¡± Su Wen was enlightened. He smiled before saying, ¡°You took this thing out from the Formless Realm?¡± ¡°En!¡± Su Su nodded adorably. ¡°But I don¡¯t have much use for this thing. Daddy, if you want it, take it away.¡± Su Wen started to guide his spiritual senses to touch the Realm Essence according to Su Su¡¯s instructions. However, as soon as his spiritual senses came into contact, the Realm Essence immediately reacted and the fog of chaos surged out continuously. At this moment, Su Su released her own spiritual sense restriction. A massive amount of spiritual power accompany Su Wen¡¯s spiritual senses to flow into the Realm Essence! The Realm Essence only stabilized after sensing Su Su¡¯s aura. At this moment, Su Wen looked at Su Su in surprise. Immediately afterward, Su Wen¡¯s soul power began to pour into the Realm Essence. Slowly, Su Su¡¯s power retreated and Su Wen¡¯s power entered. Su Wen felt an extremely mysterious force within. To put it simply, this Realm Essence was the core of a world. The Formless Realm¡¯s Realm Essence was actually already weak to the extreme. But no matter what, this was the foundation of a world. The power of laws contained within were extremely complete. Su Wen realized that after entering the Realm Essence, the things he comprehended were not limited to just the cultivation techniques he cultivated. He even started to make an analogies. However, it was clear that Su Wen needed time to collect and comprehend Realm Essence. On the other side, Gongsun Shi was trembling in anger as he looked at Emperor Zhou and the Great Zhou Heaven Ranks in front of him! ¡°Why? Why are you all attacking the Demonic Tribe?¡± Gongsun Shi said coldly. He was extremely dissatisfied! Three days ago, Emperor Zhou had led a group of Heaven Rank experts from the Zhou Country to raid the demon encampment and kill a large number of demonic tribesmen. This immediately caused a huge surge of disturbance within the originally peaceful trade between the two realms! Chu Xun had already sent people to ask Gongsun Shi for an explanation. Emperor Zhou looked at Gongsun Shi and did not show any weakness. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Saint, our Zhao family is fighting for the sake of the human race! But what did we get in return in the end? My country is in chaos and has been separated from the human world. The lives of our children are unknown! Our country is destroyed and our family is destroyed!¡± At this point, he burst into tears. ¡°We risked our lives for the human world, but Saint, are you going to let our country end up like this?¡± Gongsun Shi was helpless about this situation as well. How should he explain this matter? If Emperor Zhou and the others were in the Zhou Country, such a thing might not have happened. From the looks of it, mobilizing all the Heaven Rank experts to Nine Nether Island had indeed caused some problems. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But this is not an excuse for you to attack the Demon Race.¡± ¡®The human and demon races could not start a war at this moment because Gongsun Shi knew very well that the current difference between the two worlds was extremely great! Once a war really broke out, their side of the human world would be at an absolute disadvantage! Emperor Zhou sneered and said, ¡°Saint, I want to ask why the demons can attack our human race, but we can¡¯t attack the human race. Even now, there are still countless demons outside trying to cross Nine Nether Island and go to the human world. Our warriors are fighting against the enemy! They don¡¯t even know that their loved ones and homes are gone! Could it be that only our human race can be beaten but not allowed to counterattack?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s words rendered Gongsun Shi speechless. At this time, Su Changqing opened his mouth and said, ¡°Your Majesty, since you are so willing to fight, why don¡¯t you go and fight that Demon Emperor Chu Xun? As long as you kill him, it can be considered as accomplishing something for the human race!¡± ¡°Su Changging, stop being so eccentric! Your Su Family is currently reaping a bountiful harvest. If you say that you¡¯ll give me half of your mountain rocks and pigs, I won¡¯t attack the demons anymore!¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Haha, Zhao Fu, you¡¯re a little shameless. On what basis should I share my Su Clan¡¯s things with you? Who knows if you¡¯re actually related to that person who carved out a new realm boundary?¡± Su Changqing immediately counterattacked and threw him a vicious slander! Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened. He looked at Su Changqing¡¯s smiling eyes, but saw only coldness in them. ¡®The two of them had interacted for many years. He knew that Su Changqing was definitely not easy to fool! However, for him to be able to hit the nail on the head like this was out of Emperor Zhou¡¯s expectations. However, Emperor Zhou was still very calm. He knew that if Su Changqing had evidence, he would have long laid it out to mess with him. Even though Su Changqing said these words, he was probably just testing him! ¡°Hmph, Su Changgqing, you have to have evidence when you speak!¡± The Zhou Emperor did not show any weakness as he looked at Su Changqing and said, ¡°You are also from the Zhou Country! No matter what, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for the Zhou Country to be like this now?¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°This is an unexpected matter, but what can we do?¡± Emperor Zhou said coldly, ¡°If this continues, who knows if there will be another accident?¡± Emperor Zhou looked at Gongsun Shi and said in a deep voice, ¡°I thought that there was only one Saint in the Demon Realm, but we have two Saints in the human world. Since that¡¯s the case, why should we make a deal with the Demon Realm? One has to know that those who are not of our race must have different hearts. Humans and demons cannot coexist, and a great war will break out sooner or later. Since we have the advantage in strength now, we should make an enemy of the Demon Realm. As long as Senior Gongsun can stop Chu Xun, the Snow Saint can lead us to sweep through the Demon Realm! At the end, the two Saints and a group of Heaven Rank experts will surround and attack the Demon Emperor, and our human world will definitely win!¡± In reality, Emperor Zhou was right. However, this was built on the fact that Xue Qianxun was a true saint. su Changging shook his head slightly and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not true. If the Demon Realm only has Chu Xun as a Saint, then there¡¯s nothing wrong with making a move like this. However, the Demon Realm might not only have one Saint. According to what I know, the Demon Race currently has a total of three tribes. Among them, the Evil Fiend Tribe has at least one Emperor level expert at the Saint Rank as well. It¡¯s just that they dont get along with each other.¡± ¡°Moreover, in terms of the number of high-level combatants at the 9th or 8th Grade of Heaven Rank, the Demon Race is completely superior to the humans. If we attack the Demon Race now, they will join forces in the crisis, and our destruction will be imminent!¡± ¡°Hmph! In that case, it¡¯s even more impossible to make a deal with the Demon Race! Their high-level combat strength far exceeds that of our human world. If this continues, more of them will definitely break through to the Saint Rank! In that case, wouldn¡¯t the human world be destroyed soon?¡± Emperor Zhou was now bent on starting a war between the two worlds! This problem with this sort of mentality was that if one wanted to fight, they could always find a reason to. In reality, many of the human Heaven Rank experts were supporting the pro-fighting faction! However, the biggest problem was that Xue Qianxun was a fake saint! How could they use her in the fight? Chapter 301 - Unyielding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing everyone arguing, Gongsun Shi coldly snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡± Everyone fell silent. Gongsun Shi swept his icy gaze across everyone present. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°From today onwards, none of the Heaven Rank experts are allowed to cross the line. I don¡¯t care how you kill the demons who cross the line, but if any of you dare to cross the line and start a war, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless!¡± He knew that the rules had to be set! He looked at Emperor Zhou and said coldly, ¡°I will discuss this matter with Chu Xun and suppress this matter. However, if there¡¯s a next time, I will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Emperor Zhou only snorted in response. ¡®There was a faint coldness in his eyes. He had long guessed this outcome, which was why he deliberately led people to attack the Demonic Tribe! It was to force the two races to war! This was because he knew that Gongsun Shi would definitely not hand him over. Once he said that he would hand him over, the consequences would definitely not be small. Moreover, he had brought many Heaven Rank experts with him this time. Would Gongsun Shi be willing to suffer such a loss? What he needed to see now was whether the Demonic Tribe could accept this outcome! Would they accept such an outcome? In front of the Mortal Demon Realm, Gongsun Shi and Su Changqing faced Chu Xun. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous. ¡®The Zhou Emperor¡¯s surprise attack had caused the Demonic Tribe to lose tens of thousands of people! They had even killed two Heaven Rank experts! To the entire Demonic Tribe, this was a considerable loss. Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this time, it¡¯s because we were not strict with my subordinates. Because of this conflict, we¡¯re willing to compensate Your Majesty. For the next three transactions, we won¡¯t charge any patent fees.¡± ¡°I want the murderers!¡± Chu Xun said coldly. ¡°Those Heaven Rank experts who attacked us must die!¡± Su Changqing shook his head slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, this is a misunderstanding! Why must you do this? Handing over the Heaven Rank expert is impossible, but we can discuss the other conditions!¡± Chu Xun looked at Gongsun Shi and said coldly, ¡°Is this your decision?¡± Gongsun Shi didn¡¯t back down at all. He met Chu Xun¡¯s gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chu Xun laughed maniacally. His eyes were filled with coldness as he sneered, ¡°Do you think that you can be fearless just because you have two Saint Ranks? Do you think you can slaughter my Demonic Tribe without any problems?¡± Su Changqing had a bad feeling in his heart. Chu Xun¡¯s attitude was unexpectedly unyielding towards this matter. Most importantly, he seemed to have no intention of asking for compensation! As long as he asked for compensation, no matter how much it was, it was a matter of price. However, he just stated his request of wanting Emperor Zhou and the others. Chu Xun said coldly, ¡°T¡¯ll only give you two choices! Firstly, hand those people over to me within three days. Secondly, we¡¯ll start the war completely! From today onwards, all transactions between the Demonic Tribe and the human world will be canceled, and we¡¯ll enter a state of war preparation. If you don¡¯t hand over the people, then we¡¯ll fight freely! I want to try, so what if it¡¯s one against two!¡± His arrogant attitude completely put Gongsun Shi and Su Changing in a difficult position! No matter how glib Su Changing was, it was useless if the other party did not even want to talk about it! After saying that, Chu Xun turned around and flew away! Mo Youhan followed behind him. After leaving the negotiation area, Mo Youhan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, weren¡¯t you too unyielding just now? It¡¯s not good for us to start a war now.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s gaze was cold as he said, ¡°You have to remember! Our Demonic Tribe cannot be bullied by others no matter what. The lives of our Demonic Tribe are definitely not something that those mountain pigs and rats can be exchanged for! If I agree to reconcile with them today, they will soon have a second or even a third time! The battle between the two races has always been like this. If one side shows weakness, it will only cause the other side to push their luck!¡± ¡°But if His Majesty is defeated¡­¡± Mo Youhan was still a little worried. After all, if something were to happen to him, the entire Demonic Tribe might face a huge problem as a result. However, Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°If lose, then I lose! I can¡¯t let myself be bullied and swallow my anger!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently, ¡°Remember, if I lose, you can escape if you can. As long as you break through to the Saint Rank, my Demonic Tribe will still forever be one of the three great races of the Demon Realm!¡± He turned back to look in the direction of the humans and sneered, ¡°I, Chu Xun, will never allow others to bully me, even if others are stronger than me! What¡¯s there to fear if I die?¡± Neither Gongsun Shi nor Su Changqing had expected Chu Xun to be so unyielding. He had no intention of compromising. ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± Gongsun Shi asked. Su Changqing frowned and said, ¡°Now that the matter has come to this, it¡¯s disadvantageous to me instead. Once the battle begins, the fact that Xue Qianxun isn¡¯t a Saint will definitely be exposed. At that time, the assessment of both side¡¯s strengths will definitely be overturned.¡± Coldness flashed through Gongsun Shi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then how about handing over Zhao Fu and the others?¡± ¡°Alas¡­¡± Su Changqing sighed and said, ¡°If you hand him over, then what would the others think? After all, we¡¯re enemies with the Demonic Tribe, so who wouldn¡¯t want to watch their own people slaughter their enemies? If we lose the hearts of the people, then I¡¯m afraid there will be changes as well!¡± Changes? Gongsun Shi¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness as he said, ¡°What change can there be? Who dares to oppose me at this time?¡± Su Changqing smiled and said, ¡°No one dares to be your enemy, but who knows, there might be people who will start to contact the demons and betray the human world. Or maybe they won¡¯t put in any effort and deliberately let those Demons send more stowaways into the human world. ¡®When the world is in chaos, what will happen? These people who can affect the situation are all influential people, and can even interfere and influence our subordinates.¡± Upon hearing this, Gongsun Shi fell silent! That was indeed so! It was impossible for him to do everything. If he wanted to maintain the stability of the human world, he had to rely on everyone¡¯s strength. However, just as they were researching on a best possible solution, a war broke out within the Heavenly Fiend Race! In Tianyuan City. Kaien sat on the throne, looking down at the two of them. Long Kun, Yu Suging. ¡°You two are still too inexperienced to kill me.¡± At this moment, both of them were severely injured. Long Kun looked upwards at Kaien with fear in his eyes! This fellow was already half a step into the Saint Rank. His battle prowess far surpassed that of an ordinary 9th Grade Heaven Rank cultivator. Even though he and Yu Suqing had attacked at the same time, they were still defeated. However, in the battle between the two sides, more than half of Tianyuan City was destroyed and countless people died. This made Kaien furious! He looked at Long Kun as he coldly uttered, ¡°I treat you like a brother. Why are you like this?¡± Long Kun remained silent. At this point, he knew that there was no way for both sides to return. Betrayers were always unacceptable to the ruler. Kaien¡¯s heart ached at this scene. However, he knew that he could not allow Long Kun to continue living. He walked in front of Long Kun, before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Go in peace!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Long Kun¡¯s head shattered like a watermelon! ¡®Thousands of miles away, Long Shi and Chu Yiming fled frantically! ¡°Lknew that this matter wasn¡¯t reliable. Your father insisted on doing it. Look at what sort of big problem you guys have caused?¡± Chu Yiming gloated. Long Shi was furious. ¡°That¡¯s still your father-in-law!¡± ¡°Hehe, if your sister didn¡¯t escape, she would be dead! How would I have a father-in-law then?¡± Earlier on, seeing that the momentum was not good, the two of them had immediately escaped! Chapter 302 - Su Sus Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Long Shi and Chu Yiming could be said to be brothers in distress at this moment, not brothers-in-law! No one had expected that Kaien would have reached half a step into the Saint Rank without a word. His battle prowess was formidable. Long Kun and Yu Suging were still defeated despite their combined strength. Seeing that the situation was not good, the two of them immediately escaped together. Long Shi wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew very well that his father was most likely dead. However, he could no longer stay in the Heavenly Fiend Tribe. Chu Yiming had become his backer instead. No matter what, the two of them were considered relatives. The two of them flew straight towards the Demonic Tribe¡¯s territory. At this moment, Su Wen, Su Su, and a group of demons arrived at Nine Nether Island. In the carriage, Su Wen was busy with absorbing the Formless Realm¡¯s Realm Essence into his body! After so many days, he finally completed his control over the Realm Essence. After putting away the Realm Essence, Su Wen looked at Su Su and asked softly, ¡°Su Su, do you have other consciousness bodies in your body?¡± Su Wen asked directly without hiding anything. Upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s question, Su Su¡¯s expression changed drastically. Both of them were discovered by Su Wen when they were helping him take over the Realm Essence. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t kill Big Sis!¡± Little Su begged. ¡°Big Sis?¡± Hearing this title, Su Wen frowned slightly. However, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking? Why should I kill her?¡± Su Su looked at Su Wen and finally trusted him enough. She said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t lie to me. You can¡¯t tell Mother about this either. Otherwise, Mother will definitely kill Big Si: Su Wen said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly what happened.¡± Su Su started to explain slowly. In reality, Su Su¡¯s Spiritual Sense was born very early. ¡®When Su Su was still an embryo, Ni Hongxiao had already erased the spiritual consciousness of the Formless Beast to make way for her. However, the Spiritual Sense and mental strength of the Formless Beast was too huge, hence Ni Hongxiao¡¯s extermination was not complete. ¡®When Su Su¡¯s consciousness was born, the remaining consciousness gave birth to another personality residing within Su Su¡¯s consciousness. ¡®That was Big Su. If one wanted to be accurate, Little Su technically gained sentience earlier. In addition, Little Su was not a Formless Beast in essence. However, the huge spiritual energy and the erased Formless Beast¡¯s spiritual senses were integrated by Su Su when she was born. But the problem was that this subconsciousness that had experienced being wiped out by Ni Hongxiao was left behind in the spiritual sense. This also led to Little Su and Big Su believing that Ni Hongxiao would kill Big Su if she was discovered. ¡®The two consciousnesses were born from the same body and the same spiritual power. They came from the same source, interweaving together, so even Ni Hongxiao did not notice anything wrong. After her consciousness gradually formed, Ni Hongxiao started to inject a large amount of knowledge into Su Su. It could be said that Su Su¡¯s knowledge far exceeded Su Wen¡¯s to a certain extent. The two of them thus combined the knowledge given by Ni Hongxiao, gathering the undigested strength and spiritual powers of the Formless Beast and sealing in together with Big Su to hide her existence. This change was something Ni Hongxiao did not expect. And in the hearts of the two of them, no one could know about Big Su. Hence, Little Su even hid it from Su Wen because she was afraid that Big Su would be killed. However, Little Su could not explain it clearly now, so she could only tell Su Wen what she knew. However, Su Wen was not stupid and quickly deduced the truth. He patted Su Su¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Both of you are my precious daughters! Don¡¯t worry, your mother won¡¯t kill her.¡± Su Su looked at Su Wen and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®The father and daughter looked at each other. Su Su could clearly sense that Su Wen did not have any killing intent or deception in his heart. She felt relieved and pounced into Su Wen¡¯s arms! ¡°Daddy is the best!¡± The traveling workshop stopped, and Su Wen emerged from the carriage. He looked at the White Demons behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Now that we¡¯re clear, I¡¯ll tell you honestly that I¡¯m a human. If you¡¯re unwilling to follow me, you can leave. However, if you choose to follow me to the human race, I guarantee that you won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll find a place for you to live on Nine Nether Island. You can focus on breeding Mountainous Rock Pigs to sell and survive.¡± All of the White Demon Tribe members immediately nodded in agreement. They had already discussed in private that Su Wen had to be a major figure in the human race for being able to fight a 9th Grade Heaven Rank expert head-on. No matter what, it was never wrong to cozy up to him. Bai Yuexi stood forward and approached Su Wen. She whispered, ¡°Lord, we are willing!¡± Right now, the entire White Demon Clan hoped that something would happen between Bai Yuexi and Su Wen. This would also help to consolidate the White Demon Clan¡¯s position. Ignoring everything else, Bai Yuexi¡¯s looks were truly not bad. Her skin was snow-white and flawless. Coupled with her exquisite facial features and her pure white and smooth long hair, she looked like a fairy that had descended from the heavens. She stole a glance at Cheng Xiaoxiao. These days, Cheng Xiaoxiao had been riding on the same carriage as Su Wen. ¡®How could one be so big? If she isn¡¯t a monster, then how did it grow so big? Bai Yuexi grumbled inwardly to herself. After receiving an affirmative answer, Su Wen did not stand on ceremony and directly led them in the direction of the human race. Compared to the strict defense of the human world, the Demon Realm was basically unguarded. Or rather, it was very difficult for the Demon Race to do what the races of the human world could do with their strength alone. ¡®When Su Wen saw the uneasy Cheng Xiaoxiao, he turned around and consoled her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I return to the human race and launch an attack towards the Demon Realm, I will rescue your clansmen.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Xiaoxiao nodded. By the side, Halles could not help but curse inwardly. ¡°Stupid woman! He can raise troops to attack the demons? How is that possible!¡± Bang! Halles¡¯ head was suddenly punched by Su Su, who was riding atop him! ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild!¡± Even though it was not killing intent, Su Su could still sense his mocking emotions. Halles was helpless. This girl was just too strange! Nine Nether Island, first line of the Human Race. ¡®Wu Lie was currently leading the troops to patrol the area. He had already broken through to 1st Grade Heaven Rank. In the sky, falcons continuously soared around. The birds that Ni Hongxiao nurtured could effectively help the human alliance army investigate and find their target. At this moment, the falcon flew back and sent a message! ¡®There were demons up ahead! ¡®Wu Lie shouted, ¡°Everyone, get ready. Set up the missiles, kill them!¡± He did not hesitate at all. At that moment, a Heaven Rank expert flew out from the sky! It was Wu Kunhu! He shouted out, ¡°A Heaven Rank expert has invaded! Retreat!¡± He had discovered a red dot flashing on his Star Disk. ¡®Wu Lie flew up and instructed the others, ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll go with my father to take a look!¡± ¡®The father and son flew straight in the direction where the demons had been reported to have appeared. Seeing that the red dot was getting closer and closer, Wu Kunhu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡®Wu Lie also turned solemn, since he knew they were about to face a formidable enemy. However, when they saw the Heaven Rank expert, they were stunned. ¡°Grandpa Wu! Uncle Wu!¡± That¡¯s right! What they saw was Su Su, who was riding on Halles. Both of them were the Heaven Rank experts detected by the Star Disk. Because Halles did not have a Qi-Concealing Belt, he was immediately discovered. The convoy also stopped. Su Wen came out, looking at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Wu Lie said in surprise. ¡°T¡¯m back!¡± Su Wen agreed with a smile. Su Wen had left for quite some time. ¡®Wu Lie looked at Bai Yuexi who followed behind Su Wen, before looking at Cheng Xiaoxiao. He shook his head and said, ¡°This fellow, your style is still the same. No matter where you go, you have to bring a few women back!¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°Accident, it was truly a coincidence this time!¡± ¡®What should he say this time? It was really not what Wu Lie thought. However, he had already brought them back, the evidence was d*mning. The news of Su Wen¡¯s return immediately spread. Su Wen got Wu Lie to help arrange a residence for these demons, while he himself entered Frost Iron City to reunite with his family.. Chapter 303 - Family Reunion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the Su Wen successfully brought Su Su back, all the Su family members heaved a sigh of relief. Su Su¡¯s safety had always been on the hearts of the Su family. This time, Su Su¡¯s return made everyone put down all their worries. In the laboratory, Ni Hongxiao hugged Su Su tightly! She rarely revealed her true feelings. To Ni Hongxiao, love had always been a luxury. ¡°You child, who let you run around! Is the Demon Realm a place you can go?¡± Ni Hongxiao wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and reprimanded. Hmm¡­ the initial excitement was over. It was time to settle the score. Su Su suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°It was Big Sis that wanted to go!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Ni Hongxiao was at a loss. Since when did Su Su have a sister? Su Wen immediately interrupted, ¡°Let me explain.¡± Su Wen combined his deduction with what Su Su had said and told Ni Hongxiao. After hearing this, Ni Hongxiao frowned. But she still patted Su Sus head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother won¡¯t kill your sister.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hearing this answer from Ni Hongxiao, Su Su felt relieved. Suddenly, Su Su¡¯s expression froze, before changing to that of Big Su. She lowly whispered, ¡°Mother!¡± From the moment she changed her appearance, Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao could feel the change in her temperament. Ni Hongxiao hugged her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother won¡¯t hurt you.¡± No matter what, this consciousness was born from Su Su¡¯s body. In essence, she was not much different from Su Su. She could also feel Ni Hongxiao¡¯s warm embrace. Big Su¡¯s body relaxed. ¡°Why did you want to go to the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Because there are things in the Formless Realm that make my sister and I stronger.¡± Big Su began to narrate. It turned out that the Holy Spirit Mountain in the Formless Realm was actually the most fundamental existence in that entire Realm. However, when the Formless Realm was destroyed, before the Realm Controller dissipated, he forcefully manipulated the Realm Mist, giving the Realm a chance to survive. He then left behind two Origin Source items. The first was the Realm Essence. That was the foundation of the Formless Realm, as well as the convergence of all Great Daos. ¡®The other was the Formless Origin Pearl that Su Su had obtained. This was the convergence of all the Formless Origin Energy. Born from the Formless Beast egg, the highest lifeform in the Formless Realm, Su Su did not have much need for the so-called Great Dao Integration. ¡®What she needed more was this Formless Origin Energy. With the Formless power, Su Su could better absorb the Formless Beast Origin sealed in her body. Furthermore, she could also release the seals faster and recklessly use her strength. Because of this, Su Su entered a period where her strength increased rapidly. In this world, there were very few people who could control the power of the Formless Energy. Big Su was undoubtedly more inclined towards controlling the Formless Origin Power. Thus, when Little Su encountered danger, she came out and had established a connection with the Formless Origin Pearl inside the Demon Realm. That feeling and summoning originated from her most primitive desires. Any living being that encountered this type of situation would choose to head there. After knowing the whole story, Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao forgave Su Su. Su Wen touched Su Su¡¯s head and said, ¡°No matter what, you have to know that your mother and I are the closest people to you. Next time, no matter what happens, you have to tell us. We will help you.¡± To be honest, Big Su was actually very pitiful. From the moment she was born, most of the time, she would either be sleeping or watch Little Su controlling their body. Furthermore, she was afraid that Ni Hongxiao would kill her. Hence, her trust in Su Wen and Ni Hongxiao was relatively low. Su Wen was also aware of this point. Big Su lowered her head and said, ¡°I know I was wrong. Father, please punish me.¡± Su Wen smiled. ¡°What punishment? It¡¯s not a big deal! It¡¯s over now.¡± In Su Wen¡¯s opinion, it was normal for children to make mistakes. The main reason was that Su Wen had never taught her properly. If a parent were to punish their children for mistakes that they had never taught nor explained, that would be too petty. Furthermore, Su Wen was not an obedient child since he was young. He was naturally more tolerant of his children¡¯s mistakes. Furthermore, Su Wen had caused so much trouble, yet Old Su had not killed him. How could he punish Su Su so easily? At this moment, the laboratory door opened. Yan Luoying and Ning Shuang entered together. ¡®When she saw Su Wen, Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°Husband, I see you¡¯ve got quite the rewards this time. What¡¯s going on with the two female demons outside?¡± At this moment, Big Su returned the control of her body to Little Su. Little Su immediately ran up and said, ¡°She¡¯s an aunt! I was the one who asked Daddy to marry Aunt Xiaoxiao. She¡¯s so gentle and beautiful! I like her so much!¡± Yan Luoying: Ning Shuang: Ni Hongxiao : ¡°¡­¡± The three of them looked at Su Su at the same time. Little Su Su said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t blame Daddy. If you want, blame it on me instead!¡± Yan Luoying was not really angry at first. She just wanted to complain a little and make Su Wen panic. She knew what Su Wen was like. However, wasn¡¯t this little cotton jacket a little too thick and helpful? Yan Luoying squatted down and said to Su Su gently, ¡°Su Su, be good. Let¡¯s not take the blame for Daddy! Let him admit what he did!¡± Su Su said anxiously, ¡°No, I really asked Daddy to marry Aunt Xiaoxiao. But not for Aunt Bai!¡± ¡®What an objective little child. Yan Luoying raised her head to look at Su Wen and asked with a smile, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t care about Cheng Xiaoxiao, what about that Aunt Bai? You really dare to bring any bloodline home now!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Hehe! My father is looking for me. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± How could Su Wen waste his time with them? He quickly found an excuse to escape. Seeing that he had run away, Yan Luoying sighed and looked at Ni Hongxiao. ¡°Find a time to enter the residence. Su Su can¡¯t always be alone, she has to be brought to the residence. Ning Shuang, I¡¯ll leave the two women of the Demon Race to you. Arrange a place for them to stay first. When the time comes, let¡¯s see what our family wants!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Shuang went to prepare. Ni Hongxiao however did not respond. Yan Luoying thus added to Ning Shuang, ¡°Bring Su Su out to play. I want to talk to Sister Ni Ning Shuang led Su Su out of the door. Yan Luoying found a place to sit down and looked at Ni Hongxiao. The two of them looked at each other for a moment. Yan Luoying said, ¡°I know that what happened back then affected you greatly, but no matter what, just treat it as doing it for Su Su. Also, you know very well how Su Wen treated you, and how you treat him. As for your actions now, everyone knows that you¡¯re just deceiving yourself!¡± ¡°You had me investigated?¡± Ni Hongxiao looked at Yan Luoying without any fear. Yan Luoying smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re family, so we have to understand each other. Besides, it¡¯s not a secret. There¡¯s nothing to hide. It¡¯s just that everyone knows about your relationship with Su Wen. Even if you don¡¯t enter the residence, can the two of you cut ties?¡± ¡°Su Su is also getting older. Think about it carefully.. You are a smart person, there is no point in doing such a stupid thing!¡± Chapter 304 - Things Remain, Yet People Change Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen came to Su Changging¡¯s room. ¡®When father and son met, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh as they recounted the happenings on their end. After exchanging information Su Changqing rubbed his chin and said with a smile, ¡°So the Demon Race isn¡¯t calm either. This is a good thing.¡± Su Wen shook his head and said, ¡°However, the overall situation is still stable. The Demonic Tribe we¡¯re facing now doesn¡¯t have any major battles.¡± At this point, Su Wen frowned and said, ¡°The Zhou Country has actually been separated from the world by someone, and our dear Zhou Emperor suddenly wants to start a war. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something going on here.¡± Su Changqing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no evidence. Furthermore, the encounter of the Zhou Country is indeed sad.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do now?¡± Su Wen asked. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to fight. If we fight rashly, I¡¯m afraid there will be a huge problem!¡± Su Changqing said. Su Wen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to fight!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Changqing looked at Su Wen. He did not understand why he was so confident. ¡°Xue Qianxun isn¡¯t a true saint,¡± Su Changqing reminded in a low voice. Su Wen smiled. ¡°I know, but I went to Ni Hongxiao¡¯s place just now. I saw some new things from her. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t tell you guys. I think it¡¯s not a bad idea to fight¡­ But before that, I want to return to Zhou Country to take a look!¡± There were still some people Su Wen knew in Zhou Country! Xie Yiyi¡¯s mother, as well as He Ping¡¯an were all still within Great Zhou. He needed to understand Zhou Country¡¯s situation as well. As for what he saw from Ni Hongxiao, Su Wen could only conclude that it was terrifying when researchers went crazy. In the capital of Great Zhou, the door to Su Wen¡¯s residence opened and Su Wen stepped out. He walked out lightly. The courtyard was already covered in weeds, and the abandoned Su Residence was still uninhabited even at this point. Su Wen was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he quietly climbed up the roof and looked around. The pedestrians on the road all had withered faces like zombies. Su Wen narrowed his eyes as he sensed the surrounding Heaven Earth Origin Qi. ¡®As expected, the Qi had already undergone some changes. He thought for a moment and put on the Phantom Mask. Soon, a thin and withered face appeared. He now looked no different from the pedestrians on the streets. Su Wen found a loose robe and purposely covered the rest of his body. Seeing that he could not see any flaws, he finally walked out. On the streets, the commoners were still going through their lives. Even though they now had those withered faces, they still needed to eat and drink. ¡®They were not real zombies. The reason why they looked so was because all their vitality had been drained. Su Wen saw confusion and numbness in their eyes. ¡®The commoners didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. In just one night, the world they knew had changed. As he walked, Su Wen came to the vermicelli stall once again. At this moment, the lady boss was still going about with her daily task of frying vermicelli. It was just that she no longer had that youthful vitality. Her thin face was no longer beautiful, and her front was not as round and bountiful as before. 1 ¡°Dear customer, do you want to eat vermicelli?¡± Her voice was hoarse and old. Other than her eyes that still had a little sparkle in them, there was no trace of her former magnificence. Su Wen clenched his fists involuntarily. ¡°Give me a bowl.¡± He sat down again. In the end, he still returned to this place even though he had once made up his mind not to come again. However, this time, things remained the same, but the people had changed. When the fried vermicelli was served, Su Wen realized that there was a lot of meat inside. He muttered, ¡°Boss, there wasn¡¯t so much meat in the past, right?¡± The female boss opened her mouth as a smile appeared on her withered face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you last came, right? Pork isn¡¯t worth much now. There¡¯s a problem with our body. If we eat too little meat, we won¡¯t have any strength. Naturally, we have to add more meat. Don¡¯t worry, the price won¡¯t change.¡± She thought that Su Wen was worried that the price would increase. ¡®There were very few places for ordinary citizens to absorb and gain life force. It was also thanks to the presence of Mountainous Rock Pigs that many people from Zhou Country were spared from death. At this moment, Su Wen saw some people. They were all martial artists, but although their bodies had a rather powerful cultivation, their faces were still withered. The sort of extraction of one¡¯s life force was extremely draining for any living being. Su Wen sat there and stared blankly at the bowl of fried vermicelli. After a while, he sighed and threw a silver ingot on the table, before he stood up and left. He did not even take a bite. He walked around and arrived before Sun Wei¡¯s house. Bang bang bang bang! Su Wen knocked on the door. Not long after, the guard opened the door and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Tm looking for Sun Wei!¡± Su Wen said coldly. ¡°Name card?¡± ¡°Just tell him that the Su family is looking for him!¡± The door immediately closed! It didn¡¯t take long before he heard hurried footsteps. When the door opened, Sun Wei appeared. However, when he saw the person in front of him, Sun Wei was a little disappointed. ¡°Bring me in!¡± Su Wen did not change his voice. ¡®When he heard this voice, Sun Wei was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly invited Su Wen in. In the Sun family¡¯s study room, Su Wen sat on the main seat while Sun Wei bowed to the side. He wailed, ¡°Young Master Su, you¡¯ve also become like this? I thought you could escape this calamity!¡± ¡°Heh, what are you thinking about?¡± Su Wen¡¯s face twisted as he returned to his original appearance. Su Wen then asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on in this city?¡± Sun Wei wailed, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that one day, everyone suddenly became like this!¡± ¡°What about before? Was there anything unusual? Did you eat or drink anything? It¡¯s impossible for everyone to become like this for no reason!¡± Su Wen was certain of this. If it was someone within a small circle, it was possible. However, how could the entire Great Zhou country suddenly become like this for no reason? Sun Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Just a few months before the abnormality, the ruler-in-lieu of the country, the Second Prince, once gathered all the commoners in the capital to give out money and pork, as well as some money to everyone in the capital. In addition, we all drank the holy water bestowed by His Majesty. After drinking it, everyone developed dark eye circles, but there was nothing wrong with their bodies.¡± Su Wen narrowed his eyes. The Second Brother did this? However, he was familiar with the Second Prince, so he naturally knew that he had no ability to do such a thing. ¡°Come here, let me examine your body.¡± Before Sun Wei could resist, Su Wen placed his hand on his body. Su Wen¡¯s soul had undergone a mutation. Although his spiritual perception could not compare to Su Su¡¯s, it was stronger than Zhang Qian¡¯s. In addition, Su Wen¡¯s True Qi was the Great Solar Flames True Qi. It was vast and majestic. The moment it entered his body, Su Wen immediately sensed that there was something abnormal about Sun Wei¡¯s heart! At this moment, Die Yi suddenly followed the path of Su Wen¡¯s True Qi and charged into Sun Wei¡¯s body, straight into his heart. She punched the black bug before pressing her hands on its back! Not long after, the black bug gradually turned red. Die Yi then spoke, ¡°Master, this bug is related to the caster. It wanted to send a message just now, but I interrupted it. Now, I¡¯ve already controlled it!¡± As the advancement of the Sorcerer God¡¯s Golden Gu, Die Yi naturally had some methods to deal with these things.. Chapter 305 - Worlds Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Wen did not expect Die Yi to have such methods. He pondered for a moment and also understood the general problem. The black bug in Sun Wei¡¯s body was probably the catalyst for the person who drew the border to extract the life force of the Zhou Country. However, Su Wen still frowned. Logically speaking, this method could not be spread to everyone just like that! ¡®There would definitely be people who did not come to the capital. This was for sure. Be it those hermits of the martial world, outlaws, or even those who formed rebel factions, there would definitely be people who would be out of the scope of the Royal Court¡¯s authority. Then what about these people? And what would happen to the newborns? Su Wen looked at Sun Wei and asked coldly, ¡°Are there still normal people? How are the newborns?¡± Sun Wei shook his head and said, ¡°No. Ever since the announcement of realm separation, everyone has been like this, and most of the newborns are thin and weak.¡± Su Wen frowned when he heard this. ¡®What was going on with this place? How would he know that after Zhizhen controlled this world, he had essentially changed the very laws of this place? In the beginning, he needed to use bugs as a medium to extract life force. However, when he became the ruler of this realm, when he set the laws, he mixed some of his own within. When a new realm boundary was drawn, the laws of Heaven & Earth Law would be reestablished. Everyone in this realm, as long as their cultivation level was not at the Heaven Rank, would be forcefully changed by the law, allowing him to extract their life force at any time to strengthen himself. ¡®As for the newborns, they had no way to escape the brand. The moment they were born, they were already trapped within the palm of Zhizhen¡¯s hand. After thinking for a while and unable to figure out the reason, Su Wen did not say anything else. After all, Su Wen did not know much about many things. At the very least, Su Wen knew the general reason behind their current appearances. After pondering for a moment, Su Wen took out the bug in Sun Wei¡¯s body and placed it in a jade bottle before putting it away. He did not know if this thing could be brought through the teleportation portal, but he planned to bring it back for Ni Hongxiao to see. As for the solution, Su Wen had not thought of it yet. The Second Prince¡­ should have already been controlled by someone. Or it could be that he was conspiring with this person. ¡®Then what role did Emperor Zhou play in this matter? An innocent person? The victim? Or a participant? Su Wen did not know. After exiting Sun Wei¡¯s residence, Su Wen directly stepped through the teleportation portal and left the capital of Zhou Country. After returning to Frost Iron City, Su Wen took out the jade bottle from his chest pocket, discovering that the bug inside was completely unharmed. Obviously, in the system¡¯s judgment, carrying such a thing was not against the rules. Su Wen hurriedly went to find Ni Hongxiao and gave this bug to her for her to research. After that, Su Wen, Su Changqing, and the others gathered again. The matter of Emperor Zhou leading his men to attack the demons still had to be dealt with. At this moment, everyone had already been gathered together by Gongsun Shi. ¡®When the Su father and son entered, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Su Wen¡­ this fellow was not a pushover. At this moment, Su Wen still had a smile on his face. Seeing that everyone had arrived, Gongsun Shi said in a low voice, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s discuss how to fight against the demons today!¡± Emperor Zhou was secretly delighted when he heard this! If they succeeded in reactivating the war between the humans and demons, the Zhou Country at the rear could take the opportunity to send people to attack the human world! At this moment, Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°The Demon Emperor Chu Xun gave us three days to consider. However, in my opinion, there¡¯s no need to consider this matter. Since we want to fight, then let¡¯s fight! It¡¯s just that I feel that everyone from Zhou Country performed extremely well when they launched the surprise attack previously. This time, they can be the vanguard! Uncle Zhao, I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡± ¡®As Su Wen spoke, he looked at Emperor Zhou with a smile. This address of Uncle Zhao made Emperor Zhou feel awkward! He was not stupid! Be the vanguard? What kind of joke was this? Shouldn¡¯t Saints charge into battle between the two worlds? Put him as the vanguard? This brat wanted to harm him! ¡®The comers of Emperor Zhou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. His joy from before had long disappeared. He looked at Su Wen and refused sternly, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. In a war between the two worlds, the ones with the higher cultivation will naturally have to go first. Moreover, there¡¯s no such thing as a vanguard. We Heaven Rank experts can just charge forward like a swarm of bees. If we win, we win. If we go first, won¡¯t we die for nothing? Don¡¯t avenge private grudges!¡± Su Wen also knew that he would definitely not dare to do so, thus he teased, ¡°Uncle Zhao, why don¡¯t you dare to do so now? I heard that you were very brave when you attacked the Demonic Tribe¡¯s territory a few days ago! Didn¡¯t you kill two Heaven Rank experts?¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be so sharp-tongued!¡± As he spoke, Emperor Zhou looked at Gongsun Shi and said, ¡°If the Saint wants to kill me, he can kill me with a flip of his hand! You can naturally give my head to Chu Xun to quell the problem. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble!¡± He knew very well when to retreat and advance. However, Su Wen didn¡¯t care. He knew that they could not rely on a Heaven Rank expert to fight the demons this time. He was just trying to scare Emperor Zhou. Gongsun Shi shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The people of our human world are on the same side. We will definitely win this battle!¡± Emperor Zhou smiled and said, ¡°We have two Saints! We will naturally win!¡± Gongsun Shi shook his head and said, ¡°Snow Saint won¡¯t make a move this time. She¡¯s in charge of guarding against the person who separated the realms in Zhou Country. This person is the True Demon Emperor from tens of thousands of years ago!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. This was the first time they had heard Gongsun Shi mention this matter. Of course, Su Wen was not included. He had already learned some things from Gongsun Shi. However, he did not go too deep in this matter. Thus at this moment, Su Wen still did not know that the True Demon Emperor was the Little Monk Zhizhen. ¡®Thus, guarding the realm borders was a reasonable matter to him! To most people, they did not know that it was difficult for Monk Zhizhen to come to the human world. After a simple discussion, everyone dispersed. Gongsun Shi, Su Wen, and Su Changqing stayed behind. ¡°How are the preparations?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡± Su Wen replied softly. He looked at Gongsun Shi and asked, ¡°Senior Gongsun, can I ask why it¡¯s impossible for the people who crossed realms to enter the human world?¡± Gongsun Shi glanced at Su Wen and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I only know that the power of heaven and earth will reject him and the power of the world will attack him. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Su Wen sighed and said, ¡°According to what the True Demon Emperor said, even if we defeat the demons, we will still welcome new enemies in the future, right? How should we martial artists transcend and escape this fate?¡± Gongsun Shi said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps we can only be like him and establish a separate realm. Or perhaps, it will be like what the Realm Controller said, kill this person, or comprehend the Great Dao.¡± After all, this was a path that no one had ever taken before. Both sides fell silent. Su Wen thought back to what happened in the Star Martial Mystic Realm back then. The Star Martial Mystic Realm was created by the Nine Saints. It was said to be used to nurture talents in the human world. However, from a certain point of view, wasn¡¯t the Star Martial Mystic Realm also a world? It could even be said that from a certain point of view, they existed as many worlds! Were the Nine Saints doing this to nurture talents or to transcend? The souls of the living beings in the Star Martial Mystic Realm were incomplete. If that was the case, would the world he was in be an incomplete world compared to a higher-level world? Chapter 306 - Preparations Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing Gongsun Shi¡¯s words, Su Wen fell silent. He looked at Gongsun Shi and said with a smile, ¡°I will return to the human world since there¡¯s some free time! When the war is about to start, contact me with the Star Disk.¡± Su Wen planned to go back and farm some Emotional Value! Ever since the last time, he had already thought of a way. He only needed to harass people on a large scale. ¡®Three days passed in a flash. However, it was obvious that Gongsun Shi had no intention of handing over Emperor Zhou. The transaction between the two worlds was also cut off. The relationship between the two sides became tense again, as they began to prepare for battle. However, neither side took the initiative to attack. Instead, they were in a deadlock. Days passed one after another. At this moment, Chu Xun realized that many of his people actually didn¡¯t want to fight. Why? Just because Chu Xun wasn¡¯t afraid of death didn¡¯t mean that the others weren¡¯t. Everyone knew that there were two Saints on the human side. On the other hand, he was the only Saint here. To put it bluntly, the death of the 9th Grade Heaven Rank Hydra in the last battle had shocked everyone. Even if Chu Xun was strong enough, who could guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t die in battle? Especially for those other races, no one was willing to risk their lives. In the end, who would be willing to risk their lives to become stronger if there was a path that could achieve the same thing without any injuries? Therefore, Chu Xun had heard a lot of anti-war discussions recently. Many people even suggested that he accept the compensation from the human world. This made Chu Xun extremely unhappy! Accept compensation? He was absolutely unwilling to do this. However, even though he was unwilling, many of his subordinate races also showed resistance to his choice, such as directly migrating into the Heavenly Fiend and Evil Fiend territories. ¡®The Heaven Rank experts that were gathered also secretly escaped. This made Chu Xun feel a little hard pressed. Su Wen¡¯s plan had succeeded. Once someone got used to living a comfortable life, they would naturally be unwilling to take the risk to fight. Even the low-level demons were unwilling to start a war. In reality, apart from a few extreme demons who wanted to go to the human world to quickly increase their cultivation, most of the demons were satisfied with the current situation. Originally, the Demon Realm¡¯s resources were tight, and thus the various tribes continuously fought for resources. However, ever since they obtained Ni Hongxiao¡¯s genetically modified Giant Strength Rat and Longevity Grass. ¡®The commoners at the bottom of the Demon Realm also got to live a good life. They did not lack meat to eat, and could just plant and raise rats in peace. To put it bluntly, did he really think that he now had too much time and wanted to create some trouble? Did they necessarily have to wage war? The citizens of the Demon Realm, who had been tempered by war, were no longer willing to fight! Of course, such personal wishes were nothing in front of Chu Xun, a person at the top of the food chain. He did not need their support nor assurance. He possessed absolute strength, and his right to speak was based on his strength. Not all subordinate races would have the courage to escape. Not all Heaven Rank experts chose to leave either. Most of them still chose to listen to Chu Xun¡¯s orders. However, for the tribes that were originally independent of the Demonic Tribe, they did not participate in the battle this time! This included the Flame Demon Tribe and some other neutral tribes. After all, the impression Xue Qianxun gave them was too deep. None of them were willing to be the vanguard for the Demonic Tribe. ¡°Your Majesty, we can only rely on our tribe¡¯s strength this time,¡± Mo Youhan said to Chu Xun. Chu Xun¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°These short-sighted fellows, do they think they can stop fighting just because they don¡¯t want to? If we retreat this time, the other party will definitely push their luck.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s just us, we might not be able to gain an advantage by attacking the allied army of the human world.¡± Mo Youhan said worriedly. ¡°To be honest, if I only had the Demonic Tribe, it won¡¯t be so easy to resist the alliance army of the human world.¡± Asmile appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s face. ¡°But there¡¯s no hurry. Our reinforcements will arrive soon!¡± ¡°Huh? Reinforcements?¡± Mo Youhan was stunned. She muttered, ¡°How can we still have reinforcements?¡± ¡°The Evil Fiend Tribe!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. ¡°That old fellow has already decided! He wants to join forces with me and attack the human world!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mo Youhan couldn¡¯t understand. Chu Xun smiled. ¡°Because of the person who drew the realm boundary!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Dao says that those who kill the realm establishing individual can transcend!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s gaze was distant as he said, ¡°No one knows what the end of cultivation is. We are constantly pursuing the unknown, constantly pursuing power, and constantly pursuing our comprehension of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°But that old fellow has survived since ancient times and has never been able to transcend. He¡¯s already going crazy thinking about it! He doesn¡¯t care about the battle between the two worlds at all. So I¡¯ve already promised him that I¡¯ll help him kill the realm establishing individual if he helps in the war! This time, even if there are two Saint Ranks in the human world, we have nothing to fear!¡± Mo Youhan did not expect Chu Xun to join forces with the Evil Fiend Ancestor! This way, if the two largest forces of the Demon Realm joined forces, then they could be said to have 90% confidence in the war against the humans. Even if there were two Saint Ranks in the human world, the Evil Fiend Ancestor was still someone who had survived from the ancient times. His strength was unfathomable. In reality, even Su Wen and Gongsun Shi did not expect such an outcome. However, a strange scene appeared. Whether it was the humans or demons, they all started to observe this situation intently. However, no one attacked first. At this moment, Wu Lie had already arrived at the Demon Realm. Behind him were Su Wen¡¯s Demon Race subordinates. At this moment, there was a horn growing out of Wu Lie¡¯s forehead. Obviously, he had disguised himself as a member of the Demonic Tribe. ¡°Come, come, come. Are you ready? Number 245, bury it!¡± ¡®Wu Lie commanded people to bury a huge spherical object under one of the demon cities Obviously, whether it was the human world or the demons, they had already started to use various methods for this war. On the other side, the human world, Great Chu. Su Wen had already been back for some time. With his current cultivation, it would only take about a day for him to go from Great Chu to Nine Nether Island. ¡®These days, the commoners on the continent were about to go crazy. Su Wen started to harass them for 24 hours straight. It was unknown when he started to annoy everyone. Sometimes, it was just white noise to remind people of his presence. Now people pointing at Su Wen and cursing¡­ were everywhere. In any case, Su Wen was very thick-skinned, so he ignored everything else to accumulate his Emotional Value crazily. To him, not only would this help increase his cultivation and combat prowess, there was also no one who could stop him. It was simply too easy to collect Emotional Value. At this moment, he was at home, while Wu Muyu leaned on him. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t leave when you come back this time, alright¡­¡± ¡®Wu Muyu said sweetly. To her, she did not care about the war between humans and demons. She only wanted to accompany Su Wen. Perhaps it was a little selfish, but it was also being very petty. But this was all Wu Muyu wanted. Asharp glint flashed across Su Wen¡¯s eyes as he smiled. ¡°I naturally didn¡¯t come back this time to play! Trust me, there will be an outcome soon!¡± He looked at his system. Emotional Value: 750 million! It could be said that Su Wen now had a lot of capital to do what he wanted. After comforting Wu Muyu, Su Wen entered the system interface to browse. In reality, it was already very difficult for Su Wen to directly increase his strength through the system. However, the system still had one more item that he could use at any rank and grade. It was the Time Freeze Card! Chapter 307 - The End Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios (I gotta say, that¡¯s a real 0/100 effort title¡­) In the void. Asea of stars stood in front of Su Wen. He opened his eyes, which were filled with vicissitudes. How many years had passed? Even he himself could no longer remember clearly. He had used up too many Time Freeze cards. Comprehending the Great Dao! fWith the World Origin of the Formless Realm as the foundation, he could comprehend the Great Dao bit by bit. It had to be said that Su Wen¡¯s own comprehension was hastened by countless times compared to if he didn¡¯t have the Essence. Anew world now appeared in front of Su Wen. Su Wen began to congeal his own martial Dao, slowly fumbling to comprehend the world¡¯s origin! During this process, Su Wen¡¯s cultivation base could no longer be measured by his current grade or rank. Similarly, Su Wen¡¯s comprehension of the various Great Daos became deeper and deeper. In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, the Vermillion Bird Body was slowly evolving to its perfect final form. At this moment, the galaxy filled with shining stars that Su Wen was his domain. However, compared to before, there were countless more stars present. Su Wen, who had comprehended the world¡¯s origin, began to construct planets with stars as his unit. At this moment, there was a blue star in front of Su Wen. There were mountains, rivers, birds, beasts, and all living things! However, there was no one, no intelligent creatures. Creating a world! Su Wen had achieved this milestone. With the help of the system, Su Wen completed the most important factor of cultivators, the accumulation of time. In Su Wen¡¯s eyes, the world now looked completely different. What he could do was also completely different. ¡®The current world was like a piece of paper that he could easily tear apart. However¡­ Su Wen still had feelings for the people in this world. How should he put it? Now that his strength had increased to this current realm, his options had also opened up. Su Wen finally returned to reality, with Wu Muyu still lying beside him. However, she did not know that Su Wen¡¯s gaze towards her was separated from the previous moment by many millennia! Su Wen pulled her into his arms and gently hugged her. Immediately after, a force entered Wu Muyu¡¯s body. This was the Origin Energy that transcended everything. In an instant, Wu Muyu¡¯s cultivation base broke through to the Heaven Rank! At this moment, the once insurmountable barrier was so laughable in Su Wen¡¯s eyes. Right at this moment, a black cloud appeared above Su Wen¡¯s head. The power of heaven and earth gathered as if it wanted to do something. Su Wen raised his head slightly and looked at the sky with a smile. With a casual wave of his hand, the sky turned clear. In the deeper void, a certain existence could only tremble at his actions. ¡®Wu Muyu did not notice anything. She was still immersed in her own improvement at this moment. ¡°Brother Su! I¡­ what¡¯s happened to my cultivation level!¡± ¡°Heaven Rank¡­¡± Su Wen smiled.¡± Study it slowly from now on, and accompany me for eternity!¡± ¡°Ah? What is eternity? Is it fun?¡± ¡°Eternity¡­ can be slowly played with. We can play many, many times!¡± After this, Su Wen left the residence, arriving in front of Zhao Jin and Chu He who were waiting for him beside the carriage. Just like the yesteryear, it seemed as though nothing had changed. Su Wen looked at Chu He and said with a smile, ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with.¡± Chu He smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Young Master, how much longer will the war between humans and demons take? Why don¡¯t I go to the front line as well?¡± Su Wen glanced at him. Whatever Chu He was hiding could not be hidden from Su Wen¡¯s eyes at this point. He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± The Demonic Tribe ancestor deep in Chu He¡¯s consciousness was stunned by Su Wen¡¯s gaze. How was that possible? How could this man be so terrifying? Su Wen¡¯s gaze made him feel as if his soul was about to be destroyed. Originally, he didn¡¯t really appreciate Chu He¡¯s idea of becoming Su Wen¡¯s servant, but now, he suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to do so! Zhao Jin brandished his whip, spurring the horses into action. Su Wen suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Jin, what kind of life do you want? Is there anything you want?¡± Zhao Jin was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled and said, ¡°T¡¯ll just follow Young Master and bully others. What do I want? I don¡¯t lack food and clothes now. My cultivation is high, and I can play as I want. What¡¯s there to be unhappy about in life? Living for a few more years is my greatest wish.¡± ¡°Haha, well said!¡± Su Wen smiled. That¡¯s right. For the majority of people, who would pursue such an ethereal object such as transcendence? In reality, people always lived for the pursuit and the journey. When they truly arrived at the end, they would only find that it was boring being alone at the top. ¡®What was worth cherishing were their current lives, the people around them. Su Wen felt incomparably blissful at this point. With the system, he could easily spend thousands of years comprehending the Dao. Otherwise, without this power, the people around him might have already died. If that time really came, what was the use of this power? Soon, the carriage arrived at the palace. Su Wen went straight in. ¡®When he met Xiang Feiyan, Xiang Yan plunged into Su Wen¡¯s embrace. ¡°Change the child¡¯s name to Su Yan,¡± Su Wen said softly to Xiang Feiyan as he hugged her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiang Feiyan froze. She stared at Su Wen and clenched her fists nervously. Su Wen chuckled. ¡°I can help you break through to the Heaven Rank and even become a Saint. You can sit on the throne until you get tired of it. However, it¡¯s better to change our son¡¯s surname. Yan¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Xiang Yan looked at Xiang Feiyan fearfully and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, can I?¡± Obviously, he was thinking the same thing. Xiang Feiyan never expected Su Wen to say such a thing. His tone was actually so arrogant! Su Wen knew that she did not believe him. He walked to her side and grabbed her arm! In the next second, a family of three appeared in the vast starry sky. They gazed at the huge stars that surrounded them. Xiang Yan involuntarily shouted out, ¡°So beautiful!¡± Standing beside Su Wen, everything was normal. Xiang Feiyan and Xiang Yan could still breathe and speak. Xiang Feiyan was also shocked by the scene in front of her. Immediately after, Su Wen pulled Xiang Feiyan and they fell straight down! The trio landed on one of the newborn planets. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°I plan to name this planet as the Great Chu Star and hand it over to your Chu Country to control. How about that?¡± Xiang Feiyan, who could sense the stellar aura, was stunned. ¡°This will be a new world!¡± Su Wen said grandly. Xiang Feiyan was now completely convinced by Su Wen¡¯s strength. This was already at a level that she could not understand. Su Wen smiled and said, ¡°This time, everyone¡¯s territories will be big, so there¡¯s no need to fight. Everyone can live a good life now. However, there are many things that have to be started anew.¡± That¡¯s right, people could migrate here, but the family business could not. It would definitely require a period of recovery. However, with Su Wen protecting them, they would not have to worry about natural disasters for a long time. Their lives would definitely be better than ever before. This time, Xiang Feiyan did not refuse Su Wen¡¯s request. Immediately after, they returned to the human world. Su Wen sent Su Yan back to Xiang Feiyan and smiled. ¡°Soon, you will realize that power and authority are actually dull.¡± ¡®That was indeed the case. Without an opponent, one would only feel the loneliness of the crown. ¡®What fun was there in that? Xiang Feiyan still did not understand at this moment. She leaned towards Su Wen and said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t lose the foundation of our ancestors.¡± Su Wen did not say anything else. In Great Zhou! All of a sudden, Monk Zhizhen opened his eyes. ¡®Two figures had already appeared in the palace at some unknown point in time. Su Wen stood in front of him while Zhao Jin followed behind. ¡®They looked at each other for a moment before Su Wen sighed, ¡°I never expected it to be you.¡± He really did not expect the person who established a new realm to be the monk Zhizhen! Zhizhen looked at Su Wen in fear. He could clearly sense that Su Wen¡¯s every move contained the power of the Great Dao. ¡®That was the end goal that he was pursuing! ¡®What he was looking forward to! Su Wen looked at Zhizhen and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t hate you initially, but I hate you a lot right now.¡±2 No matter what, Su Wen did not like the fact that the Great Zhou citizens had their vitalities extracted. ¡®As he spoke, Su Wen snapped his fingers. Rain began to fall from the sky in the entire Realm! ¡®After everyone was washed by the rain, their life force slowly recovered. The permeating water vapor gradually drenched the entire world. It brought with it a new life for the people in this realm. As for the black bugs, they were completely washed away by the rain. Zhizhen raised his hand and pointed at Su Wen in fear, his arm trembling. This move was out of his expectations! It was a complete suppression! As for Zhizhen, he could feel his life force slipping away. ¡°Old souls of time immemorial, don¡¯t come out and cause trouble again.¡± Boom! No one expected that such a great figure, the previous Demon Emperor, would be killed by Su Wen just like that. Zhizhen¡¯s eyes lost their luster. He was originally the reincarnation of the True Demon Emperor and had slowly awakened his original ego step by step. It was with great effort that he had finally completed his plan of establishing a realm, but it was a pity. After Su Wen appeared, everything changed. At this moment, within Great Zhou. ¡®There was a joyous atmosphere! Everyone had regained their youthful looks and vitality. All the lifelessness was swept away. In the palace, the second prince was originally leading the ministers of the court to discuss matters when Zhizhen died. In an instant, he regained his clarity. His eyes were filled with confusion. Soon, the memories of this period of time surged into the Second Prince¡¯s mind. What exactly had happened during this period of time? However, when he stretched out his arm, the second prince discovered that even though he was not drenched by the rain, his vitality had similarly recovered. The ministers returned back to the pink of health. ¡®They looked at each other in surprise and joy! ¡®Wu Qiuhan shouted, ¡°The heavens have protected our Great Zhou! The heavens protected our Great Zhou!¡± The Third Prince narrowed his eyes as excitement flashed across his heart! This was great! He would have a chance to break through to the Heaven Rank! Right now, he was still working hard for the Heaven Rank. With his vitality depleted initially, it would be extremely difficult for him to break through to a higher realm. At this moment, everyone saw a familiar person appear. It was Su Wen! ¡°Hello everyone! Long time no see!¡± Su Wen walked into the hall with a smile as he greeted them. Zhao Jin bowed and followed behind. The scene fell silent. ¡°How dare you come back!¡± The Third Prince snapped. Pa! Zhao Jin, who was behind Su Wen, stepped forward and slapped him. Zhao Jin¡¯s current cultivation completely crushed the Third Prince¡¯s. ¡°Who the f*ck are you shouting at? Didn¡¯t you see that my young master saved you? If it wasn¡¯t for our many years of friendship, I would have beaten you until your brains came out of your ass!¡± Zhao Jin hollered. His arrogance was the same as many years ago. However, this time, he was even more arrogant. Everyone fell silent! Su Wen saved everyone? Just this little brat? Some people might not believe it, but they did not dare to speak. Su Wen walked to the throne, but the Second Prince did not dare to sit on the dragon throne. He only placed a luxurious chair on the same level as the throne and sat there instead. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Su Wen sat down on the dragon throne. Looking down at all the shocked gazes, Su Wen smiled. ¡°The view here is pretty good. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not comfortable to sit.¡± He shook his head slightly. ¡®Wu Qiuhan said angrily, ¡°Su Wen, you¡¯re too rude.¡± Zhao Jin rolled up his sleeves and took a step forward. Wu Qiuhan didn¡¯t give in at all. He mustered his courage and said, ¡°Either you beat me to death or you come down!¡± This old fellow was really quite loyal to the country. He was even someone with morals, how rare. He was not even fazed by death. Unfortunately, Su Wen didn¡¯t care about him. Instead, he looked at the helpless Second Prince and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? Do you want to be the emperor? If you want to be the emperor, I¡¯ll make sure your father never comes back.¡± ¡®The Second Prince gulped nervously. Su Wen¡¯s arrogant attitude as though he owned the world, as well as his promise, was too tempting. Right at this moment, a communication request came from the Star Disk in Su Wen¡¯s arms. It was Gongsun Shi. Su Wen shook his head slightly and casually crushed the Star Disk. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you don¡¯t have the guts, then let your father continue to be the Emperor.¡± As he spoke, Su Wen looked at the Third Prince and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t have a chance in this lifetime. Just study your martial arts well!¡± The Third Prince was furious! This person was simply annoying to the extreme! The Second Prince looked at Su Wen¡¯s departing back and felt lost. He suddenly mustered his courage and shouted, ¡°I want to be the Emperor!¡± ¡°Then be a good Emperor and love the people like your children! From now on, you are the Emperor!¡± As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, the Second Prince suddenly felt his cultivation base rise! In just a moment, he broke through to the Heaven Rank! ¡®A powerful force rippled through his body, enough to suppress everything! Su Wen was a little glad that Su Su had managed to obtain this Formless Realm¡¯s Realm Essence. If it was not for the Realm Essence, it was unknown how long it would take for Su Wen to comprehend the Great Dao. It might take him more than 200,000 years or even longer to do so. ¡®With a complete World Origin, it was like a textbook placed in front of Su Wen. Although the Realm Origin could only be considered a small world, it undoubtedly opened a door for Su Wen. It allowed Su Wen to transcend from his original martial path to an even higher level. Within the Nine Nether Island! ¡®The alliance army of the Human and Demon Realm was already confronting each other. Gongsun Shi felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He was at a loss as he looked at the tall, red-skinned Evil Fiend demon ancestor with a horn on his forehead. There were now two Saints! But in the end, he was the only one on his side. If that was the case, how could they still fight? ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Xun laughed maniacally and shouted, ¡°Haha, they actually separated the two Saints. Then let¡¯s work together to kill this human Saint first, in case the other Saint arrives.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Evil Fiend Ancestor agreed. How could they know that there was no second Saint? ¡®The demon Heaven Rank experts charged forward! Gongsun Shi had no other choice. He directly rushed up and fought against the two of them! At this moment, in the sky, blue light began to condense from the floating mechanical cannons! Ni Hongxiao stood at the back, staring intently at the Star Disk. ¡°prepare! The floating nuclear cannon will automatically lock onto those using Demonic Qi!¡± ¡°Automatic attack mode activated! Fire!¡± This was a weapon that Ni Hongxiao had developed to deal with the Heaven Rank experts. She hovered high in the sky, using the Heaven Rank Demonic Qi as the marked targets to attack. Boom! Beams of blinding blue light blasted down from the sky. ¡®The strength emitted from all those beams were no less terrifying than a Heaven Rank expert! No Heaven Rank expert could ignore such an attack. In an instant, all the demon experts were stunned! What the hell was this? At this moment, a huge explosion suddenly erupted in the Demon Realm. Dozens of places exploded at the same time! With each huge explosion, a mushroom cloud rose. This further left Chu Xun and the Evil Fiend Ancestor in shock. What kind of method was this? The two of them quickly cast their senses towards the interior of the Demon Realm. The Evil Fiend Ancestor still felt alright. After all, this was not his territory that had been bombed. However, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were wide open. This was the encampment of the Demonic Tribe! In that explosion, countless cities of the Demonic Tribe were blasted into ruins. For the first time, Ni Hongxiao showed that technology was power. It was too terrifying! ¡®The alliance army of the human world, which originally had fewer experts, actually gained the upper hand in the Heaven Rank battle. If the Demon Race really only had one Saint Rank At that time, the human race might already have won a great victory. Unfortunately, Gongsun Shi was gradually unable to hold on under their combined attacks! ¡°Come meet your death!¡± Chu Xun roared and punched out with all his strength. At this moment, a figure appeared. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± A teasing voice sounded. It was Su Wen. Chu Xun¡¯s fist was right in front of him, but no matter how the latter tried, he could not move an inch forward. Su Wen looked at him and said seriously, ¡°In this world, your fist technique can be said to be the best, but¡­ it¡¯s useless!¡± Chu Xun wanted to attack again! However, Su Wen only softly spoke out, ¡°Deprivation!¡± ¡®As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, Chu Xun stopped in shock. He realized that he was unable to sense and mobilize any of the Heaven and Earth Origin Qi any longer.. He plummeted straight from the sky. Su Wen looked around and spoke out another command, ¡°Confine!¡± Inan instant, everyone seemed to have been frozen in the sky, and no one could move. ¡°This is clearly a broken world. It¡¯s just struggling at death¡¯s door.¡± Su Wen sighed slightly. Everyone looked at the god-like Su Wen and were stunned. What was going on? Bang! Chu Xun fell to the ground. He lay there in a daze, staring at the sky. He did not know what to do any more. This was the first time he felt so powerless. Just a single command changed everything. Four hours later, all the upper echelons of the human and demon worlds gathered. Su Wen sat on the throne high above them. He said, ¡°Now, let me introduce myself. All of you should have heard of my name. My name is Su Wen, and I can be considered to have reached the level of Realm Creator.¡± Su Wen announced calmly. He continued, ¡°According to my current knowledge, there are very few individuals at the Realm Creator Rank, and every one of them is a mysterious existence. However, at present, the plane that everyone is on is a portion of an incomplete large world. The creator has most likely already given up on this world, so as it continues to decline, some powerful people can temporarily seize the authority of the plane, which is also what you know as the Realm Controllers.¡± ¡°However, they can¡¯t interfere with the operations of the world¡¯s essence, and can only rely on the power of heaven and earth to eliminate those who are outsiders of the Realm.¡± Zhizhen, the person who established a realm, and me are examples of realm outsiders. However, my strength has already exceeded the tolerance of this world and also beyond their purging range.¡± ¡°Let me tell you something. The current me can destroy everything in this world with a flip of my hand.¡± Su Wen simply laid down his cards. ¡°However, I¡¯m the head of the human world. I definitely won¡¯t watch you slaughter the human world.¡± Su Wen said softly, ¡°That¡¯s why the war between humans and demons will end here.¡± He then looked at the people in the human world and said, ¡°However, I¡¯m about to bring my close people back to the great world I created.¡± ¡°Lwill also take away the citizens of Chu. After that, you can fight again. It won¡¯t be my business anymore. However, if you are willing to follow me, we can leave together.¡± As Su Wen spoke, he waved his hand. ¡®The universe that Su Wen created appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes as a phantom. Among them were countless stars. Su Wen pointed at a star and said, ¡°This is the Great Chu Star. It has already been given to the Chu Country.¡± ¡°If you guys are willing to go, I can give your tribe or country a single star to live and operate from. Everyone in the human world looked at each other. If they didn¡¯t choose to go now¡­ what if both realms started fighting again? Emperor Zhou¡¯s face turned ashen. Monk Zhizhen was killed? ¡®What about that piece of trash who was bragging to him about being invincible in this world? What should he do now?! Everyone had their own thoughts. Gongsun Shi was the first to lean over to his side. He simply laughed, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Gongsun Shi was not stupid. He naturally knew that if he stayed here, he would have to fight sooner or later. He might even be beaten up by these two Saints. It was not bad to be able to change locations. He knew that many people would follow him as well once he declared his stand. As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, the vicious beast race immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll go as well!¡± The barbarians and some small countries all agreed. Emperor Zhou was left with his mouth agape. If all of you leave, then can I still choose not to leave? He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Yan Country had no other choice and directly agreed. Su Wen did not reject them. No matter what happened, he still accepted them all. It was just that no one expected such an outcome. ¡®The Realm Creator, Su Wen, then brought the people from their current world to the new world. The war between humans and demons also came to an end because of the agreement. Each country now stood on their own various planets. Anew life began. Ten years later, in a tavern in Great Chu. The stall was already closed at this point. Zhao Fu, the former Emperor Zhou, was complaining while using a broom and dustpan to clean the area. He snapped unhappily, ¡°Why do you need me to be your waiter?¡± Su Changqing crossed his legs as he chewed on some melon seeds. He casually spat on the ground that had just been swept over, before smiling, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us brothers!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! In the past ten years, I¡¯ve never seen you extend your hand to help me!¡± Emperor Zhou was furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t this mainly to wear down the impetuous aura on your body. Otherwise, how could you achieve the Grand Dao?¡± Su Changqing smiled and shot back. He looked as if he was saying ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯, but he casually threw out another melon seed skin. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it over there, this grandpa just swept that area!¡± Su Changqing pretended to be furious. ¡°Insolence, don¡¯t you know who the boss is!¡± Emperor Zhou said angrily, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the boss? I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡± Su Changqing threw away all the melon seeds and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve been commanding me for decades, but you can¡¯t take it after a decade of myself commanding you?!¡± Emperor Zhou also threw the cleaning tools in his hand on the ground and was very unconvinced. ¡°I gave you glory, wealth, and power. What are you giving me in return? Melon seeds?¡± After looking at each other for a moment, Su Changqing touched his chin and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we go to the planet Yan Country is on to play? Let¡¯s see if we can rebel and build a country or something?¡± Emperor Zhou was stunned. Excitement flashed across his eyes. ¡°This sounds fun!¡± ¡°Tl be the emperor this time!¡± Old Su smiled. ¡°Based on what!¡± ¡°Just because my son is Su Wen!¡± Just this sentence left Emperor Zhou utterly convinced¡­ Well, anything was better than being a waiter here! At this moment, Su Wen was in a large residence in the capital of Great Chu Star with his wives. ¡®As Su Wen expected, Xiang Feiyan got tired of her position as the Emperor after two to three years. She was no longer willing to be one. ¡®There was no opponent, no danger. All she had to do was watch the sun rise from the horizon daily, and watch the citizens living contented lives. She hated the fact that she could not stay with Su Wen every day when she was the Emperor. At this moment Su Yan had already ascended the throne and became the undisputed Emperor of Great Chu Star at the tender age of 10. ¡®With Su Cheng, Su Yu, and Yan Ze helping him, there would not be any problems. Su Wen was lying in the courtyard with Wu Muyu in his arms. In the past decade, basically every wife had a son. Now, the house was extremely lively. ¡®The children fought all day, and the wives were busy nurturing their own children. Ni Hongxiao was still busy with her own research everyday. Life would continue beautifully. All the way until the world died. TL Thoughts: Annnnnd that¡¯s a wrap! Thank you all who¡¯ve supported this book, be it from the very beginning through its trial read phase or when it was trending! To be honest, I was a little afraid that this book wouldn¡¯t be chosen as the title sounded pretty lame (even I had doubts when I first received the book). But I¡¯m glad that all of you gave it a chance to look past its title and read what the author had to offer! While the story might not have ended as beautifully as my previous book TLM (this author seemed to have rushed through the last 30 or so chapters imo) but I loved how the author could always find some way to inject humor and freshen up the story! Many thanks again to all who have sat through another book with me, and hopefully my mediocre translations haven¡¯t caused you any heart attacks yet. Till next time! Best, Chuchutrain COMMENT 23 comments